txhvavy  of t:he  trheological  Seminary 

PRINCETON    .    NEW  JERSEY 


PRES 

T^iss  Harr: 

JENTED  BY 

Let  S,  Rogers 

BR  145  ,Gt 
Goodrich, 

1862. 
A  history 

)  1839 
Charles 

of  the  ( 

A.  1790- 
::hurch 

£\hv<xvy  of t:he  trheological  ^eminarjp 

PRINCETON    •    NEW  JERSEY 


PRESENTED  BY 

Miss  Harriet  S.  Rogers 


CATHEDRAL  AT  MILAN. 


MOSQUE  OF  ABRAHAM. 


■1 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH, 

FROM  THE  BIRTH  OF  CHRIST  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME ; 

EMBRACING  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THK 

LIFE  OF  CHRIST— THE  LABOKS  OF  THE  APOSTLES-THE  PRIMITIVE  PERSECUTIONS— 

THE  DECLINE  OF  PAGANISM— THE  MAHOMETAN  IMPOSTURE— THE 

CRUSADES— THE   REFORMATION; 

WITH  A 

.  HISTORY  OF  THE   SEVERAL  PROTESTANT  DENOMINATIONS 
SINCE  THE   LATTER   IMPORTANT  ERA: 

INCLUDING 

BIOGRAPHICAL  NOTICES  OF  THE  PRINCIPAL  MARTYRS  AND  PROMOTERS 
OF  CHRISTIANITY,  ILLUSTRATING  THEIR  CONSTANCY 
AND  ZEAL,  SUFFERINGS  AND  FORTITUDE. 

TO  WHICH  IS  ADDED 

AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  RELIGIOUS  RITES  AND  CEREMONIES  OF 


ALL    NATIONS,    INCLUDING    THE    JEWS,    MAHOMETANS,   AND   VARIOUS 
CHRISTIAN  SECTS. 

ALSO, 

A  VIEW  OF  THE   MOST  EFFICIENT  MISSIONARY  SOCIETIES  IN  ALL 
PARTS    OF  THE  W^ORLD, 

WITH 
INTERESTING  ANECDOTES  AND  SKETCHES  OF  THE  LABORS  AND  SUCCESS  OP  THEIR  AGENTS, 

AND 

A    CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE 

OF  THE 

MOST  IMPORTANT  EVENTS  BELONGING  TO  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY 

ILLUSTRATED   BY    A   MAP   AND    NUMEROUS   ENGRAVINGS. 


mmERC 


r 

BY  CHARLES  A.  GOODRICH 


PUBLISHED    BY    THE 
BRATTLEBORC    TYPOGRAPHIC    COMPANY, 

(Incorporated  October  26,  1836,) 

BRATTLEBORC,    Vt. 
1839. 


Entered  according  to  the  Act  of  Conj'Tess,  m  th"  vctr  1S33, 

BY  C.  A.  GOODRICH, 
in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  JMassachusettT. 


PREFACE. 


An  acquaintance  with  history  in  general  is  considered  an  essential  part  of  a 
liberal  education ;  and  to  no  branch  of  study  does  the  student  commonly  apply 
himself  with  more  pleasure  or  profit,  than  to  this.  Even  the  uneducated  man  finda 
a  rich  reward  in  perusing  the  records  of  older  times  ;  and  few,  it  is  believed,  can  be 
found,  at  least  in  our  own  countiy,  who  have  not  had  sufficient  curiosity  to  read  a 
half  scoi'e  or  more  volumes  of  civil  history. 

Yet  that  branch  of  history,  called  ecclesiastical,  has  been,  it  is  believed, 
comparatively  neglected, — neglected,  not  by  the  general  student  only,  but  even 
by  the  great  body  of  the  professed  friends  of  Christianity. 

Among  the  causes  of  this  neglect,  especially  on  the  part  of  those  who  have  no 
personal  interest  in  religion,  this  is  probably  one,  viz.  the  natural  repugnance  of 
the  htmian  heart  to  dwell  upon  that  "  kingdom  which  is  not  of  this  world,"  and 
which,  in  its  principles,  is  at  utter  variance  with  those  by  which  they  are  governed. 
But,  in  respect  to  professed  Christians,  this  must  not  be  admitted.  Other  reasons 
may  be  assigned ;  and  among  them,  the  following  is  most  prominent,  viz.  the 
voluminous  character  of  writers  on  ecclesiastical  history,  such  as  Mosheim, 
Milner,  Neal — but  more  especially  the  tediously  minute  and  repulsive  form,  in 
which  their  works  are  written. 

But  neither  inordinate  length  nor  dry  detail  are  essential  to  a  faithful 
ecclesiastical  history.  The  great  outUnes  of  it  are  comparatively  few  ;  and 
incidents  sufficiently  interesting  and  important  exist,  by  which  to  enliven  and 
enrich  it. 

Under  this  conviction,  the  present  volume  has  been  attempted,  and  is  now 
presented  to  the  pubUc.  The  author  has  not  the  vanity  to  believe  that  the  work 
is '  perfect ;  yet  he  indulges  the  hope,  that  he  will  be  found  to  have  improved 
somewhat  upon  those  who  have  gone  before  him  in  the  leading  object  in  view, 
viz.  to  present  the  subject  in  an  attractive  form.  At  this  he  has  sedulously  aimed 
Whether,  in  his  eiforts,  he  has  been  successful,  a  candid  public  will  judge. 

In  respect  to  the  writers  principally  consulted  for  the  materials  which  form 
this  volume,  it  will  perhaps  be  necessary  only  to  say,  that  he  has  derived 
assistance  from  every  work  adapted  to  his  purpose,  within  his  reach ;  and  which 
he  supposed  would  render  his  work  more  useful  and  acceptable.  To  all,  it  has 
been  his  intention  to  give  the  credit  due ;  j^et,  in  respect  to  some,  he  may  have 
unintentionally  failed.    It  would  be  in  vain  to  supply  deficiencies  here. 

It  may  be  appropriately  added,  that  the  work  has  been  prepared  with  special 
reference  to  the  younger  classes  of  society.  To  them  it  is  presented,  as  the  history 
of  a  kingdom  which  is  gloriously  advancing  in  our  own  times,  and  of  which  they 
particularly  are  invited,  by  its  Divine  Founder,  to  become  members. 


ri  PREFACE. 

Of  the  young,  and  indeed  of  all,  it  may  be  inquired,  what  more  interesting  and 
important  field  of  knowledge  can  you  enter,  than  that  of  ecclesiastical  history? 
Where  exist  more  striking  instances  of  virtue,  benevolence  and  patriotism  ?  Where 
are  to  be  found  more  useful  lessons  on  the  subject  of  degraded  human  nature  ? 
Would  we  wish  an  example  of  benevolence  ?  We  have  it  in  the  voluntary  death 
of  the  Son  of  God.  Would  we  witness  what  zeal  can  do,  in  a  good  cause  ?  We 
have  presented  to  us  the  apostles  of  our  Lord.  Or,  ask  we  for  instances  of 
meekness,  constancy  and  fortitude  ?  We  have  hundreds  of  such  in  the  martyrs 
of  Christianity.  Besides,  no  portion  of  history  so  signally  displays  the  dealings  of 
God  with  mankind.  Here  we  see  most  emphatically  the  operations  of  his  hand, 
putting  to  nought  the  "  wisdom  of  this  world,"  and  urging  forward  a  kingdom,  in 
opposition  to  the  combined  powers  of  earth  and  hell. 

The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  destined  in  succession  \o  pass  away.  The 
proud  empires  of  antiquity  are  dissolved.  Rome,  with  her  splendid  appendages, 
has  cnimbled  to  ruins.  Carthage  has  fallen.  And  the  kingdoms  which  now 
exist,  and  which  have  been  consolidated  by  political  cunning  and  sagacity,  may 
live  at  no  distant  era  only  in  the  records  of  history.  But  the  kingdom  of  Jesus 
will  endure,  and  continue  to  gather  strength  and  glory  in  all  time  to  come 


CONTENTS. 


Introduction ^    .    .     .    Page  13 

1.  Subjection  of  a  great  part  of  the  world  to  Augustus  Caesar,  at  the  ••  oi  Or  —,._ 
2.  Civil  state  of  the  world  favorable  to  the  diffusion  of  Christianity.— 3.  Reb  .ous  state 
less  favorable. — i.  State  of  the  Jews.— 5.  Religious  state  of  the  Jews.— 6.  Pharisees.— 
7.  Sadducees.— 8.  Essenes.— 9.  Herodians. — -10.  Scribes,  Rabbis,  and  INazarites.— 11. 
Government  of  Judea  in  the  hands  of  Herod  the  Great.— 12.  Jewish  nation  expecting  the 
Messiah. 
General  Division ig 

PERIOD  I. 
Life  of  Christ        19 

1.  Birth  of  Christ. — 2.  Object  of  Christ's  advent. — 3.  Announced  by  John  Baptist. — 4. 
Public  appearance  of  Christ. — 5.  Choice  of  apostles. — 6.  Ministry  of  Christ. — 7.  Cruci- 
fixion of  Christ. 

PERIOD  II. 

Labors  of  the  Apostles 22 

1.  Resurrection  of  Christ. — 2.  Ascension. — 3.  Descent  of  the  Spirit. — i.  First  Christian 
Church. — 5.  Conversion  of  five  thousand. — 6,  7,  8.  Persecution  of  the  apostles. — 9.  Office 
of  deacon  instituted. — 10.  Martyrdom  of  Stephen. — 11.  Dispersion  of  the  disciples. — 12. 
Conversion  of  Saul. — 13.  His  retirement  into  Arabia,  and  return. — 14.  Character  of  Cali- 
gula.— 15.  Designs  against  Paul. — 16.  Accession  of  Claudius. — 17.  Preaching  of  the  Gospel 
to  the  Gentiles  by  Peter. — 18.  First  Gentile  Church. — 19.  Martyrdom  of  James. — 20. 
Famine  in  Judea. — 21.  First  apostolic  journey  of  Paul. — 22.  Council  at  Jerusalem. — 23. 
Second  journey  of  Paul. — 24.  Death  of  Claudius  and  accession  of  Nero. — 25.  Third  journey 
of  Paul. — 2&.  Conspiracy  against  Paul. — 27.  Appeal  to  Caesar. — 28.  Shipwreck  of  Paul. — 
29.  Imprisonment  and  release  of  Paul. — 30.  Martyrdom  of  Paul. — 31.  First  persecution. — 
32.  Death  of  Nero,  and  succession  of  Galba,  Otho,  &c. — Distinguished  characters  in  period 
second. 

PERIOD  III. 

Persecution 40 

1.  Accession  of  Vespasian. — 2.  Destruction  of  Jerusalem. — 3.  Accession  of  Titus. — 4. 
Second  persecution  under  Domitian. — 5.  Nerva. — 6.  Third  persecution  under  Trajan. — 7. 
State  of  the  Church  under  Adrian. — 8.  Under  Antoninus  Pius. — 9.  Fourth  persecution. — 
Martyrdom  of  Polycarp  and  Blandina. — 10.  State  of  the  Church  under  Commodus. — 11. 
Pertinax. — 12.  Fifth  persecution. — 13.  State  of  the  Church  under  Caracalla. — 14, 15.  Macri- 
nus — Heliogahalus — Alexander  Severus. — 16.  Sixth  persecution. — 17.  Seventh  persecution. 
— 18—21.  State  of  the  Church  under  Decius. — 22.  Commencement  of  monkery.— 23.  Cy- 
pnan. — 24.  Noratian  schism. — 25.  State  of  the  Church  under  Gallus. — 26.  Eighth  persecu- 
tion.—27.  Ninth  persecution. — 28.  State  of  the  Church  under  Dioclesian.— 29.  Tenth 
persecution. — Distinguished  characters  in  period  third. 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

PERIOD  IV. 

Decline  of  Paganism Page  65 

1.  Accession  of  Constantiiie. — 2.  Division  of  the  empire. — 3.  State  of  the  Church  under 
Constantino. — 4.  Conduct  of  Galerius. — 5.  Of  Maximin. — 6.  Contest  between  Maximin 
and  Licinius. — 7.  Favorable  tendency  of  this  contest  to  Christianity. — 8.  Defeat  of  Max- 
entiusby  Constantine. — 9,  10.  Licinius  and  Constantino  at  first  favor  Christianity;  but,  at 
length,  the  former  opposes  it. — II.  Death  of  Licinius,  and  subjugation  of  the  whole  Roman 
empire  to  Constantine.— Universal  establishment  of  Christianity. — 12.  State  of  t!ie  Church 
under  Constantine. — 13,  14.  Rise  and  fall  of  the  Donatists.— 15 — 23.  Arian  controversy. — 
24.  Death  of  Constantine.— 25.  State  of  religion. — 20.  Distribution  of  the  empire. — 27. 
Monkery. — 28.  Increase  of  Arianism. — 29.  Julian  the  Apostate. — 30.  Increase  of  the  influ* 
ence  of  the  bishop  of  Rome. — 31.  State  of  the  Church  under  Jovian. — 32.  Under  Valen- 
tinian  and  Valens. — 33.  Death  of  Athanasius. — 34,  35.  State  of  the  Church  under  Gratian 
and  Theodosius. — 36.  Pelagianism. — 37,38.  State  of  the  Church  under  Arcadius  and  Ho- 
norius. — 39.  Invasion  of  the  Roman  empire  by  northern  barbarous  tribes. — 10.  Capture  of 
Rome  by  Alaric. — 41.  Ravages  of  the  Visigoths,  Franks,  Saxons,  &c. — 42.  Their  conduct 
with  respect  to  Christianity. — 43.  Establishment  of  the  Franks  in  Gaul,  and  the  conversion 
of  Clovis. — 44.  Introduction  of  Christianity  into  Ireland.— 45.  Into  England. — 4G.  Su- 
premacy of  the  Roman  pontiff. — Distinguished  characters  in  period  fourth. 

PERIOD  V. 

Mahometan  Imposture,  and  Supremacy  of  the  R0M.4.N  Pontiffs  ....  86 
1.  Rise  of  the  papal  power. — 2.  Circumstances  contributing  to  its  increase  and  establish- 
ment.— 3.  Means  employed  to  extend  its  influence — preference  given  to  luiman  compositions 
over  the  Bible. — 4.  Efforts  to  convert  the  heathen. — 5.  Introduction  of  the  worship  of 
images. — 9.  Influence  of  monkery. — 7.  Relics  of  saints. — 8.  Absolution  and  indulgences. — 
9.  Purgatory. — 10.  Establishment  of  the  Inquisition. — 11,  12.  Effect  upon  religion  of  these 
efforts  of  the  Roman  pontiffs.— 13.  Rise  of  the  Mahometan  imposture. — 14.  Publication  of 
his  system  by  Mahomet. — 15.  Meets  for  a  time  with  little  success. — 16.  Flees  to  Medina. — • 
17.  His  signal  success  and  conquest  of  all  Arabia. — 18.  Spread  of  Mahometanism  after  hig 
dealh. — 19.  State  of  the  Church  in  the  seventh  century. — 20.  Increase  of  the  authority  of 
the  Roman  pontiffs. — 21 — 25.  Controversy  about  image  worship. — 20,27.  Accession  of  Pepin 
to  the  throne  of  France,  and  the  establishment  of  the  Roman  pontiff  as  a  temporal  prince. — ■ 
28.  Controversy  in  the  Catholic  Church  about  images. — 30.  Opposition  to  the  Church  of 
Rome  by  Claude  of  Turin. ^31.  State  of  the  Church  in  the  tenth  century.— 32. 'In  th^ 
eleventh  century. — 33.  Final  separation  of  the  eastern  and  western  Churches. — Distinguished 
characters  in  period  fifth. 

PERIOD  VI. 

Ceusades,  and  Papal  Schism        104 

1.  Crusades. — 2,  3.  Origin  of  them. — 4.  Advocated  by  Peter  the  Hermit. — 5.  Rise, 
progress  and  success  of  the  first  crusade.— 6.  Rise,  progress  and  failure  of  the  second  cru- 
sade.— 8.  Third  crusade. — 9.  General  view  of  the  crusades. — 10.  Moral  and  religious 
effects.— 12.  State  of  the  Church  from  the  time  of  Claude  till  Peter  Waldo.— 14.  Origin  of 
the  Waldenses. — 15.  Other  names  by  which  they  were  distinguished. — 16.  Their  existence 
predicted  in  Scripture. — 17.  Conversion  of  Waldo. — 18.  Labors  and  success.— 19,  20,  21. 
Persecution  and  flight  of  himself  and  disciples.— 22,  23.  Edicts  against  them.— Establish- 
ment and  cruelties  of  the  Inquisition — first,  second  and  third  time  of  torturing — affecting 
story  of  Mr.  Martin. — 25.  Persecution  of  the  Albigenscs — siege  of  Carcassone.— 20.  State 
of  the  Churches  m  the  valleys  of  Piedmont. — 27.  Flight  of  the  Albigenses  from  France  to 
Spain. — 23.  Persecution  of  them  in  that  country. — 29.  In  Germany,  Flanders,  and  Poland. — 
30.  Establishment  of  the  j'car  of  jubilee.— 31.   Highest  eminence  of  the  papal  power. — 


CONTENTS.  IX 

32 34.  Causes  which  set  a  limit  to  the  usurpations  of  the  Roman  pontiffs. — 35.  Great 

western  schism. — 36.  Persecution  and  death  of  John  Wickliffe. — 37.  Origin  of  the  Lollards 
or  Wickliffites. — 38.  Persecution  of  the  Lollards.— Death  of  lord  Cobham.— 39.  Dissemi- 
nation of  the  writings  of  Wickliffe  in  Bohemia  by  John  Huss. — 40.  Persecution  of  Huss. — 
41.  Death  of  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague. — 42,  43.  Effects  of  these  deaths  in  Bohemia- 
spirited  conduct  of  Ziska.— 44.  Calixtines  and  Taborites. — 45.  Hussites,  afterwards  known 
by  the  name  of  United  Brethren. — 46.  Discovery  of  printing,  and  its  effects. — 47,  48.  Perse- 
cution of  the  Waldenses  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont. — 19.  Close  of  the  period. — Distin- 
guished characters  in  period  sixth. 

PERIOD  VIL 

Reformation 130 

1.  Date  of  its  commencement. — 2.  Religious  state  of  the  world  at  the  opening  of  the  six- 
teenth century. — 3 — 6.  Circumstances  favorable  to  a  reformation. — 7.  Immediate  occasion 
of  it. — 8.  Derogatory  conduct  of  John  Tetzel. — 9,  10.  Exposure  of  the  errors  of  Tetzel  by 
Luther. — 11.  Controversy  between  Tetzel  and  Luther. — 12.  Indifference  of  Leo  X. — 13. 
Luther  summoned  to  appear  before  cardinal  Cajetan — result  of  this  conference. — 14.  Ap- 
pointment of  Charles  Miltitz  to  confer  with  Luther. — 15.  Result  of  this  conference. — 16. 
Controversy  between  Eckius  and  Carolstadt. — 17.  Between  Eckiusand  Luther. — 18.  Philip 
Melancthon. — 19.  Reformation  begun  in  Switzerland  by  Zuinglius. — 20.  Excommunica- 
tion of  Luther  by  Leo  X. — 21.  Final  withdrawal  of  Luther  from  the  Church  of  Rome. — 
22.  Attempt  of  Leo  to  enlist  Charles  V.  against  Luther. — 23.  Luther  summoned  to  appear 
before  the  diet  of  Worms. — 24.  Spirited  conduct  of  Luther  on  that  occasion. — 25.  Conceal- 
ment of  Luther  in  the  castle  of  Wartberg. — 26.  Employment  while  there. — 27.  Misman- 
agement of  Carolstadt.— 28.  Re-appearance  of  Luther. — 29.  Death  of  Leo  X.  and  state  of 
things  under  his  successors  Adrian  VI.  and  Clement  VII. — 31.  Spread  of  Christianity  in 
Sweden,  Denmark,  &c. — 32.  Dispute  about  the  sacrament  between  Luther,  Carolstadt  and 
Zuinglius. — 33.  Commotions  in  Germany — war  of  the  peasants. — 34.  Death  of  Frederick 
the  Wise — progress  of  the  Reformation  under  his  brother  John. — 35 — 37.  Diet  at  Spires — 
issue  of  it. — 38.  Second  diet  at  Spires — result  unfavorable  to  the  cause  of  the  Reformers. — 
39.  Their  solemn  protest. — 40.  Diet  of  Augsburg. — 41,  42.  Confession  of  Augsburg. — 43. 
League  of  Smalcald. — 44.  Peace  of  Nuremberg. — 45.  Anabaptist  commotions  in  West- 
phalia.— 46.  Commencement  of  the  Reformation  in  England. — 47.  Progress  of  it  during  the 
life  of  Henry  VIII. — 48.  John  Calvin. — 49 — 52.  Unsettled  state  of  the  religious  world. — 
63.  Death  and  character  of  Luther. — 54.  Council  at  Trent. — 55,  56.  Defeat  of  the  Protestants 
in  a  war  with  Charles. — 57.  The  rule  of  faith  and  worship  called  the  Interim. — 58.  Pro- 
ceedings of  the  Reformers  in  reference  to  this. — 59.  Close  of  the  council  of  Trent. — 61. 
Pacification  of  Passau.— 62.  Peace  of  religion,  which  established  the  Reformation. — Distin- 
guished characters  in  period  seventh. 

PERIOD  VIII. 
Puritans 157 

1,  2.  State  of  Europe  at  the  date  of  the  establishment  of  the  Reformation. — 3.  Division 
of  professing  Christians  into  different  communities. — 4.  Depression  of  the  Roman  Church 
m  view  of  her  loss  of  power. — 5.  First  means  adopted  to  regain  her  supremacy,  viz.  the 
employment  of  the  order  of  Jesuits. — 6.  Attempts  to  christianize  the  heathen. — 7.  Better 
regulation  of  her  internal  concerns. — 8.  Persecution  of  the  Protestants — in  Italy,  Nether- 
lands, Spain,  France,  parts  of  Germany  and  England. — 9.  Insufficiency  of  these  means  to 
accomplish  her  purpose. — 10.  Causes  which  have  contributed  to  her  further  decline. — 11. 
Present  state  of  the  papal  power.— 12.  Rise  of  the  Greek  Church.— 13.  State  of  this  Church 
from  1054  to  1453.-14.  State  of  this  Church  from  the  above  period.— 15.  Separation  of  the 
Russian  Church  from  the  Greek  Church. — 16.  Introduction  of  Christianity  into  Russia.— 
2 


X  CONTENTS. 

17.  Changes  effected  by  Peter  the  Great.— 18.  Present  state  of  the  Russian  Church.— 19. 
Division  of  tlie  Protestants.— 20.  Location  of  Lutherans.— 21.  Rise  of  their  Church.— 22, 
Her  internal  commotions.— 23.  Order  of  Pietists.— 24.  Their  numbers  and  influence.— 
25,  26.  State  of  religion  in  Germany,  Denmark,  and  Norway. — Swedenborgianism.— 27. 
Meaning  of  the  term  "  Reformed."— 28.  Classes  of  Christians  under  this  title.— 29.  Cal- 
vinists,  their  doctrine  and  discipline.— 30.  Coimtries  in  which  it  prevailed.— 31.  Not  an 
entire  uniformity  among  Calvinists.— 32.  Difference  between  the  Lutheran  and  Calvinistic 
Churches. — 33.  State  of  the  reformed  Churches  in  the  sixteenth  century.— 35.  Arminian 
schism.— 36,  37.  Progress  of  this  doctrine.— Synod  of  Dort.— 38— 40.  Decision  of  this 
senate,  and  subsequent  history  of  the  Arminians. — 41.  Reformation  in  England — accession 
of  Edward  VI. — 42.  Changes  in  favor  of  the  Reformation. — 43.  Principal  promoters  and 
opposers  of  the  Reformation.— 44.  Visitation  of  the  Churches.— 45.  Thirty-six  injunctions. 
— 46.  Revision  of  the  liturg}'. — 47.  Insurrections  on  account  of  it. — 48.  Articles  of  religion. 
49,  50.  Clerical  garments  of  the  Romish  priests  retained — consequence  of  this. — 51.  Perse- 
cution of  the  Anabaptists— Joan  of  Kent.— 52.  Death  of  Edward— state  of  the  Church. — 
53.  Accession  of  Mary. — 54,  55.  Cruel  proceedings  against  the  Reformers.— 56.  Repeal 
of  king  Edward's  laws. — 57.  Marriage  of  Mary  with  Philip  of  Spain. — 58.  Public  discussion 
between  the  Reformers  and  their  opposers. — 59.  Submission  of  the  king  and  queen  to  the 
pope. — 60.  Public  burning  of  Rogers,  Saunders,  and  others. — 61.  Singular  prevention  of 
sanguinary  measures  in  Ireland. — 62.  Rise  of  the  Puritans  at  Frankfort  in  Germany. — 
63.  Accession  of  Elizabeth. — 64.  Her  proceedings  in  reference  to  the  Reformation. — 65. 
Acts  of  parliament  in  favor  of  the  Protestant  cause. — 66.  Court  of  high  commission. — 67. 
Revision  of  the  liturgy. — 63.  Oath  of  supremacy  required,  and  by  many  refused. — 69.  At- 
tempts of  the  pope  to  extend  his  power  again  over  England. — 70.  Severe  measures  of  the 
court  of  high  commission. — 71.  Rise  of  the  Brownists. — 72.  Accession  of  James  I. — de- 
clares m  favor  of  Episcopacy. — 73.  Gunpowder  plot. — 74.  Translation  of  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures.— 75.  Accession  of  Charles  I. — Attempts  to  extirpate  Puritanism  and  Calvinism  from 
his  realm. — 76.  Conduct  of  archbishop  Laud. — 77.  Emigrationof  Puritans  to  America. — 78. 
Laud  beheaded. — Episcopacy  abolished.— Charles  I.  brought  to  the  scaffold. — 79.  Massacre 
of  Protestants  in  Ireland. — 80.  Assembly  of  divines  at  Westminster. — 81.  Dissolution  of 
the  monarchy  of  England. — Protectorate  of  Cromwell. — 82.  The  restoration. — Episcopacy 
re-established. — 83.  Revolution  of  1688.— 84.  Reign  of  William  auspicious  to  religion. — 
Episcopacy  established,  but  free  toleration  allowed. — 85.  Accession  of  queen  Anne. — 
Season  of  spiritual  darkness  ensues.— 86.  Accession  of  the  family  of  Brunswick. — Statg 
of  religion  since  that  time. — 87.  Dissenters,  who  so  called. — 88.  Their  doctrines'and  mode 
of  Church  government.— 89.  The  rise  and  progress  of  the  Independents  in  Englaua. — 90. 
Commencement  of  the  Reformation  in  Scotland. — 91,  92.  Conduct  and  death  of  Hamilton. 
— 93.  John  Knox. — 95.  Date  of  the  establishment  of  the  Reformation  in  Scotland. — 95, 
Efforts  of  Mary  to  re-establish  popery. — 97.  Establisliment  of  Episcopacy  by  James  I.— 
98,  99.  Oppressions  of  the  Scots  continued  by  Charles  I. — Commotions  which  ensued. — 100. 
Solemn  league  and  covenant  of  the  Scots  with  the  Puritans  of  England  and  Ireland. — Pres- 
l)yterianism  re-established. — 101.  Scotch  Presbyterians  during  the  protectorate  of  Cromwell. 
— 102.  Episcopacy  re-established  by  order  of  Charles  II. — 103.  Accession  of  William  and 
Mary. — Presbyterianism  re-established. — 104.  Church  of  Scotland  since  the  revolution. — 
105.  Different  denominations  in  Scotland. — lO'j.  Reformation  in  Ireland. — 107.  Attempt  of 
Mary  to  re-establish  popery. — 108.  Irish  massacre. — 109.  Religion  in  Ireland  during  the 
eighteenth  century. — 110.  Present  state  of  religion. — 111.  Rise  of  the  Moravians. — 112. 
Conversion  of  count  Zinzendorf. — 113.  Doctrines  and  disciplines  of  the  Moravians. — 114. 
Their  manners,  dress,  &c. — 115.  Congregationalists,  meaning  of  the  term. — 116.  Congre- 
gationalists  of  New  England. — 117.  First  organization  of  the  Churches. — 118.  Take  refuge 
in  Holland. — 119.  They  remove  to  Leydcn. — 121.  Embark  for  America.— 122.  Arrive  in 
New  England. — 123.  Church  of  Plymouth. — 124.  Arrival  of  reinforcements. — 125.  Re- 
moval of  Churches  to  Connecticut. — 126.  Progress  of  the  colonists. — 127.  Roger  Williams. 


CONTENTS. 


^. 


129,  IS^.  Anna  Hutchinson.— 130.  Cambridge  platform.— 131— 134-  Controversy  about 
the  half-way  covenant. —135.  Witchcraft.— 136.  Saybrook  platform.— 137.  Great  revival  of 
religion.— 138.  State  of  religion  during  and  following  the  French  war.— 139.  Effects  of  the 
revolution.— 141.  Present  state  of  religion  in  the  Congregational  Churches.— 142.  Rise  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States.— 143.  Their  confession  of  faith  and  form  of  ec- 
clesiastical government.— 145.  Rise  of  difficulties  between  them  and  Congregationalists.— 
46.  Distribution  of  Presbyteries.— 147— 149.  Dissensions  among  them.— 150.  Difficulties 
nealed.— 151.  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.— 152.  Introduction  of  Episco- 
pacy into  America.— 153.  First  Episcopal  Society  in  New  England.— 154,  155.  Consecration 
of  bishops  for  America.— 156.  Union  of  the  eastern  and  the  southern  C hutches. —Liturgy 
revised,  &c.— 157.  Baptists,  meaning  of  the  term.— 158.  Origin  of  the  Baptists.— Menuo 
Simon— sometimes  called  Mennonites  after  him.— 159.  Mennonites  separated  into  two  di- 
visions.—160.  First  appearance  in  England.— 161.  Favored  by  the  Independents.— 162. 
Adopt  the  name  of  Baptists.— 163.  Separate  into  two  classes.— 164.  Persecuted  in 
England.— 165.  Gain  a  legal  toleration.— 166.  First  Baptist  Church  in  America.— 167. 
Character  of  their  Churches.— 168.  Other  denominations  of  Baptists.— 169.  Origin  of  the 
Methodists.— 170— 173.  Wesley  and  Whitfield— their  voyages  and  labors.— 174.  Separation 
between  them.— 175.  Death  of  Whitfield— his  followers.— 176.  Organization  of  the  denomi- 
nation by  Wesley.— 177.  Death  of  Wesley— his  labors.— 178.  Methodism  in  the  United 
States.— 179.  Quakers— their  origin.— 180.  Why  so  called.— 181.  Their  principal  doctrine. 
•—182.  State  of  the  sect  during  the  protectorate  of  Cromwell.— 183.' State  at  subsequent 
periods.— 184.  First  appearance  of  Quakers  in  New  England.— 185.  Principal  residence  in 
America.— 186.  Shakers.- 187.  Unitarians— why  so  called— principal  classes.— 188.  Arians. 
—189.  Socinians.— 190— 192.  Progress  of  Socinians— writers.— 193.  Unitarianism  in  the 
United  States.— 194.  Universalists— why  so  called.— 195.  A  sect  of  modern  times— their 
principal  writers. — Distinguished  characters  of  period  eighth. 

Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  different  Nations page  289 

1.  Paganism •    ^90 

Egyptians,  p.  291.— Moabites,  Midianites,  Ammonites,  p.  293.— Canaanites,  Philistines, 
Carthaginians,  p.  294.— Hindoos,  p.  295.— Chinese,  p.    310.— Indians,  p.  312.— African 
tribes,  p.  315.— Greenlanders,  p.  320.— Laplanders,  p.  321.— Esquimaux,  Polynesians,  p. 
323.— Mexicans,  p.  333. 
n.  Judaism   .  ^ 337 

Circumcision,'  sacrifices,  p.  337.— Sabbath,  p.  344.— The  three  great  festivals,  1 .  Passover, 

2.  Pentecost,  3.  Feast  of  tabernacles,  p.  345.— Great  day  of  atonement,  p.  347.— Synagogue 
•worship,  p.  348.— Marriage  ceremonies,  p.  349.— Funeral  ceremonies,  p.  350. 

ni.  Mahometanism 352 

Sabbath,  ablutions,  fasting,  p.  353.— Circumcision,  wine,  gaming,  p.  354.— Fast  of  Ra- 
madan, dancing  dervish,  p.  355.— Pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  .p.  357.— Matrimony,  p.  363. 

IV.  Christianity 364 

RoTTum  Catholic  CyiurcA— Election  of  a  new  pope,  p.  364.— Baptism,  p.  366.— Confirma- 
tion, sacrifice  of  the  mass,  p.  367. — Confession,  absolution,  extreme  unction,  p. '371. — 
Burial  of  the  dead,  marriage,  p.  372.— Greek  Church,  p.  373— Lutherans,  p.  374.— Church 
of  England,  p.  375.— Confirmation,  p.  376.— Matrimony,  funerals,  baptism.  Lord's  supper, 
maniage,  p.  377.— Baptists,  p.  378.— Congregationalists,  p.  379.— Baptism,  Lord's  supper, 
p.  380.— Methodists,  p.  381.— jFViemfe,  p.  331.- Shakers,^.  382. -Bunkers,  p.  384.— M>- 
ravians,  or  United  Brethren,  p.  385.— Mennonites,  p.  386.— Sandemanians,  p.  386. — 
Jumpers,  p.  387. — Harmonists,  p.  388. 

Missions,  and  Bsnevolent  Societies 389 

Missionary  operations  in  America.— Labors  of  the  Mayhews,  p.  391.— Labors  of  Eliot,  p. 
394.— Labors  of  TJrainerd,  p.  399.— Labors  of  Samuel  Kirkland,  p.  402.— Missionary  opera* 


Xn  CONTENTS.' 

tions  m  foreign  countries,  I.  Society  for  promoting  Christian  Knowledge,  p.  403. — II.  Sociejj 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  p.  409. — III.  Society  for  sending  Mission- 
aries to  India,  p.  410. — IV.  Society  for  promotipg  Christian  Knowledge  in  the  Highlands 
and  Islands  of  Scotland,  p.  411. — V.  Moravian  Missions,  p.  412. — VI.  Society  for  promoting 
religious  Knowledge  among  the  Poor. — VII.  Naval  and  Military  Bible  Society,  p.  416. — 
VIU.— Methodist  missions,  p.  417.— IX.  Sunday  School  Society,  p.  419.— X.  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society,  p.  420. — XI.  London  Missionary  Society,  p.  424. — XII.  Scottish  Mission- 
ary Society. — XIII.  Village  Itinerancy,  or  Evangelical  Society  for  spreading  the  Gospel  in 
England,  p.  431. — XIV.  London  Itinerant  Society. — XV.  Baptist  Home  Missionary  Society, 
p.  432.— XVI.  Religious  Tract  Society,  p.  433.— XVII.  Church  Missionary  Society,  p.  435. 
— XVHI.  Sunday  School  Union,  p.  438.— XIX.  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  p.  439. 
— XX.  British  and  Foreign  School  Society,  p.  442. — XXI.  London  Hibernian  Society,  p 
444. — XXU.  Society  for  Promoting  Christianity  among  the  Jews,  p.  445. — XXIII.  Prayer- 
Book  and  Homily  Society. — XXIV.  Irish  Evangelical  Society,  p.  446. — XXV.  Baptist 
Irish  Society.— XXVI.  Irish  Society.— XXVII.  Continental  Society,  p.  447.— XXVIII. 
Port  of  London  Society. — XXIX.  Home  Missionary  Society,  p.  443. — XXX.  Irish  Society 
of  London. — XXXI.  Ladies'  Hibernian  Female  Society,  p.  449. — XXXII.  Christian 
Institution  Society. — XXXIII.  British  Society  for  promoting  the  religious  Principles  of 
the  Reformation,  p.  450. — XXXIV.  Sunday  School  Society  for  Ireland. — XXXV.  London 
Seamen's  Friend  Society,  p.  451. — XXXVI.  London  Peace  Society,  p.  452. — Missionary 
and  Benevolent  Societies  in  the  United  States. — I.  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreiga 
Missions,  p.  453. — II.  American  Baptist  Board,  p.  460. — III.  American  Tract  Society,  p. 
464. — IV.  Northern  Baptist  Education  Society,  p.  466. — V.  American  Bible  Society,  p.  467, 
— VI.  Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant  Methodist  Church,  p.  470. — VII.  Domestic 
and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  p.  471. — VIII.  Baptist  General  Tract  Society,  p.  473. — IX.  Home  Missiona- 
ry Societies,  p.  474.  „;  „ 

Stort  of  the  World 47ft 

Ohbokological  Table  of  Important  Events   ....     , ii9S 


INTRODUCTION. 


CIVIL  AND  RELIGIOUS  STATE  OF  THE  WORLD  AT  THE  BIRTH  OF  CHRIST. 

1.  At  the  time  Jesus  Christ  made  his  appearance  upon  the  earth 
to  prepare  the  way  for  the  establishment  of  the  Christian  Church, 
a  great  part  of  the  known  world  had  become  subject  to  the  Roman 
empire,  under  Augustus  Caesar. 

The  Roman  empire,  at  this  time,  was  a  most  magnificent  object.  It  extended 
from  the  river  Euphrates  on  the  east,  to  the  Atlantic  Ocean  on  the  west.  In  length 
it  was  more  than  three  thousand  miles  ;  and  in  breadth  it  exceeded  two  thousand. 
The  whole  included  above  sixteen  hundred  thousand  square  miles. 

This  vast  territory,  which  was  divided  into  provinces,  comprised  the  countries 
now  called  Spain,  France,  the  gi'eater  part  of  Britain,  Italy,  Greece,  Germany,  Asia 
Minor,  Egypt,  Africa,  and  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  with  its  islands  and  colonies. 
The  subjects  of  the  empire,  at  this  period,  have  been  estimated  at  one  hundi'ed  and 
twenty  millions. 

«  2.  The  state  of  the  world,  at  this  time,  in  respect  to  the  preva- 
lence of  peace,  civilization,  and  learning,  was  admirably  adapted  to  the 
rapid  diffusion  of  Christianity. 

The  world,  in  general,  had  not  only  become  subject  to  the  Roman  dominion, 
but  it  was  now  at  peace.  This  was  a  state  of  things,  which  had  not  existed 
before  for  many  years,  and  justly  entitled  the  period,  in  which  our  Savior  descended 
■upon  earth,  to  the  character  of  the  pacific  age.  This  tranquillity  was  indeed  neces- 
sary, to  enable  the  ministers  of  Christ  to  execute,  with  success,  their  subJime  com- 
mission to  the  human  race. 

A  degree  of  civilization  also  prevailed,  which  had  not  before  existed.  Barbarous 
tribes  had  subinitted  to  the  Roman  laws,  which,  with  all  their  imperfections,  were 
the  best  which  human  wisdom  had  devised.  Distant  nations,  differing  in  language 
and  manners,  were  united  in  friendly  intercourse.  A  degree  of  literature  was 
•also  spread  abroad  in  countries,  which  had  before  lain  under  the  darkest  ignorance. 
The  Greek  language  was  both  extensively  read  and  spoken  ;  and  presented  a  medium 
to  the  heralds  of  the  cross,  of  communicating,  to  almost  all  nations,  the  doctrines 
which  they  were  commissioned  to  preach. 

3.  The  religious  state  of  tho  world  was  less  favorable  to  the  dif- 
fusion of  Christianity.  A  dark  and  gloomy  system  of  superstition 
and  idolatry  was  prevailing  among  all  nations,  except  the  Jewish,  by 
means  of  which  the  human- mind  had  become  exceedingly  debased.  Men 
■were  poorly  qualified  to  judge  immediately  of  a  system,  so  difl^erent  as 
was  that  of  Christianity,  and  by  far  too  sensual  to  embrace,  at  once,  one 
so  pure. 

The  notion  of  a  Supreme  Being  was  not,  indeed,  entirely  effaced  from  the  heathen 
world  ;  but  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God  was  doubtless  lost.  Every  heathen 
nation  worshipped  "lords  many  and  gods  many."  These  gods  were  multiplied 
without  end.  Every  part  of  creation  was  supposed  to  have  some  divinity  presiding 
over  it.     The  earth,  and  air,  and  ocean  were  thought  to  be  full  of  deities,  who  were 

2 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

supposed  to  be  diverse  from  one  another,  m  respect  to  sex,  and  rank,  and  power. 
They,  moreover,  indulged  the  most  lawless  passions,  and  were  guilty  of  the  most 
polluting  vices. 

Yet  to  these  gods  a  deep  and  universal  homage  was  paid.  They  were  courted  and 
appeased  by  costly  gifts,  and  honored  by  rites  and  ceremonies  too  indecent  even  to 
be  named.  Temples,  the  most  magnificent,  were  erected  to  their  honor,  and  a  most 
expensive  priesthood  maintained  to  serve  at  their  unhallowed  worship. 

Such  is  an  outline  of  the  religious  state  of  the  heathen  world,  when  Christ  made 
his  appearance  on  earth.  The  knowledge  of  the  pure  and  exalted  character  of  Jeho- 
vah was  lost.  Human  accountability  was  unknown,  and  holiness  of  life  was  un- 
named and  unconceived  of. 

4.  In  respect  to  the  Jetvish  nation,  which  inhabited  Judea,  Avhere 
Christ  was  born,  more  correct  notions  of  religion  were  entertained, 
since  they  possessed  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament,  from  which 
these  notions  were  derived. 

5.  But  even  among  the  Jews,  the  state  of  religion  was  exceed- 
ingly low.  They,  indeed,  still  maintained  the  ancient  forms  of  wor- 
ship ;  but  the  life  and  spirituality,  the  original  beauty  and  excellency 
of  that  worship,  had  departed. 

6.  At  this  period,  also,  the  Jews  were  divided  into  several  reli- 
gious sects,  all  of  which  acknowledged  the  authority  of  Moses,  and 
united  in  the  same  forms  of  worship  ;  but  they  were  so  far  separated  by 
their  peculiarities,  as  to  be  continually  involved  in  the  most  bitter 
hostilities. 

7.  The  most  popular,  and  by  far  the  most  numerous  of  these 
sects,  was  that  of  the  Pharisees,  who  derived  their  name  from  a  Hebrew 
Avord,  which  signifies  to  separate  ;  because  they  pretended,  though  very 
hypocritically,  to  uncommon  separation  from  the  world,  and  devotedness 
to  God. 

The  origin  of  this  sect  is  involved  in  uncertainty.  From  small  beginnings,  how- 
ever, they  had  risen  to  great  power;  and,  in  the  time  of  the  Savior,  tliey  held  the 
principal  civil  and  religious  offices  in  the  nation. 

In  respect  to  some  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Scriptures,  they  seem  to  have  been  cor- 
rect. They  beUeved  in  the  existence  of  angels,  both  good  and  bad ;  in  the  immor- 
tality of  the  soul ;  the  resurrection  of  the  body  ;  and  a  state  of  future  rewards  and 
punishments.  But  they  also  held  to  the  traditions  of  their  elders,  which  they  con- 
sidered of  equal  authority  with  the  Scriptures.  Nay,  in  many  instances,  they 
explained  the  oracles  of  God  by  these  traditions,  and  in  such  a  manner  as  wholly  to 
destroy  their  meaning. 

hi  their  religious  practice,  the  Pharisees  pretended  to  uncommon  strictness.  They 
abounded  in  washings,  and  fastings,  and  long  prayers.  They  assumed  great  gravity 
in  dress  and  demeanor,  and  exhibited  no  small  zeal  in  all  the  forms  of  religion.  But, 
with  all  their  pretensions,  they  were  noted  for  their  hypocrisy  ;  and  by  our  Savior 
were  compared  to  whited  sepulchres,  fair  and  wholesome  externally,  but  full  of  de- 
formity and  death  wdthLn. 

8.  Next  to  the  Pharisees,  the  Sadducees  were  the  most  powerful 
sect.  They  derived  their  name  from  Sadoc,  who  flourished  about  260, 
B.  C.  This  sect  were  infidels.  They  denied  the  existence  of  a  future 
state,  and  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  worshipped  God  only  to 
secure  his  favor  in  the  present  world. 

The  Sadducees,  in  point  of  numbers,  fell  much  short  of  the  Pharisees  ;  but  they  em- 
braced most  of  the  men  of  rank  and  wealth.  The  systefti  which  they  adopted  was  emi- 
nently suited  to  the  hcentious  life  which  they  universally  followed.    TKey  adopted  the 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

maxim,  "  Let  us  eat  and  drink,  for  to-morrow  we  die."  In  their  opposition  to  the  Son  of 
God,  they  appear  to  have  been  equally  bitter  with  the  Pharisees.  Some  of  the  latter 
were  converted  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  but  not  a  single .  Sadducee  is  mentioned  in 
the  New  Testament,  as  having  become  a  follower  of  Christ. 

9.  A  third  sect  were  the  Essenes,  who  took  their  rise  about  200 
years  B.  C.  They  derived  their  name  from  the  Syriac  verb  Asa,  to  heal, 
because  they  applied  themselves  to  the  cure  of  diseases,  especially  the 
diseases  of  the  mind.  They  appear  to  have  been  an  order  of  monks,  who 
lived  secluded  from  the  world,  and  practised  great  austerity. 

The  Essenes,  though  they  were  considerably  numerous,  are  not  mentioned  in  the 
New  Testament,  for  the  reason,  probably,  that  they  lived  chiefly  in  retirement.  In 
doctrine  they  agreed  with  the  Pharisees,  except  as  to  the  resurrection  of  the  body, 
which  they  denied.  They  pretended  to  have  great  respect  for  the  moral  law  ;  but 
neglected  the  ceremonial  institutions  of  Moses. 

In  their  religious  practices  they  observed  a  rigid  austerity.  They  renounced  mar- 
riage ;  held  riches  in  contempt ;  maintained  a  perfect  community  of  goods  ;  reject- 
ed ornaments;  and  cultivated  great  indifference  to  bodily  pain.  In  the  observance 
of  the  Sabbath,  they  were  more  strict  than  any  other  sect,  and  in  their  manner  of  life 
were  more  quiet  and  contemplative. 

10.  A  fourth  sect  were  the  Herodians,  who  took  their  name  from 
Herod  the  Great,  and  favored  that  monarch,  in  his  efforts  to  bring  the 
Jews  into  subjection  to  the  Roman  power. 

A  principal  article  in  the  religious  code  of  this  sect  appears  to  have  been,  that  it 
was  lawful  for  the  Jews  to  adopt  the  idolatrous  customs  of  the  heathen,  when  required 
to  do  so  by  those  in  power,  and  also  to  pay  tribute  to  him,  whom  conquest  had 
made  their  master. 

The  Sadducees,  generally,  were  Herodians ;  the  Pharisees,  on  the  contrary,  were 
their  bitter  opposers.  AU,  however,  united  in  hostility  to  the  Son  of  God,  and  to  that 
sj^stem  of  truth  wliich  he  promulgated. 

11.  Besides  these  sects,  various  other  classes  of  men  are  mention- 
ed, as  existing  at  that  time  among  the  Jews,  of  Avhom  we  shall  mention 
only  the  Scribes,  Rabbis,  and  Nazarites. 

The  Scribes  were  a  class  of  men,  originally  employed  to  record  the  aflFairs  of  the 
king.  At  a  later  period,  they  transcribed  the  Scriptures,  and  expounded  the  law  and 
traditions  of  the  elders  in  the  schools  and  synagogues,  and  before  the  Sanhedrim,  or 
great  Jewish  council.  Besides  this  name,  they  are  frequently  called,  in  the  New 
Testament,  lawyers,  doctors  of  law,  elders,  counsellors,  rulers,  and  those  who  sat  in 
Moses'  seat. 

Rabbi,  or  Master,  was  a  title  given  to  men  of  rank  in  the  state  ;  but  especially  to 
such  Je-nash  doctors  as  were  distinguished  for  their  learning.  This  honor  was 
greatly  coveted,  since  it  was  connected  with  no  small  influence  over  the  faith  and 
practice  of  the  peop^le.  The  title,  however,  was  disapproved  of  by  Christ,  who  warned 
his  disciples  to  receive  no   such  distinction  in  the  Church  of  God. 

The  Nazarites  were  those  who  made  a  vow  to  observe  a  more  than  ordinary  degree 
of  purity,  either  for  life,  or  for  a  limited  time.  During  their  vow,  they  abstained 
from  wine,  and  all  intoxicating  liquors ;  they  sufiered  their  hair  to  grow  without 
cutting,  and  were  not  permitted  to  attend  a  funeral,  or  to  enter  a  house  defiled  by  a 
dead  body.  Upon  the  expiration  of  their  vow,  they  shaved  their  hair  at  the  door  of 
the  tabernacle,  and  burnt  it  on  the  altar. 

12.  The  government  of  Judea  Avas  at  this  time,  as  it  had  been 
for  several  years,  in  the  hands  of  Herod  the  Great,  who  held  it  under 
the  emperor  of  Rome.  Herod  was  a  monster  of  cruelty,  who  despised 
both  the  Jewish  religion  and  their  laws,  and  appeared  to  delight  in  the 
oppression  and  degradation  of  that  ancient  and  once  honored  nation. 


16  INTRODUCTION. 

His  death  occurred  the   year  following  the  birth  of  the   Savior,  having 
reigned  thirty-seven  years. 

The  reign  of  Herod,  who,  to  distinguish  him  from  others  of  the  same  name,  is 
usually  called  the  Great,  was  remarkable  for  singular  domestic  calamities,  the 
result  of  his  oivn  ungovernable  temper.  Urged  by  suspicion,  he  put  to  death  his 
beloved  wife,  her  mother,  brother,  grandfather,  uncles  and  two  sons.  His  palace 
•was  the  scene  of  incessant  intrigue,  misery,  and  bloodshed  ;  his  nearest  relations 
being  ever  the  chief  instruments  of  his  worst  sufierings  and  pains.  The  effects  pro- 
duced upon  the  mind  of  Herod  by  the  murder  of  Mariamne,  his  wife,  was  thus  pow- 
erfully described  by  Milman :  "  All  the  passions,  which  filled  the  stormy  soul  of 
Herod,  were  alike  without  bound  :  from  violent  love  and  violent  resentment,  he 
sank  into  as  violent  remorse  and  despair.  Every  where  by  day  he  was  haunt- 
ed by  the  image  of  his  murdered  Mariamne  ;  he  called  upon  her  name  ;  he  perpe- 
tually burst  into  passionate  tears.  In  vain  he  tried  every  diversion — banquets,  revels, 
the  excitements  of  society.  A  sudden  pestilence  broke  out,  to  which  many  of  the 
noblest  of  his  court,  and  of  his  own  personal  friends,  fell  a  sacrifice ;  he  recognised 
and  trembled  beneath  the  avenging  hand  of  God." 

The  late  Lord  Byron,  in  his  Hebrew  Melodies,  thus  beautifully  describes  Herod's 
lament  over  his  wife  : 

I. 
"  Oh,  Mariamne  !  now  for  thee 

The  heart  for  which  thou  bled'st  is  bleeding  j 
Revenge  is  lost  in  agony, 

And  wild  remorse  to  rage  succeeding ; 
Oh,  Mariamne  !  where  art  thou  ? 

Thou  canst  hear  my  bitter  pleading ; 
Ah,  couldst  thou — thou  wculdst  pardon  now, 
Though  Heaven  were  to  my  prayer  unheeding. 

n. 

''  And  is  she  dead  ? — and  did  they  dare 

Obey  my  frenzy's  jealous  raving? 
My  wrath  but  doomed  my  own  despair  : 

The  sword  that  smote  her  's  o'er  me  waving — 
But  thou  art  cold,  my  murdered  love  ! 

And  this  dark  heart  is  vainly  craving 
For  her  who  soars  alone,  above. 
And  leaves  my  soul  unworthy  saving. 
HI. 
"  She's  gone,  who  shared  my  diadem  ; 

She  sunk,  with  her  my  joy  entombing ; 
I  snapped  that  flower  from  Judah's  stem 

AVliose  leaves  for  me  alone  were  blooming  ; 
And  mine's  the  gall,  and  mine  the  hell. 

This  bosom's  desolation  dooming  ; 
And  I  have  earned  those  tortures  well. 
Which  unconsumed  are  still  consuming." 
Herod  left  his  dominions  to  his  three  sons  :  his  kingdom  to  Archelaus  ;  Gaulonitis, 
Trachonilis,  and  Batanea  to  Philip  ;  Galilee  and  Parea  to  Herod  Antipas. 

Archelaus,  in  disposition,  strongly  resembled  his  father.  Such  was  his  violence  and 
tyranny,  that  the  Jews  brought  charges  against  him  to  the  emperor,  who  banished' 
him  to  Vienne  in  France,  where  he  died.  During  his  reign,  Joseph  and  Mary  return- 
ed from  Egypt  with  Jesus  ;  but  hearing  that  he  had  succeeded  to  the  government  of 
Judea,  in  the  room  of  Herod,  they  were  justly  apprehensive  of  danger  to  the  "young 
child,"  and  for  a  time  sojourned  in  Galilee.  On  the  death  of  Archelaus,  Judea  was 
divided  among  several  Roman  governors,  of  whom  Pontius  Pilate  was  one. 

Of  Philip,  the  tetrarch  of  Iturea  and  Trachonitis,  little  is  recorded  in  the  history  of 
the  Church.  In  the  reign  of  Herod  Antipas,  John  the  Baptist  lost  his  life,  for  reprov- 
ing that  monarch  for  his  iniquity. 


INTRODUCTION.  17 

We  shall  only  add  respecting  the  family  of  Herod  the  Great,  that  a  grandson  of 
his,  by  the  name  of  Herod  Agrippa,  reigned  in  Judea,  in  the  days  of  the  apostles. 
It  was  he,  who  ordered  James  to  be  murdered,  and  Peter  to  be  apprehended.  His 
own  death  followed  not  long  after,  being  smitten  of  Heaven  by  a  disease,  which  no 
skill  could  cure,  and  the  torments  of  wMch  no  means  could  alleviate. 

13.  Notwithstanding  the  low  state  of  the  Jews,  in  respect  both  to 
religion  and  civil  prosperity,  there  were  some  in  the  nation,  who  were 
distinguished  for  their  piety,  and  who  were  anxiously  looking  for  the 
coming  of  the  long  promised  Messiah. 

The  mass  of  the  people,  as  we  shall  have  occasion  again  to  remark,  were  indeed 
expecting  the  advent  of  the  Savior  ;  but  they  looked  only  for  a  teviporal  prince,  who 
should  deliver  them  from  Roman  bondage.  Yet,  there  were  others,  whose  views 
were  more  scriptural,  and  more  exalted.  "We  read  of  good  old  Simeon,  and  pious 
Arma,  who,  with  others,  were  daily  visiting  the  temple,  "  waiting  for  the  consola- 
tion of  Israel." 

At  length,  the  prayers  and  wishes  of  such  were  answered.  The  prophecies  were 
fulfilled.  The  long  night  of  darkness^and  superetition  passed  by,  and  the  glorious 
Sun  of  Righteousness  was  revealed,  to  enlighten  the  nations,  and  to  prepare  the  way 
for  the  establishment  of  the  Christian  Church, — a  kingdom  against  which  the  gates 
of  hell  have  not,  and  shall  not,  prevail. 


GENERAL    DIVISION. 


THE    HISTORY    OF    THE    CHRISTIAN    CHURCH    MAY    BE    DIVIDED    INTO    EIGHT 

PERIODS. 

Period  I.  will  extend  from  the  Nativity  of  Jesus  Christ  to  his  Death, 
A.  D.  34.     This  is  the  period  of  the  Life  of  Christ. 

Observation.  Although  the  Christian  Church  appears  not  to  have  been  organized, 
until  after  the  death  of  Christ ;  yet,  as  a  history  of  that  Church  seems  properly  to 
embrace  an  account  of  the  life  and  actions  of  its  Divine  Founder,  we  have  ventured  to 
speak  of  it,  as  commencing  at   the  date  of  his  nativity. 

Period  II.  will  extend  from  the  Death  of  Jesus  Christ,  A.  D.  34,  to 
the  Destruction  of  Jerusalem,  A.  D.  70.  This  is  the  period  of  the  Labors 
of  the  Apostles. 

Period  III.  will  extend  from  the  Destruction  of  Jerusalem,  A.  D.  70,  to 
the  Reign  of  Constantine,  A.  D.  306.     This  is  the  period  of  Persemtion. 

Period  IV.  will  extend  from  the  Reign  of  Constantine,  A.  D.  306,  to 
the  Establishment  of  the  Supremacy  of  the  Roman  Pontiff,  A.  D.  608. 
This  is  the  period  of  the  Declhie  of  Paganism. 

Period  V.  will  extend  from  the  Establishment  of  the  Supremacy  of 
the  Roman  Pontiff,  606,  to  the  First  Crusade,  A.  D.  1095.  This  is  the 
period  of  the  Rise  of  the  Mahometan  Imposture. 

Period  VI.  Avill  extend  from  the  First  Crusade,  A.  D.  109-5,  to  the 
Commencement  of  the  Reformation  by  Luther,  A.  D.  1517.  This  is  the 
period  of  the  Crusades  and  tne  Papal  Schism. 

Period  VII.  Avill  extend  from  the  Commencement  of  the  Reformation, 
A.  D.  1517,  to  the  Peace  of  Religion  concluded  at  Augsburg,  A.  D. 
1555.     This  is  the  period  of  the  Reformation. 

Period  VIII.  will  extend  from  the  Peace  of  Religion,  A.  D.  1555,  to 
the  present  time.     This  is  the  period  of  the  Puritam 


PERIOD    I. 


THE    PERIOD  OF   THE    LIFE    OF    CHRIsr  EXTENDS    FROM  HIS   NATIVITY  TO   HIS 
RESURRECTION,    A.   D.    34. 

1.  The  birth  of  Jesus  Christ  may  be  dated,  according  to  the  best 
authorities,  in  the  26th  year  of  the  reign  of  Augustus  Caesar,  em- 
peror of  Rome,  four  years  before  the  date  commonly  assigned  for  the 
Christian  era. 

The  birthplace  of  Christ  was  at  Bethlehem,  a  small  town  in  the  land  of  Judea,  about 
six  miles  from  Jerusalem.  His  mother  was  a  "virgin  espoused  to  a  man,  whose 
name  was  Joseph,  of  the  house  of  David ;  and  the  virgin's  name  was  Mary."  His 
early  infancy  was  spent  in  Egypt,  whither  his  parents  fled,  to  avoid  the  persecuting 
spirit  of  Herod,  at  that  time  king  of  Judea.  After  his  return  from  Egypt,  he  dwelt  at 
Nazareth,  until  his  entrance  upon  his  public  ministry.  From  this  place,  at  the  age 
of  twelve,  he  paid  his  memorable  visit  to  Jerusalem  ;  returning  from  which,  he  lived 
with  his  parents,  and  followed  the  humble  occupation  of  his  father. 

2.  The  great  object  of  Christ,  in  coming  into  the  world,  was  to  place 
the  Church  upon  a  new  establishment,  upon  which  it  should  finally  em- 
brace all  nations,  and  increase  in  glory  to  the  end  of  time. 

There  never  has  existed  but  one  Church  in  the  world ;  but  its  circumstances  havu 
varied  at  different  periods.  Before  Moses,  we  know  little  of  its  condition.  It  was 
then,  probably,  in  an  tmembodied  form.  From  Moses  to  Christ  it  existed  in  an  orga- 
nized state,  and  became  subject  to  a  variety  of  ordinances. 

The  Mosaic  dispensation  Christ  designed  to  abolish,  and  to  introduce  a  stiU  better 
one.  The'Church  was  now  to  embrace  all  nations  ;  before,  it  had  embraced  only  the 
Jews.  Its  worship  was  to  be  far  more  simple  ;  its  rites  to  be  less  burdensome ;  its 
privileges  to  be  greatly  enlarged  ;  and  its  doctrines  more  clearly  exhibited.  In  short, 
Christ  designed' to  establish  a  spiritual  kingdom, — a  Christian  Church,  which  should 
ultimately  fill  the  earth,  and  continue  as  long  as  time  should  last. 

3.  The  speedy  appearance  of  Christ  on  this  intended  work,  was 
announced  to  the  Jewish  nation  by  John  the  Baptist,  about  two  years 
before  that  event  actually  took  place. 

John  was  a  forerunner  of  Christ,  agreeably  to  an  ancient  custom  of  the  eastern 
monarchs,who,  when  entering  upon  an  expedition,  sent  messengers  to  announce  their 
approach,  and  prepare  for  their  reception.  That  Christ  should  be  preceded  by  such 
a  messenger,  had  long  before  been  predicted  by  a  prophet  of  God ;  who  had  spoken  of 
John,  as  "  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wilderness,  prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord." 
The  testimony  which  John  bore  to  the  character  of  his  Divine  Master,  was  the  most 
honorable  that  can  be  conceived. 

4.  At  the  age  of  thirty,  Christ  made  his  first  appearance  to  John,  on 
the  banks  of  the  river  Jordan,  where  he  was  now  baptized,  by  which  he 
was  "  solemnly  inaugurated  in  office." 

Jesus  had  indeed  no  need  to  be  baptized  as  a  sinner,  for  he  was  holy ;  nor  to 
receive  an  emblem  of  regeneration,  for  he  needed  no  change  of  heart ;  nor  to  be 
admitted  into  the  Christian  Church,  for  he  was  appointed  its  Head.  But  the  object 
of  his  being  baptized,  was  to  be  legally  and  solemnly  consecrated  as  High  Priest. 


20  PERIOD   I. ...LIFE   OF   C  HRIST....A.  D.  34. 

Under  the  law,  the  priests  were  consecrated  to  their  office  by  baptism,  and  anointing 
■with  oil.  Instead  of  the  oil,  he  was  baptized  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the  "  heavens 
were  opened,  and  the  Spirit  of  God  descended  like  a  dove,  and  lighted  upon- him." 

5.  Being  thus  inducted  into  office,  he  chose  twelve  men  as  his  dis- 
ciples, whom  he  named  apostles.  These  he  selected  as  the  witnesses 
of  all  that  he  should  do  and  teach ;  and  to  become,  after  his  death,  the 
heralds  of  his  doctrines,  and  the  organizers  of  the  Christian  Church. 

The  Christian  Church,  as  already  observed,  can  scarcely  be  said  to  have  been 
organized,  during  the  life  of  Christ.  He  designed  only  to  prepare  the  way.  He 
abolished  the  Jewish  Church,  and  introduced  to  the  notice  of  his  disciples  such  thmgs 
as  were  to  be  adopted  in  the  Christian  Church,  viz  :  a  new  ministry ;  the  Lord's 
supper ;  baptism ;  and  spiritual  worship  in  every  place,  and  at  all  times  ;  in  the 
room  of  the  carnal  ordinances  and  burdensome  rites,  which  were  observed  only  at 
Jerusalem. 

6.  The  public  ministry  of  Christ  continued  for  the  space  of  three 
years,  or  three  years  and  a  half,  during  Avhich,  he  was  chiefly  em- 
ployed in  instructing  his  disciples  in  reference  to  the  nature  of  his 
kingdom ;  in  preaching  to  them  and  others  his  doctrines ;  and  in  relieving 
the  wants,  and  healing  the  infirmities,  of  men. 

The  doctrines  which  Christ  taught  related  to  the  nature  and  perfections  of  God ; 
to  the  sinfulness  and  miserable  condition  of  man ;  to  his  own  character,  as  the  Son 
of  God  and  the  promised  Messiah  ;  to  the  atonement  which  he  should  accompUsh 
by  his  death ;  to  justification  by  faith ;  to  repentance,  and  faith,  and  love,  and 
obedience ;  to  a  resurrection  from  the  dead ;  and  to  a  state  of  future  rewards  and 
punishments. 

These  were  the  great  doctrines  of  the  Christian  system, — doctrines  which  he  com- 
missioned his  disciples  to  preach  through  the  world ;  and  which  the  Christian 
Church  was  required  to  maintain  to  the  end  of  time. 

The  miracles  which  Christ  wrought  were  chiefly  of  a  benevolent  kind  ;  but  they 
had  a  stiU  higher  object  than  the  relief  which  was  effected  by  them.  They  were 
designed  to  prove  his  divine  mission  ;  and  were  often  appealed  to,  with  the  strong- 
est confidence,  for  this  purpose.  And  well  might  he  appeal  to  them  ;  for  they  were 
performed  under  circumstances  which  precluded  the  possibility  of  deception. 

They  were  performed  at  his  word,  and  in  an  instant ;  on  persons,  too,*  both  near 
and  at  a  distance  ;  they  were  done  by  him  in  the  most  pubhc  and  open  manner  ;  in 
cities  ;  in  villages  ;  in  synagogues  ;  in  the  public  streets  ;  in  the  highways  ;  in  the  field ; 
and  in  the  wilderness.  They  were  performed  on  Jews  and  Gentiles  ;  before  Scribes 
and  Pharisees,  and  rulers  of  the  synagogues ;  not  only  when  he  was  attended  by 
few  persons,  but  when  he  was  surrounded  by  multitudes  ;  not  merely  in  the  presence 
of  his  friends,  but  before  his  implacable  enemies.  Thus,  they  invited  the  strictest 
examination.  They  evinced  a  power  which  could  come  only  from  God,  and  bespoke 
a  benevolence  which  could  be  nothing  short  of  divine. 

Such  was  the  authority  with  which  he  was  clothed,  and  such  was  the  evidence  of 
his  divine  commission,  who  came  to  set  aside  the  Jewish  rites  and  ceremonies,  and, 
in  the  place  of  the  Jewish  Church,  to  found  a  Church,  which  should  embrace  Jew 
and  Gentile,  bond  and  free  ;  and  against  the  ultimate  increase  and  glory  of  which, 
not  even  the  gates  of  hell  should  be  suffered  to  prevail. 

7.  The  ministry  of  Christ,  though  distinguished  by  unwonted  zeal 
and  perseverance,  was  attended  with  comparatively  little  success.  As  a 
nation,  the  Jews  rejected  him  as  the  Messiah ;  and  through  their  in- 
strumentality, he  finished  his  eventful  life,  under  the  tortures  of  cruci- 
fixion. This  event  occurred  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  Tiberius,  the  suc- 
cessor of  Augustus  Caesar. 

From  the  testimony  of  ancient  historians  we  learn,  that,  about  the  time  of  Christ's 
appearing,  the  Jews  were  anxiously  looking  for  him  as  the  great  deliverer  and  chief 


PERIOD    I.. ..LIFE    OF    CHRIST.. ..A.  D.  34. 


21 


ornament  of  their  nation.  Eut,  in  the  Immhle  appearance  of  Jesus,  the  Jews  saw 
nothing  which  corresponded  to  their  expectations.  They  were  loolring  for  a  tem- 
poral prince,  the  splendor  of  whose  court  should  answer  to  their  admiration  of  world- 
ly pomp,  and  who  should  make  their  nation  the  centre  of  universal  monarchy. 

The  doctrines,  too,  which  Christ  taught  were  little  suited  to  the  taste  of  this  bigot- 
ed people.  Being  the  descendants  of  Abraham,  and  the  covenant  people  of  God, 
they  imagined  that  they  enjoyed  a  peculiar  claim  to  the  divine  favor.  This  claim 
they  supposed  could  not  be  forfeited,  and  could  not  be  transferred  to  any  other  people 
on  earth. 

These  mistakes  were  the  result  of  prejudice,  and  vain-glory.  Yet  they  laid  the 
foundation  of  charges  against  the  Son  of  God,  which,  though  manifestly  false,  issued 
in  a  demand,  on  the  part  of  the  nation,  for  his  death.  Accordingly,  after  having 
been  declared  an  impostor,  a  blasphemer,  and  a  usurper — after  having  suffered  the 
most  bitter  reproaches  and  shameful  indignities, — he  was  brought  to  the  cross,  upon 
■which,  under  its  agonies,  he  shortly  after  expired. 


Crucifixion  of  Christ. 

8.  The  death  of  Christ  was  apparently  a  signal  triumph  to  his 
enemies,  and  as  signal  a  defeat  to  all  his  followers.  The  hopes  of  the 
latter  appear,  for  a  short  time,  to  have  been  blasted ;  not  knowing  the 
power  of  God,  nor  fully  comprehending  that  it  was  a  part  of  the  divine 
plan  that  he  should  suffer,  and  afterwards  be  raised  from  the  dead. 

Christ  had,  indeed,  repeatedly  foretold  his  resurrection  to  his  followers  ;  and  this 
intelligence  had  been  communicated  to  the  Jews  at  large.  The  former  anticipated, 
though  faintly,  perhaps,  this  glorious  event ;  but  the  latter  believed  it  not.  They  only 
feared  that  his  disciples  might  steal  his  body,  and  pretend  that  he  had  risen  from  the 
dead.  They  therefore  sealed  his  sepulchre,  and  round  it  stationed  a  guard,  until 
the  day  should  pass,  on  which  it  was  said  he  would  rise  from  the  dead.  But  neither 
the  precaution,  nor  the  power  of  his  enemies,  could  prevent  an  event,  which  was 
connected  with  the  salvation  of  millions  of  the  sons  of  men.  The  third  day,  at  length, 
arrived  3  the  appointed  hour  and  moment  came,  and  God  raised  him  fkom  the  dead. 


Christ  commissioning  his  apostles. 


PERIOD    II. 


THE   PERIOD  OF  THE   LABORS   OF   THE    APOSTLES   EXTENDS    FROBI  THE   DEATH 
OF  CHRIST,  A.  D.  34,  TO  THE  DESTRTTCTION  OF  JERUSALEM,  A.  D.  70. 

1.  The  resurrection  of  Christ,  (A.  D.  34,  in  the  eighteenth  year 
of  the  reign  of  Tiberius  Caesar,  emperor  of  Rome,)  an  event  clearly 
predicted  in  ancient  prophecy,  and  often  foretold  by  himself,  took  place 
on  the  third  day  after  his  crucifixion. 

The  resurrection  of  Jesus  is  an  article  of  such  importance  in  the  system  of  Chris- 
tianity, that,  like  the  key-stone  in  the  arch  of  the  building,  it  is  emphatically  that  which 
supports  the  whole  superstructure.  "  If  Christ  be  not  risen,"  says  the  apostle,  "  then 
is  our  preaching  vain,  and  your  faith  is  also  vain  ;  yea,  and  we  are  found  false  wit- 
nesses of  God."  That  the  Messiah  should  rise  from  the  dead,  was  an  event  clearly 
predicted  in  ancient  prophecy  ;  and  Jesus  himself  repeatedly  foretold  both  the  fact  of 
his  rising,  and  the  day  on  which  it  should  happen,  not  only  to  his  disciples,  but  to  his 
enemies  also,  and  even  rested  the  evidence  of  his  divine  mission  upon  that  event.  Of 
the  truth  and  certainty  of  his  resurrection,  then,  the  apostles  were  witnesses,  and  they 
were  every  way  qualified  for  substantiating  the  fact.  "  He  Avas  seen  by  them  alive, 
after  his  cucifixion.  It  was  not  one  person,  but  many  that  saw  him.  They  saw  liini 
not  only  separately,  but  together ;  not  only  by  night,  but  by  day ;  not  only  at  a  dis- 
tance, but  near ;  not  once  only,  but  several  times.  They  not  only  saw  nun,  but 
touched  him,  conversed  with  him,  ate  with  him,  examined  his  person,  to  remove  their 
doubts."  "  He  shewed  himself  alive  to  them  after  his  passion  by  many  infallible 
signs,  being  seen  of  them  forty  days  ;"  during  which  time,  "  he  spake  to  them  concern- 
ing the  kingdom  of  God,"  which  they  were  employed  in  setting  up  in  the  world. 

2.  At  the  expiration  of  forty  days  from  his  resurrection,  having 
instructed  his  disciples  to  wait  at  Jerusalem,  for  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  then  to  "  go  and  teach  all  nations,"  he  led  them  out  as  far  as 
Bethany,  where,  while  blessing  them,  he  ascended  to  heaven,  a  cloud 
receiving  him  out  of  their  sight. 


LABORS   OF   THE   APOSTLES.  23 

3.  Ten  days  after  the  ascension  of  Christ,  and  fifty  from  his 
crucifixion,  the  promise  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  fulfilled.  By  this 
effusion,  the  apostles  were  suddenly  endued  with  the  power  of  speaking 

j  many  languages,  of  which  before  they  had  no  knowledge  ;  and,  at  the 
■  same  time,  were  inspired  with  a  zeal  in  their  Master's  cause,  to  which 
before  they  had  been  strangers. 

The  effects  produced  on  the  minds  of  the  apostles,  on  this  occasion,  were  of  an 
extraordinary  kind.  A  flood  of  light  seems  to  have  broken  in  upon  them,  at  once. 
Their  remaining  doubts  and  prejudices  wexQ  removed ;  their  misapprehensions 
were  rectified,  and  their  views  conformed  to  the  scope  of  the  doctrines  which  had 
been  taught  by  Christ. 

It  is  manifest,  also,  that  they  were  endued  with  unwonted  zeal  and.  fortitude.  On 
several  occasions,  while  Christ  was  with  them,  they  had  exhibited  no  small  degree 
of  listlessness  and  timidity.  At  the  time  of  his  apprehension,  they  had  all  forsaken 
him,  and  fled.  Even  the  intrepid  Peter  denied  that  he  knew  him.  But,  from  the 
day  of  Pentecost,  they  seem  to  have  felt  no  weariness,  and  feared  no  danger.  But 
perhaps  the  most  astonishing  effect  of  all  Avas,  that  they  were  hereby  qualified  for 
speaking  various  languages,  which  they  had  never  learned ;  thus  making  known 
their  message  to  men  of  all  nations  under  heaven,  and  confirming  its  rrutb,  by  per- 
forming such  miraculous  works,  as  were  an  evident  indication  that  ■  lod  was  with 
them.  This  was  indeed  m  perfect  onsislency  with  Christ's  promise  to  them,  when 
he  said  :  "  In  my  name  shall  they  cast  out  devils  ;  they  shall  speak  with  new  tongues ; 
they  shall  take  up  serpents  ;  and  if  they  drink  any  deadly  thing,  it  shall  not' hurt 
them;  they  shall  lay  hands  on  the  sick,  and  they  shall  recover." 

"  What  gifts,  what  miracles,  he  gave  ! 

And  power  to  kill,  and  power  to  save  ! 

Furnished  their  tongues  with  wondrous  words, 

Instead  of  shields,  and  spears,  and  swords, 

Thus  armed,  he  sent  the  champions  forth. 

From  east  to  west,  from  north  to  south  : 

'  Go,  and  assert  your  Savior's  cause  ; 

'  Go,  spread  the  triumphs  of  his  cross.' "  Dr.  Watts. 

4.  A  rumor  of  this  stupendous  miracle  spreading  abroad  in  the 
streets  of  Jerusalem,  a  multitude  of  Jews,  residents  and  strangers, 
were  soon  collected  to  the  spot.  To  these,  Peter  explained  the  mystery, 
by  declaring  it  to  be  effected  by  the  power  of  that  Jesus,  whom  they  had 
wickedly  sltiin.  The  explanation  and  the  charge,  being  accompanied 
to  their  consciences  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  led  to  the  very  sudden  conversion 
of  about  three  thousand  souls,  who  were  forthwith  baptized.  This  may 
be  considered  as  the  gathering  or  organization  of  the  First  Christian 
Church  in  the  %vorld. 

An  occurrence  so  remote  from  the  common  course  of  nature,  we  may  readily  sup- 
pose, would  produce  an  astonishing  sensation  upon  those  who  were  witnesses  of  it ; 
— especially  upon  those,  if  any  there  were,  who  had  taken  part  in  the  crucifixion 
of  our  Lord.  The  sudden  ability  of  so  many  rude,  illiterate  Galileans,  to  speak  per- 
fectly in  all  languages — to  explain  themselves  with  propriety  aud  force,  so  as  not  only 
to  be  clearly  understood,  but  to  inform  the  consciences  of  the  hearers — was  a  pheno- 
menon which  carried  with  it  proof  of  divine  interposition  too  incontestible  to  admit  of 
a  rational  doubt.  Those  who  first  observed  it,  spake  of  it  to  others,  and  the  rumor 
spread  abroad.  Jerusalem  was  at  this  moment  the  resort  of  Jews  and  Jewish  prose- 
lytes, dispersed  throughout  the  various  parts  of  the  Roman  empire,  who  had  come 
to  celebrate  the  feast.  The  promiscuous  throng,  who  were  collected  by  so  strange 
a  report,  and  had  been  accustomed  to  difierent  languages,  were  therefore  greatly 
astonished  to  hear  the  apostles  declare,  each  one  in  his  own  tongue,  the  wonderfiil 
works  of  God.— While  some  expressed  their  surprise  at  this,  others  ascribed  it  to 
the  effects  of  wine.    This  weak  and  perverse  slander  Vvras,  however,  immediately 


S4  PERIOD    II.. ..34... .70. 

refuted  by  the  apostle  Peter,  who,  standing  up  with  the  other  eleven  apostles,  lifted 
up  their  voice,  and  said  unto  thera  : — "  Ye  men  of  Judea,  and  all  ye  that  dwell  at 
Jerusalem,  be  this  knowTi  unto  you,  that  these  men  are  not  drunken  as  ye  suppose, 
seeing  that  it  is  but  the  third  hour  of  the  day* — but  this  is  that  which  is  spoken  by  ih6 
prophet  Joel."  He  then  quotes  the  words  of  Jehovah,  in  which  he  had  promised  to 
pour  out  his  Spirit  upon  all  flesh — attended  with  the  most  awful  denunciations 
against  those  who  should  despise  it ;  but  with  a  gracious  promise  of  salvation  to  all 
that  should  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.  The  illustration  of  this  remarkable 
prophecy,  and  its  application  to  what  was  now  obvious  to  all  their  senses,  paved  the 
way  for  the  apostles'  drawing  their  attention  to  the  great  subject  of  his  ministry,  th« 
death  and  resurrection  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  whom  they  had  taken,  and  by  wicked 
hands  had  crucified  and  slain. 

The  Holy  Spirit  gave  energy  to  the  doctrine.  Like  a  torrent,  it  bore  down  all  the 
vam  imaginations,  and  presumptuous  reasonings,  by  which  the  minds  of  his  hearers 
were  fortified ;  it  brought  conviction  to  their  minds  ;  so  that,  like  men  frantic  with 
despair,  they  cried  out,  in  the  ang-uish  of  their  hearts  :  "  Men  and  brethren,  what 
shall  we  do  ?"  To  persons  reduced  to  this  extremity,  conscious  that  they  had  been 
imbruing  their  hanrls  in  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  how  unspeakably  welcome 
must  have  been  the  words  of  the  apostle  :  "  Repent  and  be  baptized  every  one  of 
you,  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  for  the  promise  is  to  you  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  ofl", 
even  to  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call."  ' 

This  divine  declaration  of  mercy  to  men  in  the  situation  of  these  convicted  Jews, 
pricked  to  the  heart  with  a  consciousness  of  their  guilt,  and  overwhelmed  with  de- 
spair, must  have  been  like  life  from  the  dead.  Three  thousand  of  them  joyfully 
received  the  apostles'  doctrine,  were  baptized,  and  on  the  same  day  were  added  to 
the  disciples  that  already  existed  in  Jerusalem.!  From  the  manner  of  Peter,  on  this 
occasion,  ministers  may  learn,  with  what  point  they  should  at  least  sometimes 
address  the  conscience  ;  and  from  the  distress  produced  in  the  hearts  of  these  sinners 
may  be  perceived  the  power  of  the  Spirit,  and  what  is  the  usual  method  which  he 
takes  in  bringing  them  to  repentance. 

5.  Shortly  after  the  above  miracle,  the  healing  of  a  poor  cripple, 
accompanied  by  a  second  discourse  from  Peter,  led  to  the  conversion  of 
about  five  thousand,  who,  in  turn,  were  added  to  the  Church. 

6.  This  rapid  increase  of  the  followers  of  Christ,  greatly  alarm- 
ing the  Priests  and  Sadducees,  they  seized  the  two  apostles,  Peter  and 
John,  and  committed  them  to  prison.  The  next  day,  being  brought 
before  the  Sanhedrin,  the  language  and  conduct  of  Peter  were  so  bold, 
that  it  was  deemed  impolitic  to  do  any  thing  further,  than  to  dismiss 
the  apostles,  with  a  strict  injunction  not  to  teach  any  more  in  the  name 
of  Jesus. 

The  Sanhedrin,  of  which  frequent  mention  is  made,  both  in  the  Bible  and  in 
ecclesiastical  history,  was  a  tribunal  instituted  in  the  time  of  the  Maccabees,  and 
was  composed  of  seventy-two  members.  The  high  priest  generally  sustained  the 
(  ffice  of  president ;  he  was  assisted  by  two  vice-presidents.  The  other  members  com- 
posing this  tribunal  consisted  of  chief  priests,  (or  those  who  had  previously  exercised 
the  high  priesthood,)  elders,  or  princes  of  the  tribes,  and  scribes,  or  learned  men. 

"When  this  tribunal  met,  they  took  their  seats  in  such  a  way  as  to  form  a  semi- 
circle, and  the  president  and  vice-president  occupied  the  centre.  They  sat  either 
upon  the  floor,  a  carpet  merely  being  spread  under  them,  or  upon  cushions  slightly 
elevated,  with  their  knees  bent  and  crossed. 

Appeals,  and  other  -weighty  matters  were  brought  before  this  tribunal.  Among 
other   questions  of  importance,  subject  to  its  decision,  the  Talmudists  include  the 

*  Corresponding  to  our  nine  in  the  morning. 
t  Jones's  History  of  the  Christian  Church. 


LABORS    OF   THE   APOSTLES.  25 

inquiry  "  Whether  a  person  be  a  false  prophet,  or  not  ?"  In  the  time  of  Chnst,  the 
power  of  this  tribunal  had  been  limited  to  the  passing  of  condemnation — but  the  po-wei' 
of  executing,  the  Romans,  to  whom  Judea  was  subject,  retained  to  themselves.  John 
xviii.  31.  There  was  one  exception,  it  is  true,  during  the  procuratorship  of  Tilate, 
and  only  one;  who  permitted  the  Sanhedrin  themselves,  in  the  case  of  Christ,  to  see 
the  sentence,  of  which  they  had  been  the  authors,  put  in  execution.  John  xviii.  31. 
xix.  6.  The  stoning  of  Stephen,  afterwards  mentioned,  was  not  done  by  authority 
of  the  Sanhedrin,  but  in  a  riot.     Acts  vii.* 

7.  The  foregoing  injunction  of  the  Sanhedrin,  _  however,  had  not 
its  designed  effect  upon  the  apostles ;  for,  instead  of  being  intimidated, 
they  all  continued  boldly  to  proclaim  Christ  and  him  crucified. 

8.  Fired  with  indignation  at  their  boldness,  the  enemies  of  reli- 
gion at  length  seized  the  whole  company  of  the  apostles,  and  confin- 
ed them  in  the  common  prison.  From  this,  however,  they  were  mira- 
culously released  in  the  night,  and,  to  the  amazement  of  their  enemies, 
were  found  in  the  morning  in  the  temple,  teaching  the  people. 

The  efforts  of  the  Jewish  authorities  to  destroy  the  cause  of  Christianity  were 
strenuous  and  unremitted ;  but  they  seem  to  have  been  made  to  little  purpose.  Oppo- 
sition served  only  to  enkindle  a  higher  ardor  in  the  breasts  of  th6  apostles.  Stripes 
and  imprisonment  had  no  efl'ect  to  subdue  them.  From  the  prison,  the  council,  the 
scourge,  they  departed  "  rejoicing ;"  and  daily  in  the  temple  and  in  every  house 
they  ceased  not  to  teach  and  preach  Jesus  Christ.  Nor  were  their  labors  in  vain. 
Converts  multiplied  greatly  in  Jenxsalem,  and  many  were  obedient  to  the  faith. 
The  spiritual  edifice,  m  the  erection  of  which  the  apostles  were  employed,  rested  on 
a  foundation,  which  the  powers  of  earth  could  not  move. 

9.  At  this  interesting  period,  the  circumstances  of  the  Church  requir 
ing  it,  the  office  of  Deacon  was  instituted. 

The  occasion  which  led  to  the  institution  of  this  office  was  a  dissatisfaction,  on  the 
part  of  some  Grecian  converts,  because  their  widows  did  not  receive  a  competent 
supply  of  food,  from  the  common  stock.  Hitherto,  the  distribution  had  been  made 
by  the  apostles,  or  under  their  direction.  But,  finding  it  difficult  thus  to  superin* 
tend  the  temporal  concerns  of  the  Church,  the  apostles  relinquished  these  to  officers 
appointed  particularly  for  this  purpose. 

10.  Notwithstanding  the  persecuting  spirit  of  the  Jewish  rulers, 
none  of  the  followers  of  Christ  had,  as  yet,  been  called  to  suffer  death  for 
his  name.  But  near  the  end  of  the  year  35,  Stephen,  a  man  pre- 
eminent for  his  piety,  was  furiously  attacked,  on  an  occasion  of  defending 
his  doctrines,  dragged  out  of  the  city,  and  stoned  to  death. 

Stephen,  who  was  thus  called  to  lead  in  the  "  noble  army  of  martyrs,"  was  a  dea- 
con in  the  Church  at  Jerusalem.  He  was  not  less  distinguished  by  his  eloquence 
than  his  piety.  His  defence,  delivered  before  the  Sanhedrin,  recorded  in  the  seventh 
chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  is  a  practical  illustration  of  the  zeal  and  boldness 
of  the  primitive  disciples  of  Christ. 

But  what  avail  signs  and  M'onders,  the  most  splendid  appeals  of  eloquence,  or  the 
most  forcible  convictions  of  truth,  among  the  obdurate  and  incorrigible  ?  For, 
notwithstanding  the  goodness  of  his  cause,  the  miracles  which  he  had  wrought  to 
support  it,  the  lustre  with  which  he  now  appeared,  and  the  eloquence  which  flowed 
in  torrents  from  his  lips,  "  they  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  and  stopped  their  earr , 
and  ran  upon  him  with  one  accord,  and  cast  him  out  of  the  city,  and  stoned  him,t«* 
death."  (Acts  vii.  57 — 60.)  His.  dying  deportment  evinced  how  eminently  he  was 
filled  with  the  spirit  of  his  divine  Master,  and  is  a  pattern  to  all  who  are  called  to 
suffer  in  the  same  righteous  cause. 

*Jahn's  Archaeology. 


26 


PERIOD  II.. ..34.. ..70. 


Stoning  Stephen. 

11.  On  the  death  of  Stephen,  the  storm  of  persecution  became  so 
violent,  that  the  disciples,  with  many  members  of  the  Church,  fled  to 
other  cities  of  Judea,  and  also  to  Samaria;  but  wherever  they  went, 
they  spread  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  with  great  success. 

The  persecution  which  arose  at  the  death  of  Stephen  continued,  it  is  thought, 
about  four  years.  Calamitous  as  it  must  have  then  appeared  to  the  infant  cause  of 
the  Church,  it  became,  under  the  direction  of  its  Supreme  Head,  the  direct  means  of 
promoting  its  progress.  By  the  dispersion  of  the  disciples,  the  Gospel  was  published 
abroad.  The  preaching  of  Philip  in  the  city  of  Samaria  is  particularly  mentioned  ; 
and  such  was  his  success,  that,  shortly  afterwards,  two  of  the  apostles  formed  in  that 
place  the  Second  Christian  Church  in  the  world. 

12.  The  year  36  was  marked  by  an  event  most  auspicious  to 
the  interests  of  the  rising  cause.  This  was  the  miraculous  conversion 
of  Saul,  the  persecutor,  while  on  a  journey  to  Damascus,  to  exterminate 
such  of  the  followers  of  Christ  as  had  taken  refuge  in  that  city. 

The  first  mention  made  of  Saul  is  at  the  trial  of  Stephen,  on  which  occasion, 
though  a  young  man,  he  was  active  in  putting  him  to  death.  He  was  a  native  of 
Tarsus,  the  chief  city  of  the  province  of  Cilicia,  and  had  come  to  Jerusalem  to  pursue 
his  studies  under  Gamaliel,  a  celebrated  doctor  of  the  Jewish  law. 

Saul  having  enlisted  himself  against  Jesus  and  his  cause,  and  being  of  an  ardent 
temperament,  sought  opportunity  to  distinguish  himself  in  putting  down  the  advanc- 
ing interests  of  the  despised  Galilean.  Having  intimation  that  not  a  few  of  the  disci- 
ples had  taken  refuge  at  Damascus,  a  noted  city  of  Syria,  Saul  petitioned  for  a  com- 
mission from  the  high  priest  against  them.  This  being  readily  granted,  he,  with 
several  companions,  were  soon  on  their  journey,  breathing  out  threatenings  and  slaugh- 
ter against  the  Christians.  About  noon,  one  day,  they,  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of 
Damascus,  when  suddenly  there  appeared  to  him  the  Schekinah,  or  glory  of  the  Lord, 
far  more  bright  and  dazzling  than  the  sun  in  his  meridian  splendor,  and  a  great  Ught 
from  heaven  shone  around  them.  Saul  was  sufficiently  versed  in  Jewish  learning 
to  recognise  this  as  the  excellent  glory,  and  he  instantly  fell  to  the  earth  as  one  dead. 
But  how  inconceivably  great  must  have  been  his  astonishment,  to  hear  himself 
addressed  by  name,  "  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me?"  And  yet,  if  alarmed  at 
the  question,  his  surprise  could  not  be  diminished  on  asking,  •' Wlio  art  thdfe  Lord?" 
to  be  told,  in  reply,  "  I  am  JesHS  whom  thou  persecutest ; — it  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick 
against  the  pricks."  TrembUng  and  astonished,  Saul  inquired,  "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou 
have  me  to  do  ?"  Jesus  said  unto  him,  "  Arise,  and  go  into  the  city,  and  it  shall  be  told 
thee  what  thou  must  do."    And  Saul  arose  from  the  earth,  but  the  splendor  of  the 


LABORS   OF    THE   APOSTLES. 


27 


vision  had  c-Terpowered  hii  bodily  eyes,  so  that  he  was  led  by  the  hand  into  Damas 
cus,  where  he  remained  three  days  without  sight  or  food. 


Conversion  of  Saul. 

It  is  necessary  only  to  add,  that  in  a  few  days  Saul  was  numbered  with  the  disci 
pies,  and  began  "  to  preach  Christ  in  the  synagogues,  that  he  is  the  Son  of  God." 

That  such  a  person  should  become  a  convert  to  the  faith  in  the  then  infant  state  of 
the  Christian  Church,  was  eminently  important  for  this  particular  reason,  "  that  all 
the  other  apostles  were  men  without  education,  and  absolutely  ignorant  of  letters  and 
philosophy  ;  and  yet  there  were  those  in  the  opposition,  Jewish  doctors  and  pagan 
pnilosophers,  men  of  deep  learning,  whom  it  was  essential  to  combat.  Hence  the 
importance  of  such  an  auxiliary  as  Saul,  who,  to  great  boldness  of  character,  united 
an  amazing  force  of  genius,  and  the  most  thorough  knowledge  of  the  times."* 

13.  The  conversion  of  Saul,  who,  from  this  time,  appears  to  have 
been  called  Paul, — the  latter  being  his  Roman  name,  the  former  his 
Grecian, — being  thus  accomplished,  he  preached  for  a  short  season 
in  the  city  of  Damascus,  whence  he  went  into  Arabia ;  where,  having 
abode  nearly  three  years,  he  returned,  about  A.  D.  40,  to  Damascus. 

Concerning  the  manner  in  which  Paul  was  employed,  during  his  residence  in  Ara- 
bia, the  inspired  historian  is  silent.  It  is  a  reasonable  conjecture,  however,  that  he 
preached  the  Gospel  in  that  country.  His  temporary  absence  from  Judea,  while  the 
storm  of  persecution  was  raging,  seemed  a  measure  of  prudence,  since  he  had  become 
particularly  obnoxious  to  his  unbelieving  countrymen,  by  espousing  the  cause  which 
they  so  much  despised. 

14.  During  the  absence  of  Paul,  Tiberus,  the  Roman  emperor,  was 
strangled,  or  poisoned,  and  was  succeeded  by  Caius  Caligula,  whose 
character  and  conduct,  at  length,  proved  to  be  more  odious  and  atrocious, 
than  had  been  those  of  his  predecessor. 

A  brief  notice  of  the  above  emperors  may  not  be  unappropriate  in  this  place,  as  il 
will  serve  to  she-\r  something  of  the  amazing  corruption  of  the  great  in  those  times ; 
and  against  what  Christianity  had  to  contend,  from  men"  in  high  places,"  whenever 
they  so  far  noticed  it  as  to  bring  their  opposition  to  bear  against  it. 

For  a  few  of  the  early  years  of  his  reign,  Tiberius  put  on  the  appearance  of  justice 
and  i^oderanon.  But  at  length  he  abandoned  himself  to  the  perpetration  of  all 
manner  of  cnmes.  He  spent  whole  nights  in  eating  and  drinking,  and  he  appointed 
two  of  his  table  companions  to  the  first  posts  of  the  empire,  for  no  other  merit,  than 
that  of  navmg  set  up  with  him  two  days  and  two  nights,  without  interruption.    His 


*Lord  Littleton's  Observations  on  the  Conversion  and  Apostleship  of  Paul. 


28  PERIOD    II.. ..34.. ..70. 

libidinous  indulgences  were  still  more  detestable  ;  and  the  most  eminent  women  of 
Rome  were  obliged  to  sacrifice  to  him  their  virtue  and  honor.  His  jealousy,  which 
fastened  on  persons  of  the  highest  distinction,  induced  him  to  condemn  them  to  death, 
on  the  slightest  pretences.  Frequently,  the  whole  city  of  Rome  was  filled  with 
slaughter  and  mourning.  The  place  of  execution  was  a  horrible  scene  ;  dead  bodies 
putrefying  lay  heaped  on  each  other,  while  even  the  friends  of  the  ^'^Tetched  convicts 
were  denied  the  satisfaction  of  weeping. 

Caligula  was  a  greater  monster,  if  possible,  than  Tiberius.  He  cast  great  numbers 
of  old  and  infirm  men  to  wild  beasts,  in  order  to  free  the  state  from  such  unservicea- 
ble citizens.  He  frequently  had  men  racked  before  him,  while  he  sat  at  table,  ironi- 
cally pitying  their  misfortunes  and  blaming  their  executioner.  And,  as  the  height  of 
insane  cruelty,  he  once  expressed  a  ^^^sh  "  that  all  the  Roman  people  had  but  one 
neck,  that  he  might  dispatch  them  at  a  single  blow."  He  claimed  divine  honor,  and 
caused  temples  to  be  built,  and  sacrifices  to  be  offered  to  himself  as  a  god.  He 
caused  the  heads  of  the  statues  of  Jupiter  and  some  other  gods  to  be  struck  off,  and 
his  owTi  to  be  put  in  their  places.* 

15.  On  the  return  of  Paul  from  Arabia  to  Damascus,  the  persecu- 
tior.  not  yet  having  entirely  ceased,  the  Jews  took  counsel  to  kill 
him",  and  with  difficulty  did  he  escape.  Repairing-  to  Jerusalem,  he 
attempted  to  join  himself  to  the  disciples  ;  but  they,  doubting  the  sincerity 
of  his  professions,  refused  to  receive  him,  until  Barnabas  assured  them 
of  his  conversion,  when  he  was  welcomed  with  great  cordiality. 

16.  About  the  time  of  the  death  of  Caligula,  A.  D.  41,  and  the 
accession  of  his  successor  Claudius,  the  persecution  of  the  Christians,  in 
a  considerable  degree,  abated.  "  Then,"  according  to  the  sacred  his- 
torian, "  the  Churches  had  rest  throughout  all  Judea,  Galilee,  and  Samaria, 
and  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the  comfort  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  were  edified  and  multiplied." 

It  has  been  usual  with  commentators  to  attribute  the  cessation  cf  persecution,  at 
this  time,  to  the  conversion  of  Paul ;  but  a  more  probable  cause  lies  in  the  well  estab- 
lished fact,  that,  at  this  time,  the  Jews  were  too  much  engaged  with  their  own  troubles, 
to  attend  to  the  "  heresy  of  Christianity."  Caligula,  towards  the  close  of  his  life, 
had  issued  an  order  to  Petronius,  the  governor  of  Judea,  to  set  up  his  statue  in  the 
temple  at  Jerusalem.  This  order  came  upon  the  Jews  like  a  clap  r>f  thunder.  Petro- 
nius, accordingly,  marched  the  army  under  his  care  towards  Jerusalem,  upon  which 
an  immense  multitude  of  Jews,  men,women,  and  children,  went  forth  to  meet  Petro- 
nius, to  avert,  if  possible,  this  designed  insult  and  calamity.  Petronius  humanely 
granted  their  request,  and  deferred  executing  his  commission  ;  and  accordingly  -wTote 
to  the  emperor,  urging  the  importance,  and  even  necessity,  of  deferring  the  matter,  for 
fear  of  the  scarcity  that  might  ensue.  Thus  the  Jews  were  so  employed  in  warding 
off  this  terrible  blow  from  themselves  and  their  temples,  which  was  their  glory  and 
confidence,  that  they  had  little  leisure  and  inclination  to  pursue  and  persecute  the 
Christians.  Caligula  died  soon  after,  upon  which  the  Churches  had  indeed  rest  from 
their  troubles  ;  and  doubtless  many,  who  had  been  driven  from  their  families  and 
houses,  returned  again  to  Jerusalem. 

17.  The  Church  at  Jerusalem  had  now  been  planted  nearly  eight 
years,  during  which  time  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  had  been  restricted 
to  Jews.  But  now  Peter  was  instructed  by  a  vision,  that  the  Gentiles 
also  were  to  enjoy  this  privilege,  and  was  directed  to  open  the  way  for 
this  change,  by  going  to  Csesarea,  and  preaching  the  Gospel  to  a  Gentile 
by  the  name  of  Cornelius. 

That  the  privileges  of  the  Gospel  should  be  extended  to  the  Gentiles,  seems  scarcely, 
if  at  all,  to  have  entered  the  minds,  even  of  the  apostles  themselves.     The  Jewish 


*Robbins's  Outlines  of  Modern  History. 


LABORS   OF   THE   APOSTLES  29 

converts,  as  a  body,  still  retained  many  of  their  former  prejudices,  which  could  only 
be  removed  by  a  djvine  interposition.  On  the  return  of  Peter  to  Jerusalem,  he  was 
censured  by  some  for  having  preached  to  a  Gentile.  But  he  so  explained  his  con- 
duct in  going  to  Cornelius,  informing  them  of  what  God  had  wrought  in  the  family 
of  this  man  by  his  preaching,  as  to  silence  their  scruples  ;  for  "  they  held  their  peace, 
and  glorified  God,  saying,  then  hath  God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted  repentance  unto 
life." 

18.  The  way  being  thus  prepared  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  Gen- 
tiles, Paul,  who  had  received  a  commission  to  execute  his  ministry 
among  them,  repaired  to  Antioch,  the  metropolis  of  Syria,  A.  D.  43, 
where  was  soon  after  gathered  the  First  Gentile  Church,  and  where  the 
followers  of  Christ  first  received  the  appropriate  name  of  Christians. 

19.  Although  the  persecution  which  had  existed  in  the  time  of  Cali- 
gula had  generally  ceased,  there  were  some  exceptions.  For  about 
this  time  Herod  Agrippa,  king  of  Judea,  to  please  the  Jews,  put  the  apostle 
James,  the  son  of  Zebedee,  to  death  ;  and  would  have  followed  his  death 
by  the  martyrdom  of  Peter,  had  he  not  been  miraculously  delivered 
from  his  hand. 

This  Herod  Agrippa  was  the  grandson  of  Herod  the  Great,  (mentioned  Matthew 
xi.)  and  nephew  to  Herod  the  tetrarch,  who  put  to  death  John  the  Baptist.  Herod 
Agrippa  had  incurred  the  displeasure  of  Tiberius,  by  whose  order  he  was  put  in 
chains  and  thrown  into  prison.  The  displeasure  of  Tiberius  arose  from  a  speech  of 
Herod,  which  he  made  to  Caius  Caligula,  one  day,  as  they  were  riding  in  a  chariot 
together,  viz. ;  "  that  he  wished  to  God  that  Tiberius  were  gone,  and  that  Caius  were 
emperor  in  his  stead."  Euthychus,  who  drove  the  chariot,  overheard  the  words,  but 
concealed  his  knowledge  of  them  at  the  moment.  Sometime  after,  however,  being 
accused  by  Herod,  his  master,  of  theft,  he  informed  Tiberius  of  what  Herod  had  said, 
upon  which  the  latter  was  arrested  and  confined  for  life. 

On  the  death  of  Tiberius,  Caligula  not  only  liberated  his  old  friend,  but  invited 
him  to  his  palace,  put  a  crown  upon  his  head,  and  constituted  him  king  of  the 
tetrarchy  of  Philip,  and  bestowed  on  him  a  chain  of  gold,  of  the  same  weight  as  the 
iron  one  which  he  had  worn  during  his  imprisonment. 

Such  were  the  circumstances,  which  elevated  to  the  throne  the  man  who  murder- 
ed James,  and  whose  efforts  to  bring  to  a  similar  fate  the  apostle  Peter,  are  recorded 
in  the  12th  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 

Herod  did  not-long  survive  this  impious  attempt  to  kill  an  apostle  of  Christ.  On 
an  occasion  of  receiving  the  submission  of  the  cities  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  which  had 
incurred  his  displeasure,  he  appeared  in  the  theatre  for  that  purpose,  arrayed  in  the 
most  gorgeous  apparel.  To  the  ambassadors  he  made  an  oration,  at  the  close  of 
which  the  multitude  resounded  from  every  quarter,  "  It  is  the  voice  of  a  god,  and  not 
of  a  man."  This  filled  his  foolish  heart  with  pride,  and  led  him  to  arrogate  that  glory 
to  himself  which  belonged  to  God.  Immediately  the  angel  of  the  Lord  smote  him 
with  an  irresistible,  though  invisible  stroke.  In  the  midst  of  receiving  these  idola- 
trous acclamations  he  was  seized  with  excruciating  pains  :  "  worms  bred  in  his  putre- 
fied flesh,  and  devoured  him  alive."  After  suffering  tortures  the  most  tormenting  for 
five  days,  he  died,  an  awful  instance  of  pride  and  impiety. 

20.  About  the  year  44,  a  season  of  great  scarcity  prevailed  in  Ju- 
dea, which  seriously  affected  the  Christian  converts  in  that  country. 
This  event  having  been  foretold  to  the  Gentile  converts  at  Antioch,  by 
some  one  divinely  inspired,  (Acts  xi,  28,)  they  sent  relief  to  their  breth- 
ren by  the  hands  of  Barnabas  and  Paul,  who,  when  they  had  accom- 
plished the  object  of  their  mission,  returned  to  Antioch. 

This  famine  is  noticed  by  Josephus,  Eusebius,  and  others.  Its  occurrence  present- 
ed an  opportunity  to  the  believing  Gentiles  to  give  to  the  Church  at  Jerusalem  a  token 

3^ 


30  PERIOD    II....34....70. 

of  their  fervent  love  and  affection,  emmemly  calculatedHo  remove  from  the  minds  of 
the  Jews  any  remains  of  jealousy,  which  might  still  exist,  about  the  admission  of  the 
Gentiles  into  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  The  religion  of  Jesus  produces  kindness  and 
charity  between  its  converts,  how  widely  soever  they  may  be  separated  in  name  or 
nation.  The  above  instance  presents  a  happy  illustration  of  the  spirit  which  prevail- 
ed  among  the  primitive  converts  of  the  Gospel. 

21.  The  following  year,  45,  Paul,  in  connection  with  Barnabas,  both 
of  whom  were  now  solemnly  recognised  as  apostles,  by  fasting  and 
prayer,  accompanied  by  the  imposition  of  hands,  (Acts  xiii.)  commenced 
his^?"*^  apostolic  journey  ;  and  after  visiting  Cyprus  and  the  provinces  of 
Pamphylia,  Pisidia,  and  Lycaonia,  he  returned  to  Antioch. 

On  leaving  Antioch,  Paul  first  came  to  Seleucia,  fifteen  miles  below  the  former 
place,  whence  he  sailed  to  Cyprus,  a  large  island  of  the  Mediterranean,  about  one 
hundred  miles  from  the  coast  of  Syria.  Having  landed  at  Salamis,  he  proceeded  to 
Paphos,  in  the  western  extremity  of  the  island,  where  he  was  instrumental  of  convert- 
ing Sergius  Paulus,  the  Roman  proconsul,  and  where  he  struck  Elymas,  a  sorcerer, 
blind,  for  attempting  to  turn  the  proconsul  away  from  the  faith. 

Leaving  Paphos,  he  next  sailed  to  Perga,  a  town  in  Pamphylia,  not  far  from  the 
coast  of  Asia  Minor,  whence  he  passed  to  Antioch  in  Pisidia.  To  the  Gentiles  in 
this  place,  the  apostles  preached  with  success  ;  but  the  unbelieving  Jews  exciting  a 
persecution  agamst  them,  they  shook  the  dust  from  their  feet,  as  a  testimony  against 
them,  and  came  to  Iconiimi. 

Iconium  was  then  the  chief  city  of  Lycaonia,  and  even  to  this  day  is  a  considera- 
bl^.  town,  under  the  name  of  Cogni,  situated  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Taurus.  Here, 
(Acts  xiv.)  a  great  multitude  both  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  believed  the  testimony  of  the 
apostles.  But  a  division  arising  in  the  city,  which  was  likely  to  result  in  an  assault 
upon  them,  they  prudently  retired  to  Lystra  and  Derbe. 

These  were  both  cities  of  Lycaonia,  and  in  both,  the  apostles  preached  the  Gospel. 
In  the  former  place,  Paul,  having  restored  a  cripple  to  the  perfect  use  of  his  limbs, 
the  inhabitants,  in  a  moment  of  surprise  and  ecstasy,  declared  the  apostles  to  be  gods  j 
and  were  scarcely  prev^ented  from  doing  them  divine  homage.  Here,  also,  a  young 
man,  by  the  name  of  Timothy,  w^as  converted,  who  afterwards  became  a  mmister,  and 
to  whom  Paul  addressed  two  of  his  epistles.  While  the  apostles  remamcd  here,  the 
adversaries  who  had  persecuted  them  at  Iconium,  made  tlicir  appearance,  nnd  seizing 
Paul,  drew  him  out  of  the  city  and  stoned  him,  leaving  him,  as  they  thought,  dead. 

They  had  not,  however,  accomplished  their  purpose  ;  for  while  his  friends  stood 
round  him,  he  rose  up,  and  walked  into  the  city,  whence,  the  next  day,  he  and  P)arna- 
bas  departed  to  Derbe.  Having  here,  also,  successfully  proclaim_ed  the  name  of 
Jesus,  they  returned  to  Lystra,  Iconium,  and  Antioch,  establishing  the  converts  which 
they  had  made  to  the  faith.  Upon  this  second  visit,  they  also  ordained  ministers  in 
every  Chiirch.  Hence  they  passed  through  Pisidia  and  came  to  Pamphylia,  preach- 
ing the  word  in  Perga,  and  passing  through  Attalia,  sailed  for  Antioch,  whence  they 
had  set  out. 

22.  While  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  tarrying  at  Antioch,  some  Jew- 
ish Christians  coming  thither,  taught,  that  circumcision  and  obedi- 
ence to  the  laws  of  Moses  were  essential  to  salvation.  A  controversy 
on  this  subject,  at  length,  arising  in  the  Church,  Paul  and  Barnbas  were 
dispatched  to  Jerusalem,  (Acts  xv.)  to  refer  the  points  in  dispute  to  the 
decision  of  the  apostles  and  elders.  Accordingly,  a  council  of  the 
Church  was  at  this  time  held,  (A.  D.  49,)  by  which  it  was  unanimously 
decided,  that  neither  circumcision,  nor  the  observance  of  the  laAV  of 
Moses,  could  be  of  any  avail  in  respect  to  salvation,  but  only  the  atone- 
ment of  Christ.  With  this  decision,  the  apostles  returned  to  Antioch, 
and  were  happy  in  healing  a  division,  which  was  likely  to  endanger  the 
peace  of  the  Church. 


LABORS   OF   THE   APOSTLES.  31 

23.  The  above  controversy  having  been  thus  amicably  settled,  Paul 
commenced  his  second  journey,  A.  D.  50.  In  this  journey,  he  went 
through  Syria,  Cilicia,  Derbe,  and  Lystra;  through  Phrygia,  Gala- 
tia,  Mysia,  and  Troas.  Thence  sailing  to  Samothracia,  he  passed 
Neapolis,  Philippi,  Amphipolis,  Thessalonica,  and  Berea,  to  Athens. 
Thence,  the  following  year,  to  Corinth,  A.  D.  51,  where  he  resided  a 
year  and  a  half.  From  Corinth,  he  departed  to  Cenchrea ;  whence, 
embarking  for  Syria,  he  touched  at  Ephesus  and  landed  at  Caesarea. 
Thence,  he  went  to  Jerusalem  for  the  fourth  time  since  his  conversion, 
and  again  returned  to  Antioch. 

In  this  journey,  Paul,  having  differed  in  opinion  from  Barnabas,  as  to  the  expedi- 
ency of  talving  Mark  as  an  assistant,  separated  from  the  former,  and  was  accompani- 
ed only  by  Silas.  On  his  arrival  at  Lystra,  (Acts  xvi.)  finding  Timothy,  his  former 
convert,  commended  for  his  gifts  and  zeal,  he  chose  him  as  an  Eissociate  in  the  work 
of  the  ministiy,  to  which  office  he  was  now  solemnly  separated. 

The  apostle's  stay  at  Phrygia  and  Galatia  was  short.  Passing  Mysia,  he  next 
came  to  Troas,  where  he  was  joined  by  Luke,  the  writer  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 
At  Troas,  Paul  had  a  vision  in  the  night.  There  stood  beside  him  a  man  of  Mace- 
donia, and  besought  him,  saying,  "  Come  over  into  Macedonia  and  help  us."  Inter- 
preting this  as  a  divine  call  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  Greece,  he  loosed  from  Troas, 
%vith  his  companions,  and  sailed  for  Samothracia,  an  island  in  those  seas  ;  passing 
which,  however,  he  came  to  Neapolis,  a  sea-port  of  Macedonia,  and  immediately 
proceeded  to  Philippi. 

Philippi  was  the  chief  city  of  that  part  of  Macedonia.  Few  Jews,  it  appears, 
were  resident  here,  since  we  find  no  mention  made  of  any  synagogue  in  the  city. 
Here  Paul  was  instrumental  in  converting  Lydia  and  her  household,  and  in  ejecting 
an  evil  spirit,  which  had  taken  possession  of  a  damsel,  who  was  employed  by  certain 
persons  as  a  fortune-teller  for  the  sake  of  gain.  For  this  act,  ^Paul  and  Silas, 
besides  being  treated  with  other  marks  of  severity,  were  cast  into  prison,  and 
secured  in  the  stocks.  (Acts  xvi.  23.) 

The  consolations  of  the  Gospel  were  not  wanting  to  the  apostles  in  this  season  of 
distress.  They  could  pray,  and  even  sing,  in  their  dungeon,  and  that,  too,  at  the 
hour  of  midnight.  Nor  were  their  prayers  unanswered ;  for  while  they  were  in  the 
midst  of  their  devotions,  God  caused  an  earthquake  to  occur,  by  which  their  fetters 
fell  from  their  feet,  and  their  prison  doors  were  opened. 

To  add  to  their  joy,  the  hard-hearted  jailer  fell  before  them  convicted,  humbled, 
and  repentant ;  and,  to  complete  their  triumph,  the  apostles  received  an  apology 
from  the  magistrates  in  the  morning,  accompanied,  however,  by  a  request  that  they 
would  depart  out  of  the  place.  It  may  be  added  that  the  seed  sovra  by  the  apostles 
in  this  city  afterwards  sprang  up,  and  a  Church  was  gathered,  which  was  highly 
distinguished  for  its  order,  peace,  and  affection. 

Leaving  Philippi,  as  requested,  the  apostle  proceeded  through  Amphipolis  and 
ApoUonia,  to  Thessalonica.  (Acts  xvii.  1.)  This  was  now  the  metropolis  of  all  the 
countries  comprehended  in  the  Roman  pro^'iiice  of  Macedonia.  It  was  the  residence 
both  of  the  proconsul  and  qucestor.  so  thai,  beuig  the  seat  of  government,  it  was  con- 
stantly filled  with  strangers.  The  success  of  the  apostles  among  the  Thessa- 
lonians  may  be  gathered  from  his  first  epistle,  which  he  -v^Tote  not  long  after  to  this 
Church,  in  which  he  reflects,  T\dth  the  highest  emotions  of  joy,  upon  the  cordiality 
with  which  the  Gospel  had  been  received  by  them. 

Patil  and  Silas,  great  as  had  been  their  success,  were  at  length  driven  from  Thessa- 
lonica, in  consequence  of  a  persecution,  raised  by  the  envious  and  unbelieving 
Jews  ;  upon  which  they  came  to  Berea. 

To  the  honor  of  the  Bereans.  it  is  recorded,  that  they  received  the  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel  ^vith  the  ittmost  readiness  of  mind,  and  daily  searched  the  Scriptures,  whether 
the  things  declared  by  the  apostles  were  so,  or  not.  Intimation  having  reached  Thessa- 
lonica, that  Paul  was  preaching  with  great  success  at  Berea.  liis  enemies  there  followed 
him  10  Berea,  from  which  he  now  departed  to  Athens.  (Acts  xvii.  5.) 

Although  the  poUtical  splendor  of  Athens,  when  Paul  visited  it,  had  passed  its  zenith, 


32 


PERIOD    II.. ..34. ...70. 


it  was  still  as  famous  for  learning  as  it  had  ever  been.  It  was  full  of  philosophers, 
rhetoricians,  orators,  painters,  poets,  and  statuaries ;  it  was  full  of  temples,  and  altars, 
and  statues,  and  historical  moniunents.  But,  with  all  the  advantages  arising  from  a 
refined  taste  and  a  highly  cuUivated  literature,  the  Athenians  were,  in  a  spiritual  view, 
in  a  condition  the  most  deplorable,  since  they  were  ignorant  of  the  true  God. 


Paul  preaching  at  Athens. 


Early  discovering  their  ignorance  as  to  this  cardinal  doctrine,  the  apostle  aimed  to 
enlighten  their  minds  on  the  subject.  But  no  sooner  did  he  attempt  to  direct  them  to 
the  Creator  of  all  thin^,  'than  he  was  brought  before  the  court  of  Areopagus,  on  a 
charge  of  being  a  set'tfef 'forth  of  strange  gods.  His  defence,  though  an  admirable 
specimen  of  reasoning,  (Acts  xvii. )  failed  to  convince  the  proud  philosophers  of 
Athens.  Dionysius,  however,  one  of  the  Areopagite  judges,  and  Damans,  a  woman 
of  some  note,  became  his  converts.  These,  with  a  few  others,  consorted  with  Paul 
during  his  stay,  and  were  the  beginning  of  a  jChurch  m  that  city,  which,  at  a  later 
period,  became  numerous  and  respectable,  ""j'  ''* 

From  Athens,  the  apostle  proceeded  to  Corihtfit'  This  city  was  situated  on  a  narrow 
neck  of  land,  which  joined  the  Peloponnesus  to  Greece ;  in  consequence  of  which, 
it  commanded  the  commerce  of  both  Asia  and  Europe.  It  was  nearly  as  famous  for 
learning  and  the  arts  as  Athens  itself.     In  luxury  and  profligacy,  it  even  exceeded. 

The  success  of  the  apostle  at  Corinth  was  so  small,  that  he  was  about  to  take  a  speedy 
departure  from  it ;  but  in  a  vision  he  was  directed  to  prolong  his  stay.  Thus  encou- 
raged, he  continued  there  a  year  and  six  months,  during  which,  he  gathered  a  nume- 
rous Church,  ennched  with  a  plenitude  of  spiritual  gifts.  While  here,  he  wrote 
his  First  Epistle  to  the  Thessalonians,  which  is  generally  thought  to  have  been  the 
first  written  of  all  his  fourteen  Epistles.  By  some,  however,  it  is  thought  that  he  had 
previously  wTitten  his  Epistle  to  the  Galatians,  and  that  he  did  it  at  Antioch,  before 
he  left  that  city  to  take  his  present  journey  into  Greece. 

During  the  period  the  apostle  continued  at  Corinth,  it  seems  probable  that  he 
made  an  excursion  from  that  city  into  Achaia.  While  in  this  latter  region,  his  ene- 
mies forming  a  conspiracy,  seized  him,  and  dragged  him  before  Gallio,  the  deputy 
of  Achaia.  The  deputy,  however,  had  no  dispositon  to  listen  to  the  charge,  and 
therefore  drove  his  accusers  from  the  judgment-seat.     (Acts  xviii.  12.) 

Returning  to  Corinth,  he  continued  there  sometime  longer  ;  but,  at  length,  sailed 
for  the  port  of  Cenchrea,  whence  the  vessel  proceeded  to  Ephesus.  Quitting  this  city, 
with  a  promise  to  return  to  them  when  the  Lord  should  permit  him,  he  landed  at 
Csesarea ;  whence  he  proceeded  to  Jerusalem  to  perform  a  vow,  after  the  form  of  a 
Nazarite,  (Intro.  Sec.  11,)  which  he  had  made  at  Cenchrea;  which,  having  accom- 
plished, he  once  more  came  to  Antioch. 

24.  During  the  year  51,  while  Paul  was  on  his  second  journey,  the 
emperor  Claudius  was  poisoned  by  his  wife,  for  the  purpose  of  placing 
Nero,  her  son  by  a  former  husband,  on  the  throne. 


LABORS   OF   THE   APOSTLES.  33 

The  education  of  Nero  had  been  committed  to  Seneca,  the  philosopher  ;  and  at  the 
commencement  of  his  reign,  he  acted  in  some  respects  not  unworthily  of  the  wise 
maxims  Avhich  he  had  received  from  his  preceptor.  But  his  natural  depravity  and 
ferocity  soon  broke  forth,  and  he  surpassed  all  his  predecessors  in  every  species  of 
profligacy.  During  a  part  of  his  reign.  Christians  suffered  a  most  dreadful  perse- 
cution, as  will  be  seen  in  a  future  page. 

25.  Having  spent  a  short  season  with  his  friends  at  Antioch,  Paul 
again  took  leave  of  them,  A.  D.  53,  and  commenced  his  third  jour- 
ney, (Acts  xviii.  25,)  in  Avhich  he  visited  Galatia,  Phrygia,  and 
Ephesus,  at  which  last  place,  having  resided  for  three  years,  (till  56,)  he 
proceeded  thence  by  Troas  to  Macedonia.  In  the  year  57,  he  journeyed 
through  Greece  to  Corinth,  and  returned  through  Macedonia,  Philippi, 
Troas,  and  Assos.  Thence  sailing  by  Mitylene,  Chios,  and  Samos,  he 
touched  at  Trogyllium,  Miletus,  Coos,  Rhodes,  Patara,  Tyre,  and 
Ptolemais,  and  landing  at  Ccesarea,  proceeded  to  Jerusalem  for  ^e  fifth 
time  since  his    conversion,  A.  D.  58. 

Little  is  recorded  of  the  apostle  during  his  journey  through  Galatia  and  Phrygia, 
imtil  he  came  to  Ephesus.  This  was  at  that  time  the  metropolis  of  the  province  of 
Asia,  and  an  exceedingly  populous  city.  It  was  famous  for  an  immense  temple  dedi- 
cated to  the  goddess  Diana. 

This  edifice  was  four  hundred  and  tw'enty-five  feet  long ;  tv/o  hundred  and  twenty 
':ioad ;  supported  by  one  hundred  and  twenty-seven  stately  pillars,  each  of  which  was 
sixty  feet  high,  the  work  of  a  king  who  erected  them  as  a  token  of  his  piety  and  magnifi- 
cence. The  entire  structure  was  two  hundred  and  twenty  year's  in  building,  and  was 
ranked  among  the  seven  wonders  of  the  world.  It  had  been  twice  destroyed  by  fire  pre- 
viously to  its  present  enlarged  and  improved  state  ;  the  first  time,  on  the  day  that  Socra- 
tes was  poisoned,  and  the  second  time,  on  the  night  in  which  Alexander  the  Great  was 
bom.  In  this  latter  instance,  it  was  set  on  fire  by  one  Erostratus,  who,  being  condemned 
to  death  for  the  crime,  confessed  that  he  had  destroyed  this  exquisite  structure,  solely 
"that  he  might  be  remembered  in  futiue  ages." 

The  temple  was,  however,  again  rebuilt  and  most  magnificently  adorned  by  the 
Ephesians.  When  Paul  visited  the  city,  it  was  in  all  its  glory ;  and  was  the  resort  of 
multitudes,  some  of  whom  came  to  worship  the  goddess,  and  others  to  learn  the  arts  of 
sorcercy  and  magic,  and  for  other  purposes. 

It  should  be  added  concerning  Ephesus,  that,  at  this  time,  Satan  seems  to  have  erect- 
ed in  that  city  his  very  throne  of  idolatry,  superstition,  and  magic ;  and  to  have  reigned 
over  the  minds  of  his  deluded  subjects  with  uncontrolled  sway.  Happy  was  it  that  the 
apostle  now  visited  the  place,  to  invade  this  empire  of  darlmesss,  and  to  storm  the  strong 
holds  of  wickedness  it  contained.  Here,  for  the  space  of  three  years,  the  apostle  con- 
tinued to  labor  wdth  his  characteristic  zeal  and  fideUty.  Signal  success  attended  his 
preaching ;  for  "  God  wrought  special  miracles  by  his  hands,"  and  "  fear  fell  on  them, 
and  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  was  magnified."  Such  was  the  power  of  divine  tnith 
upon  many  who  had  been  engaged  in  the  devices  of  exorcism,  conjuration,  and  magic, 
that  they  brought  their  books,  in  which  were  prescribed  the  various  forms  of  incanta- 
tion, and,  in  the  presence  of  the  people  committed  them  to  the  flames.  The  esti- 
mated value  of  the  books  consumed,  was  fifty  thousand  pieces  of  silver,  exceeding 
three  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  doUai's. 

Notwithstanding  the  success  of  Paul's  ministry  in  Ephesus,  he  found  many  powerful 
adversaries  in  that  city.  Many  of  the  inhabitants  derived  considerable  wealth  by 
manufacturing  miniature  representations  of  the  temple  of  Diana,  and  of  the  image 
of  that  goddess,  which  was  said  to  have  fallen  dowTi  from  Jupiter.  To  these  the 
apostle  v;as  particularly  obnoxious ;  and  fearing  lest  his  preaching  would  ruin  their 
trade,  they  made  an  assault  upon  his  companions,  whom  they  would  probably 
have  murdered,  had  not  the  authorities  rescued  them  from  their  hands. 

Having  been  thus  signally  blessed  in  his  labors,  not  ordy  in  respect  to  collecting  a 
Church  and  ordaining  its  proper  oflicei-s  in  Ephesus,  but  in  conuuunicating  the  Gospel 
to  many  parts  of  Asia  by  means  of  strangers,  who,  while  visiting  the  city,  had  beea 
5 


34  PERIOD    II.. ..34. ...70. 

converted  by  his  ministiy,  Paul  departed ;  and,  after  spending  three  months  in  Greece, 
he  rapidly  iourneyed  towards  Jerusalem  by  the  route  already  mentioned,  where  he 
an-ived,  A.  D.  58.     (Acts  xxi.  15.) 

26.  Soon  after  the  arrival  of  the  apostle  at  Jerusalem,  his  life  was 
greatly  endangered  by  a  party  of  Jews,  who  found  him  in  the  tem- 
ple with  several  Greeks,  purifying  themselves  according  to  the  Jewish 
law.  He  was,  however,  rescued  at  this  time,  and  from  a  further  plot 
ao"ainst  him,  by  Lysias,  the  commander  of  the  Roman  garrison ;  who,  at 
length,  for  the  safety  of  the  apostle,  found  it  necessary  to  send  him  to 
Felix,  at  that  time  gavernor  of  Cossarea. 

The  hatred  of  the  Jews  to  Paul  arose  from  his  having  taught  the  Gentiles,  in  the  coun- 
tries in  which  he  had  preached,  that  it  was  not  necessary  for  them  to  practise  circum- 
cision, nor  to  observe  the  Jewish  customs.  The  apostle  had  indeed  thus  instructed  the 
Gentiles,  although  he  permitted  the  Jews  to  follow  their  own  inclination  on  this  subject, 
and  did  himself,  from  respect  to  their  'prejudices,  confonn  to  the  Mosaic  rites.  The  Jews, 
however,  were  not  contented,  so  long  as  Paul  did  not  teach  the  Gentiles,  that  these  rites, 
were  essential  to  snlvation. 

To  prove  to  the  Jews  his  willingness  to  respect  their  prejudices,  he  went  into  the 
temple  wth  several  Greeks,  to  purify  himself  with  them,  according  to  the  law.  The 
presence  of  Greeks  in  the  temple,  being  Gentiles,  was  supposed  by  the  Jews  to  pollute 
it ;  hence,  they  came  upon  Paul,  who  would  probably  have  fallen  a  victim  to  their 
blind  zeal,  had  not  Lysias  interposed,  and  taken  him  into  his  o\ni  custody. 

On  the  succeeding  day,  the  apostle  was  brought  before  the  Jewish  Sanhedrin,  with  a 
■view  of  having  his  conduct  investigated  by  that  great  national  council.  (Acts.  xxii.  30.) 
But  a  contention  arising  among  its  members,  who  were  partly  Pharisees,  and  partly 
Sadducees,  Lysias  deemed  it  prudent  to  withdraw  Paul,  and  bring  him  into  the  castle. 

The  life  of  Paul,  however,  was  now  in  still  greater  danger,  by  reason  of  a  conspiracy 
formed  by  a  company  of  forty  Jews,  who  had  bound  themselves  by  an  oath,  not  to  eat 
or  drink,  till  they  had  killed  him.  The  plot,  however,  coming  to  the  Imowledge  of 
Lysias,  he  sent  Paul  to  Felix  at  Ccesarea,  under  an  escort  of  two  hundred  soldiers,  as 
many  spearmen,  and  seventy  horsemen,  with  a  letter  explanatory  of  the  whole  affair. 

27.  Felix  thus  having  jurisdiction  of  the  case,  gave  it  a  partial 
hearing,  but  dismissed  it  with  a  promise  of  a  further  investigation  at 
another  time.  (Acts  xxiv.)  Being  succeeded,  however,  in  the  govern- 
ment by  Porcius  Festus,  Paul,  who  had  been  retained  a  prisoner,  was 
at  length  summoned  to  trial  by  the  governor ;  but  waiting  for  a  decision, 
he  took  advantage  of  his  privilege  as  a  Roman  citizen,  and  appealed  to 
■  Caesar's  judgment-seat.   (Acts  xxvi.) 

•  Dirring  Paul's  detention  at  Ca-sarea,  Fehx  and  his  pretended  wife  Drusilla,  having  a 
curiosity  to  hear  him  on  the  subject  of  his  rehgion,  called  him  before  them.  The  topics 
upon  which  the  apostle  insisted,  were  admirably  adapted  to  the  case  of  his  distingaiish- 
ed  auditors,  hving  as  they  did  in  an  adulterous  connection.  So  exact  was  the  portrait 
W'hich  Paul  drew  of  the  governor,  and  so  faithful  was  conscience  to  apply  the  apostle's 
discourse,  that  Felix  trembled.  He  dismissed  the  apostle,  saying  to  him,  "  Go  thy 
way  for  this  time,  when  I  have  a  convenient  season  1  wiU  call  for  thee."  The  gover- 
nor did  indeed  again  send  for  him,  and  communed  with  him  often,  but  it  -was  imder  a 
hope  of  obtaining  from  his  prisoner  a  smn  o{  money  to  piux-hase  his  release. 

Not  less  bold  and  interesting  was  the  apostle,  on  a  subsequent  occasion  of  addressing 
FesUts  and  Agrippa.  In  tliis  latter  instance,  he  gave  a  succinct  account  of  his  birth, 
education,  and  miraculous  conversion.  Kindling,  as  he  proceeded,  into  an  ardor  for 
which  the  apostle  was  pecuUar,  testus,  in  the  midst  of  his  defence,  interrupted  him 
and  pronomiced  him,  '•  mad."  Courteously  denying  the  charge,  the  apostle  appealed  to 
Agrippa  for  the  tnith  of  what  he  spake,  this  appeal  forced  from  the  king  an  acknow- 
ledgment, that  he  was  almost  persuaded  to  become  a  Christian.  Happy  for  him,  had 
his  persuasion,  at  this  time,  been  complete. 


LABORS   OP  THE   APOSTLES. 


k 


2S.  Paul,  having  appealed  to  Ccesar,  was  accordingly  sent  to  Rome, 
under  the  charge  of  one  Julius,  a  centurion.  (Acts  xxvii.)  Leav- 
ing Caesarea,  A.  D.  60,  they  touched  at  Sidon,  sailed  north  of  Cyprus 
and  touched  at  Myra,  thence  by  Cnidus  and  Salmone,  to  Fair  Havens. 
The  ship  was  driven  by  Clauda,  and  wrecked  near  Melita,  now  Malta, 
where  they  wintered.  (Acts  xxviii.)  Thence,  A.  D.  61,  they  sailed  to 
Syracuse,  Rhegium,  and  Puteoli,  whence,  proceeding  by  land  to  Appii 
Forum  and  the  Three  Taverns,  they  came  to  Rome. 

The  voyage  of  Paul  to  Rome  was  attended  by  various  trials  and  dangers.  Having 
touched  at  Sidon  and  Mvra,  after  leaving  Caesarea,  with  much  difficulty  they  reached 
Fair  Havens,  a  port  in  the  island  of  Crete,  now  Candia.  Hence  embarking  contrary 
to  the  advice  of  Paul,  the  vessel  was  shortly  after  overtaken  by  a  violent  storm,  by 
which,  fom-teen  days  after,  they  were  \\Tecked  on  the  island  of  Melita;  but  the  whole 
crew,  consisting  of  two  hunrlred  and  seventy-six  souls,  by  the  special  care  of  Pro'vidence, 
was  ultimately  brought  safe  to  land. 


Shipwreck  of  Paul. 

On  this  island  Paul  and  his  companions  continued  three  months,  being  treated  v/ith 
much  kindness  by  the  inhabitants,  though  called  barbarians.  Here  Paul  wrought  seve- 
ral miracles. 

Sailing  from  3Ielita,  the  apostle  proceeded  to  Sjnracuse,  in  Sicily;  thence  to  Pihegi- 
mn,  and  next  to  PuteoU,  near  to  the  city  of  Naples.  From  the  latter  place  to  Eome, 
his  jomiiey  was  about  one  hundred  miles  by  land.  At  Appii  Fonun,  and  the 
Three  Taverns,  the  former  of  which  was  distant  from  Rome  fifty,  and  the  latter  thirty 
miles,  several  disciples  came  to  meet  him.  The  sight  of  these  seemed  to  refresh  his 
spirit,  and,  taking  courage,  he  at  length  reached  the  imperial  city,  A.  D.  61,  in  the 
seventh  year  of  the  emperor  Nero. 

29.  At  Rome  Paul  v\ras  held  a  prisoner  for  two  years,  but  he  was 
permitted  to  live  in  his  own  hired  house,  attended  by  a  soldier,  who 
guarded  him  b}''  means  of  a  long  chain  fastened  to  his  right,  and  to  the 
soldier's  left  arm.  Although  we  have  no  authentic  particulars  of  his 
trial  and  release,  it  seems  probable  that  he  was  ^et  at  liberty,  at  the 
expiration  of  the  above  mentioned  period. 

During  the  two  years  of  his  imprisonment,  the  apostle  wrote  his  Epistle  to  the  Ephe- 
sians,  to  the  Colossians,  to  the  Philippians,  and  the  short  letter  to  Philemon ;  and  it  is 
thought  that,  soon  after  his  release,  he  composed  his  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews.  At  Rome 
he  was  attended  by  several  disciples,  among  Avhom  were  Tychicus,  Onesimus.  Mark, 
Demas,  Aristarchus,  Luke,  and  others. 

30.  The  remaining  history  of  the  apostle  is,  in  a  measure,  un- 
certain.    From  intimations  in  his  epistles  it  seems  probable,  that  after 


36  PERIOD    II.. ..34.. ..70. 

his  release,  A.  D.  63,  he  visited  Crete,  Colosse,  and  Ephesus,  whence  he 
went  into  Macedonia,  calling  at  Troas.  In  Macedonia,  he  visited  the 
Church  at  Philippi,  from  which  he  proceeded  to  Nicopolis,  a  city  of 
Epirus,  where  he  spent  the  winter.  From  this  place  it  is  conjectured 
he  visited  Miletus  in  Crete,  taking  Corinth  in  his  way.  Thence  he 
proceeded  to  Rome,  about  A.  D.  65,  where  he  suffered  martyrdom. 

31.  Before  the  arrival  of  Paul  at  Rome,  the  first  of  the  ten  'perse- 
cutions against  the  Christians  had  been  commenced  by  Nero,  A.  D.  64^ 
upon  pretence,  that  they  had  set  fire  to  the  city,  by  which  a  great  part 
of  it  was  laid  in  ashes — a  crime  chargeable  upon  the  emperor  himself. 

Kero  caused  the  city  to  be  set  on  fire,  that  it  might  exhibit  the  representation  of  the 
burning  of  Troy.  While  the  city  was  in  flames,  he  went  up  into  the  tower  of  Mojce- 
nas,  played  upon  his  harp,  and  declared,  "  that  he  wished  the  ruin  of  all  things  before 
hi.>  death."  Among  the  noble  buildings  burned  was  the  circus,  or  a  place  appropriat- 
ed to  horseraces.  It  was  half  a  mile  in  length,  of  an  oval  form,  with  rows  of  seats 
rising  above  each  other,  and  capable  of  receiving,  with  ease,  upwards  of  one  hundred 
thousand  spectators.  The  conflagration  lasted  nine  days.  To  avert  from  himself  the 
public  odium  of  this  crime,  he  charged  it  upon  the  Christians,  whom  he  now  indiscri- 
minately put  to  death  by  various  means  of  exquisite  cruelty. 

Some  were  covered  vAih.  the  skins  of  wild  beasts,  and  torn  by  dogs ;  others  were 
crucified ;  and  others  still,  being  covered  with  wax.  and  other  combustibles,  with  a 
sharp  stake  put  under  their  chins  to  make  them  continue  upright  the  longer,  were  set 
on  fire,  that  they  might  give  light  in  the  night  to  the  spectators.  Nero  ofiered  his  gar- 
dens for  the  spectacle,  which  was  accompanied  by  a  horserace,  at  which  the  emperor 
was  present  in  the  attire  of  a  charioteer. 

Many  thousands  are  supposed  thus  to  have  perished  in  Rome.  Nor  was  the  perse- 
cution confined  to  the  city,  but  is  supposed  to  have  spread  through  the  empire,  and  to 
have  extended  into  Spain. 

Among  the  victims  of  Nero's  cruelty  was  Paul,  and  probably  Peter.  The  last  view 
which  we  have  of  this  latter  apostle  in  the  Scriptures,  presents  him  at  Antioch,  about 
A.  D.  50.  After  this,  he  preached  the  Gospel  in  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Asia, 
and  Bythinia.  It  is  supposed  that  he  came  to  Rome  about  the  year  63.  Thence, 
a  little  before  his  martyrdom,  he  -wrote  his  two  epistles.  Tradition  records  that  he 
suffered  at  the  same  time  with  Paul,  and  was  crucified  -with  his  head  downward,  a 
kind  of  death  which  he  himself  desired,  most  probably  from  an  unfeigned  humility, 
that  he  might  not  die  in  the  same  manner  as  his  Lord  had  done. 


Crucifixion  of  Peter. 

Concerning  the  labors  of  the  other  apostles,  and  of  others  who  were  engaged  in 
spreading  the  Gospel  in  these  primitive  times,  scarcely  any  thing  is  recorded,  upon 


LABORS   OF   THE   APOSTLES.  37 

which  with  safety  we  may  depend.     It  cannot  be  supposed,  however,  that  they  remain- 
.  ed  silent  and  inactive  ;  nor  that  they  did  not  meet  with  a  share  of  that  success,  which 
attended  their  colleagues. 

The  apostles  and  evangelists,  as  we  learn  from  the  Scriptures  and  historical  fragments, 
were  early  spread  abroad  among  the  distant  nations ;  and  even  before  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem,  the  Gospel  had  been  preached  to  multitudes  in  several  parts  of  the  known 
world.  Within  thirty  years  from  the  death  of  Christ,  says  Dr.  Paley,  the  institution 
had  spread  itself  through  Judea,  Galilee,  and  Samaria,  almost  all  the  numerous  dis- 
tricts of  the  Lesser  Asia,  through  Greece  and  the  islands  of  the  JEgean  Sea,  the  sea- 
coast  of  Africa,  and  had  extended  itself  to  Rome,  and  into  Italy.  At  Antioch  in  Syria, 
at  Joppa,  Ephesus,  Corinth,  Thessalonica,  Berea,  Iconium,  Derbe,  Antioch  in  Pisidia, 
at  Lydda,  Saron,  the  number  of  converts  are  spoken  of  as  numerous.  Converts  are 
also  mentioned  at  Tyre,  Csesarea,  Troas,  Athens,  Philippi,  Lystra,  Damascus.  The 
First  Epistle  of  Peter  accosts  the  Christians  dispersed  throughout  Pontus,  Galatia, 
Cappadocia,  Asia,  and  Bylhinia.  In  still  more  distant  fields  the  other  apostles  labor- 
ed ;  and  though  we  have  no  certain  accoimts  of  their  success,  it  is  reasonable  to  con- 
clude that  wherever  they  erected  their  standard,  multitudes  were  gathered  together,  so 
that  almost  the  whole  world  was  at  this  early  period,  in  a  measure,  made  acquainted 
with  the  knowledge  of  Christ  and  him  crucified. 

32.  In  the  year  68,  Nero  (who  had  succeeded  the  emperor  Claudius, 
A.  D.  51.)  put  an  end  to  his  infamous  life,  upon  which  the  persecution 
ceased.  To  Nero  succeeded  Galba,  who,  after  a  reign  of  seven  months, 
was  succeeded  by  Otho,  who  enjoyed  the  imperial  crown  but  three  months, 
being  slain  by  the  profligate  Viiellius.  He,  in  turn,  was  assassinated 
before  he  had  completed  the  first  year  of  his  reign,  giving  place  to 
Vespasian^  a  distinguished  general,  who  was  declared  emperor,  by  the 
unanimous  consent  of  the  senate  and  army.  During  his  reign,  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem  was  effected  under  command  of  his  son  Titus, 
as  will  be  tioticed  in  the  following  period. 

DISTINGUISHED  CHARACTERS  IN  PERIOD  U. 

1 — 11.  The  apostles  Peter,  Andreto,  James,  John,  Philip,  Bartholo- 
view,  Matthexo,  Thomas,  James  the  Less,  Simo7i  the  Canaanite,  and  Jiide. 

12.  Stephen,  a  deacon  of  the  Church  at  Jerusalem,  and  the  first  martyr. 

13.  Paid,  the  great  apostle  to  the  Gentiles. 

14.  Luke,  a-physician,  the  companion  of  Paul,  and  the  writer  of  the 
third  Gospel,  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 

15.  Mark,  an  evangelist,  the  writer  of  the  Gospel  which  bears  his  name. 

16.  Philip,  a  deacon  of  the  Church  at  Jerusalem,  distinguished  for 
converting  the  eunuch  of  Candace,  queen  of  Ethiopia. 

17.  Barnabas,  an  evangelist,  the  companion  and  fellow  laborer  of  Paul. 

18.  Timothy,  also  an  evangelist,  a  disciple  of  Paul,  to  whom  this 
apostle  addressed  two  of  his  epistles. 

1.  Pe?e/-,,who  was  chief  of  the  apostles,  was  the  son  of  John,  of  the  city  of  Bethsai- 
da  in  Galilee.  He  was  one  of  the  three  apostles  who  were  present  at  the  transfigura- 
tion, and  it  was  to  him,  particularly,  that  the  Savior  commended  the  care  of  his  sheep. 
When  Jesus  was  betrayed,  Peter  displayed  great  coiu-age  ;  but,  when  he  saw  that  his 
IMaster  was  detained  as  a  malefactor,  his  courage  failed  him,  and  he  denied  him.  But 
after  the  ascension  of  Christ,  Peter  evuiced  great  boldness  in  the  cause  of  the  Gospel. 
By  his  preaching  about  three  thousand  souls  \vere  converted  on  a  single  occasion,  and 
a  little  after  five  thousand.  (Sec.  4  and  5.)  "WTien  imprisoned  by  Herod  Agrippa, 
(Sec.  19,)  he  was  set  at  liberty  by  an  angel,  and  sent  forth  to  preach  the  Gospel  out  of 
Judea.  Under  the  persecution  of  Nero,  Peter,  who  is  supposed  to  have  preached  the 
Gospel  in  Pontus,  Galatia,  &C.,  came  to  Rome,  A.  D.  63,  where,  some  time  after,  he  was 
put  to  death,  by  being  crucified  with  his  head  downward.  (Sec.  31.) 


38  PERIOD    II.. ..34. ...70. 

2.  Andrew,  a  fisherman  of  Galilee,  was  the  brother  of  Peter.  After  oitr  blessed  Lord 
had  ascended,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  had  descended  upon  the  apostles,  he  departed,  it  is 
said,  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  Scythians  ;  and  on  his  journey  to  their  country,  preach- 
ed m  Cappadocia,  Galatia,  Bithynia,  and  along  the  Eiixine  Sea,  winning  many  soitls 
notwithstanding  the  savageness  of  the  people.  At  Sinope,  where  he  met  Peter,  the 
inhabitants  of  the  city,  being  Jews  for  the  greater  part,  did  what  they  could  to  oppose  the 
apostle's  doctrine.  Afterwards,  he  travelled  through  many  provinces,  till  he  came  to 
Byzantium,  (now  Constantinople,)  where  he  founded  a  Church,  and  ordained  Stachys 
(whom  Paul  calls  his  beloved  Stachys)  bishop  of  that  city.  He  then  took  his  journey 
through  Thrace,  Macedonia,  Thessaly,  Achaia,  and,  as  some  affirm,  Ephesus;  and, 
having  planted  the  Gospel  in  many  places,  came  to  Patrae,  a  city  of  Achaia,  where 
he  sealed  his  testimony  with  his  blood.  He  was  fastened  upon  the  cross  with  ropes, 
that  he  might  be  longer  dying,  the  cross  being  two  beams  like  the  letter  X.  From 
this  cross,  after  he  was  fastened  to  it,  he  preached  to  the  people,  it  is  said,  for  the  space 
of  two  days ;  and  by  his  admirable  patience  converted  many  to  the  faith. 

3.  James,  called  the  Great,  was  the  son  of  Zebedee  and  brother  of  John.  He  was 
by  birth  a  Galilean,  and  by  occupation  a  fisherman.  With  Peter  and  John,  he  was  a 
spectator  of  our  Savior's  transfiguration  upon  the  mount,  and  was  with  him  in  the 
garden,  at  the  time  of  his  agony.  This  apostle  preached  to  his  countrymen  the  Jews. 
Herod  Agrippa,  grandson  to  Herod  the  Great,  caused  a  great  number  of  Christians  to 
be  imprisoned,  and  amongst  the  rest  this  apostle.  A  short  time  after,  sentence  of 
death  was  passed  upon  him,  and  he  was  slain  with  the  sword.  As  for  the  tyrant, 
divine  justice  overtook  him  ;  he  was  eaten  of  worms  until  he  died.  (See  Acts  xii.  23.) 

4.  Juhn  was  the  brother  of  James,  and  pursued  the  same  profession.  From  his 
respect  and  attention  to  Jesus,  he  seems  to  have  been  his  favorite  disciple.  He 
preached  the  Gospel  in  Asia,  and  penetrated  as  far  as  Parthia.  At  length,  he  fi_xed  his 
residence  at  Ephesus.  Daring  the  persecution  of  Domitian,  (Period  HI.  Sec.  3,)  he 
was  dragged  to  Rome,  and  thrown  into  a  caldron  of  boiling  oil,  from  which  he  received 
no  injury.  He  was  afterwards  banished  to  Patmos,  at  which  place  he  wrote  his 
Apocalypse.  In  the  reign  of  Nerva,  he  returned  to  Ephesus,  where  he  wrote  his 
Gospel,  A.  D.  97  or  98,  the  design  of  which  was  to  refute  the  errors  of  Cerinthus  and 
Ebion,  who  maintained  that  our  Savior  was  a  mere  man.  He  wrote,  besides,  three 
epistles.  He  died  at  Ephesus,  in  the  reign  of  Trajan,  about  A.  D.  100,  having  attained 
to  the  great  age  of  nearly  one  hundred  years. 

5.  Philip  was  born  at  Bethsaida.  Our  Savior,  when  in  Gahlee,  called  Philip  to 
follow  him.  Happy  in  having  found  the  Messiah,  Philip  sought  for  Nathaniel,  to 
whom  he  imparted  the  glad  tidings.  And,  reader !  if  you  know  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
Jesus,  you  should  also  try  to  lead  your  friends  to  a  knowledge  of  the  same.  When 
this  apostle  came  to  have  his  portion  set  apart,  where  he  should  prea?h  the  Gospel, 
part  of  the  Upper  Asia,  it  is  said,  fell  to  his  lot,  and  some  affirm  that  he  preached  in 
Scythia.  Having  for  many  years  carried  on  this  great  work,  he  came  to  Hierapolis, 
a  city  in  Phr>'gia,  where  the  people  worshipped  a  serpeni  by  the  name  of  Jupiter 
Ammon.  There,  it  is  related,  he  preached  the  Gospel,  and  many  of  the  idolaters 
became  ashamed  of  the  god  they  had  worshipped,  and  were  converted  to  the  Christian 
faith.  Satan,  perceiving  his  kingdom  falling,  raised  a  persecution,  and  the  apostle  was 
carried  to  prison,  scourged,  and  there  hanged  by  the  neck  to  a  pillar. 

6.  Bartholomew. — The  ancients  suppose  that  Bartholomew  was  the  same  person  as 
Nathaniel,  that "  Israelite  indeed."  He  preached  the  Gospel  to  the  Jews  and  Gentiles, 
accompanying  Philip  for  the  mosj,  part ;  and  went,  it  is  said,  to  hither  India,  by  which 
some  understand  Arabia  Felix.  When  Ponteanus,  a  philosopher,  but  a  Christian, 
went  there  many  years  after,  lie  found  fllatthew's  Gospel  written  in  Hebrew,  which  was 
reported  to  be  the  Gospel  Bartholo'uew  left  behind  him,  when  he  planted  the  Gospel 
there.  It  has  been  said,  that  at  Hierapolis,  a  city  in  Phrygia,  he  would  probably  have 
sufi'ered  v/ith  Philip,  had  not  an  earthquake  overawed  his  executioners,  for  he  was  at 
the  same  time  bound  to  a  cross ;  but  when  they  saw  that  tUvine  vengeance  was  ready 
to  overtake  them,  they  set  him  at  liberty.  From  thence  he  travelled  to  Lycaonia,  and 
thence  departed  to  Albanopolis,  in  Armenia  the  Great,  a  place  much  given  to  idola- 
trous worship.  The  governor  of  the  city  caused  him  to  be  apprehended.  His  sentence 
was  crucifixion ;  and  when  the  day  of  execution  came,  he  went  cheerfully  to  death, 
exhorting  his  disciples  to  keep  steadfast  in  the  faith  and  doctrine  that  they  had  received 


LABORS   OF   THE   APOSTLES.  39 

which  was  able  to  make  them  wise  unto  salvation.     Several  affirm  that  he  was  cruci- 
fied with  his  head  downwards. 

7.  Matthew,  called  Levi,  was  bom  at  Nazareth.  He  was  a  pubUcan,  or  tax-gatherer. 
He  preached  in  Judea  for  several  years,  and  at  his  departure  wrote  his  Gospel.  Some 
think  that  he  went  into  Parthia,  and  having  planted  Christianity  there,  then  travelled 
into  Asiatic  Ethiopia,  where,  by  his  preaching  and  working  miracles,  he  converted 
many  to  the  Christian  faith.  Having  contiaued  some  time  with  them,  it  is  said  that  he 
went  into  a  country  of  cannibals,  constituting  Plato,  one  of  his  followers,  bishop  of 
Myremena.  We  find,  in  an  ancient  author,  that  he  suffered  martyrdom  at  Naddabar, 
a  city  of  Ethiopia. 

8.  Thomas. — This  apostle  had  two  names,  Thomas  and  Didymus.  The  province 
assigned  him,  Origen  intbrms  us,  was  Parthia ;  and  Sophronius  says,  that  he  preached 
the  Gospel  to  the  Persians,  Medes,  Cannanians,  Hyrcanians,  Bactrians,  and  other  peo- 
ple. It  is  recorded  by  an  ancient  writer,  (but  it  does  not  seem  at  all  probable,)  that  in 
Persia  he  met  the  three  wise  men  who  came  to  present  their  offerings  to  our  Savior 
at  his  birth ;  and  that  after  he  had  baptized  them,  he  took  them  with  hira  as  his  fellow- 
laborers  in  the  Gospel.  He  probably  then  went  to  Asiatic  Ethiopia,  and  at  last  to  the 
Ea.st  Indies,  and  preached  the  Gospel  so  far  as  Pabrobane,  (either  Ceylon  or  Sumatra.) 
The  tradition  of  the  natives  is,  that  Thomas  came  first  to  Socotra,  an  island  in  the 
Arabian  Sea,  and  thence  departed  to  Cranganor,  and,  having  planted  the  Gospel  thera, 
went  to  the  kingdom  of  Coromandere,  preaching  in  many  towns  and  villages,  and  at 
last  came  to  Meliapour,  the  chief  city.  There,  after  having  converted  many  to  the 
faith,  he  was  about  to  found  a  Church  for  worship  ;  but  being  forbidden  by  Sagamo,  a 
prince  of  that  country,  it  ceased  for  some  time ;  afterwards,  the  apostle  having  converted 
the  prince  and  a  great  part  of  his  nobihty,  it  was  built.  This  so  enraged  the  Brahmans, 
that  they  sought  to  destroy  the  apostle ;  and  one  day,  when  he  was  preaching  in  a 
soUtary  place,  one  of  them  stabbed  him  with  a  spear. 

9.  James  the  Less  was  the  brother  of  Simon  and  Jude,  and  on  account  of  the  great  virtues 
of  his  character,  received  the  surname  of  Just.  He  was  first  appointed  the  bishop  of 
Jerusalem,  and,  for  his  firmness,  he  was  called  by  Paul  one  of  the  piUars  of  the  Church. 
Ue  '.vas  put  to  death  by  a  blow  of  a  fuller's  club,  under  Annanias  the  high  priest, 
A.  D.  62.  His  epistle  to  the  dispersed  Hebrew  converts  are  preserved  among  the 
canonical  books  of  the  New  Testament. 

10.  Simon,  according  to  some,  preached  the  Gospel  in  Egypt,  Lydia,  and  Mauritania, 
and  at  last  suffered  martyrdom  in  Persia. 

11.  Jude,  who  was  the  author  of  an  epistle,  is  sometimes  called  Thaddeus,  Lebbeus, 
or  the  Zealous.  He  is  said  to  have  preached  the  Gospel  in  Lydia,  Mesopotamia, 
Syria,  Idumea,  and  Arabia,  and  suffered  martyrdom  at  Berytus,  about  A.  D.  80. 

12.  Stephen.  See  Sec.  10. 

13.  Paul.  See  Sec.  J2,  and  onwards. 

14.  Luke  was  a  physician  of  Antioch,  and  was  converted  by  Paul,  of  whom  he  after- 
wards became  the  faithful  associate.  Besides  his  Gospel,  which  he  composed  in  very 
pure  language,  he  wrote  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  He  lived,  according  to  Jerome,  to 
his  83d  year. 

15.  3Iark  was  the  disciple  of  Peter,  by  whose  directions  he  is  supposed  to  have 
written  his  Gospel,  for  the  use  of  the  Roman  Christians,  A.  D.  72.  Some  imagine 
that  he  is  the  person  to  whose  mother's  house  Peter,  when  released  from  prison  by  an 
angel,  went.     The  foimdation  of  the  Church  of  Alexandria  is  attributed  to  him. 

16.  Philip. — Of  this  evangelist,  little  more  is  recorded,  than  what  has  been  related 
above. 

17.  Barnabas  was  a  Levite,  born  at  Cyprus.  On  his  conversion,  he  sold  his  estate, 
and  delivered  his  money  to  the  apostles,  and  was  afterwards  sent  to  Antioch  to  confirm 
the  disciples.  He  preached  the  Gospel  in  company  with  Paul,  and  afterwards  passed 
wth  Mark  into  Cyprus,  where  he  was  stoned  to  death  by  the  Jews. 

18.  Timothy,  who  was  the  disciple  of  Paul,  was  a  native  of  Lystra,  in  Laconia,  and 
the  son  of  a  pagan  by  a  Jewish  woman.  He  afterwards  labored  with  Paul  in  the 
propagation  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  was  made  by  him  first  bishop  of  Ephesns.  It 
is  supposed  that  he  was  stoned  to  death,  A.  D.  97,  for  opposing  the  celebration  of  an 
impious  festival  in  honor  of  Diana. 


Tortures  of  the  Primitive  Christians. 


PERIOD    III. 


THE    PERIOD   OF  PERSECUTION    EXTENDS  FROM   THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  JERUSA- 
LEM, A,  D.  70,  TO  THE  REIGN  OF  CONSTANTINE,  A.  D.  306, 


1.  The  accession  of  Vespasian  to  the  imperial  dignity,  A.  D.  70,  was 
an  event  singularly  auspicious  to  the  Roman  empire,  as  it  was  connected 
with  the  restoration  of  peace  and  tranquillity  to  its  distracted  millions ; 
and  equally  joyful  to  the  Church,  as,  during  his  reign,  she  enjoyed  a 
respite  from  the  calamities  of  persecution. 

2.  The  event  which  most  signalized  the  reign  of  Vespasian,  was  the 
utter  destruction  of  the  city  of  Jerusalem  by  his  son  Titus,  A.  D.  70, 
according  to  the  predictions  of  Christ,  (Matt,  xxiii.) ;  in  consequence  of 
which,  the  Jewish  Church  and  state  were  dissolved.  Before  this  event, 
it  is  worthy  of  special  notice,  the  followers  of  Christ  had  left  the  city, 
having  been  previously  warned  of  its  approach  ;  nor  is  it  recorded,  that 
a  single  Christian  suffered  during  this  revolution. 

A.S  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  contributed  in  various  ways  to  the  success  of  the 
G-ospel,  we  shall  here  give  a  brief  account  of  the  causes  -^'hich  preceded,  and  of  the 
circumstances  which  attended,  this  revolution,  the  most  awful  in  all  the  religious 
dispensations  of  God. 

From  the  time  of  Herod  Agrippa,  whose  death  has  already  been  noticed,  (Period  II. 
Sec.  19,)  Judea  had  been  the  theatre  of  many  cruelties,  rapines,  and  oppressions,  aris- 
ing from  contentions  between  the  Jewish  piiests,  the  robberies  of  nuiuerous  bands  of 
banditti,  which  infested  the  country  ;  but,  more  than  all,  from  the  rapacious  and  flagi 
tious  conduct  of  the  Koman  governors. 

The  last  of  these  governors,  was  Gessius  Floras,  Avhom  Josephus  represents  as  a  mon- 


PERSECUTION.  41 

)  ster  in  wickedness  and  cruelty,  and  whom  the  Jews  regarded  rather  as  a  bloody  execu- 
^  tioner,  sent  to  torture,  than,  as  a  magistrate,  to  govern  them. 

During  the  government  of  Felix,  his  predecessor,  a  dispute  arising  between  the  Jews 
and  Syrians,  about  the  city  of  Caesarea,  their  respective  claims  were  referred  to  the 
Emperor  Nero,  at  Rome.  The  decision  being  in  favor  of  the  Syrians,  the  Jews  imme- 
diately took  arms  to  avenge  their  cause.  Floras,  regarding  the  growing  insurrection 
with  inhuman  pleasure,  took  only  inefficient  measures  to  quell  it. 

In  this  state  of  thhigs,  Nero  gave  orders  to  Vespasian  to  march  into  Judea  with  a 
powerful  army.  Accordingly,  accompanied  by  his  son  Titus,  at  the  head  of  sixty  thou- 
sand well  disciplined  troops,  he  passed  into  Galilee,  the  conquest  of  which  country  was 
not  long  after  achieved. 

While  Vespasian  was  thus  spreading  the  victories  of  the  Roman  anns,  and  M^as 
preparing  more  ellectually  to  curb  the  still  unbroken  spirit  of  the  Jews,  intelligence 
anived  successively  of  the  deaths  of  Nero,  Galba,  Otho,  and  Vitellius,  and  of  his  own 
election  to  the  throne.  Departing,  therefore,  for  Rome,  he  left  the  best  of  his  troops 
with  his  son,  ordering  him  to  besiege  Jerusalem,  and  utterly  to  destroy  it. 

Titus  lost  no  time  in  carrying  into  efiect  his  father's  injunctions  ;  and  accordingly, 
putting  his  anny  in  motion,  he  advanced  upon  the  city.  Jerusalem  was  strongly  fortifi- 
ed, both  by  nature  and  art.  Three  walls  surrounded  it,  which  were  considered  impreg- 
nable ;  besides  which,  it  had  numerous  towers  surmounting  these  walls,  lofty,  firm, 
and  strong.     The  circumference  of  the  city  was  nearly  four  EngUsh  miles. 

Desirous  of  saving  the  city,  Titus  repeatedly  sent  offers  of  peace  to  the  inhabitants  ; 
but  they  were  indignantly  rejected.  At  length,  finding  aU  efforts  at  treaty  ineffectual, 
he  entered  upon  the  siege,  determined  not  to  leave  it,  till  he  had  razed  the  city  to  its 
foundation. 

The  internal  state  of  the  city  soon  became  horrible.  The  inhabitants  being  divided 
in  their  counsels,  fought  with  one  another,  and  the  streets  were  often  deluged  with 
blood,  shed  by  the  hands  of  Idndred.  In  the  mean  time,  famine  spread  its  horrors 
abroad,  and  pestilence  its  ravages.  Thousands  died  daily,  and  were  carried  out  of  the 
gates,  to  be  biuied  at  the  public  expense  ;  until,  being  unable  to  harry  to  the  grave  the 
wretched  victims,  so  fast  as  they  feU,  they  filled  whole  houses  with  them,  and  shut 
them  up.  . 

During  the  prevalence  of  the  famine,  the  house  of  a  certain  lady,  by  the  name  of 
Miriam,  was  repeatedly  plundered  of  such  provisions  as  she  had  been  able  to  procure. 
So  extreme  did  her  suffering  become,  that  she  entreated,  and  sometimes  attempted  to 
provoke  such  as  plundered  her,  to  put  an  end  to  her  miserable  existence.  At  length, 
frantic  with  fury  and  despair,  she  snatched  her  infant  from  her  bosom,  cut  its  throat, 
and  boiled  it ;  and  having  satiated  her  present  hunger,  concealed  the  rest.  The  smell 
of  it  soon  drew  the  voracious  human  tigers  to  her  house  ;  they  threatened  her  with  the 
most  excruciating  tortures,  if  she  did  not  discover  her  provisions  to  them.  Thus  being 
compeUed,  she  set  before  them  the  relics  of  her  mangled  babe.  At  the  sight  of  this 
horrid  spectacle,  inhuman  as  they  were,  they  stood  aghast,  petrified  with  horror,  and, 
at  length,  nished  precipitately  from  the  house. 

When  the  report  of  this  spread  tlirough  the  city,  the  horror  and  consternation  were 
as  universal  as  they  were  inexpressible.  The  people  now,  for  the  first  time,  began 
to  think  themselves  forsaken  of  God.  In  the  mind  of  Titus,  the  recital  awakened  the 
deepest  horror  and  indignation.  "  Soon,"  said  he,  "  shall  the  sun  never  more  dart  his 
beams  on  a  city,  where  mothers  feed  on  the  flesh  of  their  children  ;  and  where  fathers, 
no  less  guilty  than  themselves,  choose  to  drive  them  to  such  extremities,  rather  than 
lay  down  their  arms." 

Under  this  determination,  the  Roman  general  nbw  pushed  the  siege  with  stiU  greater 
vigor,  aiming  particularly,  in  the  fii'st  place,  to  obtain  possession  of  the  temple.  The 
preservation  of  this  noble  edifice  was  strongly  desired  by  him  ;  but  one  of  the  Roman 
soldiers,  being  exasperated  by  the  Jews,  or,  as  Josephus  thinks,  pushed  on  by  the  hand 
of  Providence,  seized  a  blazing  firebrand,  and  getting  on  his  comrade's  shoulders,  threw 
it  through  a  window  mto  one  of  the  apartments  that  surrounded  the  sanctuary,  and 
instantly  set  the  whole  north  side  in  a  flame  up  to  the  third  story. 

Titus,  who  was  asleep  in  his  paviUon,  awaked  by  the  noise,  immediately  gave 
orders  to  extinguish  the  fire.    But  the  exasperated  soldiery,  obstmately  bent  on  destroy- 
ing the  city,  and  all  it  contained,  either  did  not  hear  or  did  not  regard  him.   The  flames 
6  4# 


42 


PERIOD    III.. ..70.. ..306. 


continued  to  spread,  until  this  consecrated  edifice,  the  glory  of  the  nation,  the  admiration 
of  the  priest  and  prophet  of  God,  became  one  mingled  heap  of  ruins.  To  this  a  horrid 
massacre  succeeded,  in  which  thousands  perished,  some  by  the  flames,  others  by  fall- 
ing from  the  battlements  ;  and  a  greater  nmnber  still,  by  the  enemy's  sword,  which 
spared  neither  age,  nor  sex,  nor  rank.  Next  to  the  temple,  were  consumed  the  trea- 
sury houses  of  the  palace,  though  they  were  full  of  the  richest  furniture,  vestments, 
plate,  and  other  valuable  articles.  At  length,  the  city  was  abandoned  to  the  fury  of 
Uie  soldiers,  who  spread  rapine,  and  murder,  and  fire  through  every  street.  The  number 
who  perished  during  the  siege,  has  been  estimated  as  little  shon  of  a  million  and  a  half. 

The  conquest  of  the  city  being  achieved,  Titus  proceeded  to  demolish  its  noble  struc- 
tures, its  fortifications,  its  palaces,  its  towers,  and  walls.  So  literally  and  fully  were  the 
predictions  of  the  Savior  accomplished,  respecting  its  destruction,  that  scarcely  any 
thing  remained,  which  could  serve  as  an  index- that  the  ground  had  ever  been  inhabited. 

Thus,  after  a  siege  of  six  months,  was  swept  from  the  earth  a  city  Avhich  God  had 
honored  more  than  any  other ;  a  temple,  in  which  his  glory  had  been  seen,  and  his  praises 
sung,  by  priest  and  prophet,  for  a  succession  of  ages  ;  an  altar  was  gone,  which  had 
smoked  with  the  blood  of  many  a  victim  ;  a  dispensation  was  ended,  which  had  exist- 
d  for  ages  ;  a  nation,  as  a  nation,  was  blotted  from  being,  which  had  oathved  some 
of  the  proudest  monuments  of  antiquity. 

Such  were  the  consequences  to  the  Jewish  nation  of  rejecting  arid-  trucifying  the 
Son  of  God.  From  the  day  in  which  the  Roman  general  led  his  triumphant  legions 
from  the  spot,  the  Jews  have  been  "  without  a  king,  without  a  prince,  and  \\dthout  a 
sacrifice  ;  without  an  altar,  without  an  ephod,  and  without  divine  manifestations." 
Dispersed  tlirough  the  world, — despised  and  hated  by  all, — persecuted  and  yet  upheld, 

lost,  as  it  were,  among  ihe  nations  of  the  earth,  and  yet  distinct, — they  live, — they 

live  as  the  monuments  of  the  truth  of  Christianity, — and  convey  to  the  world  the  solemn 
lesson,  that  no  nation  can  reject  the  Son  of  God  -with  impunity. 

Following  the  destruction  of  Jemsalem,  Vespasian  caused  coins  or  medals  to  be 
made  at  Rome,  commemorative  of  this  great  -event.  Some  of  these  are  stdl  in  exis- 
tence. The  following  represents  the  two  faces  of  the  coin,  in  which  Vespasian,  the 
emperor,  is  seen  standing  with  a  javelin  in  his  hand,  while  a  Jewish  captain  is  sitting, 
weeping  beneath  a  pahu  tree. 


3.  On  the  death  of  Vespasian,  his  son  Titus  was  declared  emperor, 
during  whose  short  reign  of  two  years  and  nearly  eleven  months,  the 
Churches  enjoyed  a  state  of  outward  peace,  and  the  Gospel  was  every 
where  crowned  with  success. 

The  death  of  Titus  was  an  occasion  of  inexpressible  grief  to  his  subjects,  and  cause 
of  deep  regret  to  the  friends  of  true  piety  ;  for  although  he  did  not  espouse  Christianity, 
he  neither  persecuted  it  himself,  nor  suifered  others  to  persecute  it.  It  was  an  excla- 
mation of  this  prince,  worthy  even  of  a  Christian,  upon  recollecting,  one  evening, 
that  he  had  done  no  beneficent  act  diuing  the  day,  "  My  friends  !  I  have  lost  a  day." 

4.  To  Titus  succeeded  Domitian,  A.  D.  81,  having  opened  his  way  to 
the  throne,  as  was*suspected,  by  poisoning  his  brother.     In  his  temper 


PERSECUTION.  43 

and  disposition,  he  inJierited  the  savage  cruelty  of  the  monster  Nero. 
Yet  he  spared  the  Christians  in  a  considerable  degree,  until  about  the 
beginning  of  the  year  95,  when  he  commenced  the  second  general  'perse- 
cution ;  in  Avhich  several  Were  put  to  death,  and  others  were  banished, 
both  in  Rome  and  the  provinces. 

Amon^:  those  put  to  death  by  Domitian,  was  Flavius  Clemens,  his  cousin ;  and 
among  the  banished  were  the  wife  and  niece  of  the  latter,  both  named  Flavia  Doma- 
tilla.  The  crime  alleged  against  the  Christians  at  this  period,  and  which  drew  down 
upon  them  the  cruel  hand  of  persecution,  was  that  of  atheism  ;  by  which  is  to  be  under- 
stood, that  they  refused  to  offer  incense  on  the  altars  of  the  heathen  deities. 

During  this  persecution,  the  apostle  John  was  banished  by  order  of  the  emperor  to 
Patmos,  a  soUtary  island  in  the  Archipelago.  Before  his  banishment,  TertuUian  tells 
■us,  that  he  was  cast  into  a  caldron  of  boiling  oil,  from  which  he  came  out  uninjured. 
The  miracle,  however,  softened  not  the  obdurate  heart  of  Domitian,  who  probably  ascrib- 
ed the  safety  of  the  apostle  to  magic.  In  Patmos,  John  wrote  the  Book  of  Revelation. 
After  Domitian's  death,  he  returned,  and  presided  over  the  Asiatic  Churches. 

Several  interesting  stories  are  related  of  this  beloved  disciple,  which  have,  however, 
been  doubted  by  some  ecclesiastical  histoiians.  After  his  return  from  banishment,  it 
was  his  practice  to  visit  the  neighboring  Churches,  partly  to  ordain  pastors,  and  partly 
to  regulate  the  congi'egations.  At  one  place  in  his  tour,  observing  ayouth  of  a  remarka- 
bly interesting  comitenance,  he  warmly  recommended  him  to  the  care  of  a  particular 
pastor.  The  yoiUh  was  baptized,  and,  for  a  time,  comported  himself  like  a  Christian. 
At  length,  however,  being  corrapted  by  company,  he  became  idle  and  intemperate,  and 
fled  to  a  band  of  robbers,  of  M'hich  he  became  the  captain. 

Some  time  after,  John  took  occasion  to  inquire  concerning  the  yoimg  man,  and 
finding,  to  his  inexpressible  grief,  that  he  lived  u-ith  his  associates  upon  a  mountain, 
he  repaired  to  the  place,  and  exposed  himself  to  be  taken  by  the  robbers. 

When  seized,  the  apostle  said,  "  Bring  me  to  your  captain."  The  young  robber, 
beholding  him  coming,  and,  being  struck  with  shame,  immediately  fled.  .  Upon  this, 
the  holy  man  pursued  him,  crying,  "  My  son,  why  fliest  thou  from  thy  father,  unarm- 
ed and  old  ?  Fear  not ;  as  yet  there  remaineth  hope  of  salvation.  Beheve  me,  Christ 
hath  sent  me."  Hearing  thiS;  the  5^ovmg  man  stood  still,  trembled,  and  wept  bitterly. 
At  the  earnest  entreaty  of  John,  he  returned  to  the  society  of  his  Christian  friends, 
nor  would  the  apostle  leave  him,  till  he  judged  him  fully  restored  by  divine  grace. 

It  may  be  added,  concerning  this  apostle,  that,  after  his  return  from  Patmos,  his  life 
was  prolonged  for  three  or  four  years,  having  outhved  all  the  other  disciples,  and  been 
preserved  to  the  age  of  almost  an  hundred  years. 

5.  The  second-  general  persecution  ended  with  the  death  of  Domitian, 
who  was  assassinated,  A.  D.  96,  at  the  instigation  of  his  wife,  whom  the 
tyrant  was  designing  to  destroy.  The  senate  elected  an  old  man  by  the 
name  of  Nerva  as  his  successor,  who,  being  of  a  gentle  and  humane  dispo- 
sition, put  an  end,  for  the  present,  to  the  calamities  of  the  Church. 

Nerva  pardoned  such  as  had  been  imprisoned  for  treason ;  recalled  the  Christian 
exiles,  and  others  who  had  been  banished  ;  restored  to  them  their  sequestered  estates, 
and  granted  a  full  toleration  to  the  Church.  According  to  Dio  Cassius,  he  forbade  the 
persecution  of  any  person,  either  for  Judaism  or  for  impiety ;  by  which  is  to  be  under- 
stood Christianity ;  for  so  the  heathen  regarded  the  latter,  on  account  of  its  being 
hostile  to  their  worship,  and  because  the  Christians,  haviag  neither  altars  nor  sacri- 
fices, v/ere  generally  considered  by  them  to  be  also  without  religion. 

6.  After  a  short  and  brilliant  reign  of  sixteen  months,  Nerva  died, 
A.  D.  98 ;  and .  was  succeeded  by  Trajan,  during  whose  reign  the 
boundaries  of  the  Roman  empire  Avere  greatly  enlarged,  while  literature 
and  the  arts  were  magnificently  patronized.  In  respect  to  Christianity, 
however,  Trajan  greatly  sullied  the  glory  of  his  reign,  for  soon  after 
his  accession,  the"  third  general  persecution  was  begun,  and  continued 
nineteen  years,  till  he  was  succeeded  by  Adrian. 


44  PERIOD    III.. ..70.. ..306. 

On  ascending  the  throne,  Trajan  conferred  the  government  of  the  province  of  Bythi- 
nia  upon  the  celebrated  Phny.  In  this  province,  the  edicts  which  had  been  issued  by 
former  emperors  seem  still  to  have  been  in  force,  and  accordingly  Christians  were  often 
brought  before  the  proconsul.  Hesitating  to  carry  these  edicts  into  execution,  on 
account  of  their  great  severity,  PUny  addressed  the  following  letter  to  Trajan  on  the 
subject.  The  letter  seems  to  have  been  written  in  the  year  106,  or  107. 
"  C.  Plinv,  to  the  Emperor  Trajan,  wishes  health. 

"  Sire  !  It  is  customary  with  me  to  consult  you  upon  every  doubtful  occasion  ;  for 
where  my  own  judgment  hesitates,,  who  is  more  competent  to  direct  me  than  yourself, 
or  to  instruct  me  where  uninformed  ?  I  never  had  occasion  to  be  present  at  any  exami- 
nation of  the  Christians  before  I  came  into  this  province  ;  I  am  therefore  ignorant  to 
what  extent  it  is  usual  to  inflict  punishment,  or  urge  prosecution. 

"  I  have  also  hesitated  whether  there  should  not  be  some  distinction  made  between 
the  young  and  the  old,  the  tender  and  the  robust ;  whether  pardon  should  not  be  offer- 
ed to  penitence,  or  whether  the  guilt  of  an  avowed  profession  of  Christianity  can  be 
expiated  by  the  most  unequivocal  retraction — whether  the  profession  itself  is  to  be 
regarded  as  a  crime,  however  innocent  in  other  respects  the  professor  may  be  ;  or 
whether  the  crimes  attached  to  name,  must  be  proved  before  they  are  made  Uable  to 
punishment. 

"  In  the  mean  time,  the  method  I  have  hitherto  observed  with  the  Christians,  who 
have  been  accused  as  such,  has  been  as  follows.  I  interrogated  them — Are  you  Chris-^ 
tians  ?  If  they  avowed  it,  I  put  the  same  question  a  second,  and  a  third  time,  threaten-* 
ing  them  with  the  punishment  decreed  by  the  law :  if  they  still  persisted,  /  ordered 
them  to  be  iniviediaiely  executed ;  for  of  this  I  had  no  doubt,  whatever  was  the  nature  of 
their  religion,  that  such  perverseness  and  inflexible  obstinacy  certainly  deserved  punishment. 
Some  that  were  infected  with  this  madness,  on  account  of  their  privileges  as  Konjan 
citizens,  I  reserved  to  be  sent  to  Rome,  to  be  referred  to  your  tribunal. 

"  In  the  discussion  of  this  matter,  accusations  mvdtiplying,  a  diversity  of  cases  occur- 
red. A  schedule  of  names  was  sent  me  by  an  unkno-wn  accuser,  but  when  I  cited  the 
persons  before  me,  m.any  denied  the  fact  that  they  were  or  ever  had  been  Christians  ; 
an  A  they  repeated  after  me  an  invocation  of  the  gods,  and  of  your  image,  which  for 
this  purpose  I  had  ordered  to  be  brought  with  the  statues  of  the  other  deities.  They 
performed  sacred  rites  with  wine  and  frankincense,  and  execrated  Christ,  none  of  which 
thmgs,  I  am  assured,  a  real  Christian  can  ever  be  compelled  to  do.  These,  therefore, 
I  thought  proper  to  discharge. 

"  Others,  named  by  an  informer,  at  first  acknowledged  themselves  Christians,  and 
then  denied  it,  declaring  that  though  they  had  been  Christians,  they  had  renounced 
their  profession,  some  three  years  ago,  others  still  longer,  and  some  even  twenty  years 
ago.  All  these  worshipped  your  image  and  the  statues  of  the  gods,  and  at  the  same 
time  execrated  Christ. 

"  And  this  was  the  account  which  they  gave  me  of  the  nature  of  the  religion  they 
once  had  professed,  whether  it  deserves  the  name  of  crime  or  error  ;  namely,  that 
they  were  accustomed  on  a  stated  day  to  assemble  before  sunrise,  and  to  join  togeth- 
er in  singing  hymns  to  Christ,  as  to  a  deity ;  binding  themselves  as  with  a  solemn 
oath  not  to  commit  any  kind  of  wickedness  ;  to  be  guilty  neither  of  theft,  robbery, 
nor  adultery  ;  never  to  break  a  promise,  or  to  keep  back  a  deposit  when  called  upon. 

"  Their  worship  being  concluded,  it  was  their  custom  to  separate,  and  meet  together 
again  for  a  repast,  promiscuous  indeed,  and  without  any  distinction  of  rank  or  sex,  but 
perfectly  harmless ;  and  even  from  this  they  desisted,  since  the  publication  of  my  edict, 
in  which,  agreeably  to  your  orders,  I  forbade  any  societies  of  that  sort. 

"  For  further  information,  I  thought  it  necessary,  in  order  to  come  at  the  truth,  to 
put  to  the  torture  two  females  who  were  called  deaconesses.  But  I  could  extort  from 
them  nothing  except  the  acknowledgment  of  an  excessive  and  depraved  superstition ; 
and  therefore,  desisting  from  further  investigation,  I  determined  to  consult  you,  for  the 
number  of  culprits  is  so  great  as  to  call  for  the  most  serious  deUberation.  Informations 
are  pouring  in  against  multitudes  of  every  age,  of  all  orders,  and  of  both  sexes ,  and 
more  will  be  impeached ;  for  the  contagion  of  this  superstition  hath  spread,  not  only 
through  cities,  but  villages  also,  and  even  reached  the  farmhouses. 

"  I  am  of  opinion,  nevertheless,  that  it  may  be  checked,  and  the  success  of  my  endea- 
vors hitherto  forbids  despondency ;  for  the  temples,  once  almost  desolate,  begin  to  be 


PERSECUTION.  45 

•again  frequented ;  the  sacred  solemnities,  which  had  for  some  time  been  intermitted, 
are  now  attended  afresh ;  and  the  sacrificial  victims,  which  once  could  scarcely  find  a 
purchaser,  now  obtain  a  brisk  «ale.  Whence  I  infei,  thai  many  might  be  reclaimed, 
-were  the  hope  of  pardon,  on  their  repentance,  absolutely  confirmed." 

To  this  letter  Trajan  sent  the  following  reply: — 
"  My  deak  Pliny, 

<•'  You  have  done  perfectly  right,  in  managing,  as  yor,  have,  the  matters  which  re- 
late to  the  impeachment  of  the  Christians.  No  one  geuerai  rule  can  be  laid  down 
which  will  apply  to  all  cases.  These  people  arc  not  to  be  himted  up  by  mformers ;  but 
if  accused  and  convicted,  let  them  be  executed  ;  yet  with  this  restriction,  that  if  any 
renounce  the  profession  of  Christianity,  and  give  proof  of  it  by  olTering  svipphcation  to 
our  gods,  however  suspicious  their  past  conduct  may  have  been,  they  shall  be  pardoned 
on  their  repentance.  *  But  anonymous  accusations  should  never  be  attended  to,  since  it 
would  be  establishing  a  precedent  of  the  worst  kind,  and  altogether  inconsistent  with 
the  maxims  of  my  government" 

The  moral  character  of  Pliny  is  one  of  the  most  amiable  in  all  pngan  antiquity,  and 
Trajan  himself  has  been  high%  commended  for  his  afiahility,  h"^  simplicity  of  man- 
ners, and  his  clemency.  How,  then,  can  it  be  accounted  lor,  that  ti,  se  men,  and  others 
of  a  similar  amiable  character,  should  have  been  so  disgusted  with  Christianity,  and 
have  persecuted  it  wdth  rancor,  when  it  appeared  in  its  greatest  beauty  ? 

The  answer  given  by  Bishop  Warburton  is  this  :  that  wttrmvnnunity  of  worship  was 
a  fimdamental  doctrine  of  paganism.  Had,  therefore,  the  Christians  consented  to  miw 
git  with  the  pagans  in  their  worship,  they  would  never  have  been  persecuted.  But,  so 
far  from  this,  Christianity  exalted  itself  ahov&  paganism,  and  would  have  no  cmmection 
with  It.  It  claimed  not  only  to  be  the  true,  but  the  only  true  religion  on  the  earth. 
This  excited  the  jealousy  and  indignation  of  the  advocates  of  paganism,  and  was  the 
true  cause  why  the  advocates  of  Christianity  were  so  often  and  so  g.icvously  persecuted. 

That  this  was  the  cause,  may  be  confirmed  by  the  fact,  ihat  the  Jews,  who  disclaim- 
ed all  connection  with  Paganism,  were  persecuted  in  niuch  the  same  manner.  The 
emperor  Julian,  who  well  understood  this  matter,  frankly  owns  that  the  Jews  and 
Christians  brought  the  execration  of  the  world  upon  them,  by  their  aversion  to  the  gods 
of  pagamsm,  and  their  refusal  of  all  communication  with  them. 

From  the  above  letters  of  Pliny  and  Trajan,  it  is  apparent,  that,  at  this  early  period, 
Christianity  had  made  great  progress  in  the  empire  ;  for  Pliny  acknowledges  that  the 
pagan  temples  had  become  "  almost  desola'e."  It  is  also  evid-^nt  with  what  jealousy 
the  profession  was  regarded,  and  to  what  dreadful  persecution  the  disciples  of  Christ 
were  then  exposed.     Christianity  was  a  capital  offence,  punishable  with  death. 

Nor  did  the  humane  Trajan,  or  the  philosophic  Pliny,  entertain  a  doubt  of  the  pro- 
priety of  the  laws,  or  the  wisdom  and  justice  of  executing  them  in  their  fullest  extent. 
Pliny  confesses  that  he  had  commanded  such  capital  punishments  to  be  inflicted  :rx 
many,  chargeable  wdth  no  crime  but  the  profession  of  Cliristianity ;  and  Trajan  not 
only  confirms  the  equity  of  the  sentence,  but  enjoins  the  continuance  of  such  executions, 
excepting  on  these  who  should  again  do  homage  to  pagan  deities. 

These  letters  also  give  a  pleasing  view  of  the  holy  and  exemplary  lives  of  the  first 
Chiistians.  For  it  appears,  by  the  confession  of  apostates  themselves,  that  no  man 
could  continue  a  member  of  their  communion,  whose  deportment  in  the  world  did  not 
correspond  with  his  holy  profession.  Even  delicate  women  were  put  to  the  torture,  to 
compel  them  to  accuse  their  brethren  ;  but  not  a  word,  nor  a  charge,  could  be  extorted 
from  them,  capable  of  bearing  the  semblance  of  crime  or  deceit. 

Nor  should  we  overlook  the  proof  ^'hich  these  letters  afford  of  the  peaceableness  of  the 
Christians  of  those  days.  According  to  Phny's  own  representation,  they  was  so  nume- 
rous, that,  had  they  considered  it  lawful,  they  might  have  defended  themselves  by  the 
power  of  the  sword.  Persons  of  all  ranks,  of  eveiy  age,  and  of  each  sex,  had  been 
converted  to  Christianity ;  their  numbers  were  so  great  as  to  leave  the  pagan  temples  a 
desert,  and  their  priests  solitary.  But  the  Christians,  nevertheless,  meditated  no  hostili- 
ty to  the  government,  and  made  no  disturbance.  In  all  points  in  which  they  were 
able,  they  avoided  giving  oflfence. 

Of  the  individuals  who  suffered  during  this  persecution,  Simeon  and  Ignatius  are  the 
most  conspicuous.  Simeon  was  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  successor  of  James.  Je- 
rusalem was  indeed  no  more,  but  the  Church  existed  in  some  part  of  Judea.     Some 


46 


PERIOD    III.. ..70.. ..306. 


heretics  accused  him  before  Atticus,  the  Roman  governor.  He  was  then  120  years  Old, 
and  was  scourged  many  days.  The  persecutor  was  astonished  at  his  hardiness,  but 
remained  stUl  unmoved  by  pity  for  his  sufferings.  At  last  he  ordered  him  to  be  cru- 
cified. 

Ignatius  was  bishop  of  Antioch,  and  in  all  things  was  like  to  the  apostles.  In  the 
year  107,  Trajan,  being  on  his  way  to  the  Parthian  war,  came  to  Antioch.  Ignatius, 
fearing  for  the  Christians,  and  hoping  to  avert  any  storm  which  might  be  arising 
against  them  there,  presented  himself  to  the  emperor,  offering  to  suffer  in  their  stead. 

Trajan  received  the  apostolic  man  with  great  haughtiness  ;  and  being  exasperated 
at  the  frankness  and  independence  which  he  manifested,  ordered  him  to  be  sent  to 
Rome,  there  to  be  thrown  to  the  wild  beasts,  for  the  entertainment  of  the  people. 

From  Antioch,  Ignatius  was  hurried  by  his  guards  to  Seieucia.  Sailing  thence, 
he  arrived  after  great  fatigue  at  Smyrna  ;  where,  while  the  ship  was-detained,  he  was  al- 
lowed the  pleasure  of  visiting  Polycarp,  who  was  the  bishop  of  the  Christians  of  that  city. 
They  had  been  fellow  disciples  of  the  apostle  John.  The  mingled  emotions  of  joy  and 
grief  experienced  by  these  holy  men,  at  this  interview,  can  scarcely  be  conceived. 
Intelligence  of  his  condemnation  spread  through  the  Church,  and  deputies  were  sent 
from  many  places  to  console  him,  and  to  receive  some  benefit  by  his  spiritual  com- 
munications. To  various  Churches  he  addressed  seven  epistles  ;  four  of  which  were 
written  at  this  time  from  Smyrna. 

At  length,  the  hour  of  final  separation  came,  and  Ignatius  was  hurried  from  the 
sight  and  consolations  of  his  friends.  Having  arrived  at  Rome,  he  was  not  long  after 
led  to  the  amphitheatre,  and  thrown  to  the  wild  beasts.  Here  he  had  his  wish.  The 
beasts  were  his  grave.  A  few  bones  only  were  left ;  which  the  deacons,  his  attendants, 
gathered,  carefully  preserved,  and  afterwards  buried  at  Antioch. 


Ignaatius  thrown  lo  wild  beasts. 


During  this  persecution,  Symphorosa,  a  widow,  and  her  seven  sons,  were  ordered  by 
Trajan  to  sacrifice  to  the  heathen  deities.  Refusing  to  comply  with  tliis  impious 
request,  the  emperor,  greatly  exasperated,  ordered  her  to  be  carried  to  the  temple  of 
Hercules,  where  she  was  scourged,  and  himg  up,  for  a  time,  by  the  hair  of  her  head  ; 
then  a  large  stone  was  fastened  to  her  neck,  and  she  was  thrown  into  the  river.  Her 
sons  were  fastened  to  seven  posts,  and  being  drawn  by  pulleys,  their  limbs  were  dislo- 
cated ;  but  as  these  tortures  did  not  shake  their  fortitude  and  resolution,  they  were 
martyred.  The  oldest  was  stabbed  in  the  throat ;  the  second,  in  the  breast ;  the  third, 
in  the  heart ;  the  fourth,  in  the  navel ;  the  fifth,  in  the  back ;  the  sixth,  in  the  side : 
and  the  youngest  was  sawn  asunder.  What  a  deplorable  view  do  such  accounts 
present  of  the  himaan  heart,  in  respect  to  the  ancient  persecutors !  What  a  lovely  view 
of  the  power  of  the  Gospel,  in  sustaining,  even  children,  amidst  so  much  suffering ! 

7.  Trajan  died  in  the  year  117,  and  was  succeeded  by  Adrian  ;  during 
whose  reign  of  twenty-one  year.s,  the  condition  of  the  Church  was  less 


PERSECUTION.  47 

distressing  than  it  had  been  during  the  time  of  his  predecessor.  Adrian 
issued  no  persecuting  edicts,  and  by  his  instructions  to  several  of  the 
governors  of  the  provinces,  he  seems  to  have  checked  the  persecution  so 
much,  that  it  was  neither  so  general,  nor  so  severe,  as  it  had  been  under 
Trajan, 

During  the  reign  of  Adrian,  the  empire  flourished  in  peace  and  prosperity.  He 
encouraged  the  arts — refonned  the  laws — enforced  military  discipline — and  visited  all 
the  provinces  in  person.  His  vast  and  active  genius  was  equally  suited  to  the  most 
enlarged  views,  and  the  minute  details  of  civil  poUcy  ;  but  the  ruUng  passions  of  his 
soul  were  curiosity  and  vanity.  As  these  prevailed,  and  were  attracted  by  different 
objects,  Adrian  was,  by  turns,  an  excellent  prince,  a  ridiculous  sophist,  and  a 
iealous  tyrant.  After  his  death,  the  senate  doubted  whether  they  should  pronounce 
him  a  god,  or  tyrant. 

In  the  sixth  year  of  his  reign,  Adrian  came  to  Athens,  where  he  was  initiated  in  the 
Eleusinian  mysteries.  At  this  time,  the  persecutors  were  proceeding  with  sanguinary 
rigor ;  when  Quadi-atus,  bishop  of  Athens,  presented  to  the  emperor  an  apology  for 
Christians.  About  the  same  time,  Arislides,  a  Christian  writer  at  Athens,  also  present- 
ed an  apology.  These  appeals,  it  is  thought,  had  a  favorable  effect  upon  Adrian's 
mind.  Yet  a  letter  from  Serenus  Granianus,  proconsul  of  Asia,  may  be  conceived  to 
have  moved  him  still  more.  He  wrote  to  the  emperor,  "that  it  seemed  to  him  unrea- 
sonable that  the  Christians  should  be  put  to  death,  merely  to  gratify  the-  clamors  of  the 
people,  without  trial,  and  without  any  cnme  proved  against  them."  To  this,  Adrian 
replied  to  Minutus  Fuudanus,  who  in  the  mean  time  had  succeeded  Granianus,  as 
follows : 

"  To  Minutus  Fundanus. 

"I  have  received  a  letter  written  to  me  by  the  very  illustrious  Serenus  Granianus, 
whom  you  have  succeeded.  To  me,  then,  the  affair  seems  by  no  means  fit  to  be 
slightly  passed  over,  that  men  may  not  be  disturbed  without  cause,  and  that  syco- 
phants may  not  be  encouraged  in  their  odious  practices.  If  the  people  of  the  province 
win  appear  publicly,  and  make  open  charges  against  the  Christians,  so  as  to  give 
them  an  opportunity  of  answering  for  themselves,  let  them  proceed  in  that  manner 
only,  and  not  b}'  rude  demands  and  mere  clamors.  For  it  is  much  more  proper,  if 
any  person  will  accuse  them,  that  you  should  take  cognizance  of  these  matters. 
If,  therefore,  any  accuse,  and  shew  that  they  actually  break  the  laws,  do  you  deter- 
mine according  to  the  nature  of  the  crime.  But,  by  Hercules,  if  the  charge  be  a  mere 
calumny,  do  you  estimate  the  enormity  of  such  a  calumny,  and  punish  as  it  deserves." 

This  order  seems  to  have  somewhat  abated  the  fury  of  the  persecution,  though  not 
wholly  to  have  put  an  end  to  it. 

During  the  reign  of  Adrian,  the  Jews  once  more  revolted,  and  attempted  to  free 
themselves  from  the  Roman  yoke.  Their  leader  was  an  infatuated  man  by  the 
name  of  Barochebas,  who  assumed  the  title  of  king  of  the  Jews,  and  committed  many 
excesses.  Against  the  Jews  Adrian  sent  a  powerful  army,  which  destroyed  upwards 
of  one  hundred  of  their  best  towns,  and  slev/  nearly  sLx  hundred  thousand  men.  The 
issue  of  this  rebellion  was  the  entire  exclusion  of  the  Jews  from  the  territory  of 
Judea. 

8.  The  successor  of  Adrian  was  Aiitoninus  Pius,  a  senator,  who 
ascended  the  throne,  A.  D.  138.  He  was  distinguished  for  his  love  of 
peace,  his  justice,  and  clemency.  Without  embracing  the  Gospel,  he 
so  far  approved  of  Christianity,  as  decidedly  to  discountenance  the 
persecution  of  its  professors.  Accordingly,  during  the  three  and  twenty 
years  of  his  reign,  it  seems  reasonable  to  conclude  that  Christians  were 
permitted  to  worship  God  in  peace. 

In  some  places,  as  in  several  of  the  provinces  of  Asia,  notwithstanding  the  kind  dis- 
position of  Antoninus  towards  the  Christians,  they  were  cruelly  persecuted  for  a  season. 
The  crimes  they  were  accused  of,  were  atheism  and  impiety.  Earthquakes  also 
happened,  and  the  pagans  being  much  terrified,  ascribed  them  to  the  vengeance  of 
heaven  against   the   Christians.     These  charges  were  abundantly  refuted  by  Justin 


«8  PERIOD  III... .70... .306. 

Martyr,  who  presented  his  first  apology  to  the  emperor,  A.  D.  140.  This  ha-d  *t» 
desired  effect,  for  the  emperor  addressed  the  following  edict  to  the  common  council 
of  Asia,  which  exhibits  botli  his  justice  and  clemency  : 

"  THE  EMPEROR  TO  THE  COMMON  COUNCIL  OF  ASIA. 

"  I  am  clearly  of  opinion,  that  the  gods  will  take  care  to  discover  such  persons  as  those 
to  whom  you  refer.  For  it  much  more  concerns  them  to  punish  those  who  refuse  to 
worship  them,  than  you,  if  they  be  able.  But  you  harass  and  vex  the  Christians,  and 
accuse  them  of  atheism,  and  other  crimes,  which  you  can  by  no  means  prove.  To 
them  it  appears  an  advantage  to  die  for  their  religion,  and  they  gain  their  point,  while 
they  throw  away  their  lives,  rather  than  comply  with  your  injunctions.  As  to  the 
earthquakes,  which  have  happened  in  times  past,  or  more  recently,  is  it  not  proper  to 
remind  you  of  your  own  despondency,  when  they  happen  ;  and  to  desire  you  to  com- 
pare your  spirit  with  theirs,  and  observe  how  serenely  ihey  confide  in  God?  In  such 
seasons,  you  seem  to  be  ignorant  of  the  gods,  and  to  neglect  their  worship.  You  Uve 
in  the  practical  ignorance  oi'  the  Su^^reme  God  himself,  and  you  harass  and  persecute 
to  death  those  who  do  worship  him.  Concerning  these  same  men,  some  others  of  the 
provincial  governors  wrote  to  our  divine  father  Adrian,  to  whom  he  returned  for 
answer,  '  that  they  should  not  be  molested,  unless  they  appeared  to  attempt  some- 
thing against  the  Roman  government.'  Many,  also,  have  made  application  to  me, 
concerning  these  men,  to  whom  I  have  returned  an  answer  agreeable  to  the  maxims 
of  my  father.  But  if  any  person  will  still  persist  in  accusing  the  Christians,  merely 
as  such,  lei  the  accused  be  acquitted,  though  he  appear  to  be  a  Christian,  and  let  the 
a.:i'ser  be  punished." 

Set  up  at  Ephesus  in  the  common  assembly  of  Asia. 

Letters  of  similar  import  were  also  wTitten  to  the  Larisseans,  the  Thessalonians, 
the  Athenians,  and  all  the  Greeks,  and  the  humane  emperor  took  care  that  his  edicts 
should  be  carried  into  effect. 

9.  Antoninus  Pius  adopted  for  his  successor,  his  son-in-law,  Marcus 
Aurelius  Antoninus,  who  ascended  the  throne,  A.  D.  16.  Like  his 
predecessor,  he  is  said  to  have  been  distinguished  by  his  virtues ;  yet, 
during  the  nineteen  years  of  his  reign,  he  was  an  implacable  enemy  to 
Christians.  During  his  time,  the  fourth  persecution  took  place;  and  in 
many  parts  of  the  empire  it  was  attended  by  circumstances  of  peculiar 
aggravation  and  severity. 

It  has  excited  no  little  w^onder  among  some,  that  a  prince  so  considerate,  so 
humane,  and,  in  general,  so  well  disposed  as  Marcus  is  allowed  to  have  been,  should 
have  been  so  unfriendly  to  Christians,  and  should  have  encouraged  such  barbarous 
treatment  of  their  persons.  It  should  be  remembered,  however,  that  he  belonged  to 
the  Stoics,  a  sect,  which,  more  than  any  other,  was  filled  with  a  sense  of  pride  and 
self-importance.  They  considered  the  soul  as  divine  and  self-sufficient.  Hence  the 
pride  of  philosophy  in  this  prince  was  wounded  and  exnsperated  by  the  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel,  which  presented  man  in  a  fallen  state,  and  inculcated  humility  and 
dependence.  Hence,  he  was  prepared  to  encourage  hostility  to  the  professors  of 
Cluristianity,  and  to  look  with  pleasure  upon  every  effort  to  exterminate  them  from 
the  earth. 

On  the  accession  of  Marcus,  Asia  became  the  theatre  of  the  most  bitter  persecution. 
We  have  room,  however,  to  notice  the  death  of  only  a  single  individual,  the  venera- 
ble Polycarp.  He  had  now  been  pastor  of  a  Church  in  Smyrna  about  80  years,  and 
was  greatly  respected  and  beloved,  on  account  of  his  uisdom,  piety,  and  influence. 
He  was  the  companion  of  Ignatius,  who  had  already  received  the  crown  of  martyrdom, 
and  with  him  had  been  the  disciple  of  the  apostle  John. 

The  eminence  of  his  character  and  station  marked  out  Polycarp  as  the  victim  of 
persecution.  Perceiving  his  danger,  his  friends  persuaded  him  to  retire  for  a  season 
to  a  neighboring  village,  to  elude  the  fury  of  his  enemies.  The  most  diligent  search 
was  made  for  him ;  but  being  unable  to  discover  the  place  of  his  concealment,  the 
persecutors  proceeded  to  torture  some  of  his  brethren,  with  a  design  of  compelling 
them  to  disclose  the  place  of  his  retreat.     This  was  too  much  for  the  tender  spirit  of 


PERSECUTION. 


49 


Polycarp  lo  bear.  Accordingly,  he  made  a  voluntary  surrender  of  himself  to  his 
enemies  ;  inviting  them  to  refresh  themselves  at  his  table,  and  requesting  only  the 
privilege  of  an  hour  to  pray  without  molestation.  This  being  granted,  he  continued 
his  devotions  to  double  the  period,  appearing  to  forget  himself  in  the  contemplation 
of  the  glory  of  God. 

Having  finished  his  devotions,  he  was  placed  upon  an  ass,  and  conducted  to  the 
city.  AVhen  brought  before  the  proconsul,  efibrts  were  made  to  induce  him  to  abjure 
his  faith,  and  to  swear  by  the  fortune  of  Caesar.  Tliis  he  peremptorily  refused ;  upon 
whieh  he  was  threatened  ^\ith  being  made  the  prey  of  wild  beasts.  "  Call  for  them," 
said  Polycarp,  " it  does  not  well  become  us  to  turn  from  good  to  evil."  "Seeing 
you  make  so  hght  of  wild  beasts,"  fejoined  the  consul,  "  I  will  tame  you  with  the 
punishment  of  fire."  To  this,  the  aged  disciple  repUed,  "you  threaten  me  uith  a  fire 
that  is  quickly  extinguished,  but  you  are  ignorant  of  the  eternal  fire  of  God's  judg- 
ment reserved  for  the  wicked  in  the  other  world." 

Polycarp  remaining  thus  inflexible,  the  populace  begged  the  proconsul  to  let  out  a 
lion  against  him .  But  the  spectacle  of  the  wild  beasts  being  finished,  it  was  deter- 
mined  that  he  y.ould  be  burnt  alive.  Accordingly,  preparations  were  made,  during 
which  this  holy  man  was  occupied  in  prayer.  As  they  were  going  to  nail  him  to  the 
stake — "  Let  me  remain  as  I  am,"  said  the  martyr,  "  for  he  who  giveth  me  strength 
to  sustain  the  fire,  will  enable  me  to  regiain  unmoved."  Putting  his  hands  behind 
him,  they  bound  him.  He  now  prayed  aloud,  and  when  he  had  pronounced  Amen, 
they  kindled  the  fire  ;  but  after  a  while,  fearing  lest  he  should  not  certainly  be  dis- 
patched, an  officer  standing  by,  plunged  a  sword  into  his  body.  His  bones  were 
afterwards  gathered  up  by  his  friends  and  buried. 


1 


Polycarp  buml. 

In  the  same  3'ear  that  Polycarp  was  put  to  death,  (A,  D,  166.)  Justin  Martyr  drew 
up  a  second  apolog)'',  which  he  addressed  to  the  emperor  Marcus,  and  to  the  senate  of 
Rome.  It  seems,  however,  rather  to  have  irritated,  than  softened  the  temper  of  the 
times.  Crescens,  a  philosopher,  a  man  of  abandoned  life,  whom  Justin  had  reproved, 
laid  an  information  against  him  before  the  prefect  of  the  city,  and  procured  his 
imprisonment. 

Six  others  were  imprisoned  at  the  same  time.  These,  with  Justin,  being  brought 
before  the  prefect,  were  urged  to  renoimce  their  profession,  and  sacrifice  to  the  ^ods. 
But  continuing  firm  in  their  attachment  to  their  rehgion,  Rusticus,  the  magisn-ate 
sentenced  them  to  be  first  scourged,  and  then  beheaded,  according  to  the  laws. 

In  this  decision  the  disciples  even  rejoiced,  being  counted  worthy  to  sufier.  When 
led  back  to  the  prison,  they  were  whipped,  and  afterwards  beheaded.  Their  bodies 
were  taken  by  Christian  friends,  and  interred. 

Thus  fell  Justin,  (surnamed  Martyr,  from  the  manner  of  his  death,)  a  man  of  distin- 
guished powers,  and  the  first  man  of  letters  that  had  adorned  the  Church,  since  the 
ajioslle  Paul.  He  has.  however,  been  censured  for  his  attachment  to  philosojAy,  by 
7  5 


60  PERIOD    III.. ..70.. ..306.  " 

which  he  seems  to  have  been  bewildered,  and  at  times  led  astray.  He  was,  however, 
sincerely  atta,ched  to  the  religion  of  the  Gospel ;  he  loved  the  truth,  and  thongh,  after 
he  became  converted,  he  persevered  in  the  profession  of  philosophy  and  letters,  in 
which  perhaps  he  gloried  too  much,  he  nevertheless  advocated  the  principles  of  Chris- 
tianitj'  when  assailed ;  by  these  he  hved,  and  by  these  he  serenely  died. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  reign  of  this  emperor,  A.  D.  177,  the  flame  of  persecution 
reached  a  country,  which  had,  hitherto,  furnished  no  materials  for  ecclesiastical  histo- 
ry^ viz, — the  kingdom  of  France,  at  that  time  called  Gallia.  The  principal  seat  of  the 
persecution  appears  to  have  been  Vienne  and  Lyons,  two  cities  lying  contiguous  to 
each  other  in  that  province.  Vienne  was  an  ancient  Roman  colony ;  Lyons  was  more 
modern.  Each  had  its  presbyter.  Pothinius  stood  related  to  the  former  ;  Irenseus  to 
the  latter. 

By  whom,  or  by  what  means  the  light  of  the  Gospel  was  first  conveyed  to  this  coun- 
try, is  imcertain  ;  for  the  first  intelhgence  that  we  have  of  the  existence  of  a  Church 
in  this  province,  is  connected  with  the  dreadful  persecution,  which  came  upon  these 
two  cities.  The  conjecture  of  Milner,  however,  appears  reasonable.  "  Whoever," 
says  this  historian, ''  casts  his  eye  upon  the  map,  and  sees  the  situation  of  Lyons,  at  pre- 
sent the  largest  and  most  populous  city  in  the  kingdom,  except  Paris,  may  obser\''e 
how  favorable  the  confluence  of  the  Rhine  and  the  Soane,  where  it  stands,  is  for  the 
purpose  of  commerce.  The  navigation  of  the  Mediterranean,  in  all  probabihty,  was 
conducted  by  the  merchants  of  Lyons  and  Smyrna,  and  hence  the  easy  introduction 
of  the  Gospel  from  the  latter  place,  and  from  other  Asiatic  Churches,  is  apparent." 

Of  the  above  persecution,  an  accoimt  was  sent  by  Ireuffius,  who  seems  to  have  out- 
lived the  violent  storm,  in  an  epistle  to  the  brethren  in  Asia  and  Phrygia,  from  which 
our  information  is  derived. 

The  persecution  commenced  by  the  furious  attack  of  the  populace.  Christians  did 
not  dare  to  appear  in  any  public  places,  such  as  the  markets,  the  baths,  nor  scarcely 
in  the  streets,  much  less  could  they  assemble  for  worship,  without  the  greatest  danger. 
They  were  not  safe  in  their  own  houses.  They  were  plmidered,  dragged  on  the  ground, 
stoned,  beaten,  and  accused  to  the  magistreites  of  the  most  abominable  crimes.  All 
the  tender  ties  of  relationship  were  dissolved ;  the  father  delivered  up  the  son  to  death, 
and  the  son  the  father. 

In  order  to  make  them  recant,  and  abandon  their  profession,  the  most  cruel  tor- 
tures were  inflicted.  The  inhuman  ruler  commanded  them  to  be  scourged  with 
whips,  to  be  scorched  by  applying  heated  brazen  plates  to  the  most  tender  parts  of 
the  body.  To  prepare  them  for  a  renewal  of  such  barbarous  treatment,  they  were 
remanded  to  prison,  and  again  brought  forth,  some  to  a  repetition  of  similar  cruel- 
ties ;  others  to  die  under  the  hands  of  their  persecutors.  Various  were  the  ways  in 
which  the  martyrs  were  put  to  death  ;  some  were  thrown  to  the  beasts,  others  roast 
ed  in  an  iron  chair,  and  many  were  beheaded. 


Slow  Tortures. 


On  the  last  day  of  exposing  the  Christians  to  wild  beasts,  Blandina,  a  female,  who 
had  before  been  exposed,  but  whom  the  wild  beasts  would  not  touch,  was  again 


PERSECUTION.  51 

produced.  With  her  was  associated  a  magnanimous  youth,  by  the  name  of  Ponticus, 
only  fifteen  years  of  age.  This  youth,  being  required  to  acknowledge  the  heathen 
deities,  and  refusing  to  do  so,  the  multitude  had  no  compassion  for  either  of  them, 
but  subjected  them  to  the  whole  round  of  tortures,  till  Ponticus  expired,  and  Blandi- 
na,  having  been  scourged,  and  placed  in  the  hot  iron  chair,  was  put  into  a  net,  and 
exposed  to  a  bull ;  and  after  being  tossed  for  some  time  by  the  furious  -.  nimal,  she 
was  at  length  dispatched  with  a  sword.  The  spectators  acknowledged,  that  they  had 
never  known  any  female  bear  the  torture  ^\^lth  such  fortitude. 

10.  Marcus  Aurelius  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Commodus,  A.  D.  180; 
during  whose  reign  of  nearly  thirteen  years,  the  Church  throughout  the 
world  enjoyed  a  large  portion  of  external  peace,  and  greatly  increased  in 
numbers. 

Commodus  himself  was  one  of  the  ]nost  unworthy  of  mortals,  and  attained,  as 
Gibbon  observes,  "  the  summit  of  vice  and  infamy."  Historians  attribute  the  tole- 
ration which  he  granted  to  Christians,  to  the  influence  which  Marcia,  a  woman  of 
low  rank,  but  his  favorite  concubine,  h'ad  obtained  over  him.  On  some  account, 
not  now  understood,  she  had  a  predilection  for  the  Christian  religion,  and  success- 
fully employed  her  interest  Avith  Commodus  in  its  favor.  Incompatible  as  her  cha- 
racter appears  to  have  been  with  any  experimental  acquaintance  with  piety,  God 
made  use  of  her  as  a  means  of  stemming  the  torrent  of  persecution.  The  Gospel 
flourished  abundantly,  and  many  of  the  nobility  of  Rome,  with  their  famiUes,  em- 
br.aced  it. 

11.  In  the  year  192,  Commodus  being  put  to  death  by  his  domestics, 
Pertinax,  formerly  a  senator,  and  of  consular  rank,  was  elected  to  fill 
his  place.  Although  an  amiable  prince,  he  reigned  but  eighty-six  days, 
being  slain,  during  a  rebellion  of  the  army,  by  the  prastorian  guards. 

12.  On  the  death  of  Pertinax,  the  sovereign  power  devolved  on 
Septimus  Severus,  A.  D.  193 ;  who,  during  the  first  years  of  his  reign, 
permitted  the  Christians  to  enjoy  the  peace  which  had  been  granted  by 
Commodus  and  Pertinax  ;  but  in  the  tenth  year  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  202, 
he  commenced  i\\e  fifth  persecution,  which,  for  eight  years,  spread  a 
deep  gloom  over  the  Church. 

Severus,  before  his  elevation  to  the  throne,  had  been  governor  of  the  provmce  of 
France,  and  had  largely  participated  in  the  persecutions  of  the  Church  of  Lyons  and 
Vienne.  A  Uttle  previously  to  exhibiting  his  hostility  to  the  Christians  in  the  fifth 
persecution,  he  had  returned  victorious  from  a  war  in  the  east,  and  the  pride  of 
prosperity  induced  him  to  forbid  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel. 

In  the  African  provinces,  the  persecution  was  carried  on  with  great  fury.  This 
whole  region  abounded  with  Christians,  though  of  the  manner  in  which  the  Gospel 
was  mtroduced,  and  of  the  proceedings  of  the  first  teachers,  we  have  no  account. 

The  persecutions  in  Africa  generally,  and  in  Carthage  particularly,  led  Tertullian, 
the  distinguished  pastor  of  the  latter  place,  to  wTite  his  grand  apology  for  Christianity  ; 
in  which  he  gives  a  pleasing  view  of  the  spirit  and  behavior  of  Christians  in  his  day, 
and  of  their  adherence  to  the  faith,  order,  and  discipline,  of  still  more  primitive  times. 

The  persecution  under  Severus  was  not  confined  to  Africa,  but  extended  into  Asia, 
and  the  province  of  Gaul.  Lyons  again  became  the  seat  of  the  most  dreadful  ravages. 
Iren?eus,  the  pastor  of  the  Church  in  that  city,  had  survived  the  former  sanguinary 
conflict ;  but  in  this  he  obtained  the  crown  of  martrydom. 

At  this  trying  season,  some  of  the  Churches  purchased  a  casual  and  uncertain 
peace,  by  paying  money  to  the  magistrates  and  their  informers.  The  morality  of 
such  a  measure  may  perhaps  be  questioned  by  the  nice  casuist ;  but  their  property 
was  their  own,  and  of  little  importance,  in  comparison  with  only  a  partial  enjoyment 
of  the  privileges  of  the  Gospel. 

13.  After  a  reign  of  eighteen  years,  Severus  died,  and  was  succeeded 
by  Caracalla,  A.  D.  211;  who,  though  in  other   respects  a  monster  of 


52  PERIOD    III 70. ...306. 

wickedness,  neither  oppressed    the   Christians  himself,  nor  permitted 
others  to  treat  them  with  crueUy  or  injustice. 

14.  Caracalla  enjoyed  the  imperial  dignity  but  six  years,  being  assassi- 
nated by  Macrinus,  who  was  elected  by  the  army  to  succeed  him,  A.  D. 
217.  The  latter,  however,  enjoyed  his  elevation  but  fourteen  months, 
being  supplanted  by  Heliogabulus,  A.  D.  218,  who  caused  him  to  be  put 
to  death. 

15.  Heliogabulus,  although  distinguished  for  his  profligacy,  had  the 
merit  of  exhibiting  no  hostility  to  the  disciples  of  Christ;  having,  probably, 
been  too  much  occupied  v/ith  his  pleasures  to  notice  them.  After  a  reign 
of  only  three  years  and  nine  months,  he  was  slain,  and  was  succeeded, 
A.  D.222,  by  his  cousin,  Alexander  Severus,  a  prince  of  a  mild  and 
beneficent  character  ;  during  whose  reign  of  about  thirteen  years,  the 
Church  enjoyed  a  tolerable  share  of  tranquillity. 

The  mother  of  Alexander  appears  to  have  beea  favorablj^  disposed  towards  the 
Christians  ;  and  to  her  influence  is  attributed,  in  a  measure,  the  toleration  which 
they  enjoyed  under  her  son.  An  instance  of  this  emperor's  conduct  towards  the 
Christians,  is  highly  worthy  of  notice.  A  piece  of  common  land  had  been  occupied 
by  the  Christians,  and  on  it  they  erected  a  Church.  This  ground  was  claimed  by 
a  certain  tavern-keeper,  and  the  disputed  point  was  brought  before  the  emperor. 
•■'  It  is  better,"  said  Alexander,  "  that  God  should  be  served  there,  in  any  manner 
whatever,  rather  than  that  a  tavern  should  be  made  of  it."  He  selected  from  the 
sacred  writings  some  of  the  most  sententious  sayings,  and  caused  them  to  be  transcrib- 
ed, for  the  admonition  of  his  magistrates,  and  for  the  use  of  his  people.  "  Do  as  you 
wouldbe  done  by,"  was  often  upon  his  lips,  and  he  obliged  the  crier  to  repeat  it,  when 
any  person  was  punished.  He  caused  it  to  be  written  on  the  vralls  of  his  palace, 
and  on  the  public  buildings. 

16.  In  the  year  235,  the  virtuous  Alexander  and  his  amiable  mother 
were  put  to  death,  during  a  conspiracy  raised  by  Maximin,  the  son  of  a 
herdsman  of  Thrace  ;  who,  by  means  of  the  army,  was  made  emperor. 
The  sixth  persecution  occurred  during  his  reign ;  which,  however, 
fortunately  for  the  Church,  was  limited  to  three  years. 

Cruelty  towards  his  subjects,  especially  towards  those  distinguished  by  birth  or 
rank,  seems  to  have  been  the  ruling  passion  of  this  tyrant,  engendered,  as  is  suppos- 
ed, by  a  consciousness  of  his  mean  and  barbarous  origin,  his  savage  appearance,  and 
his  total  ignorance  of  the  arts  and  institutions  of  civil  life. 

The  malice  of  Maximin  against  the  house  of  the  late  emperor,  by  whom  the  Chris- 
:ians  had  been  so  peculiarly  favored,  stimulated  him  to  persecute  them  bitterly ; 
ind  he  gave  orders  to  put  "to  death  the  pastors  of  the  Churches,  whom  he  knew 
Alexander  had  treated  as  his  intimate  friends.  The  persecution,  however,  was  not 
confined  to  them ;  the  flame  extended  even  to  Cappadocia  and  Pontus. 

17.  From  the  death  of  Maximin,  A.  D.  238,  to  the  reign  of  Decius, 
A.  D.  249,  the  Church  enjoyed  considerable  repose  ;  and  the  Gospel 
made  extensive  progress.  During  this  interval,  reigned  Fupienus, 
Balbinus,  Gordian,  and  Philip,  the  last  of  whom  was  the  first  Roman 
emperor  who  professed  Christianity.  Next  to  Philip  came  Decius, 
A.  D.  249,  whose  reign  is  distinguished  for  the  seventh  persecution, 
which  raged  with  great  violence  throughout  the  empire,  for  the  space  of 
thirty  months,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Gallus. 

18.  In  consequence  of  the  rest  which  the  Church  had  now  experienced, 
for  the  space  of  nearly  forty  years,  excepting  the  short  reign  of  Maxi- 
tniii — i.e.  from  the  death  of  Septimus  Severiis,  211,  to  the  compience* 


PERSECUTION.  53 

ment  of  the  reign  of  Decius,  249,  the  discipline  of  the  Church  had 
become  exceedingly  low  ;  and  the  primitive  zeal  of  Christians  was  much 
abated. 

Milner,  speaking  of  the  state  of  the  Church  at  this  time,  says,  "  it  deserves  to  be 
remarked,  that  the  first  grand  and  general  declension,  after  the  primary  effusion  of  the 
Divine  Spirit,  should  be  fixed  about  the  middle  of  this  century."  The  beauty  of  the 
Church  had,  indeed,  become  sadly  marred.  Ambition,  pride,  and  luxury,  the  usual 
concomitants  of  a  season  of  worldly  ease  and  prosperity,  had  greatly  sullied  the 
simplicity  and  purity  of  former  days.  The  pastors  neglected  their  charges  for 
worldly  preferment,  and  even  embarked  in  schemes  of  mercantile  speculation. 

19.  Such  being  the  state  of  the  Church,  it  cannot  be  surprising  that 
her  Great  Head  should  apply  a  remedy  adapted  to  her  lapsed  condition, 
and  by  a  sanguinary  persecution,  (such  as  was  that  of  Decius,)  bring 
professors  back  to  their  former  zeal  and  piety. 

20.  From  the  above  account,  it  might  be  inferred,  as  was  the  melan- 
choly fact,  that  the  persecution  under  Decius  was  distinguished,  beyond 
all  that  preceded  it,  for  the  number  of  apostasies  from  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel. 

Until  this  time,  few  instances  are  on  record  of  the  defection  of  any  from  theii 
integrity,  even  m  the  severest  persecutions,  by  which  the  Church  had  been  afflicted  ■, 
but  now  vast  numbers,  in  many  parts  of  the  empire,  lapsed  into  idolatry.  At  Rome, 
even  before  any  were  accused  as  Christians,  many  ran  to  the  forum,  and  sacrificed 
to  the  gods,  as  they  were  ordered ;  and  the  crowds  of  apostates  were  so  great,  that 
the  magistrates  wished  to  delay  numbers  of  them  till  the  next  day ;  but  they  were 
importuned  by  the  wretched  suppUants  to  be  allowed  to  prove  themselves  heathen 
that  very  night ;  thereby  exhibiting  the  weakness  of  their  faith,  and  the  insincerity 
of  their  profession. 

21.  Notwithstanding  the  numberless  melancholy  apostasies  which  are 
recorded  of  these  times,  and  which  were  deeply  wounding  to  the  cause 
of  Christianity  ;  there  were  those,  who  rendered  themselves  illustrious, 
by  their  steady  adherence  to  the  faith,  even  amid  the  pains  of  martyr- 
dom. 

Such  an  example  is  presented  in  Pionius,  a  presbyter  of  the  Church  in  Smyrna, 
whose  bishop,  Eudemon,  had  apostatized,  with  numbers  of  his  flock.  Pionius  being 
apprehended,  was  brought,  with  other  sufferers,  into  the  market-place,  before  the 
multitude,  in  order  to  undergo  the  torture.  The  zealous  presbyter,  with  a  loud  voice, 
courageously  defended  his  principles,  and  upbraided  the  apostatizing  with  a  breach 
of  theirs.  Such  was  the  force  of  his  eloquence,  that  the  magistrates  began  to  fear 
its  effect  upon  the  multitude,  and  the  excellent  Pionius  was  hurried  to  prison. 

A  few  days  after,  the  captain  of  the  horse  came  to  the  prison,  and  ordered  him  to 
the  idol  temple,  there  to  deny  his  faith ;  which  Pionius  refusing  to  do,  the  captain 
put  a  cord  about  his  neck,  and  dragged  him  along  the  streets  to  the  scene  of  idolatry. 
Before  the  altar  stood  the  unhappy  Eudemon,  bearing  the  emblems  of  his  apostasy 
and  disgrace.  To  have  seen  his  bishop  bleeding  on  the  rack,  or  burning  in  the  fire, 
though  a  sight  painful  to  a  feeling  mind,  yet  all  would  have  been  in  character ;  but 
to  see  him  thus  offering  insult  to  his  divine  Master,  and  wounding  his  cause  to  save 
himself  from  a  temporal  affliction,  was  a  sight  more  affecting  to  such  a  man  as 
Pionius,  than  if  he  had  seen  all  the  beasts  of  the  theatre  ready  to  fall  upon  himself. 

In  a  few  days,  Pionius  was  brought  before  Quintilian,  the  proconsul.  Tortures  and 
entreaties  were  again  tried,  but  tried  in  vain.  Enraged  at  such  obstinacy,  the  pro- 
consul ordered  that  Pionius  should  be  burnt  alive.  Exulting  in  the  sentence,  he 
cheerfully  prepared  for  the  concluding  scene,  thankful  that  his  Savior  had  preserved 
him  from  turning  aside,  and  had  counted  him  worthy  to  suffer  for  his  name. 

His  executioner  having  prepared  the  materials  for  the  martyrdom,  Pionius  stretched 

5# 


54  PERIOD   III.. ..70.. ..306. 

himself  upon  the  stake,  to  which  he  was  nailed  by  the  soldier.  "  Change  your  mind, 
(said  the  executioner)  and  the  nails  shall  be  takert  out  again."  "  I  have  felt  them," 
-rjid  the  martyi- ;  and  then,  after  a  few  moments'  thought,  added,  "  0  Lord,  I  hasten." 
The  stake  was  then  raised  up,  with  the  martyr  fixed  to  it,  and  placed  in  the  socket 
prepared  for  it,  and  the  fire  was  lighted.  For  some  time  Pionius  remained  motion- 
U;ss,  his  eyes  shut,  and  his  spirit  evidently  in  holy  converse  with  God.  At  length, 
opening  his  eyes,  with  a  cheerful  countenance,  he  said,  '■  Amen — Lord,  receive  my 
soul." 

22.  During"  this  persecution  was  laid  the  foundation  of  ■monkery,  by 
one  Paul,  in  Egypt ;  who,  to  avoid  the  persecution,  retired  to  the  deserts 
•of  Thebais ;  where,  acquiring  a  love  for  solitude,  he  continued  from  the 
ao-e  of  twenty-three  the  remainder  of  his  life,  which  was  protracted  to 
the  unusual  length  of  one  hundred  and  thirteen  years.  From  this 
example  of  seclusion  sprang,  in  the  course  of  a  few  years,  swarms 
of  monks  and  hermits,  a  tribe  of  men  not  only  useless  but  burdensome, 
offensive,  and  disgraceful  to  Christianity. 

At  the  age  of  fifteen,  Paul  was  left  an  orphan,  but  entitled  to  a  great  estate.  His 
education  was  respectable,  his  temper  mild,  and  in  profession  decidedly  a  Christian. 
[le  had  a  sister,  with  whom  he  hved,  whose  husband  had  formed  a  design  to 
apprehend  him,  in  order  to  obtain  his  estate.  Apprised  of  this,  Paul  retire  J,  as 
above  stated,  and  when  the  fury  of  the  times  had  abated,  having  no  disposition  to 
return  'o  the  world,  passed  the  remainder  of  his  days  in  solitude.  No  one  can 
blame  hun  for  fleeing  the  storm  of  persecution,  but  when  that  had  spent  itself,  he 
sliould  have  returned  to  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  life  among  mankind. 

23.  Among  those  who  were  at  this  time  pre-eminent  in  the  Church, 
and  of  distinguished  service  in  preserving  it  from  ruin,  was  Cyprian, 
bishop  of  Carthage.  During  the  persecution  he  was  obliged  to  flee, 
for  which  some  have  censured  him  ;  but,  during  his  retreat,  he  was 
laboriously  engaged  in  writing  consolatory  and  encouraging  epistles  to 
the  afflicted  Churches ;  by  which  many  professors  were  greatly  com- 
forted, and  many  doubtless  preserved  from  apostatizing. 

Cyprian  was  by  birth  a  man  of  family.  His  fortune  was  considerable,  and  his 
prospects  in  the  world  promising.  He  was  bred  to  the  bar,  received  a  liberal 
education,  and  was  distinguished  as  an  orator.  His  conversion  took  place  in  the 
year  246,  upon  which,  in  the  most  decided  manner,  he  devoted  himself  and  his 
i-abstance  to  the  cause  of  Christ. 

In  the  year  248,  just  before  the  commencement  of  the  bloody  reign  of  Decius,  he 
was  elected  bishop  of  Carthage.  His  first  efforts  in  his  new  office  were  to  restore  the 
too  long  neglected  discipline  of  the  Church. 

Scarcely,  however,  had  Cyprian  entered  upon  these  important  services,  before  the 
flames  of  "persecution  burst  forth,  spreading  terror  and  dismay  on  every  side.  Car- 
thage soon  became  the  scene  of  great  distress,  and  prudence  required  the  virtuous 
C}rprian  to  retire.  Accordingly,  at  the  urgent  solicitation  of  his  friends,  he  repaired 
to  a  retreat  which,  through  their  kindness,  had  been  provided,  and  herj  he  continued 
for  the  space  of  two  years. 

The  Church  at  Carthage  suffi^red  the  mo.st  grievous  calamities,  during  his  absence. 
Many  were  murdered,  and  many  apostatized.  From  his  retreat,  however,  Cyprian 
continued  to  send  abroad  epistles  replete  \\A\X\  prudent  counsels  and  holy  admonitions 
-warning  the  timid  against  apostasy,  and  encouraging  the  apprehended  to  meet  the 
sufferings  of  imprisonment,  torture,  and  death,  with  Christian  equanimity  and 
'brtitude. 

24.  During  the  absence  of  Cyprian,  an  unhappy  schism  took  place, 
lioth  in  the  Churches  of  Carthage  and  Rome,  called  "  the  Novafian 
.^ckism"  caused  by  different  views  entertained  about  the  propriety  of  re- 
admittins[  to  conimunion  such  as  had  relapsed  during  the  persecution. 


PERSECUTION.  55 

The  history  of  this  business  was  this.  Novatus,  a  presbyter  of  the  Church  at 
Carthage,  a  liitle  before  the  retirement  of  Cyprian,  had  been  charged  with  conduct 
unwortiiy  his  profession  and  office.  The  occurrence  of  tlie  persecution,  and  the 
absence  of  Cyprian,  prevented  an  examination  of  his  conduct,  wliich  would  probably 
have  issued  in  ihe  censure  of  the  Church.  During  the  absence  of  Cyprian,  Novatus 
succeeded  in  making  a  party,  and  regularly  proceeded  to  the  appointment  of  For- 
tunatus,  as  bishop,  to  the  exclusion  of  Cyprian.  Dreading  liis  approaching  return, 
Novatus  crossed  the  sea,  and  fled  to  Rome.  Here,  pursuing  similar  measures  of 
contest  and  division,  he  formed  a  party  with  Novation,  a  presbyter  of  the  Roman 
Church. 

Novatian,  it  appears,  had  embraced  sentiments  the  most  rigid  and  uncharitable 
towards  those  who  had  apostatized  ;  refusing  to  readmit  such  to  fellowship,  either 
upon  recommendation,  or  unequivocal  evidence  of  sincere  repentance.  With 
thig  rigid 'disciplinarian,  the  lax  and  unprincipled  Novatus  connected  himself,  not 
caring  how  inconsistent  he  might  appear,  could  he  but  successfully  oppose  Cyprian. 

At  this  time,  Rome  M-as  without  a  bishop,  and  for  months  it  had  been  unsafe  to 
appoint  any.  But  at  length,  the  Church,  desirous  of  healing  the  schism  evidently 
rising  under  Novatian,  proceeded,  with  the  assistance  of  the  neighboring  bishops,  to 
the  election  of  Cornelius  to  that  office.  About  the  same  time  the  party  of  Novatian 
appointed  Novatian  himself  to  the  same  office,  in  opposition.  Schism  now  existed 
m  the  two  most  flourishing  Churches  in  Christendom,  but  upon  principles  the  most 
discordant.    At  Carthage,  discipline  was  too  severe  ;  at  Rome  it  was  not  severe  enough. 

At  length,  Cyprian  returned  from  his  exile ;  soon  after  Avhich,  assembling  his 
Church  and  deputies  from  other  Chmches,  he  caused  Fortunatus  and  Novatian  to  be 
condemned  as  schismatics,  and  debarred  them  from  the  fellowship  of  the  Church  in 
general.  In  this,  Cyprian  is  thought  to  have  acted  hastily,  since,  whatever  was  the 
character  of  Fortunatus  and  his  party,  Novatian  is  allowed  by  all  to  have  been  in 
doctrine  correct.  His  only  error  seems  to  have  been  an  excessivi',  severity  in  respect 
to  discipline,  and  permitting  himself  to  be  elected  to  an  office  already  filled. 

The  party  of  Fortunatus  at  Carthage  soon  d^\andled  into  insignificance ;  but  Ifte 
Novatians,  under  the  title  of  Cathari,  which  signifies  pure,  continued  to  exist  and 
flourish  till  the  fifth  century,  in  the  greatest  part  of  those  provinces  which  had 
received  the  Gospel.  Novatian  appears  to  have  been  a  good  man,  though  suffered  to 
advocate  measures  too  severe.  He  sealed  his  faith  by  martyrdom,  in  the  persecution 
under  Valerian. 

It  may  be  added  respecting  the  Novatians,  that  in  process  of  time  they  so  softened 
the  rigor  of  their  master's  doctrine,  as  to  refuse  absolution  only  to  the  most  scanda- 
lous oflenders. 

'2,5.  In  the  year  251,  Decius  being  slain,  Avas  succeeded  by  Gallus, 
who  after  allowing  the  Church  a  short  calm,  began  to  disturb  its  peace, 
though  not  to  the  extent  of  his  predecessor.  The  persecution,  however, 
was  severe ;  and  was  borne  by  the  Christians  with  more  fortitude  than 
it  had  been  in  the  time  of  Decius.  After  a  miserable  reign  of  eighteen 
months,  Gallus  was  slain,  and  was  succeeded  by  Valerian. 

During  the  above  persecution,  Rome  appears  to  have  been  more  particularly  the 
scene  of  trial.  Cornelius,  the  bishop  of  that  city,  was  sent  iiito  banishment,  where 
he  died.  Lucius,  his  successor,  shared  the  same  fate,  in  respect  to  exile  ;  though 
permitted  to  return  to  Rome  in  the  year  252.  Shortly  after  his  return,  he  suffered 
death,  and  was  succeeded  by  Stephen.  "  The  episcopal  seat  at  Rome  was  then,  it 
seems,  the  next  door  to  martrydom." 

Happily  for  the  Church,  Cyprian  was  spared  )'et  a  little  longer ;  and  although 
laily  threatened  with  the  fate  of  his  contemporaries  in  office,  he  abated  nothing  of 
nis  zeal  and  activity,  in  arming  the  minds  of  Christians  against  those  discouragements 
which  the  existing  persecution  was  calculated  to  produce.  "  Whenever" — such  was 
his  animating  language  to  his  disheartened  flock — '■'  Whenever  any  of  the  brethren 
shall  be  separated  from  the  flock,  let  him  not  be  moved  at  the  horror  of  the  flight, — 
nor  while  he  retreats  and  lies  hid,  be  terrified  at  the  solitude  of  the  desert.  He  is 
not  alone  to  whom  Christ  is  a  companion  in  flight.  He  is  not  alone,  who  keeps 
the  temple  of  God,  wherever  he  is,  for  God  is  with  him" 


56  PERIOD    III.. ..70.. ..306. 

Among  the  many  calamities  for  which  the  short  reign  of  Gallus  was  distinguished,  a 
pestilence,  which  about  this  time  spread  its  ravages  in  Africa,  was  not  among  the  least. 
Such  was  its  violence,  that  many  towns  were  nearly  depopulated,  and  whole  families 
were  swept  away.  To  the  pagans  the  calamity  was  so  appalling,  that  they  neglect- 
ed the  burial  of  the  dead,  and  violated  the  rights  of  humanity.  Lifeless  bodies,  ia 
numbers  scarcely  to  be  estimated,  lay  in  the  streets  of  Carthage  ;  an  appalling  spec- 
tacle to  the  terrified  and  distracted  inhabitants. 

It  was  on  this  occasion  that  Cyprian  and  his  Christian  flock,  by  their  calmness, 
their  fortitude,  and  their  activity,  gave  an  illustrious  exhibition  of  the  practical  supe- 
riority of  their  religion  to  the  philosophy  and  religion  of  the  heathen. 

Assembling  his  people,  Cyprian  reminded  them  of  the  precepts  of  the  Gospel,  in 
respect  to  humanity  and  benevolence.  Influenced  by  his  eloquence,  the  Christians 
Immediately  combined  to  render  assistance  in  a  season  so  peculiar.  The  rich  contribut- 
ed of  their  abundance  ;  the  poor  gave  what  they  could  spare  ;  and  all  labored,  at  the 
hazard  of  their  lives,  to  mitigate  a  calamity  which  was  desolating  the  land.  With 
admiration  did  the  pagans  behold  the  zeal,  the  courage,  and  the  benevolence  of  the 
disciples  of  Christ ;  and  yet  scarcely  were  the  ^agan  priesthood,  attributing  the  pesti- 
lence to  the  spreading  of  Christianity,  prevented  from  calling  upon  the  emperor  to 
extirpate  the  faith,  in  order  to  appease  the  fury  of  the  gods. 

26.  On  the  ascension  of  Valerian,  A.  D.  253,  the  Church  enjoyed  a 
state  of  peace  and  refreshment  for  nearly  four  years ;  the  emperor 
appearing,  in  respect  to  Christians,  as  a  friend  and  protector ;  but  at 
the  expiration  of  this  period,  his  conduct  was  suddenly  changed,  by 
means  of  the  influence  of  his  favorite,  the  hostile  Macrianus,  and  a 
deadly  persecution  was  commenced,  which  continued  for  the  space  of 
three  years.     This  is  called  the  eighth  persecution. 

The  change  which  took  place  in  Valerian  is  a  remarkable  instance  of  the  instabi- 
lity of  human  character.  More  than  all  his  predecessors,  he  was  disposed  to  shew 
kindness  towards  the  Christians.  They  were  allowed  to  be  about  his  person,  and 
to  occupy  departments  of  office,  in  his  palace  and  court.  Macrianus,  who  effected 
the  change  in  the  emperor's  disposition,  was  a  bigoted  pagan,  and  a  bitter  enemy  to 
the  Christian  faith.  The  persecution  of  its  advocates  was,  therefore,  an  object  of 
deep  interest  to  him,  and  in  Valerian  he  found  a  compliance  with  his  wishes,  too 
ready  for  the  peace  of  the  Church. 

In  what  part  of  the  empire  the  persecution  first  began  it  is  diflUcult  to  say ;  Macri- 
anus exerted  himself,  however,  to  render  it  as  general  as  maUce  and  power  could 
effect. 

At  Rome,  the  first  person  of  official  distinction,  who  suffered  in  pursuance  of  Vale- 
rian's orders,  was  Sixtus,  the  bishop  of  that  city.  In  his  way  to  execution,  he  was 
followed  by  Laurentius,  his  chief  deacon  ;  who  weeping,  said,  "  Whither  goest  thou, 
father,  without  thy  son."  To  which  Sixtus  replied,  "  You  shall  follow  me  in  three 
days." 

The  prophecy  of  Sixtus  was  fulfilled.  After  the  death  of  the  bishop,  the  Roman 
prefect,  moved  by  an  idle  report  of  the  great  riches  of  the  Church,  sent  for  Laurentius, 
and  ordered  him  to  deliver  them  up.  "  Give  me  time,"  said  Laurentius,  "  to  set 
things  in  order,  and  I  will  render  an  account." 

Three  days  were  granted  for  the  purpose  ;  during  which,  the  deacon  gathered  to- 
gether aU  the  poor,  who  were  supported  by  the  Church  ;  and  going  to  the  prefect, 
nivited  him  lo  go  and  see  a  large  court  full  of  golden  vessels.  The  magistrate  follow- 
ed ;  but  seeing  all  the  poor  people,  he  turned  upon  Laurentius  with  a  look  of  indigna- 
tion. "  Why  are  you  displeased,"  demanded  the  martyr,  "  the  treasure  which  yon 
so  eagerly  desire,  is  but  a  contemptible  mineral  dug  from  the  earth  ; — these  poor 
people  are  the  true  gold,  these  are  the  treasures  I  promised  you — make  the  riches 
subserve  the  best  interests  of  Rome,  of  the  emperor,  and  of  yourself." 

"Do  you  mock  me?"  demanded  the  prefect  ;  "I  know  you  value  yourself  for 
contemning  death  ;  and,  therefore,  it  shall  be  fingering  and  painful."  He  then  caus- 
ed him  to  be  stripped,  and  fastened  to  a  gi-idiron,  upon  which  he  was  broiled  to  death. 
The  fortitude  of  the  martyr,  however,  was  invincible.     When  he  had  continued  a 


PERSECUTION 


m 


considerable  time  on  one  side,  he  said,  "  Let  me  be  turned,  I  am  sufSciently  broiled 
on  one  side."  Being  turned,  he  exclaimed,  "  It  is  enough,  you  may  serve  me  up." 
Then  lifting  up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  he  prayed  for  the  conversion  of  Rome,  and  expired. 


Laurentius  broiled  on  a  bed  of  iron. 

Tn  Egypt,  the  persecution  raged  \\ith  not  less  fury  than  at  Rome.  Death  or  banish- 
ment was  the  lot  of  every  one,  whose  boldness  in  his  profession  brought  him  under 
the  cognizance  of  the  magistrate.  Dionysius  of  Alexandria,  whom  Divine  Providence 
had  remarkably  preserved  in  the  Decian  persecution,  lived  to  suffer  much  also  in  this, 
but  not  unto  death.  Being  apprehended  with  five  others,  he  was  brought  before  the 
prefect,  by  whom  he  was  ordered  to  recant,  on  the  ground  that  his  example  would 
have  great  influence  on  others. 

But  to  this  Dionysius  boldly  replied,  "We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  man ;  I 
worship  God,  who  alone  ought  to  be  worshipped."  Being  promised  pardon  with  his 
companions,  provided  they  would  return  to  duty,  and  would  adore  the  gods  who  guard- 
ed the  empire — the  bishop  answered,  "  We  worship  the  one  God,  who  gave  the  em- 
pire to  Valerian  and  Gallienus,  and  to  Him  we  pour  out  our  incessant  prayers,  for  the 
prosperity  of  their  administration."  Finding  threats  in  vain,  the  magistrate  banish- 
ed Dionysius  and  his  companions  to  Cephro,  a  village  on  the  borders  of  the  desert. 
In  their  exile,  they  .were  accompanied  by  numbers  from  Alexandria,  and  places  which 
lay  contiguous. 

Cyprian,  who  had  escaped  the  two  preceding  persecutions,  was  made  a  victim  m 
this.  His  persecution,  however,  was  attended  with  circumstances  of  comparative 
lenity.  He  was  seized  by  Paternus,  the  proconsul  of  Carthage,  by  whose  order  he 
was  banished  to  Curubis,  a  small  town  on  the  coast,  over  against  Sicily,  fifty  miles  from 
Carthage.  Curubis  was  pleasantly  situated,  and  the  air  salubrious.  Here  he  remain- 
ed eleven  months  ;  during  which  he  was  kindly  treated  by  the  inhabitants,  and 
enjoyed  the  privilege  of  receiving  repeated  visits  from  his  friends.  From  Curubis,  he 
addressed  many  warm  and  affectionate  letters  to  the  suffering  Churches,  and  their 
suffering  pastors. 

In  the  year '259,  C}7)rian  was  permitted  to  return,  and  to  take  up  his  residence 
in  a  garden  near  his  own  city.  But  he  was  not  long  suffered  to  remain  in  peace ; 
for  the  orders  of  Valerian  had  been  given  that  all  ministers  should  be  put  to  death. 
According  to  this  order,  Cyprian  was  seized,  and  received  the  crown  of  martjTdom. 

Preparatory  to  his  death,  he  was  conducted  to  a  spacious  plain,  surrounded  with 
trees.  On  his  arrival  at  the  spot,  Cyprian  with  great  composure  took  off  his  mantle, 
and  fell  on  his  knees.  After  having  worshipped,  he  laid  aside  his  other  garments,  and 
bound  a  napkin  over  his  eyes.  His  hands  were  then  tied  behind  him.  A  sword 
severed  his  head  from  his  body. 

Thus  fell  the  martyr  Cyprian ;  a  man,  who,  in  this  perilous  era  of  the  Church, 
set  an  example  of  Christian  patience,  fortitude  and  heroism,  which,  had  it  been 
8 


58  PERIOD    III.. ..70. ...306. 

exhibited  by  a  man  of  the  world,  would  have  rendered  his  name  illustrious  during  the 
aimals  of  time. 

27.  From  the  accession  of  Gallienus,  A.  D.  260,  the  son  and  succes- 
sor of  Valeriar^^to  the  eighteenth  year  of  Dioclesian,  answering  to  the 
year  302,  the  history  of  the  Churcii  furnishes  no  materials  of  peculiar 
interest.  With  the  exception  of  the  short  persecution  under  Aureiian, 
called  the  ninth  persecution,  the  Church  in  general  enjoyed  an  interval 
of  peace. 

The  termination  of  the  persecution  under  Valerian,  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  was 
caused  by  an  event  which,  in  respect  to  thai  monarch,  may  be  considerea  as  a  signal 
frown  of  Divine  Providence.  During  the  irruption  of  some  of  the  northern  nations 
into  the  empire.  Valerian  was  taken  prisoner  by  Sapor,  king  of  Persia,  v^'ho  detained 
him  during  the  remainder  of  his  life.  To  add  to  his  humiliation,  the  king  made  him 
basely  stoop,  and  set  his  foot  upon  him,  when  he  mounted  on  horseback.  At  last, 
he  ordered  him  to  be  flayed,  and  then  rubbed  with  salt. 

In  GalUenus,  the  Church  found  a  friend  and  protector  ;  for  he  not  only  stayed,  by 
his  imperial  edict,  the  persecution  commenced  by  his  father,  but  issued  letters  of 
license  to  the  bishops  to  return  from  their  dispersion  to  the  care  of  their  respective 
pastoral  charges. 

After  a  reign  of  fifteen  years,  Gallienus  was  succeeded  by  Claudius,  who,  in  the 
short  space  of  two  years,  was  followed  by  Aureiian.  This  emperor  for  a  time  appear- 
ed friendly  to  the  Christians  ;  but  at  length,  through  the  influence  of  a  restless  pagan 
priesthood,  he  commenced  the  work  of  persecution.  Happily,  however,  the  measures 
Avhich  he  was  adopting,  were  prevented  from  being  fully  executed,  by  his  death 
A.  D.  275. 

From  this  date,  through  the  reign  of  Tacitus,  Probus,  Carus,  and  his  two  sons, 
the  spirit  of  persecution  was,  in  a  great  degree,  dormant. 

28.  Dioclesian  vvras  declared  emperor  in  the  year  2S4,  and  for 
eighteen  years,  as  already  stated,  was  kindly  disposed  towards  the 
Christians.  The  mterval  of  rest,  however,  which  had  been  enjoyed  from 
the  accession  of  Gallienus,  (excepting  the  reign  of  Aureiian,)  extended, 
as  it  now  was  for  eighteen  years  longer,  was  far  from  adding  to  the 
honor  of  the  Church.  At  no  period,  since  the  days  of  the  apostles,  had 
there  been  so  general  a  decay  of  vital  godliness,  as  in  this.  Even  in 
particular  instances,  we  look  in  vain  for  the  zeal  and  self-denial  of  more 
primitive  times. 

Although  Dioclesian  appears  not  to  have  respected  religion  himself,  both  his  wife 
and  daughter  cherished  a  secret  regard  for  it.  The  eunuchs  of  his  palace,  and  the 
officers  of  state  with  their  families,  were  open  in  their  professions  of  attachment.  Multi- 
tudes thronged  the  worship  of  God  ;  and  when  at  length  the  buildings  appropriated  to 
that  purpose  were  insufficient,  larger  and  more  magnificent  edifices  were  erected. 

Were  the  kingdom  of  Christ  of  this  world  ;  were  its  strength  and  beauty  to  be 
measured  by  secular  prosperity ;  this  might  have  been  considered  the  era  of  its 
greatness.  But  the  glory  of  the  Church  was  passing  away.  During  the  whole  of 
the  third  century,  the  work  of  God  in  purity  and  power  had  been  declining ;  and 
tiirough  the  pacific  part  of  Dioclesian's  reign,  the  great  first  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  which  began  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  appears  to  have  nearly  ceased. 

A  principal  cause  of  this  sad  declension,  may  be  found  in  the  connection  which 
was  formed  by  the  professors  of  religion  with  the  philosophy  of  the  times.  Outward 
peace  and  secular  advantage  completed  the  corruption.  Discipline,  which  had 
been  too  strict,  softened  into  an  unscriptural  laxity.  Ministers  and  people  became 
jealous  of  one  another,  and  ambilioa  and  covetousness  became  ascendant  in  the 
Church.  The  worship  of  God  was  indeed  generally  observed  ;  nominal  Christians 
continually  increased ;  but  the  spirit  which  had  but  a  few  years  before  so  nobly  and 
zealously  influenced  a  Cyprian,  a  Dionysius,  a  Gregory,  ami  which  so  strongly 


PERSECUTION.  59 

resembled  the  spirit  of  apostolic  times,  was  gone.  Such  having  become  the  defiled 
and  degenerated  state  of  the  Church,  can  it  be  thought  strange  that  God  should 
have  suffered  her,  in  order  to  purify  and  exalt  her,  again  to  walk  amidst  the  fires  of 
persecution? 

29.  In  the  year  286,  Dioclesian,  finding  the  charge  of  the  whole  empire 
loo  burdensome,  associated  with  himself  his  friend  Maximian  ;  and  in  292 
they  took  two  colleagues,  Gallerius  and  Constantius,  each  bearing  the 
title  of  Caesar.  The  empire  was  now  divided  into  four  parts,  under  the 
government  of  tioo  emperors,  and  tioo  CcBsars,  each  being  nominally 
supreme ;  but  in  reality,  under  the  direction  of  the  superior  talents  of 
Dioclesian. 

30.  Excepting  Constantius,  who  was  distinguished  for  a  character 
mild  and  humane,  these  sovereigns  are  represented  as  "  monsters  of 
horrible  ferocity  ;"  though  in  savageness  Galerius  seems  to  have  excelled. 
To  his  more  inordinate  hatred  of  the  Christians,  and  his  influence 
over  the  mind  of  Dioclesian,  is  attributed  the  te?it/i  and  last  persecjition  ; 
which  commenced  about  the  year  303,  and  continvted  in  some  parts  of  the 
empire  for  the  space  of  ten  years.  Excepting  in  France,  where  Constan- 
tius ruled,  the  persecution  pervaded  the  whole  Roman  empire,  and  in 
severity  exceeded  all  that  had  gone  before. 

Galerius  had  been  brought  up  by  his  mother  ;  a  woman  extremely  bigoted  to  pagan- 
ism, and  had  imbibed  all  her  prejudices  against  Christianity.  He  was  prepared, 
therefore,  in  his  feelings,  to  wage  a  war  of  extermination  against  its  professors,  at 
any  favorable  opportunity.  Such  an  opportunity  was  not  long  in  presenting  itself. 
Dioclesian  usually  held  his  court  during  the  winter  at  Nicomedia.  Here  Galerius 
met  the  chief  emperor,  and  entered  upon  his  plan  of  exciting  him  against  the  Chris- 
tians. Dioclesian  was  not  wanting  in  hatred  to  Christianity,  but  he  preferred  to 
extirpate  rather  by  fraud,  than  violence.  The  furious  disposition  of  Galerius,  how- 
ever, prevailed ;  and  Nicomedia  was  destined  to  feel  the  sad  consequences  of  this 
bloody  coalition. 

Accordingly,  on  the  feast  of  Terminalia,  early  in  the  morning,  an  officer,  with  a 
party  of  soldiers,  proceeding  to  the  great  Church,  burst  open  its  doors,  and  taking 
thence  the*sacred  writings,  burnt  them,  and  plundered  the  place  of  every  thmg  valu- 
able ;  after  which  they  demolished  the  building  itself.  The  daj'  following,  edicts 
were  issued  by  the'emperor,  by  which  the  advocates  of  the  Christian  religion  were 
deprived  of  all  honor  and  dignity,  and  exposed  to  torture. 

Shortly  after,  the  palace  was  set  on  fire  by  the  instigation  of  Galerius,  and  the 
crime  was  laid  to  the  Christians.  Upon  this,  Dioclesian  entered  into  all  the  views 
and  plans  of  his  maddened  prompter.  Orders  were  sent  throughout  all  the  empire 
to  its  remotest  pro\'inces  ;  and  were  executed  with  a  faithfulness,  which  in  some 
cases  decency  admits  not  of  being  recorded. 

From  the  great  and  general  defection  of  professors  in  the  Church,  before  the  com- 
mencement of  this  persecution,  genuine  Christian  fortitude  and  decision  could  scarce- 
ly be  expected  to  be  found.  But  the  spirit  of  martjTdom  revived,  as  the  persecution 
progressed.  Christians  suffered  ^^^th  the  greatest  faith  and  patience.  Many  indeed 
apostatized ;  but  the  greater  part  that  came  to  the  trial  resisted  even  unto  blood. 

This  persecution  was  the  last  which  the  Church  in  general  experienced.  If  we  may 
credit  the  historians  of  the  time,  it  was  by  far  the  most  severe.  Monsieur  Godeau 
computes  that,  in  this  tenth  persecution,  there  were  not  less  than  seventeen  thousand 
Christians  ptit  to  death  in  the  space  of  one  month.  And  that  "  during  the  continu- 
ance of  it,  in  the  province  of  Egj'pt  alone,  no  less  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand persons  died  by  the  violence  of  their  persecutors  ;  and  five  times  that  number 
through  the  fatigues  of  banishment,  or  in  the  public  mines  to  which  they  were  con- 
demned." By  means  of  this  persecution,  however,  the  Church  was  purified,  and  the 
word  of  (Jod  was  revived ;  and  full  proof  was  given  of  the  power  of  the  Great  Head 


60  PERIOD    III 70.. ..306. 

of  the  Church  to  render  ineffectual  every  Weapon  formed  against  her  peace  atid 
salvation. 

During  this  persecution,  there  was  one  Victor,  a  Christian,  of  a  good  family,  at 
Marseilles,  in  France,  who  spent  a  great  part  of  the  night  in  visiting  the  afflicted, 
and  confirming  the  weak,  which  pious  work  he  could  not,  consistently  with  his  own 
safety,  perform  in  the  daytime  ;  and  his  fortune  he  spent  in  relieving  the  distresses 
of  poor  Christians.  His  actions  becoming  known,  he  was  seized  by  the  emperor's 
orders,  and  being  carried  before  two  prefects,  they  advised  him  to  embrace  paganism, 
and  not  forfeit  the  favor  of  his  prince,  on  account  of  a  dead  man,  as  they  styled 
Christ.  In  answer  to  which  he  replied,  "  That  he  preferred  the  service  of  that  dead 
man,  who  was  in  reality  the  Sou  of  God,  and  had  risen  from  the  grave,  to  all  the 
advantages  he  could  receive  from  the  emperor's  favor :  that  he  was  a  soldier  of 
Christ,  and  would  therefore  take  care  the  post  he  held  under  an  earthly  prince,  should 
never  interfere  with  his  duty  to  the  King  of  heaven."  For  tliis  reply,  Victor  was 
loaded  with  reproaches,  but  being  a  man  of  rank,  he  was  sent  to  the  emperor  to 
receive  his  final  sentence.  When  brought  before  him,  Maximian  commanded  him, 
under  the  severest  penalities,  to  sacrifice  to  the  Roman  idols ;  and  on  his  refusal, 
ordered  him  to  be  bound,  and  dragged  through  the  streets.  During  the  execution 
of  this  order,  he  was  treated  by  the  enraged  populace  with  all  manner  of  indignities. 
Remaining,  however,  inflexible,  his  courage  v.'as  deemed  obstinacy  :  to  which  he 
replied,  "  That  the  ready  disposition  of  the  disciples  of  Christ  to  undergo  any  suffer- 
ings on  tiiat  score,  and  .he  joy  with  which  they  met  the  most  ignominious  and  pain- 
ful deaths,  were  .iuflicient  proofs  of  their  assurance  of  the  object  of  that  hope."  He 
added,  "  That  he  was  ready  to  give  an  example  of  what  he  had  said,  in  his  own 
person."  When  stretched  upon  the  rack,  he  turned  his  eyes  towards  heaven,  and  pray- 
ed t..'  God  to  give  him  patience  ;  after  which  he  underwent  the  tortures  -with  admirable 
for'Jtude.  T]\r  executioners  being  tired  of  inflicting  the  torments,  he  was  taken  from 
the  rack,  i:n.a  .^Ciiveyed  to  a  dungeon.  During  his  confinement  he  convened  the  gaol- 
eis,  namfu  Alexander,  Felician,  and  Longinus.  This  affair  coming  to  the  know- 
ledge of  the  emperor,  he  ordered  them  immediately  to  be  put  to  death,  and  they 
were  beheaded  accordingly.  Victor  was  afterwards  again  put  to  the  rack,  beaten 
with  clubs,  and  then  again  sent  to  his  dungeon.  Being  a  third  time  examined 
concerning  his  religion,  he  persevered  in  his  principles ;  a  small  altar  was  then 
brought,  and  he  was  commanded  to  offer  incense  upon  it  immediately ;  but  refus- 
ing this,  he  boldly  stepped  forward,  and  with  his  foot  overthrew  both  altar  and  idol. 
The  emperor  Maximian,  who  was  present,  was  so  enraged  at  this,  that  he  ordered 
the  foot  with  which  he  had  kicked  the  altar,  to  be  immediately  cut  ofl',  and  Victor  to 
be  thrown  into  a  mill,  and  crushed  to  pieces  with  the  stones.  This  horrid  sentence 
W£is  put  into  execution  ;  but  part  of  the  apparatus  breaking,  he  was  drawn  from 
the  mill  terribly  bruised ;  and  the  emperor,  not  having  patience  to  stay  till  it  was 
mended,  ordered  his  head  to  be  struck  off,  which  was  executed  accordingly. 

To  the  foregoing  affecting  story,  we  shall  add  an  account  of  the  singular  fortitude 
and  noble  conduct  of  three  Christian  friends,  who  were  also  called  lo  seal  their  faith 
in  Jesus  with  their  blood. 

While  Maximus,  governor  of  Cilicin,  was  at  Tarsus,  these  three  Christians  were 
brought  before  him  by  Demetrius,  a  military  oflficer.  Tarachus,  the  eldest,  and  first 
in  rank,  was  addressed  by  Maximus,  who  asked  him  what  he  was  ?  The  prisoner 
replied,  "  A  Christian."  This  reply  off'endmg  the  governor,  he  again  made  the  same 
demand,  and  was  answered  in  a  similar  manner.  Hereupon  the  governor  told  him, 
that  he  ought  to  sacrifice  to  the  gods,  as  that  was  the  only  way  to  promotion,  riches, 
and  honors ;  and  that  the  emperors  themselves  did  what  he  recommended  to  him  to 
perform.  But  Tarachus  replied,  that  avarice  was  a  sin,  and  that  gold  itself  was  an 
idol  as  abominable  as  any  other  ;  for  it  promoted  frauds,  treacheries,  robberies,  and 
murders  ;  it  induced  men  to  deceive  each  other,  by  which  in  time  they  deceived 
themselves,  and  bribed  the  weak  to  their  own  eternal  destruction.  As  for  promotion, 
he  desired  it  not,  as  he  could  not,  in  conscience,  accept  of  any  place  which  would 
subject  him  to  pay  adoration  to  idols  ;  and  with  regard  to  honors,  he  desired  none 
greater  than  the  honorable  title  of  Christian.  As  to  the  emperors  themselves  being 
pagans,  he  added,  with  the  same  undaunted  and  determined  spirit,  that  they  were 
superstitiously  deceived  in  adoring  senseless  idols,  and  evidently  misled  by  the  machi- 


PERSECUTION.  61 

walions  of  the  devil  himself.  For  the  boldness  of  this  speech,  his  jaws  -were  ordered 
to  be  broken.  He  was  thea  stripped,  scourged,  loaded  with  chains,  and  thrown  into 
a  dismal  dvmgeon,  to  remain  there  till  the  trials  of  the  other  two  prisoners.  Probus 
was  then  brought  before  ^laximus,  who,  as  usual,  asked  his  name.  Undauntedly 
the  prisoner  replied,  the  most  valuable  name  he  could  boast  of  was  that  of  a  Christian. 
To  this  JIaximus  replied  in  the  following  words  :  "  Your  name  of  Christian  -will  be 
of  Uttle  service  to  you  ;  be  therefore  guided  by  me ;  sacrifice  to  the  gods,  engage 
my  friendship,  and  the  favor  of  the  emperor."  Probus  nobly  answered,  "that  as  he 
had  relinquished  a  considerable  fortune  to  become  a  soldier  of  Christ,  it  might 
appear  evident,  that  he  neither  cared  for  his  friendship,  nor  the  favor  of  the  emperor." 
Probus  was  then  scourged ;  and  Demetrius,  the  officer,  observing  to  him  how  his 
blood  flowed,  advised  him  to  comply ;  but  his  only  answer  was,  that  those  severities 
were  agreeable  to  him.  "What!"  cried  Maximus,  "does  he  still  persist  in  his  mad- 
ness?" To  which  Probus  rejoined,  "that  character  is  badly  bestowed  on  one  who 
refuses  to  worship  idols,  or  what  is  worse,  devils."  After  being  scourged  on  the 
back,  he  was  scourged  on  the  belly,  which  he  suffered  with  as  much  intrepidity  as 
before,  still  repeating  "  the  more  my  body  suffers  and  loses  blood,  the  more  my 
soul  will  grow  vigorous,  and  be  a  gainer."  He  was  then  committed  to  gaol,  loaded 
with  irons,  and  his  hands  and  feet  stretched  upon  the  stocks.  Andronicus  was  next 
brought  up,  when  being  asked  the  usual  questions,  he  said,  "  I  am  a  Christian,  a 
native  of  Ephesus,  and  descended  from  one  of  the  first  families  in  that  cit)'."  He 
was  ordered  to  undergo  punishment  similar  to  those  of  Tarachus  and  Probus,  and 
then  to  be  remanded  to  prison. 

Having  been  confined  some  days,  the  tlnree  prisoners  were  again  brought  before 
Maximus,  who  began  first  to  reason  with  Tarachus,  saying  that  as  old  age  was 
honored,  from  the  supposition  of  its  being  accompanied  by  wisdom,  he  was  in  hopes 
that  what  had  already  passed,  must,  upon  dehberation,  have  caused  a  change  in 
his  sentiments.  Finding  himself,  however,  mistaken,  he  ordered  him  to  be  tortured 
by  various  means  ;  particularly,  fire  was  placed  in  the  palms  of  his  hands  ;  he  was 
hung  up  by  his  feet,  and  smoked  with  wet  straw ;  and  a  mixture  of  salt  and 
vinegar  was  poured  into  his  nostrils,  and  he  was  again  remanded  to  his  dungeon. 
Probus  being  again  called,  and  asked  if  he  would  sacrifice,  replied,  "  I  come  better 
prepared  than  before ;  for  what  I  have  already  suffered,  has  only  confirmed  and 
strengthened  me  in  my  resolution.  Employ  your  whole  power  upon  me,  and  you 
will  find  that  neither  v'ou,  nor  your  master,  the  emperors,  nor  the  gods  whom  you 
serve,  nor  the  devil,  who  is  your  fatljer,  shall  oblige  me  to  adore  gods  whom  I  know 
not."  The  governor,  however,  attempted  to  reason  with  him,  paid  the  most  extrava- 
gant praises  to  the  pagan  deities,  and  pressed  him  to  sacrifice  to  Jupiter ;  but  Probus 
turned  his  casuistry  4nto  ridicule,  and  said,  "  Shall  I  pay  divine  honors  to  Jupiter ;  to 
one  who  married  his  own  sister  ;  to  an  infamous  debaucher,  as  he  is  even  acknow- 
ledged to  have  been  by  your  own  priests  and  poets?"  Provoked  at  this  speech,  the 
governor  ordered  him  to  be  struck  upon  the  mouth,  for  uttering  what  he  called  blas- 
phemy ;  his  body  was  then  seared  with  hot  irons  ;  he  was  put  to  the  rack,  and  after- 
wards scourged  ;  his  head  was  then  sha^^ed,  and  red  hot  coals  placed  upon  the  crown ; 
and  after  all  these  tortures  he  was  again  sent  to  prison. 

AVhen  Andronicus  was  again  brought  before  Maximus,  the  latter  attempted  to 
deceive  him,  by  pretending  that  Tarachus  and  Probus  had  repented  of  their  obsti- 
nacy, and  owned  the  gods  of  the  empire.  To  this  the  prisoner  answered,  '•  Lay  not, 
0  governor !  such  a  weakness  to  the  charge  of  those  who  have  appeared  here  before 
me  in  this  cause,  nor  imagine  it  to  be  in  your  power  to  shake  my  fixed  resolution 
with  artful  speeches.  I  cannot  believe  that  they  have  disobeyed  the  laws  of  their 
fathers,  renounced  their  hopes  in  our  God,  and  consented  to  your  extravagant  orders ; 
nor  will  I  ever  fall  short  of  them  in  faith  and  dependence  upon  our  common  Savior ; 
thus  armed,  I  neither  know  j'our  gods,  nor  fear  your  authority ;  fulfil  your  threats, 
execute  your  most  sanguinarj'  inventions,  and  employ  every  cruel  art  in  your  power 
on  me,  I  am  prepared  to  bear  it  for  the  sake  of  Chiist."  For  this  answer  he  was  cruelly 
scourged,  and  his  wounds  were  afterwards  rubbed  -with  salt ;  but  being  well  again  m 
a  short  time,  the  governor  reproached  the  gaoler  for  having  suflered  some  physician 
to  attend  to  him.  The  gaoler  declared,  that  no  person  whatever  had  been  near  liim, 
or  the  other  prisoners,  and  that  he  would  wUUngiy  forfeit  his  head,  if  any  allegation  o( 

o 


62  PERIOD    III.. ..70.. ..306. 

the  kind  could  be  proved  against  him.  Andronicus  corroborated  the  testimony  of  the 
gaoler,  and  added,  that  the  God  whom  he  served  was  the  most  powerful  of  physicians. 
These  three  Christians  were  brought  to  a  third  examination,  when  they  retained 
their  constancy,  were  again  tortured,  and  at  length  ordered  for  execution.  Being 
brought  tc  the  amphitheatre,  several  beasts  were  let  loose  upon  them,  but  none  of  the 
animals,  though  hungry,  would  touch  them.  Maximus  became  so  surprised  and 
incensed  at  this  circumstance,  that  he  severely  reprehended  the  keeper,  and  ordered 
him  to  produce  a  beast  that  would  execute  the  business  for  which  he  was  wanted. 
The  keeper  then  brought  out  a  large  bear  that  had  that  day  destroyed  three  men  ;  but 
this  creature,  and  a  fierce  lioness,  also  refused  to  touch  the  Christians.  Finding  the 
design  of  destroying  them  by  means  of  wild  beasts  ineffectual,  Maximus  ordered 
them  to  be  slain  by  a  sword,  which  was  accordingly  executed  on  the  eleventh  of 
October,  A.  D.  303.  They  all  declared,  previous  to  their  martyrdom,  that  as  death 
was  the  common  lot  of  all  men,  they  wished  to  meet  it  for  the  sake  of  Christ ;  and  to 
resign  that  life  to  faith,  which  must  otherwise  be  the  prey  to  disease.* 

DISTINGUISHED   CHARACTERS  IN    PERIOD  III. 

1.  Clemens  Romanus,  a  father  of  the  Church,  a  companion  of  Paul, 
and  bishop  of  Rome. 

2.  Ignatius.,  bishop  of  Antioch,  and  author  of  seven  epistles  on 
religious  subjects. 

3.  Polycarp,  bishop  of  Smyrna,  author  of  an  epistle  to  the  Philip- 
pians. 

4.  Justin  Martyr,  who,  from  being  a  heathen  philosopher,  became  a 
zealous  supporter  of  Christianity,  and  wrote  two  admirable  apologies  for 
Christians. 

5.  IrencBus.,  bishop  of  Lyons,  disciple  of  Polycarp,  and  author  of  five 
books  against  the  heresies  of  his  time. 

6.  Clemens  Alexandrimcs,  master  of  the  Alexandrian  school,  and  justly 
celebrated  for  the  extent  of  his  learning,  and  the  force  of  his  genius. 

7.  Tertullian,  the  first  Latin  author  in  the  Church,  much  distinguish- 
ed for  his  learning,  and  admirable  elocution  in  the  Latin  tongue. 

8.  Origen,  a  presbyter  and  lecturer  at 'Alexandria,  distinguished  for 
his  great  learning,  and  for  the  Hexapla,  a  work  which  contained  the 
Hebrew  text  of  the  Bible,  and  all  the  Latin  and  Greek  versions  then  in 
use,  ranged  in  six  columns. 

9.  Cyprian,  bishop  of  Carthage,  distinguished  for  his  piety  and  elo- 
quence, and  for  his  zeal  against  the  "  Novatian  schism." 

10.  Novatian,  author  of  the  "  Novatian  schism,"  which  long  afllicted 
the  Churches,  at  Rome  and  Carthage. 

1.  Clemens  Romanns  wsiS  horn  ai  B,ome  ;  but  in  what  year  is  uncertain.  He  was 
the  fellow  laborer  of  Paul,  and  sustained  the  character  of  an  apostolic  man.  He 
became  bishop  of  Rome,  and  was  distinguished  both  as  a  minister  and  a  defender 
of  the  faith.  There  is  nothing  remaining  of  his  books,  excepting  an  epistle  address- 
ed to  the  Corinthian  Church.  This  epistle  next  to  holy  writ,  has  usually  been  esteem- 
ed one  of  the  most  valuable  monuments  which  have  come  down  to  us  from  ecclesi- 
astical antiquity.     Clemens  died  at  the  advanced  age  of  one  hundred. 

2.  Ignatius,  see  Sec.  6. 

3.  Poll/carp,  see  Sec.  9. 

4.  Justin  Martyr,  so  called  from  his  being  a  martyr,  was  bom  at  Neapolis,  the 
ancient  Sichem  of  Palestine,  in  the  province  of  Samaria.  His  father  being  a  Gentile 
Greek,  brought  him  up  in  his  own  religion,  and  had  him  educated  in  all  the  Grecian 
learning  and  philosophy,  to  which  he  was  greatly  attached. 

*  Fox's  Book  of  Martyrs. 


PERSECUTION.  63 

As  he  was  ■walking  one  day  alone  by  the  sea-side,  a  grave  and  ancient  person,  of 
venerable  aspect,  met  him,  and  fell  into  conversation  with  him,  on  the  comparative 
exc2llence  of  philosophy  and  Christianity.  From  this  conversation  Justin  was 
induced  to  examine  into  the  merits  of  the  latter,  the  result  of  which  was  his  con- 
version, ^bout  the  sixteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  Adrian,  A.  D.  132. 

From  this  time,  Justin  employed  his  pen  in  defence  of  Christianity,  and  finally 
suffered  in  the  cause.     See  Sec.  9. 

5.  Irenaus  was  undoubtedly  by  birth  a  Greek,  and  not  improbably  bom  at  or  near 
Smyrna.  He  was  a  disciple  of  the  renowned  Polycarp,  and  for  nearly  forty  years 
exhibited  the  meekness,  humility,  and  courage  of  an  apostle.  Before  the  martyrdom 
of  Pothinas,  he  was  elected  bishop  of  Lyons,  in  which  office  he  suffered  much  from 
enemies  without,  and  heretics  within.  Against  the  latter  he  employed  his  pen  ;  but 
of  his  works  only  five  have  come  down  to  us,  and  the  greatest  part  of  the  original 
Greek  is  wanting  in  these.  He  suffered  martyrdom  in  the  reign  of  Severus,  during 
the  fifth  persecution,  about  the  year  202,  or  203.     See  Sec.  12. 

6.  Clemens  Alexandrinus,  so  called  to  distinguish  him  from  Clemens  Romanus,  was 
bom  at  Alexandria,  and  succeeded  Pantenus  as  master  of  the  school  in  that  city, 
A.  D.  191.  He  studied  in  Greece,  Asia,  and  Egypt ;  and  became  not  only  distinguish- 
ed in  a  knowledge  of  polite  literature  and  heathen  learning,  but  for  his  exact  and 
enlarged  views  of  the  Christian  revelation. 

Of  his  works  only  three  remain ;  his  Stromates,  or  "  Discourses  abotmding  with 
miscellaneous  matter  ;"  an  Exhortation  to  Pagans  ;  and  his  Padagogus,  or  "  The 
Schoolmaster."  History  says  nothing  of  his  death  ;  but  his  memory  appears  to  have 
been  long  highly  revered  at  Alexandria. 

7.  Tertullian  was  by  birth  a  Carthagenian.  He  was  at  first  a  heathen,  and  pur- 
sued the  profession  of  law,  but  afterwards  embraced  the  Christian  religion.  He 
possessed  great  abilities  and  learning  of  all  kinds,  which  he  employed  vigorously  in 
the  cause  of  Christianity,  and  against  heathens  and  heretics  ;  but  towards  the  con- 
clusion of  his  life  he  appears  to  have  fallen  into  some  errors  himself 

Both  ancient  and  modern  writers  bear  testimony  to  his  abilities  and  learning. 
Euyebius  says  that  he  was  one  of  the  ablest  Latin  writers  which  had  existed.  He 
appears  to  have  been  a  pious  man,  but  his  piety  was  of  a  melancholy  and  austere 
cast.  He  was  deficient  in  judgment,  and  prone  to  credulity  and  superstition,  which 
may  perhaps  serve  to  account  for  his  departure  from  good  principles,  in  the  latter  part 
of  his  life. 

8.  Origen  is*ibne  of  the  most  conspicuous  characters  belonging  to  the  age  in  which 
he  lived.  He  was  born  at  Alexandria,  in  the  year  185.  In  his  youth,  he  saw  his 
father  beheaded  for  professing  Christianity,  and  all  the  family  estate  confiscated.  But 
Providence  provided  for  him.  A  rich  lady  of  Alexandria  took  him  under  her  patron- 
age.    He  applied  himself  to  study,  and  soon  acquired  great  stores  of  learning. 

On  becoming  master  of  the  Alexandrian  school,  multitudes  crowded  to  hear  him,  and 
were  impressed  by  his  instructions.  At  the  age  of  forty-five,  he  was  ordained  a  priest, 
and  delivered  theological  lectures  in  Palestine.  In  diligence  and  learning,  he  seems 
to  have  surpassed  all  his  contemporaries.  Of  these,  his  Hexapla,  or  work  of  six 
columins,  is  a  memorial. 

The  occasion  of  his  preparing  this  stupendous  work,  was  an  objection,  on  the  part 
pf  the  Jews,  when  passages  of  Scripture  were  quoted  against  them,  that  they  did  not 
agree  with  the  Hebrew.  Origen  undertook  to  reduce  all  the  Latin  and  Greek  versions 
in  use  into  a  body  with  the  Hebrew  text,  that  they  might  be  compared.  He  made  six 
columns  :  in  the  first  he  placed  the  Hebrew,  as  the  standard  ;  in  the  second  the  Septu- 
agint,  and  then  the  other  versions  according  to  their  dates — passage  against  passage. 
The  whole  filled  fifty  large  volumes.  It  was  found  fifty  years  after  his  death,  in  an 
obscure  place,  in  the  city  of  Tyre,  and  deposited  in  the  public  Ubrary.  The  most  of 
it  was  destroyed  in  the  capture  of  the  city,  A.  D.  653. 

As  a  theologian,  we  must  not  speak  so  highly  of  him.  Unhappily,  he  introduced  a 
mode  of  explaining  Scripture  which  did  much  injury  to  the  Church.  He  supposed  it 
was  not  to  be  explained  in  a  literal,  but  in  an  allegorical  manner  ;  that  is,  that  the  Scrip- 
tures had  a  hidden,  or  figurative  sense.  This  hidden  sense  he  endeavored  to  give,  and 
always  at  the  expense  of  truth. 


64  PERIOD  III.. ..70.. ..306. 

His  method  of  explaining  Scripture  was  long  after  Mowed  by  many  in  the  Chnrcb 
and  schools,  and  greatly  tended  to  obscure  the  evangehcal  doctrines  of  the  Gospel. 
The  errors  of  Origen  were  great.  He  was  a  learned  man,  but  a  most  unsafe  gmde. 
He  introduced,  it  is  said,  the  practice  of  selecting  a  single  text  as  the  subject  of  dis- 
course. He  suffered  martrydom  under  Decius,  about  254. 
9.  Cyprian,  see  Sec.  23,  and  onward. 

10.  Novatian,  see  Sec.  24. 


Vision  of  Constantine. 


PERIOD    IV. 


rHE   PERIOD  OF  THE   DECLINE   OF  PAGANISM  WILL  EXTEND  FROM  THE  ACCES- 
SION OF  CONSTANTINE,  A.  D.  306,  TO  THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE 
SUPREMACY  OF  THE  ROMAN  PONTIFF,  A.  D.  606. 


1.  In  the  year  306,  Constantius  Chlorus,  who  administered  the  govern- 
ment in  the  west,  died  at  York,  in  Britain,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Constantine.  His  accession  to  the  throne  forms  an  important  era  in  the 
history  of  the  Church,  as  it  was  during  his  reign,  that  Christianity  was 
established  by 'the  civil  power,  and  consequently  paganism  began  to 
decline. 

The  father  of  Constantine  had,  for  some  time,  been  declining  in  health,  aud  find 
ing  his  end  approaching,  wrote  to  Galerius  to  send  him  his  son,  who  was  at  that 
time  detained  by  the  latter,  as  a  hostage.  This  request  being  refused,  young  Con 
stantme,  aware  of  the  danger  of  his  situation,  resolved  on  tlight.  Accordingly,  seiz 
ing  a  favorable  opportunity,  he  fled  from  the  court  of  Galerius,  and,  to  prevent  pursuit, 
is  said  to  have  killed  all  the  post-horses  on  his  route.  Soon  after  his  arrival  at  York, 
his  father  died,  having  nominated  his  son  to  be  his  successor,  an  appointment  which 
the  army,  without  waiting  to  consult  Galerius,  gladly  confirmed. 

2.  The  division  of  the  empire,  at  this  time,  stood  thus :  the  eastern 
department  included  Asia  Minor,  Syria,  Egypt,  and  Palestine,  with  very 
considerable  territory  on  every  side.  The  tvestern  department  comprised 
part  of  Africa,  Sicily,  Italy,  Spain,  Gaul,  Germany,  and  Britain.  The 
former  of  these  divisions  was  governed  by  Galerius,  he  having  some 
time  before  obliged  Dioclesian  and  Maximinian  to  resign  to  him  their 
share  of  the  imperial  dignity.  To  the  western  department  Constantine 
succeeded,  excepting  Africa  and  Italy,  which  countries  his  father  had 

9  6* 


66  PERIOD    IV.. ..306.. ..606. 

voluntarily  surrendered  to  Galerius.  Of  these,  Severus,  one  of  the 
Caesars  of  Galerius,  had  the  charge ;  and  Maximin,  another  Caesar,  had 
the  charge  of  Egypt,  Palestine,  and  the  more  distant  provinces  of  the 
east. 

3.  Throughout  the  department  of  Constantine,  the  Church  enjoyed 
great  peace  and  prosperity,  but  in  that  of  Galerius,  a  persecuting  spirit 
continued  to  prevail.  Through  the  lenity  of  Severus,  Africa  and  Italy 
enjoyed  considerable  repose. 

4.  In  the  year  310,  Galerius  was  reduced  to  the  brink  of  the  grave,  by  a 
lingering  disease.  Stung  with  the  reflection  of  his  impious  life,  and 
wishing,  perhaps,  to  make  some  atonement  for  his  persecution  of  the 
Christians,  he  issued  a  general  edict,  making  it  unlawful  to  persecute, 
and  granting  liberty  of  conscience  to  his  subjects. 

The  disease  inflicted  upon  Galerius,  like  that  of  Herod,  seems  to  have  come  imme- 
diately from  the  hand  of  God,  and  to  have  been,  as  in  the  case  of  that  wicked  prince,  au 
awful  exhibition  of  divine  wrath.  Worms  bred  in  his  frame,  till  even  the  bones  and 
marrow  became  a  mass  of  rottenness  and  putrefaction.  No  language  can  describe 
his  distress,  or  depict  the  horrors  of  his  mind.  In  the  midst  of  his  tortures,  as  if 
conscious  that  to  the  persecution  of  the  Christians  he  owed  the  wrath  he  suffered,  he 
promised  that  "  He  would  rebuild  the  Churches  he  had  demolished,  and  repair  the 
mischief  he  had  done  the  innocent  Christians."  "  We  permit  them,"  said  he,  in  the 
edict,  which  he  published,  "  freely  to  profess  their  private  opinions,  and  to  assemble 
in  their  conventicles,  without  fear  of  molestation ;  provided,  always,  that  they  pre- 
serve a  due  respect  to  the  established  laws  and  government ;"  and,  as  if  convinced 
that  Christians  alone  had  power  with  God,  he  added,  "  We  hope  that  our  indulgence 
will  engage  the  Christians  to  offer  up  prayers  to  the  Deity,  whom  they  adore,  for  our  safe- 
ty and  prosperity,  for  their  own,  and  that  of  the  republic." 

This  important  edict  Avas  issued,  and  set  up  at  Nicomedia,  on  the  13th  April,  311 ; 
but  the  Avretched  Galerius  died  not  long  after  its  publication,  under  torments  the 
most  excruciating. 

5.  The  edict  of  Galerius,  in  favor  of  the  Christians,  was  far  from  deliver- 
ing them  from  the  wrath  of  their  enemies,  especially  in  Syria  and  Egypt. 
These  provinces  being  under  the  superstitious  and  cruel  Maximin,  he 
afTected  to  adopt  the  more  lenient  measures  of  Galerius ;  but  soon  com- 
menced ihe  erection  of  heathen  temples,  the  establishment  of  heathen 
worship,  and  a  bitter  persecution  of  the  Christians. 

6.  On  his  death-bed,  Galerius  had  bequeathed  the  imperial  diadem  to 
Licinius,  to  the  no  small  mortification  of  Maximin,  who  was  expecting 
that  honor  himself.  In  the  year  313,  the  jealousy  of  these  rivals  broke 
out  into  open  war,  in  which  each  contended  for  the  sovereignty  of  the 
east ;  but  victory,  at  length,  decided  in  favor  of  Licinius. 

7.  The  result  of  this  contest  was  exceedingly  favoral^le  to  the  Church, 
for  Maximin,  finding  himself  deceived  by  a  pagan  oracle,  which  he  had 
consulted  before  the  battle,  and  which  had  predicted  his  victory,  resolved 
upon  the  toleration  of  Christianity.  His  persecuting  edicts  were,  there- 
fore, countermanded  ;  and  others,  as  full  and  favorable  as  those  of  Con- 
stantine, were  substituted.  Thus  Christianity  was  brought  through  this 
long  and  fearful  struggle,  and  the  followers  of  Jesus  were  allowed  to 
believe  and  worship  as  they  pleased. 

Notwithstanding  this  change  in  the  policy  of  Maximin,  in  respect  to  the  toleration 
of  Christianity,  he  had  become  too  deeply  laden  with  guilt  to  escape  the  righteous 
judgment  of  Heaven.    Like  Galerius,  au  invisible  power  smote  him  w'tth  a  sore 


DECLINE   OF   PAGANISM.  67 

plague,  whicli  no  skill  could  remove,  and  the  tortures  of  which  no  medicines  could 
even  alleviate.  Eusebius  represents  the  vehemence  of  his  inward  inflammation  to 
have  been  so  great,  that  his  eyes  started  from  their  sockets  ;  and  yet  still  breathing, 
he  confessed  his  sins,  and  called  upon  death  to  come  and  release  him.  He  acknow- 
ledged that  he  deserved  what  he  suflered  for  his  cruelty,  and  for  the  insults  which 
he  offered  to  the  Savior.  At  length,  he  expired  in  an  agony,  which  imagination  can 
scarcely  conceive,  having  taken  a  quantity  of  poison  to  finish  his  hateful  existence. 

8.  Maximin  was  succeeded  at  Rome  by  his  son  Maxentius,  whose 
government  becoming  oppressive,  the  people  applied  to  Constantino  to 
relieve  them  from  his  tyranny.  Willing  to  crush  a  foe  whom  he  had 
reason  to  fear,  Constantino  marched  into  Italy,  in  the  year  311,  at  the 
head  of  an  army  of  several  thousands,  where  he  obtained  a  signal  victory 
over  Maxentius,  who,  in  his  flight  from  the  battle  ground,  fell  into  the 
Tiber,  and  was  drowned. 

Eusebius,  who  wrote  the  life  of  Constantine,  has  transmitted  to  us  the  following 
account  of  a  very  extraordinary  occurrence,  which  the  emperor  related  to  this  histo- 
rian, and  confirmed  with  an  oath,  as  happening  during  his  march  into  Italy.  Being 
greatly  oppressed  with  anxiety,  as  to  the  result  of  the  enterprise  which  he  had  under- 
taken, and  feeling  the  need  of  assistance  from  some  superior  power,  in  subduing 
Maxentius,  he  resolved  to  seek  the  aid  of  some  deity,  as  that  which  alone  could  en- 
sure him  success.  Being  favorably  impressed  with  the  God  of  the  Christians,  he 
prayed  to  him  ;  and  in  the  course  of  the  day,  he  was  struck  with  the  appearance  of  a 
cross  in  the  heavens,  exceeding  bright,  elevated  above  the  sim,  and  bearing  the  in- 
scription, "  Conquer  by  this."  For  a  time,  Constantine  was  perplexed  to  conjecture  the 
import  of  this  vision  ;  but,  at  night,  Christ  presented  himself  to  him,  in  his  slumbers, 
and  holding  forth  the  sign  which  he  had  seen  in  the  heavens,  directed  him  to  take  it 
as  a  pattern  of  a  military  standard,  which  he  should  carry  into  battle,  as  a  certain 
protector.  Accordingly,  Constantine  ordered  such  a  standard  to  be  made,  before  which 
the  enemy  fled  in  every  direction.  On  becoming  master  of  Rome,  he  honored  the 
cross,  by  putting  a  spear  of  that  form  into  the  hand  of  the  statue,  which  was  erected 
for  him,  in  that  city.* 

9.  On  the  defeat  and  death  of  Maxentius,  the  government  of  the 
Roman  world  became  divided  between  Constantine   and  Licinius,  who 

*This  vision  of  Constantine  has  occasioned  no  little  perplexity  to  ecclesiastical  historians, 
and  very  opposite  opinions  have  been  formed  as  to  its  reality.  Milner,  who  has  by  some 
been  censured  for  his  credulity,  considers  it  as  a  miracle,  wrought  in  favor  of  Christianity, 
and  in  answer  to  the  prayer  of  Constantine.  "  He  prayed,  he  implored,"  says  this  histo- 
rian, "  with  much  vehemence  and  simplicity,  and  God  left  him  not  unanswered."  But  is  it 
possible,  that  God  should  thus  signally  answer  a  man,  who  was  in  doubt  whether  he  should 
seek  Ais  aid,  or  that  of  some  pq^an  dejYi/?  Besides,  if  this  were  a  miracle,  and  Constan- 
tine regarded  it  as  such,  it  is  still  more  singular  that  he  slould  neglect  to  profess  his  f-utU 
in  Christ  by  baptism,  until  on  his  death-bed,  more  than  thenty  years  after  this  event  is  said 
to  have  occurred.  Dr.  Haweis  strongly  maintains  an  opinion  contrary  to  Milner.  "  I  have 
received  no  conviction,"  says  the  former  historian,  "  from  any  thing  I  nave  yet  read  respect- 
ing the  miracle  of  the  cross  in  the  sky,  and  the  vision  of  Christ  to  Constantine  :iie  subse- 
quent night,  any  more  than  of  the  thundering  legion  of  Adrian."  "  I  will  not,"  adds  he, 
■"  say  it  was  impossible,  nor  deny  that  the  Lord  might  manifest  himself  to  him,  in  this  extra- 
ordinary way  ;  out  the  evidence  is  far  from  being  conclusive,  and  I  can  nardly  conceive  a 
man  of  his  character  should  be  thus  singularly  favored."  Mosheim  is  evidently  perplexed 
about  it,  and  so  is  his  translator.  The  latter  admits,  that  "  the  whole  story  is  attended 
with  difficulties,  which  render  it  both  as  a  fact  and  a  miracle  extremely  dubious,  to  say  no 
more."  To  this  may  be  added  the  opinion  of  tne  author  of  an  able  disquisition  on  the  sub- 
ject, appended  to  Vol.  I.  of  Dr.  Gregory's  Church  History — an  opinion,  formed,  it  should 
seem,  from  a  critical  and  candid  examination  of  the  subject,  viz.  that  Eusebius,  to  whom 
Constantine  related  the  story,  did  not  himself  believe  it— that  there  is  not  sufficient  evidence 
that  any  of  the  army,  besides  the  emperor,  saw  the  phenomena  in  the  heavens — that  the  ac- 
counts given  of  it  by  Constantine,  at  different  times,  do  not  agree  ;  and  finally — that  it  was 
a  fiction,  invented  by  the  emperor,  to  attach  the  Christian  troops  to  his  cause  more  firmly, 
and  to  animate  his  army  in  the  ensuing  battle. 


68  PERIOD    IV.. ..306.. ..606. 

immediately  granted  to  Christians  permission  to  live  according  to  their 
laws  and  institutions ;  and  in  the  year  313,  by  a  formal  edict  drawn  up 
at  Milan,  confirmed  and  extended  these  privileges. 

10.  The  concurrence  of  Licinius  with  Constantine  in  befriending  the 
Christian  cause,  lasted  but  a  few  years.  Becoming  jealous  of  the  increas- 
ing power  of  his  rival  with  the  Christians,  l^icinius  turned  his  hand 
against  them,  and  proceeded  to  persecute  and  distress  them.  In  conse- 
quence of  this  attack  upon  them,  Constantine  declared  war  against  him, 
which,  in  the  year  323,  ended  in  his  defeat  and  death. 

Licinius  has  by  some  been  supposed  to  have  been  a  Christian  ;  but  with  what  pro- 
priety this  opinion  has  been  entertained,  seems  difficult  to  conceive.  "  The  truth  of  the 
case,"  says  Dr.  Jortin,  "  seems  to  have  been,  that  he  pretended  for  some  time  to  be  a 
Christian,  but  never  was  so.  He  was  so  ignorant,  that  he  could  not  even  write  his 
own  name  ;  and  so  unfriendly  to  all  learning,  that  he  called  it  the  pest  and  poison  of 
the  state." 

11.  The  death  of  Licinius  happened  in  323,  at  which  time  Constan- 
tine succeeded  to  the  whole  Roman  empire,  which,  till  now,  had  not 
been  in  subjection  to  one  individual  for  many  years.  This  event  tended, 
in  no  small  degree,  to  increase  the  strength,  and  add  to  the  external 
prosperity  of  the  Christian  cause  ;  since  Christianity  loas  noio  universally 
established;  no  other  religion  being  tolerated  throughout  the  bounds  of 
the  empire. 

Whether  Constantine  was  sincerely  attached  to  the  Gospel,  or  ever  felt  the  sanctify- 
ing influences,  may  admit  of  doubt ;  yet,  it  is  certain,  that  he  displayed  no  small  zeal 
in  honoring  and  estabUshing  it.  By  his  order,  the  pagan  temples  were  demolished,  or 
CO  iverted  into  Christian  Churches  ;  the  exercise  of  the  old  priesthood  was  forbidden, 
and  the  idols  destroyed  ;  large  and  costly  structures  for  Christian  worship  were  rais- 
ed ;  and  those  already  erected  were  enlarged  and  beautified.  The  episcopacy  was 
increased,  and  honored  with  great  favors,  and  enriched  with  vast  endowments.  The 
ritual  received  many  additions  ;  the  habihments  of  the  clergy  were  pompous  ;  and  the 
whole  of  the  Christian  service,  at  once,  exhibited  a  scene  of  worldly  grandeur  and  ex- 
ternal parade. 

12.  The  ascendancy  thus  given  to  Christianity  over  paganism  by 
Constantine, — the  exemption  of  its  professors  from  bitter  enemies,  who, 
through  ten  persecutions,  had  sought  out  and  hunted  down  the  children 
of  God — the  ease  and  peace  which  a  Christian  might  now  enjoy  in  his 
profession  ;  would  lead  us  to  expect  a  corresponding  degree  of  purity 
and  piety,  of  meekness  and  humility,  among  the  Churches  of  Christ. 
This  was,  however,  far  from  being  their  happy  slate.  As  external 
opposition  ceased,  internal  disorders  ensued.  From  this  time,  we  shall 
see  a  spirit  of  pridd,  of  avarice,  of  ostentation,  and  domination,  invading 
both  the  officers  and  members  of  the  Church ;  we  shall  hear  of  schisms 
generated,  heretical  doctrines  promulgated,  and  a  foundation  laid  for  an 
awful  debasement  and  declension  of  true  religion,  and  for  the  exercise 
of  that  monstrous  power  which  was  afterwards  assumed  by  the  popes  of 
Rome. 

During  the  past  history  of  the  Church,  we  have  seen  her  making  her  way  through 
seas  and  fires,  through  clouds  and  storms.  And  so  long  as  a  profession  of  religion  was 
attended  with  danger,  so  long  as  the  dungeon,  the  rack,  or  the  faggot,  was  in  prospect  to 
the  disciples  of  Jesus,  their  lives  and  conversation  were  pure  and  heavenly.  The  Gos- 
pel was  their  only  source  of  consolation,  and  they  found  it  in  every  respect  sufficient 
for  all  their  wants.    It  taught  them  to  expect  to  enter  the  kingdom  of  God  only 


DECLINE    OF    PAGANISM.  69 

"  through  much  tribulation."  By  the  animating  views  and  principles  it  impailed,  it 
raised  their  minds  above  the  enjoyments  of  the  present  scene;  and  in  hope  of  life  and 
immortality,  they  could  be  happy,  even  if  called  to  lay  down  their  lives,  for  the  sake  of 
their  profession.  Herein  the  power  of  their  religion  was  conspicuous  ; — it  was  not 
•with  them  an  empty  speculation  floating  in  the  mind,  destitute  of  any  influence  upon 
the  ^lill  and  affections.  While  it  induced  them  to  count  no  sacrifice  too  costly,  which 
they  were  called  to  make  for  )he  Gospel's  sake,  they  were  led  to  experience  the  most 
fervent  Christian  affection  one  towards  another ;  to  sympathize  most  tenderly  with 
each  other,  in  all  their  sorrows  and  distresses  ;  and  thereby  bearing  one  another's  bur- 
dens, to  fulfil  their  Lord's  new  command  of  brotherly  love.  This  was  the  promi 
nent  feature  in  Christianity,  during  the  first  three  centuries. 

But  now,  when  a  profession  of  the  Gospel  was  no  longer  attended  ■nith  danger, — 
when  the  Chiu'ches  became  Uberally  endowed,  and  the  clergy  were  loaded  with  honors, 
— humihty,  and  .-elf-denial,  and  brotherly  kindness,  the  prominent  characteristics  of  the 
religion  of  Jesus,  seem  scarcely  perceptible.  Every  thing  which  was  done,  had  a  pri- 
mary reference  to  show  and  self-aggrandizement.  The  government  of  the  Church 
was  now  modelled,  as  far  as  possible,  after  the  government  of  the  state.  The  emperor 
assumed  the  title  of  bishop ;  and  claimed  the  prerogative  of  regidating  its  external 
affairs ;  and  he  and  his  successors  convened  coimcds,  in  which  they  presided,  and 
determined  all  matters  of  disciphne. 

The  conduct  of  Constantine  towards  the  pagans  also  merits  censure,  notwithstanding 
that  his  power  was  exercised  in  favor  of  Christianity.  Instead  of  leaving  every  one  to 
obey  the  dictates  of  his  conscience,  he  prohibited  by  law  the  worship  of  idols  throughout 
the  bounds  of  his  empire.  In  this,  he  obviously  transcended  the  authority  invested  in 
him  as  a  civil  ruler — for  if  a  civil  magistrate  may  prohibit  religious  opinions,  or  punish 
the  abettors  of  them,  merely  because  in  his  view  they  are  unscriptural,  he  has  the  same 
right  to  pimish  a  professing  Christian,  whose  sentiments,  or  practices,  differ  from  his 
own,  as  he  would  have  to  pimish  a  pagan,  or  a  Mahommedan.  If  the  magistrate 
may  lawfidly  exercise  a  control  over  the  human  mind,  in  one  instance,  may  he  not  in 
any  other,  since,  upon  the  supposition,  his  own  judgment  is  the  authorized  standard 
of  what  is  right  and  wTong,  in  maUers  of  religion?  The  truth  is,  the  magistrate  de- 
rives no  authority,  either  from  reason,  or  the  word  of  God,  to  control  the  human  mind 
in  relation  to  its  religious  faith.  Upon  this  principle,  Constantine  and  his  bishops  were 
no  more  justified  in  abolishing  heathenism,  by  the  force  of  civil  power,  than  Dioclesian 
and  Galerius,  with  the  priests,  were  justified  in  their  attempt  to  break  down  and  de- 
stroy Christianity.  Well  has  it  been  observed  ;  "  Let  the  law  of  the  land  restrain  vice 
and  injustice  of  every  kind,  as  ruinous  to  the  peace  and  order  of  society,  for  this  is  its 
proper  province  ;  but  let  it  not  tamper  with  religion,  by  attempting  to  enforce  its  exer- 
cises and  duties. "- 

13.  At  this  time  commenced  the  controversy  of  the  Donatists,  the 
origin  of  which,  according  to  Dr.  Jorton,  is  to  be  traced  to  the  perse- 
cution, A.  D.  303,  (Per.  III.  Sec.  30,)  during  which  Christians  were 
required  to  give  up  their  sacred  books.  They  who  complied  were  called 
Traditores.  Among  those  who  were  suspected  of  this  fault,  was 
Mensurius,  bishop  of  Carthage,  for  which,  and  other  reasons,  Donatus, 
bishop  of  Numidia  and  his  partisans,  refused  to  hold  communion  with 
him.  Thus  began  a  schism  which  continued  three  hundred  years, 
and  overspread  the  provinces  of  Africa. 

The  Donatists,  after  their  party  was  formed,  maintained  that  the  sanctity  of  their 
bishops  gave  to  their  community  alone  a  full  right  to  be  considered  as  the  true  Church. 
Hence,  they  avoided  all  communication  with  other  Churches,  from  an  apprehension 
of  contracting  their  impurity  and  corruption.  They  also  pronounced  the  sacred  rites 
and  institutions  void  of  all  virtue  among  those  Christians  who  were  not  precisely  of 
their  sentiments.  They  not  only  rebaptized  those  who  joined  their  party  from  other 
Churches,  but  reordained  those  who  already  sustained  the  ministerial  office. 

14.  This  controversy  Constantine  took  fruitless  pains  to  settle,  both  by 
councils  and  hearings;  but  finding  the   Donatists   refractory,   he   was 


70  PERIOD    IV.. ..306., ..606. 

provoked  to  banish  some,  and  to  put  others  to  death.  The  banished, 
however,  were  some  time  after  recalled,  and  permitted  to  hold  such 
opinions  as  they  pleased.  Under  the  successors  of  Constantine,  they 
experienced  a  variety  of  fortune,  for  many  years,  until  at  length  they 
dwindled  away. 

The  immediate  cause  of  the  above  controversy,  according  to  Dr.  Mosheira,  was 
this. — Mensurius  d)  mg  in  the  year  311,  the  Church  at  Caithage  proceeded  to  the 
election  of  Cseciliar,  the  deacon,  and  called  the  neighboring  bishops  to  sanction  their 
choice,  in  ordainini,  him  to  the  office. 

This  hasty  procedure  gave  umbrage  to  Botrus  and  Celesius,  both  presbyters  of  the 
same  Church,  who  were  aspiring  to  the  same  office ;  and  also  to  the  Numidian 
bishops,  who  had  before  this  always  been  invited  to  be  present,  at  the  consecration  of 
the  bishops  of  Carthage.  Hence  assembling  themselves  at  Carthage,  they  summoned 
CiEcilian  before  them,  to  answer  for  his  conduct.  The  flame  thus  kindled,  was  aug- 
mented by  means  of  Lucilia,  an  opulent  lady,  who  had  been  reproved  by  Coecilian  for 
impropei  conduct,  and  who,  on  that  account,  had  conceived  a  violent  prejudice 
against  him.  At  her  expense,  the  Numidian  bishops  were  assembled  and  entertained. 
Among  these  bishops  was  Donatus  of  Casaj-nigrse,  a  man  said  to  be  of  an  mihappy, 
schismalical  temper;  nfter  whom,  on  account  of  the  distinguished  part  he  took  in  the 
aflair,  the  party  was  Ccilied.  The  result  of  this  council  was,  that  Cascilian  was  depos- 
ed, and  Majorinus  elected  in  his  stead.  This  act  divided  the  Church  of  Carthage  into 
two  parties,  each  of  which  was  determined  to  abide  by  its  own  bishop.  But  the  con- 
troversy was  not  confined  to  Carthage.  In  a  short  time  it  spread  far  and  wide,  not 
only  throughout  Numidia,  but  even  throughout  all  the  provinces  of  Africa ;  which 
entered  so  zealously  into  this  ecclesiastical  war,  that  in  most  cities  there  were  two 
bishops,  one  at  the  head  of  the  party  of  Cascilian,  and  the  other  acknowledged  by  the 
followers  of  Majorinus. 

At  length  the  Donatists  laid  their  controversy  before  Constantine ;  who  in  the  year 
313,  with  several  bishops,  examined  the  subject,  and  gave  judgment  in  favor  of  Cseci- 
lian,  who  was  entirely  acquitted  of  the  crimes  laid  to  his  charge. 

In  a  second,  and  a  murh  more  numerous  assembly,  convened  at  Aries  in  314,  the 
subject  was  again  investigated,  with  a  similar  result.  Not  satisfied,  however,  the 
Donatists  appealed  to  the  immediate  judgment  of  the  emperor,  who  indulgently  admit- 
ted them  to  a  hearing  at  Milan,  A.  D.  316.  The  issue  of  this  third  trial  was  not  more 
favorable  to  the  Donatists,  than  that  of  the  two  preceding  councils,  whose  decisions 
the  emperor  confirmed.  The  subsequent  conduct  of  these  schismatics  at  length 
became  so  disgraceful,  that  the  emperor  deprived  them  of  their  Churches  in  Africa, 
and  sent  into  banishment  their  seditious  bishops.  Nay,  he  carried  his  resentment  so 
far  as  to  put  some  of  them  to  death,  probably  on  account  of  the  intolerable  malignancy 
which  they  discovered  in  their  writings  and  discourses.  Hence  arose  violent  commo- 
tions in  Africa,  as  the  sect  of  the  Donatists  was  extremely  powerful  and  numerous 
there.  The  emperor  condescended,  by  embassies  and  negociations,  to  allay  these  dis- 
tiurbances,  but  they  were  without  effect. 

After  the  death  of  Constantine,  his  son  Constans  attempted  to  heal  this  deplorable 
schism,  and  to  engage  the  Donatists  to  conclude  a  treaty  of  peace.  All  methods  of 
reconciliation  were  ineffectual.  At  length,  in  a  battle  fought  at  Bagiiia,  they  were 
signally  defeated,  from  which  time  their  cause  seemed  to  decline.  In  362,  the  empe- 
ror Julian  permitted  those  who  had  before  been  exiled,  to  return,  upon  which  the  party 
greatly  revived.  In  377,  Gratian  deprived  them  of  their  Churches,  and  prohibiied  all 
assembhes,  both  public  and  private.  The  sect,  however,  was  still  numerous,  as 
appears  from  the  number  of  their  Churches  in  Africa,  which,  towards  the  conclusion 
of  this  century,  were  served  by  no  less  than  four  hundi'ed  bishops.  A  subsequent 
division  among  them,  together  with  the  Avritings  of  Augustine,  about  the  end  of  the 
centuiy,  caused  the  sect  greatly  to  decline. 

15.  Soon  after  the  commencement  of  the  above  controversy  of  the 
Donatists,  a  controversy  originated  in  the  Church  of  Alexandria  in 
Egypt,  well  known  by  the  name  of  the  "  Arian  controversy"  which  was 
managed  with   so   much   violence,  as   at  length  to  involve  the  whole 


DECLINE  OF  PAGANISM.  71 

Christian  world.  The  author  of  this  controversy  was  Arius,  a  presbyter 
of  the  Church,  who  maintained  against  Alexander  the  bishop,  that  the 
Son  is  totally  and  essentially  distinct  from  the  Father ;  subordinate  to 
him,  not  only  in  office  but  in  nature  ;  that  since  the  Son  was  begotten, 
he  had  a  beginning,  and  hence  that  there  was  a  time  when  he  was  not. 

The  sentiments  of  the  primitive  Christians  for  the  three  first  centuries,  in  reference 
to  the  divinity  of  the  Savior,  historians  tell  us,  were,  generally  speaking,  uniform ;  at 
least,  there  appear  not  to  have  been  any  public  controversies  touch" ng  this  leading 
article  of  the  Christian  faith.  It  was  left  for  Arius  to  commence  a,  dispute,  which 
may  be  said  to  have  involved  the  whole  Christian  world  in  a  flame.  For  such  a  contro- 
versy, he  was  eminently  qualified.  To  a  restless  spirit  he  united  great  address,  and 
deep  skill  in  th?  logic  of  the  times  ;  at  the  same  time  he  was  distinguished  for  gravity 
cf  deportment,  and  irreproachable  manners. 

The  occasion  of  this  dispute  appears  to  have  been  simply  this.  A'cxand"*,  speak- 
ing upon  the  subject  of  the  Trinity,  had  affirmed  that  there  was  "  a  unity  in  the  Trinit)', 
ana  particularly  that  the  Son  was  coeternal,  and  consubstanlial,  and  of  the  same  dig- 
nity with  the  Father."  To  this  language  Arius  objected,  and  argued  that  there  was  a 
lime  when  the  Son  of  God  was  not  ;  that  he  was  capable  of  virtue  and  vice  ;  that  he 
was  a  creature,  and  mutable  as  other  creatiues. 

16.  These  sentiments  of  Arius  spreading  abroad,  were  adopted  by  not 
a  few,  among  whom  were  some,  who  were  distinguished  not  only  for  their 

learning  and  genius,  but  for  their  rank  and  station. 

17.  Alexander,  alarmed  at  the  propagation  of  sentiments  in  his  view  so 
unscriptural,  remonstrated  with  Arius ;  and  by  conciliatory  measures  at- 
tempted to  restore  him  to  a  more  scriptural  system.  Finding  his  efforts 
vain,  and  that  Arius  was  still  spreading  his  doctrines  abroad,  he  sum- 
moned a  council  consisting  of  near  a  hundred  bishops,  by  which  Arius, 
and  several  of  his  partisans,  were  deposed  and  excommunicated. 

Upon  his  excommunication,  Anus  retired  to  Palestine,  whence  he  addressed  letters 
to  the  most  eminent  men  of  those  times ;  in  which  he  so  dexterously  managed  his 
cause,  as  to  induce  many  to  join  his  party,  among  whom  was  Eusebius,  bishop  of 
Nicomedia,  a  man  greatly  distinguished  in  the  Church  for  his  influence  and  authority. 

18.  The  dispute  still  progressing,  at  length  attracted  the  attention  of 
Constantine ;  who,  finding  all  efforts  to  reconcile  Alexander  and  Arius 
fruitless,  issued  letters  to  the  bishops  of  the  several  provinces  of  the  empire 
to  assemble  at  Nice,  in  Bithynia,  A.  D.  32-5.  In  this  council,  consisting 
of  three  hundred  and  eighteen  bishops,  besides  a  multitude  of  presbyters, 
deacons,  and  others,  the  emperor  himself  presided.  After  a  session  of 
more  than  two  months,  Arius  was  deposed,  excommunicated,  and  forbidden 
to  enter  Alexandria.  At  the  same  time  was  adopted  what  is  known  by 
the  name  of  the  ^'Nicene  Creed,'"^  said  to  be  the  production  of  Athana- 
sius,  and  which  the  emperor  ordered  should  be  subscribed  by  all,  upon 
pain  of  banishment. 

*  The  following  is  the  creed  alluded  to  above  :  "  We  believe  in  one  God,  the  Father 
Almighty,  maker  of  all  things  visible  and  invisible;  and  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son 
of  God,  the  only  begotten ;  begotten  of  the  Father,  that  is,  of  the  substance  of  the  Father. 
God  of  Gorl ;  Light  of  Light ;  true  God  of  true  God  ;  begotten,  not  made ;  consubstaiitial 
with  the  Father,  by  whom  all  things  were  made,  things  in  heaven,  and  things  on  earth  ; 
who  for  us  men,  and  for  our  salvation,  came  down  and  was  incarnate,  and  became  man ; 
suffered  and  rose  again  the  third  day,  and  ascended  into  the  heavens,  and  comes  to  judge 
the  quick  and  the  dead;  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  the  caiholic  and  apostolic  church 
doth  anathematize  those  persons  who  say,  that  there  was  a  time  when  the  Son  of  God  was 
not  ;  that  he  was  not  before  he  was  horn;  that  he  was  made  of  nothing,  or  of  another 
substance  or  heing;  or  that  he  is  created,  or  changeable,  or  convertible." 


72  PERIOD  IV. ...306... .606. 

The  place  in  which  the  council  assembled,  was  a  large  room  in  the  palace.  Hav* 
ing  taken  their  places,  they  continued  standing,  until  the  emperor,  who  was  clad  in 
an  exceedingly  splendid  di'ess,  made  his  appearance. 

When  all  at  length  were  seated,  says  Eusebius,  the  patriarch  of  Antioch  rose,  and 
addressing  the  emperor,  gave  thanks  to  God  on  his  account— congratulating  the  Church 
on  its  prosperous  condition,  brought  about  by  his  means,  and  particularly  in  the 
destruction  of  the  idolatrous  worship  of  paganism. 

To  these  congratulations  of  the  patriarch,  the  emperor  replied,  that  he  was  happy 
at  seeing  them  assembled,  on  an  occasion  so  glorious  as  that  of  amicably  settling 
their  difficulties  ;  which,  he  said,  had  given  him  more  concern  than  all  his  wars.  He 
concluded  by  expressing  an  earnest  wish,  that  they  would  as  soon  as  possible  remove 
every  cause  of  dissension,  and  lay  the  foundation  of  a  lasting  peace. 

On  concluding  his  address,  a  scene  occurred,  which  presented  to  the  emperor  a  most 
impromising  prospect.  Instead  of  entering  upon  the  discussion  of  the  business,  for 
which  they  had  been  convened,  the  bishops  began  to  complain  to  the  emperor  of  each 
other,  and  to  vindicate  themselves.  Constantine  hstened  to  their  mutual  recriminations 
with  great  patience  ;  and  when,  at  his  instance,  their  respective  complaints  were 
J  educed  to  writing,  he  threw  all  the  billets  unopened  into  the  fire  ;  saying,  that  it  did  not 
belong  to  him  to  decide  the  differences  of  Christian  bishops,  and  that  the  hearing  of 
them  must  be  deferred  till  the  day  of  judgment. 

After  this,  the  council  proceeded,  in  earnest,  to  the  business  of  their  meeting.  Their 
discussions  began  June  19th  and  continued  to  the  25th  of  August,  when  their  decisions 
were  pubhshed. 

Before  this  council  broke  up,  some  few  other  matters  were  determined ;  such  as 
would  deserve  no  place  here,  were  it  not  to  show  the  sad  defection  of  Christianity  in 
the  increase  of  superstition  and  human  traditions.  It  was  decreed  that  Easter  should 
be  kept  at  the  same  season,  through  all  the  Church  ;  that  celibacy  was  a  virtue  ; 
that  new  converts  should  not  be  introduced  to  orders  ;  that  a  certain  course  of  peni- 
tence should  be  enjoined  on  the  lapsed ;  with  other  directions  of  a  similar  nature. 

19.  The  principal  persons  who  espoused  the  cause  of  Arius,  in  the 
above  council,  were  Eusebius  of  Nicomerlia,  Theognis  of  Nice,  and 
Maris  of  Calcedon ;  the  person  who  chiefly  opposed  him  and  took  the 
part  of  Alexander,  was  Athanasius,  at  that  time  only  a  deacon  in  the 
Church  of  Alexandria. 

20.  The  controversy  was  far  from  being  settled  by  the  decision  of  the 
council  of  Nice.  The  doctrines  of  Arius  had  indeed  been  condemned  ;  he 
himself  had  been  banished  to  Illyricum  ;  his  followers  been  compelled 
to  assent  to  the  Nicene  creed,  and  his  writings  proscribed ;  yet  his 
doctrines  found  adherents,  and  both  he  and  his  friends  made  vigorous 
efforts  to  regain  their  former  rank  and  privileges. 

21.  In  the  year  330,  through  the  assistance  of  Constantine,  the 
emperor's  sister,  the  Arians  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  recal  of  Arius, 
and  the  repeal  of  the  laws  against  themselves.  The  emperor  also 
recommended  to  Athanasius,  who  had  succeeded  Alexander,  to  receive 
Arius  to  his  communion.  But  the  inflexible  Athanasius  refused,  and, 
not'long  after,  was  banished  into  Gaul. 

The  decision  of  the  council  of  Nice  met  with  Constantine's  approbation,  at  the  time. 
But,  afterwards,  he  was  induced  to  believe  that  Arius  and  his  followers  had  been 
unjustly  condemned.  Hence,  he  issued  his  edict,  revoking  the  sentence  against  liim, 
and  repealing  the  severe  laws  which  had  been  enacted  against  his  party. 

22.  At  a  subsequent  date,  doubts  arising  in  the  mind  of  Constantine, 
as  to  Arius,  he  was  induced  to  order  the  latter  to  Constantinople,  and  to 
require  him  to  assent  to  the  Nicene  creed.  This  he  readily  did,  and  con- 
firmed his  belief  with  an  oath. 


DECLINE   OP   PAGANISM.  73 

The  subscription  to  the  Nicene  creed,  on  the  part  of  Arius,  all  credible  testimony 
goes  to  show,  to  have  been  made  with  the  most  improper  reservations.  He  assented 
to  it,  mdeed,  but  explained  it  in  a  widely  different  manner  from  the  orthodox. 

23.  The  apparent  sincerity  of  Arius  deceiving  the  emperor,  Alexan- 
der of  Constantinople  vv^as  directed  to  receive  him  to  communion.  The 
day  was  fixed  for  his  restoration ;  but  while  he  was  on  the  way  to  the 
Church,  Arius  was  suddenly  seized  with  some  disease  of  the  bov/els,  and 
died,  A.  D.  336. 

On  receiving  the  orders  of  Constantine  to  acknowledge  Arius,  Alexander,  it  is  said, 
betook  hiniS'^lf  to  prayer.  He  fervently  prayed  that  God  would,  in  some  way,  prevent 
the  return  of  a  man  to  the  Church,  whom  he  could  not  but  consider  as  a  disturber  of 
its  peace,  and  hypocritical  in  his  profession.  The  sudden  and  extraordinary  manner 
in  which  Arius  died  was  no  small  mortification  to  his  party,  and  the  orthodox  did  not 
escape  the  imputation  of  hav'ing  been  accessary  to  it. 

24.  In  the  year  337,  Constantine  died,  having  received  baptism,  du- 
ring his  sickness,  at  the  hands  of  his  favorite  bishop,  Eusebius,  of  Nico- 
media. 

The  character  of  Constantine  has  been  variously  represented.  His  sincerity  in 
espousing  the  Christian  cause  cannot  reasonably  be  doubted  ;  but  he  seems  to  have 
had  very  imperfect  views  of  the  real  nature  of  Christianity ;  and  to  have  failed  in 
adopting  the  best  measures  for  propagating  a  cause  so  different  from  this  world,  both 
in  its  nature  and  in  its  influence. 

25.  The  state  of  religion  at  the  death  of  Constantine  was  exceeedingly 
low.  The  Church  was  distracted  with  baneful  divisions  ;  and  a  general 
struggle  for  power  and  wealth  seemed  to  predominate. 

The  estabhshment  of  Christianity  by  Constantine,  under  Providence,  was  a  glorious 
event  for  the  Church.  But  in  connecting  it  with  the  affairs  of  the  state,  as  he  did,  he 
laid  the  foundation  for  the  most  giievous  evils.  The  distinction  of  rank  and  eminence 
among  the  clergy,  could  not  fail  to  introduce  jealousy  and  ri\  ^Iship.  For  a  long  period, 
Antioch,  Alexandria,  and  Rome,  had  ranked  high,  on  account  of  the  number  of  Chris- 
tians in  their  several  districts,  and  also  for  that  eminence  of  character,  which  had 
marked  their  bishops.  But  to  these  there  was  no  prescribed  authority  in  point  of  order 
I. .  rank,  till  Constantine  gave  them  a  kind  of  supremacy  over  their  brethren.  To 
these  three  he  now  added  Constantinople.  These  four  cities  were  converted  into  bisho- 
prics, called  metropolitan.  In  the  course  of  the  century,  these  metropoUtans  became 
patriarchs  ;  and,  by  and  by,  as  we  shall  see,  the  bishop  of  Rome  became  pontiff  or 
pope.  Hence,  may  be  traced  the  manner  in  which  the  ministers  of  Christ  became 
separated  into  the  different  orders  of  pontiffs,  patriarchs,  metropolitans,  archbishops, 
bishops,  and  the  like.  Nor  should  it  be  forgotten,  that  for  a  time  these  Church  officers 
were  exalted  and  appointed  by  the  civil  magistrate,  without  the  concurrence  of  the 
people,  till  at  length  the  bishop  of  Rome  became  lord  of  all. 

26.  On  the  death  of  Constantine,  the  empire  was  distributed  among 
his  three  sons ;  but  a  quarrel  soon  after  arising  between  the  brothers, 
which  terminating  fatally  to  two,  Constantius  became  sole  monarch  of 
the  Roman  empire,  in  the  year  353. 

27.  In  the  year  356,  died  Anthony  the  hermit,  who  may  be  considered 
the  father  of  that  monastic  life,  for  which  several  of  the  succeeding  cen- 
turies were  remarkably  distinguished. 

Seclusion  from  the  world,  and  the  practice  of  austerities,  had  been  adopted  by  many 
of  a  romantic  turn,  in  the  former  century,  (Per.  III.  Sec.  22;)  but  it  was  left  to 
another,  to  set  an  example  of  self-denial,  which  the  world  had  never  before  seen. 
Anthony  was  an  illiterate  youth  of  Alexandria.  Happening,  one  day,  to  enter  a 
chuich,  he  heard  the  words  of  our  Lord  to  the  yovmg  ruler  ;  "  Sell  all  that  thou  hast, 
10  7 


74  PERIOD    IV.. ..305.. ..606. 

and  give  to  the  poor."  Considering  this  as  a  special  call  to  hiir-  ne  distributed  his 
property — deserted  his  family  and  friends — took  up  his  residence  among  the  tombs, 
and  in  a  ruined  tower.  Here,  having  practiced  self-denial  for  some  time,  he  advanc- 
ed three  days'  journey  into  the  desert,  eastward  of  the  Nile ;  where,  discovering  a 
most  lonely  spot,  he  fixed  his  abode. 

His  example  and  his  lessons  infected  others,  whose  curiosity  pursued  him  to  the 
desert,  and  before  he  closed  his  life,  which  was  prolonged  to  the  term  of  one  hundred 
and  five  years,  he  beheld  vast  muubers  imitating  the  example  which  he  had  set  them. 
From  this  time,  monks  multiplied  incredibly,  on  the  sands  of  Lybia,  upon  the  rocks 
of  Thebias,  and  the  cities  of  the  Nile.  Even  to  this  day,  the  traveller  may  explore 
the  ruins  of  fifty  monasteries,  which  were  planted  to  the  south  of  Alexandria,  by  the 
disciples  of  Anthony. 

Influenced  by  the  example  of  Anthony,  a  Syrian  youth,  whose  name  was  Hilarion, 
fixed  his  dreary  abode  on  a  sandy  beach,  between  the  sea  and  a  morass,  about  seven 
miles  from  Gaza.  The  austere  penance,  in  which  he  persisted  for  forty-eight  years, 
diffused  a  similar  enthusiasm ;  and  innumerable  monasteries  ;vere  soon  distributed 
over  all  Palestine. 

In  the  west,  Martin  of  Tours  founded  a  monastery  at  Poictiers,  and  thus  introduced 
monastic  institutions  into  France.  Such  was  the  rapid  increase  of  his  disciples,  that 
two  thousand  monks  followed  in  his  funeral  procession.  In  other  countries  they  ap- 
pear to  have  increased  in  the  same  proportion  ;  and  the  progress  of  monkery  is  said 
not  to  have  been  less  rapid,  or  less  universal  than  that  of  Christianity. 

Nor  was  this  kind  of  life  confined  to  males.  Females  began,  about  the  same  time, 
to  retire  from  the  world,  and  to  dedicate  themselves  to  solitude  and  devotion.  Nunne- 
ries were  erected,  and  such  as  entered  them,  were  henceforth  secluded  from  all  worldly 
intercourse.  They  were  neither  allowed  to  go  abroad,  nor  was  any  one  permitted  to  see 
them.  Here,  they  served  themselves,  and  made  their  own  clothes,  which  were  white 
and  plain  wollen.     The  height  of  the  cap  was  restricted  to  an  inch  and  two  lines. 

One  of  the  most  renowned  examples  of  monkish  penance  upon  record,  is  that  of  St. 
Simeon,  a  Sjoian  monk,  who  lived  about  the  middle  of  the  fifth  century,  and  who  is 
thought  to  have  outstripped  all  who  preceded  him.  He  is  said  to  have  lived  thirty-six 
years  on  a  pillar  erected  on  the  summit  of  a  mountain,  in  Syria,  whence  he  got  the 
name  of  "  Simeon  the  Stylite." 

From  this  pillar,  it  is  said,  he  never  descended,  unless  to  take  possession  of  another, 
which  he  did  four  times,  having  in  all  occupied  five  of  them.  On  his  last  pillar,  which 
was  sixty  feet  high,  and  only  three  feet  broad,  he  remained,  according  to-  report,  fif- 
teen years  without  intermission,  summer  and  winter,  day  and  night ;  exposed  to  all  the 
inclemencies  of  the  seasons,  in  a  climate  Uable  to  great  and  sudden  changes,  from  the 
most  melting  heat  to  the  most  piercing  cold. 

We  are  informed  that  he  always  stood,  the  breadth  of  his  pillar  not  permitting  him 
to  lie  down.  He  spent  the  day,  till  three  in  afternoon,  in  meditation  and  prayer ;  from 
that  time  till  sunset  he  harangued  the  people,  who  flocked  to  him  from  all  countries. 
Females  were  not  permitted  to  approach  him — not  even  his  own  mother ;  who  is  said, 
through  grief  and  mortification,  in  being  refused  admittance,  to  have  died  the  third 
day  after  her  arrival. 

Similar  instances  of  extravagance  and  superstition  in  those  times  abounded.  It  is 
to  be  regretted  that  these  extravagancies,  and  this  increasing  fondness  for  seclusion, 
were  so  greatly  extolled  by  the  fathers  of  the  Catholic  Church.  Even  Athanasius  en- 
couraged the  institution  of  monkery.  Basil  terms  monkery  "  an  angelical  institution ; 
a  blessed  and  evangelical  life,  leading  to  the  mansions  of  the  Lord."  Jerome  declares 
"  the  societies  of  monks  and  nuns  to  be  the  very  flower  and  most  precious  stone,  among 
all  the  ornaments  of  the  Church."  Others  were  equally  eloquent  in  extolling  the  per- 
fection of  monkery,  and  commending  the  practice. 

The  consequence  of  these  praises,  on  the  part  of  men  so  eminent  in  the  Church,  in 
relation  to  this  kind  of  life,  was,  as  might  be  expected,  a  most  rapid  increase  of  both 
monasteries  and  monks.  Even  nobles,  and  dukes,  and  princes,  not  only  devoted  im- 
mense treasures  in  founding  and  increasing  these  establishments,  but  descended  from 
their  elevated  stations,  and  immured  themselves  in  these  convents,  for  the  purpose  of 
communion  with  God.  Thousands  who  still  continued  to  live  in  the  world,  consecrat- 
ed their  wealth  to  purchase  the  prayers  of  these  devoted  saints ;  and  even  tyrants 
and  worn  out  debauchees  considered  themselves  secure  of  eternal  glory,  by  devoting 


DECLINE    OF   PAGANISM.  75 

their  fortunes  to  some  monastic  institution.  The  real  history  of  these  establishments, 
however,  would  disclose  little  in  favor  of  reUgion.  There  were  doubtless  many  who 
ripened  within  their  walls  for  heavenly  glory  ;  but  there  is  reason  to  fear  that  the  majo- 
rity, under  the  mask  of  superior  piety,  led  lives  of  luxury,  licentiousness,  and  debauchery. 

These  monastic  institutions  served  one  good  purpose,  and  that  one  was  important. 
During  the  dark  ages  which  succeeded,  when  the  light  of  science,  throughout  the 
world,  Avas  eclipsed  by  the  barbarous  incursions  of  the  illiterate  nations  of  the  north, 
science  and  literature  here  found  an  asylum.  Libraries  were  fonned  and  carefully 
preserved,  which,  on  the  restoration  of  learning,  were  of  great  value  to  the  world. 

The  subsequent  history'  of  these  estabhshments  is  interesting.  In  the  sixth  century, 
the  extravagancies  of  the  monks,  it  was  acknowledged,  needed  a  check.  This  induc- 
ed Benedict,  a  man  distinguished  for  his  piety,  to  institute  a  rule  of  discipline,  by 
which  a  greater  degree  of  order  was  introduced  into  the  monasteries,  and  a  wholesome 
restraint  was  laid  upon  the  wild  and  extravagant  conduct  of  their  inmates.  For  a 
time,  the  Benedictine  order  became  extremely  popular,  and  swallowed  up  aU  others ; 
but  luxury  and  licentiousness  gradually  invaded  even  the  convents  of  Benedict. 

During  the  eighth  and  ninth  centiuries,  the  monks  rose  to  the  highest  veneration. 
Even  princes  sought  admittance  to  their  cloisters,  and  the  wealth  of  the  great  was 
poiu-ed  into  their  treasuries.  In  such  estimation  were  the  monks  held,  that  they  were 
selected  to  occupy  the  highest  offices  of  state.  Abbots  and  monks  filled  the  palaces  of 
kings,  and  were  even  placed  at  the  head  of  armies. 

The  tenth  century  gave  rise  to  a  new  order  in  France,  by  the  name  of  the  congrega- 
tion of  Clugni.  For  a  season,  the  rules  of  reform  which  they  adopted,  and  the  sancti- 
ty which  they  assumed,  gave  them  a  high  name.  But  Hcentiousness  and  debauche- 
r}-,  the  natural  result  of  a  Ufe  of  ease  and  luxury,  soon  sunk  them  into  utter  contempt. 

During  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  centuries,  flourished  the  orders  of  the  Cisterians 
and  Carthusians.  The  thirteenth,  gave  birth  to  an  order  widely  different  from  any 
which  before  existed.  This  was  the  order  of  Mendicants,  instituted  by  Innocent  III. 
They  were  taught  to  contemn  wealth,  and  obtained  their  living  only  by  charity.  This 
order  became  extremely  popular,  and  numbered  its  thousands,  who  were  spread  over 
all  Europe. 

In  the  thirteenth  century,  from  this  order,  under  the  auspices  of  Gregory,  arose  four 
others,  the  Dominicans,  the  Franciscans,  the  Carmelites,  and  the  hermits  of  St.  Augus- 
tine. The  two  first  of  these  were  much  more  respectable  than  the  latter,  and  for  three 
centuries  governed  the  councils  of  Europe.  They  filled  the  most  important  offices  in 
church  and  state,  and  gave  to  the  papal  power  an  influence  and  authority  scarcely 
credible. 

It  is  needless  to  dwell  longer  on  tins  subject.  The  mischiefs  which  resulted  from  these 
monastic  institutions,  volumes  would  scarcely  portray.  Their  secret  history  would 
develop  a  chapter  of  superstition,  and  fraud — of  debaucheries,  and  every  species  of 
enormity,  which  a  virtuous  man  would  be  shocked  to  read.  "  To  go  into  a  convent,  " 
says  Dr.  Johnson,  "  for  fear  of  being  immoral,  is  as  if  a  man  should  cut  oS"  his  hands, 
for  fear  he  should  steal.  To  suffer  with  patience  and  fortitude  when  called  to  it,  for 
the  cause  of  truth,  is  virtuous  and  heroical ;  but  to  exclude  one's  self  from  the  fight  of 
day,  under  pretence  of  greater  devotedness  to  God, — to  creep  on  all  fours  like  beasts — 
to  lacerate  one's  body  with  thorns — to  defame — to  afflict — to  murder  one's  self, — this  is 
absurd."  The  rehgion  of  the  Gospel  requires  us,  indeed,  to  five  unspotted  from  the/ 
world  ;  but  then  we  must,  at  the  same  time,  visit  the  widow  and  the  fatherless.  / 

28.  Constantius  being-  an  Arian,  favored  that  cause  from  the  time  oC 
his  accession,  at  the  death  of  Constantine,  A.  D.  337,  to  his  own  deatW, 
in  the  year  361.  During  his  long  reign,  Arianism  maintained  th^ 
ascendancy ;  while  the  friends  of  the  opposite  faith  suffered  the  most 
bitter  persecution.  Athanasius,  who  had  been  recalled  from  banishment,, 
was  again  exiled,  and  although  recalled,  was  obliged  to  take  refuge  from 
his  persecutors,  with  some  mon-ks,  in  a  desert. 

The  state  of  the  Church  at  this  time,  could  we  give  a  just  representation  of  it,  would 
present  httle  of  its  primitive  purity  and  simphcitv.  The  Scriptures  were  no  longer 
the  standard  of  Christian  faith.  A\Tiat  was  orthodox,  and  what  was  heterodox,  was  to 
be  determined  only  by  fathers  and  cotmcils.    Ministers  had  departed  from  the  ampli- 


<•> 


76  PERIOD    IV.. ..306. ...606. 

city  of  Christian  doctrine  and  manners ;  avarice  and  ambition  niled ;  temporal  gran- 
deur, high  preferment,  and  large  revenues,  were  the  ruling  pass'on. 

As  either  party,  at  any  time,  gained  the  advantage,  it  treated  the  other  with  marked 
severity.  The  Arians,  however,  being  generally  iu  power,  the  orthodox  experienced 
almost  uninterrupted  oppression. 

In  349,  Conslantius  was  influenced  to  recall  Athanasius,  and  to  restore  him  to  his 
office  at  Alexandria.  To  his  enemies,  no  measure  could  have  been  more  repulsive  ; 
and  it  was  the  signal  to  prefer  the  most  bitter  accusations  against  him.  He  was 
obliged  to  flee  before  the  storm,  and  take  shelter  in  the  obscurity  of  a  desert ;  but  the 
blast  fell  upon  his  friends ;  some  of  whom  were  banished ;  some  were  loaded  with 
chains,  and  imprisoned  ;  while  others  were  scourged  to  death. 

In  respect  to  the  Arians,  it  is  thought  no  circumstances  existed  for  measures  so 
violent  as  those  which  they  adopted;  but  then  it  should  be  remembered,  that  the 
orthodox  were  not  much  less  violent,  when  they  possessed  the  power.  Athanasius,  at 
the  head  of  the  orthodox  party,  was  a  man  of  a  restless  and  aspiring  disposition. 
His  speculative  views  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Scriptures,  appear  in  general  to  have  been 
correct ;  but  he  cannot  be  exempted  from  the  charge  of  oppressing  his  opponents, 
when  he  had  the  power. 

It  may  be  added,  in  respect  to  the  Arians,  that,  at  length,  divisions  among  them 
caused  them  to  separate  into  numerous  sects.  Hence  we  read  of  Semi-arians,  Aetians, 
Eunomians,  and  many  others  ;  of  whom  it  is  only  necessary  to  say,  that  they  assisted 
to  distract  the  Cluristian  world  while  they  existed,  and  lo  show  how  discordant  human 
beings  may  become. 

29.  Constantius  dying  in  the  year  361,  was  followed  in  the  adminis- 
tration by  his  nephew  Julian,  commonly  called  the  Apostate.  This 
prince  had  been  instructed  in  the  principles  of  Christianity  ;  but  having 
early  imbibed  a  partiality  for  the  pagan  worship,  that  system  was  placed 
upon  an  equal  footing  with  Christianity,  during  his  reign. 

On  his  accession,  Julian  ordered  such  heathen  temples  as  had  been  shut,  to  be  open- 
ed ;  and  many  which  had  been  demohshed  to  be  rebuilt.  The  laws  against  idolatry 
were  repealed  ;  pagan  priests  were  honored ;  and  pagan  worship  was  favored.  On  the 
other  hand.  Christians  became  the  objects  of  ridicule  ;  their  schools  were  closed ;  their 
privileges  abridged ;  their  clergy  impoverished.  Open  persecution  was  indeed  pro- 
hibited ;  but,  by  every  other  means,  were  the  followers  of  the  Redeemer  humbled  and 
oppressed.  By  way  of  reproach,  Julian  always  called  the  Savior  the  Galilean.  In  a 
war  Avith  the  Persians,  he  was  mortally  wounded  by  a  lance.  A-^  he  was  expiring,  he 
filled  his  hand  with  blood,  and  indignantly  casting  it  into  the  air,  exclaimed,  "  0  Gali- 
lean! thou  hast  conquered." 

It  was  during  the  reign  of  this  prince,  and  imder  his  auspices,  that  the  Temple  of 


.'V 


Kruption  of  Fire. 
Jerusalem  was  attempted  to  be  rebuilt,  by  the  Jews,  who,  from  all  the  provinces  of 
the  empire,  repaired  to  the  holy  city.    Great  preparations  were  made,  and  on  the  com- 


DECLINE   OP  PAGANISM.  77 

mencement  of  the  work,  spades  and  pick-axes  of  silver  were  provided ;  and  the  dirt 
and  rubbish  were  transported  in  mantles  of  sUk  and  purple.  But  an  insulted  Provi- 
dence poured  its  wrath  upon  this  work  of  impiety ; — the  workmen  were  scorched  by 
flames,  which  issued  from  the  earth,  and  drove  them  from  their  mad  design. 

30.  About  this  time,  may  be  noticed  a  decided  increase  of  the  power 
and  influence  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  who  was  considered  the  first  in 
rank,  and  distinguished  by  a  sort  of  pre-eminence  over  all  other  bishops. 

He  surpassed  all  his  brethren  in  the  magnificence  and  splendor  of  the  Church  over 
which  he  presided  ;  in  the  riches  of  his  revenues  and  possessions  ;  in  the  number  and 
variety  of  his  ministers ;  in  his  credit  with  the  people ;  and  in  his  sumptuous  and 
splendid  manner  of  living.  This  led  Praetextatus,  an  heathen,  who  was  magistrate  of 
the  city,  to  say,  "  make  me  bishop  of  Rome,  and  I'll  be   a  Christian  too!" 

31.  After  a  reign  of  twenty-two  months,  Julian  was  slain  by  the  hand 
of  a  common  soldier,  and  was  succeeded  in  the  year  363,  by  Jovian,  one 
of  the  officers  of  his  army.  Under  this  prince,  Christianity  once  more 
triumphed  over  paganism,  and  orthodoxy  over  Arianism. 

"  Under  his  reign,"  says  Gibbon,  "  Christianity  obtained  an  easy  and  lasting  victory. 
In  many  cities  the  heathen  temples  were  shut  or  entirely  deserted.  The  edicts  of 
Julian  in  favor  of  paganism  were  abolished  ;  and  the  system  sunk  irrecoverably  in  the 
dark."  Jovian,  however,  declared  his  abhorrence  of  contention,  and  allowed  such  as 
pleased  to  exercise  with  freedom  the  ceremonies  of  the  ancient  worship. 

32.  In  the  year  364,  Jovian,  notwithstanding  his  apparent  admission 
of  the  obligations  of  Christianity,  died  in  a  fit  of  debauch,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  two  brothers,  Valentinian  and  Valens  ;  the  former  of  whom 
patronized  the  orthodox;  the  latter,  the  Arians.  In  375,  Valentinian 
died  ;  upon  which  Valens,  becoming  sole  monarch,  was  prevailed  upon 
to  persecute  with  much  cruelty  the  orthodox  party. 

Of  these  princes.  Gibbon  says,  "  that  they  invariably  retained,  in  their  exalted  station, 
the  chaste  and  temperate  simpUcity  which  had  adorned  their  private  life ;  and  under 
them  the  reign  of  the  pleasiu'cs  of  a  court  never  cost  the  people  a  blush,  or  a  sigh. 
Though  iUiterate  themselves,  they  patronized  learning ;  they  planned  a  course  of 
instruction  for  every  city  in  the  empire,  and  handsomely  endowed  several  academies." 

But  in  respect  to  religion,  their  conduct  was  far  from  being  commendable.  Valens, 
particularly,  persecuted  all  who  differed  from  him.  A  single  act  will  serve  as  an 
example  of  his  cruelty.  A  company  of  eighty  ecclesiastics,  who  had  refused  to  sub- 
scribe to  the  Arian  faith,  Avere  ordered  into  banishment.  Being  placed  on  board  a 
vessel,  pro\aded  to  carry  them  away,  as  they  were  sailing  out  of  the  harbor,  the  vessel 
was  set  on  fire,  and  the  whole  company  were  left  to  be  consumed.  Cruelty  like  this 
marked  the  whole  of  his  reign. 

33.  After  a  long  life  of  labor  and  numerous  sufferings,  Athanasius 
died  in  the  year  373. 

Under  the  reign  of  Constantius,  it  has  already  been  observed,  Athanasius  was  com- 
pelled to  seek  his  safety  in  retreat.  During  the  reign  of  Julian,  he  once  visited  his 
people,  but  returned  to  his  retreat.  On  the  accession  of  Jovian,  he  again  appeared  at 
Alexandria,  and  by  that  prince  was  confirmed  in  his  office.  From  this  time  to  his  death, 
little  is  recorded  of  him  which  we  need  to  relate.  He  has  left  a  character,  high  in 
point  of  purity,  but  blemished  by  an  excessive  zeal  for.  orthodoxy,  and  by  an  encour- 
agement of  monkish  superstition,  inconsistent  x^ith  the  genius  of  the  Gospel. 

34.  After  a  reign  of  fourteen  years,  Valens  lost  his  life  in  a  battle  with 
the  Goths,  A.  D.  378,  and  was  succeeded  by  Gratian,  the  son  of  Valen- 
tinian. Soon  after  his  accession,  he  associated  the  great  Theodosius 
with  him  in  the  government.  Both  these  emperors  espoused  the  cause 
of  Christianity  against  paganism,  and  orthodoxy  against  Arianism. 

7# 


78  PERIOD    IV.. ..306. ...606. 

The  measures  adopted  by  Theodosius  were  such  as  to  drive  Ariaus  from  their 
Churches,  and  subjected  to  many  giievous  calamities.  Unacquainted  with  the  spirit 
of  the  Gospel,  he  attempted,  contrary  to  its  genius,  to  enforce  its  reception  by  the  arm 
of  power,  rather  than  by  the  voice  of  reason. 

35.  In  the  year  383,  Theodosius  summoned  a  council  at  Constantinople, 
consisting  of  nearly  two  hundred  bishops,  with  a  design  to  confirm  the 
Nicene  creed. 

This  council  accordingly  decreed  that  the  Nicene  creed  should  be  the  standard  of 
orthodoxy,  and  that  all  heresies  should  be  condemned.  In  accordance  with  tliis  deci- 
sion, the  emperor  soon  after  issued  two  edicts,  by  both  of  which  the  holding  of  meet- 
ings, whether  public  or  private,  was  forbidden  to  all  heretics,  under  the  severest 
penalties. 

In  the  year  390,  he  issued  a  still  severer  edict,  aimed  as  a  death-blow  to  paganism. 
According  to  this  edict,  all  his  subjects  were  prohibited  to  worship  any  inanimate  idol, 
by  the  sacrifice  of  any  victim,  on  pain  of  death. 

This  edict  was  so  rigidly  enforced,  that  paganism  declined  apace.  "  So  rapid  and  yet 
so  gentle  was  the  faU  of  it,"  says  Gibbon,  "  that  only  twenty-eight  years  after  the 
death  of  Theodosius,  the  faint  and  minute  vestiges  were  no  longer  visible  to  the  eye 
of  the  legislator." 

36.  We  must  here  anticipate  a  feAV  years,  and  speak  of  Pelagianism, 
which  began  to  be  propagated  about  the  year  404,  or  405.  The  author 
of  this  system  was  one  Pelagius,  a  Briton,  from  whom  it  received  its  name. 
Its  grand  feature  was  a  denial  of  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart,  or 
the  necessity  of  the  influences  of  the  Spirit  in  man's  regeneration. 

Besides  these  opinions,  Pelagius  maintained,  that  the  human  will  is  as  much  inclin- 
ed to  good  as  to  evil,  and  that  good  works  constitute  the  meritorious  cause  of  salva- 
tion. 

Pelagius  was  considerably  advanced  in  years,  before  he  began  to  propagate  his 
opinions.  His  first  attempt  was  made  at  Kome,  but  meeting  \\i\\\  opposition,  he 
removed  to  Carthage,  in  Africa,  where  he  openly  raised  his  standard.  He  was  a 
man  of  in-eproachable  morals,  and  deep  subtilty.  These  circumstances  gave  him 
great  influence,  especially  among  the  J'oang  and  inexperienced.  In  the  propagation 
of  his  system,  he  was  assisted  by'one  Caelestius,  an  Irish  monk. 

For  a  time,  the  success  of  Pelagius  was  great.  But  the  system  found  a  powerful 
opponent,  in  the  famous  Augustine,  bishop  of  Hippo,  in  Africa.  This  father  opposed, 
in  a  manner  the  most  satisfactory,  the  unscriptural  character  of  the  system,  and  the 
direct  tendency  of  it  to  subvert  the  grand  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  render  the 
cross  of  Christ  of  no  effect.  The  controversy,  however,  distracted,  for  a  time,  the 
Christian  world.  Council  after  council  assembled,  and  the  most  opposite  decrees 
were  at  different  times  passed  in  relation  to  the  system  of  Pelajjius.  In  the  year  412, 
Caelestius  was  condemned  as  a  heretic ;  this  was  followed  in  420,  by  a  condemnation 
of  the  system  on  the  part  of  the  emperor,  and  Pelagianism  was  suppressed  through- 
out the  empire. 

In  the  year  431,  Pelagianism  was  again  brought  forward,  in  an  altered  and  soflened 
form,  by  John  Cassion,  a  monk  of  Marseilles.  To  this  latter  system  was  given  the 
name  of  Semi-Pelagianism.  It  consisted  in  an  attempt  to  pursue  a  middle  course 
between  the  doctrines  of  Pelagius  and  Augustine.  It  is  necessary,  however,  only  to 
add,  that  the  system  thus  new  modeled,  was  again  attacked  by  Augustine,  assisted 
by  Hilary,  a  distinguished  priest,  and  Prosper,  a  layman ;  and  by  these  champions 
its  inconsistencies  and  anti-scriptural  character  were  sufficiently  exposed. 

37.  The  emperor  Theodosius  died  in  the  year  395,  and  was  succeeded 
by  his  two  sons,  Arcadius  and  Honorius,  the  former  of  whom  presided  at 
Constantinople,  as  emperor  of  the  east ;  the  latter  chose  Ravenna  as  the 
seat  of  his  court,  in  preference  to  Rome,  and  presided  over  the  west. 

38.  Of  the  state  of  the  Church,  during  the  reign  of  these  two  emperors, 
and,  indeed,  for  a  long  period  following,  we  have  nothing  pleasant  to 


DECLINE   OF   PAGANISM.  79 

record.  Honorius,  following  the  steps  of  his  father,  protected  the 
external  state  of  the  Church,  and  did  something  towards  extirpating 
the  remains  of  idolatry,  and  supporting  orthodoxy  in  opposition  to  existing 
heresies.  But  a  great  increase  of  superstition,  polemical  subtilty,  and 
monasticism  marked  these  times,  both  in  the  east  and  west.  The  true 
spirit  of  the  Gospel  was  scarcely  visible.  A  constant  struggle  existed 
among  the  clergy  for  dignity,  power,  and  wealth,  and  great  exertions 
were  put  forth  to  maintain  the  supremacy  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

39.  Some  time  previous  to  this  date,  but  now  more  particularly, 
important  changes  began  to  take  place  in  the  Roman  empire,  which 
considerably  affected  the  visible  kingdom  of  the  Redeemer.  These 
changes  were  caused  by  numerous  barbarous  tribes  inhabiting  the  north 
of  Europe,  who  attacking  the  Roman  empire,  in  a  course  of  years 
reduced  it  to  a  state  of  complete  subjection,  and  divided  its  various  pro- 
vinces into  several  distinct  governments  and  kingdoms. 

These  tribes  consisted  of  the  Goths,  Huns,  Franks,  Alans,  Siievi,  Vandals,  and 
various  others.  They  were  extremely  barbarous  and  illiterate,  at  the  same  time  pow- 
erful and  warlike.  The  inciursions  of  these  tribes  into  the  empire  was  at  a  time  when 
it  was  least  able  to  make  effectual  resistance.  Both  Honorius  and  Arcadius  were  weak 
princes.  The  Roman  character  was  greatly  sunk.  Their  lofty  and  daring  spirit  was 
gone.  There  empire  had  for  years  groaned  under  its  unwieldy  bulk ;  and  only  by 
the  most  vigorous  efforts  had  it  been  kept  from  crumbUng  to  ruins.  With  Theodosius, 
expired  the  last  of  the  successors  of  Augustus  and  Constantine,  who  appeared  in  the 
field  of  battle  at  the  head  of  their  annies,  and  whose  authority  was  acknowledged 
throughout  the  empire.  Such  being  the  state  of  things,  it  is  not  strange  that  the 
northern  tribes  should  have  seized  the  opportunity  to  invade  the  empir'.  ;  nor  that  their 
effort  at  siibjugation  should  have  been  crowned  with  success.  Still  less  singular  is  it, 
that  the  Church  of  Christ  should  have  suffered  in  a  corresponding  degree. 

40.  In  the  year  410,  the  imperial  city  of  Rome  was  besieged  and 
taken  by  Alaric,  king  of  the  Goths,  who  delivered  it  over  to  the  licentious 
fury  of  his  army.  A  scene  of  horror  ensued  which  is  scarcely  paralleled 
in  the  history-of  war.  The  plunder  of  the  city  was  accomplished  in  six 
days ;  the  streets  were  deluged  with  the  blood  of  murdered  citizens,  and 
some  of  the  noblest  edifices  were  razed  to  their  foundation. 

The  city  of  Rome  was  at  this  time  an  object  of  admiration.  Its  inhabitants  were 
estimated  at  twelve  hundred  thousand.  Its  houses  were  but  little  short  of  fifty  thou- 
sand ;  seventeen  hundred  and  eighty  of  which  were  similar  in  grandeur  and  extent 
to  the  palaces  of  princes.  Every  thing  bespoke  wealth  and  luxury.  The  market,  the 
race  courses,  the  temples,  the  fountains,  the  porticos,  the  shady  groves,  unitedly  com- 
bined to  add  surpassing  splendor  to  the  spot. 

Two  years  before  the  srarender  of  the  city,  Alaric  had  laid  seige  to  it,  and  had 
received  from  the  proud  and  insolent  Romans,  as  the  price  of  his  retreat  from  the 
walls,  five  thousand  pounds  of  gold,  thirty  thousand  pounds  of  silver,  and  an  incredi- 
ble quantity  of  other  valuable  articles. 

In  the  following  year,  he  again  appeared  before  the  city ;  and  now  took  possession 
of  the  port  of  Osfia,  one  of  the  boldest  and  most  stupendous  works  of  Roman  magnifi- 
cence. He  had  demanded  the  surrender  of  the  city,  and  was  only  prevented  from 
razing  it  to  its  foundation,  by  the  consent  of  the  senate  to  remove  the  unworthy 
Honorius  from  the  throne  of  the  Caesars,  and  to  place  Attains,  the  tool  of  the  Gothic 
conqueror,  in  his  place. 

But  the  doom  of  the  city  was  not  far  distant.  In  410,  Alaric  once  more  appeared 
under  the  walls  of  the  capital.  Through  the  treachery  of  the  Roman  guard,  one  of  the 
gates  was  silently  opened,  and  the  inhabitants  were  awakened  at  midnight,  by  the 
tiemendous  sound  of  the  Gothic  trumpet.    Alaric  and  his  bands  entered  in  triumph, 


80  PERIOD    IV. ...306.. ..606. 

and  spread  desolation  through  the  streets.  Thus  this  proud  city,  which  had  subdued 
a  great  part  of  the  world;  which,  during  a  period  of  619  years,  had  never  been 
violated  by  the  presence  of  a  foreign  enemy,  was  itself  called  to  surrender  to  the  arras 
of  a  rude  and  revengeful  Goth  ;  who  was  well  entitled  the  Destroyer  of  nations,  and  the 
scourge  of  God  ! 

41.  From  this  period,  the  barbarians  continued  their  ravages,  until 
476,  which  is  commonly  assigned  as  marking  the  total  extinction  of  the 
western  part  of  the  Roman  empire.  Of  the  tribes,  which  had  been 
accessary  to  this  result,  the  Visigoths  took  possession  of  Spain;  the 
Franks  of  Gaul ;  the  Saxons  of  England ;  the  Huns  of  Pannonia ;  the 
Ostrogoths  of  Italy,  and  the  adjacent  provinces. 

These  conquests  effected  an  almost  entire  change  in  the  state  of  Europe.  New 
governments,  laws,  languages  ;  new  manners,  customs,  dresses  ;  new  names  and 
countries  prevailed.  It  is  doubtless  to  be  lamented,  that  this  revolution  was  the  work 
of  nations  so  little  enlightened  by  science,  or  polished  by  civilization  ;  for  the  laws 
of  the  Romans,  imperfect  as  they  were,  were  the  best  which  human  -wisdom  had 
devised  ;  and  in  arts  they  far  surpassed  the  nations  to  which  they  now  became  subject- 
ed. It  is  a  remark  of  Dr.  Robertson,  "  that  if  a  man  were  called  to  fix  upon  a  period, 
in  the  history  of  the  world,  during  which  the  condition  of  the  human  race  wels  most 
calamitous,  he  would  without  hesitation  name  that  which  elapsed  from  the  death  of 
Theodosius  the  Great,  A.  D.  395,  to  the  establishment  of  the  Lombards  in  Italy, 
A.  D.  571." 

42.  Although  the  barbarians  were  idolaters,  yet  upon  the  conquest  of 
the  Roman  empire,  they  generally,  though  at  different  periods,  conformed 
themselves  to  the  religious  institutions  of  the  nations  among  whom  they 
settled.  They  unanimously  agreed  to  support  the  hierarchy  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  and  to  defend  and  maintain  it,  as  the  established 
religion  of  their  respective  states.  They  generally  adopted  the  Arian 
system,  and  hence  the  advocates  of  the  Nicene  creed  met  with  bitter 
persecution. 

It  has  already  been  observed,  that  religion,  in  its  established  form,  weis  at  this  time 
but  Uttle  removed  from  the  superstition  and  idolatry  of  the  ancient  heathen.  There 
were,  indeed,  pious  individuals — some  who  maintained  the  primitive  faith  and  manners 
— but  the  mass  of  professors,  and  even  of  the  clergy,  had  shamefully  departed  from 
the  spirit  of  the  Gospel. 

To  nothing,  but  the  controlling  Providence  of  God  can  we  attribute  the  condescen- 
sion of  these  barbarous  tribes  to  renounce  idolatry,  and  become  nominal  Christians. 
Had  they  pleased,  it  would  seem  that  they  might  easily  have  exterminated  Chris- 
tianity from  the  earth.  But  Divine  Providence  saw  fit  to  order  otherwise  ;  and  though 
for  years,  as  nations,  they  were  scarcely  to  be  accounted  Christians,  the  rehgion 
which  they  adopted,  at  length,  softened  their  manners  and  refined  their  morals. 

43.  Of  the  kingdoms  into  which  the  Roman  empire  was  divided,  that 
of  the  Franks  in  Gaul  was  one.  Of  this  nation,  Clovis  was  king.  In 
the  year  496,  he  was  converted  to  Christianity  ;  and,  together  Avith  three 
thousand  of  his  army,  was  baptized  at  Rheims,  and  received  into  the 
Church. 

The  wife  of  Clovis  was  Clotilda,  a  niece  of  the  king  of  Burgundy.  The  Burgun- 
dians  had  already  embraced  Christianity ;  and  although  they  professed  the  Arian 
faith,  Clotilda  was  attached  to  the  Nicene  creed.  She  had  labored  to  convert  her 
husband  to  Christianity,  but  without  success.  During  a  battle,  which  he  fought  -with 
the  Alemans,  finding  the  Franks  giving  ground,  and  victory  crowning  the  standard 
of  his  foe,  he  implored,  it  is  said,  the  assistance  of  Christ ;  and  solenmly  engaged  to 
worship  him  as  a  God,  if  he  rendered  him  victorious  over  his  enemies. 

The  battle  now  went  on,  and  Clovis  was  conqueror.     Faithful  to  his  promise,  he 


DECLINE   OF   PAGANISM.  81 

was  baptized  at  Rheims,  the  year  after,  having  been  instructed  in  the  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel.  The  real  conversion  of  Clo\ds  has  little  credit  attached  to  it ;  but  his  external 
reformation  ser\'ed  to  comfort  the  friends  of  religion,  and  particularly  the  advocates 
of  the  Nicene  creed.  The  conversion  of  Clovis,  it  may  be  added,  is  considered  by 
the  learned  as  the  date  of  the  title  of  3Iost  Christimi  Majesty,  which  has  so  long  been 
adopted  by  the  kings  of  France. 

44.  The  year  432  was  distinguished  for  the  successful  introduction  of 
Christianity  into  Ireland  by  Patrick ;  who,  on  account  of  his  labors  in 
that  country,  has  been  deservedly  entitled  "  the  apostle  of  the  Irish,  and 
the  father  of  the  Hibernian  Church." 

Efforts  had  previously  been  made  to  diffuse  the  light  of  Christianity  among  VAe 
Irish,  under  the  auspices  of  Ca;lestius,  bishop  of  Rome.  He  had  employed  Palladius 
for  that  purpose  ;  but  his  mission  appears  to  have  been  attended  with  little  success. 
Patrick  succeeded  Palladius  in  his  labors.  The  former  was  a  Scot  by  birth,  and  was 
one  of  the  bishops  in  Scotland ;  but  being  taken  prisoner,  in  a  war  in  which  the 
British  isles  were  involved,  he  was  carried  to  Ireland,  where  he  devoted  himself  with 
much  zeal  to  the  conversion  of  the  people.  He  formed  the  archbishopric  of  Armagh  ; 
and  died  at  an  advanced  age,  in  the  year  460. 

45.  Under  the  auspicies  of  Gregory  the  Great,  the  Roman  pontiff, 
Christianity  was  introduced  into  England,  in  the  year  497 ;  at  which 
time  Austin,  with  forty  monks,  was  sent  into  that  country,  and  began 
the  conversion  of  the  inhabitants. 

The  knowledge  of  Christianity  existed  at  this  time  in  England,  and  appears  to 
have  been  introduced,  about  the  time  of  the  apostles.  But  at  no  period  could  it  be 
said  that  the  country  was  Christian.  The  light  of  Christianity  here  and  there,  in 
some  confined  circles,  shot  through  the  surrounding  darkness  ;  but  it  was  only  suffi- 
cient to  show  how  thick  that  darkness  was.  Indeed,  Christianity  appears  to  have 
been  neariy  exterminated  by  the  Saxons,  Angles,  and  other  tribes,  who  conquered 
the  countr}\  The  idolatries  of  these  tribes  reigned  through  the  country  for  the  space 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  years ;  and  to  such  gods  as  Llie  Sun,  Jloon,  Thuth,  Odin, 
Thor,  Frigga,  and  Surtur,  from  which  the  English  derived  the  names  of  the  week, 
their  homage  was  paid. 

The  honor  of  breaking  up  this  established  idolatry,  and  of  spreading  the  Gospel 
in  England,  was  reserved  for  Austin,  under  the  patronage  of  Gregory.  Gregory, 
previously  to  his  election  to  the  pontificate,  was  one  day  walking  in  the  market-place 
at  Rome,  and  seeing  several  youth  of  handsome  appearance  exposed  to  sale,  he 
inquired  whence  they  were  ?  Being  informed  that  they  were  pagans  from  Britain,  his 
pity  was  greatly  excited. 

Soon  after,  he  offered  himself  to  the  ruling  bishop,  and  requested  to  be  sent  as  a 
missionary  to  the  island  ;  but  his  request  was  denied.  On  his  election  to  the  see  of 
Rome,  he  remembered  his  former  interest  in  Britain,  and  soon  after  sent  Austin,  with 
a  company  of  monks,  to  convert  the  nation. 

Providence  smiled  upon  the  attempt.  Ethelbert  was  at  this  time  king  of  Kent,  by 
whose  queen  Bertha,  a  pious  descendant  of  the  house  of  Clovis,  the  missionaries  were 
kindly  received.  The  king  soon  became  a  convert,  and  a  few  years  after  this  events 
the  people  were  generally,  at  least,  nominal  Christians. 

46.  Notice  has  already  been  taken  (Sec.  30,)  of  the  gradual  increase 
of  the  influence  and  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  over  all  his 
brethren.  But  it  Avas  reserved  to  the  year  606  to  complete  the  triumphs 
of  the  Roman  pontiff,  and  to  place  him  at  the  head  of  the  ecclesiastical 
world.  At  this  time  the  emperor  Phocas  conferred  on  Boniface  III.,  the 
successor  of  Gregory  the  great,  the  title  of  Universal  Bishop. 

As  early  as  588,  John,  of  Constantinople,  called  the  Faster,  assumed  the  title  of 
Universal  Bishop ;  and  the  title  was  confirmed  by  a  council,  at  that  time  in  session, 
in  that  city.    The  successor  of  John  assumed  the  same  proud  title.    Gregory  the 
11 


82  PERIOD    IV. ...306. ...606. 

Great,  contemporaneous  with  the  successor  of  John,  took  great  umbrage  at  the 
boldness  of  the  bishop  of  Constantinople,  in  assuming  a  title,  which  in  point  of  prece- 
dence belonged  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  but  which  his  conscience  would  not  peniiit  him 
to  take.  Gregory  died  in  the  year  604,  and  was  succeeded  by  Boniface  III.  This 
latter  prelate  had  no  scruple  in  accepting  the  title.  Nay,  he  sought  it  of  the  emperor 
Fhocas,  with  the  privilege  of  transmitting  it  to  his  successors.  The  profligate  emperor, 
to  gratify  the  inordinate  ambition  of  this  court  sycophant,  deprived  the  bishop  of 
Constantinople  of  the  title,  and  conferred  it  upon  Boniface  ;  at  the  same  time  declar- 
ing the  Church  of  Rome  to  be  the  head  of  all  other  Churches. 

DISTINGUISHED  CHARACTERS  IN  PERIOD  IV. 

1.  DonahLS,  bishop  of  Numidia,  author  of  the  schism  of  the  Donatists. 

2.  Lactantius,  the  most  eloquent  Latin  writer  in  the  fourth  centurj ; 
he  exposed  the  absurdity  of  the  pagan  superstitions. 

3.  Eusebius  Pamphilms,  bishop  of  Csesarea,  author  of  an  ecclesi- 
astical history,  and  a  life  of  Constantine. 

4.  Arius,  a  presbyter  in  the  church  of  Alexandria ;  author  of  the 
"Arian  Controversy." 

5.  Athanasius,  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  the  firm  and  powerful  opponent 
of  Arianism. 

6.  Anthony,  the  hermit,  considered  the  father  of  the  monastic  institu- 
tions. 

7.  Basil,  surnamed  the  Great,  bishop  of  Coesarea,  an  eminent  contro- 
versialist. 

8.  Hilary,  bishop  of  Poictiers,  a  Latin  writer,  distinguished  for  writing 
twelve  books  in  support  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity. 

9.  Ambrose,  bishop  of  Milan,  a  man  of  extensive  learning,  and  distin- 
guished for  his  zeal  in  the  cause  of  Christianity. 

10.  Jerome,  a  monk  of  Palestine,  a  voluminous  writer,  and  the  author 
of  a  translation  of  the  Bible,  known  by  the  name  of  the  "Latin 
Vulgate." 

11.  A7ig2tstine,  bishop  of  Hippo,  in  Africa,  who,  from  being  a  debauch- 
ed youth,  became  by  his  writings  and  example  one  of  the  most  distin- 
guished ornaments  of  the  Christian  Church. 

12.  John  Chrysostom,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  one  of  the  most  able 
md  eloquent  preachers  that  have  adorned  the  Chtirch. 

13.  Pelagius,  a  Briton,  author  of  the  "  Pelagianism." 

1.  Bonatus,  Sec.  13. 

2.  Lactantius  is  said  to  have  been  born  in  Africa,  or,  according  to  others,  in  Italy. 
He  studied  rhetoric  in  Africa,  with  so  much  reputation,  that  Constantine  appointed 
him  tutor  to  his  son  Crispus.  This  brought  him  to  court ;  but  even  here  he  often  suffered 
for  the  necessaries  of  life.  He  was  the  most  eloquent  of  all  the  Latin  ecclesiastical 
writers.  His  style  so  nearly  resembled  that  of  Cicero,,  that  he  is  generally  distinguish- 
ed by  the  title  of  "  the  Christian  Cicero."  His  "  Divine  Institutions,"  composed  about 
the  year  320,  in  defence  of  Christianity,  is  the  principal  work,  which  has  been  trans- 
mitted to  us. 

3.  Eusebius  Pamphilius  was  born  in  Palestine,  about  the  year  267,  where  he  was 
educated.  Near  the  year  313,  he  was  elected  bishop  of  Ccesarea.  He  bore  a  conside- 
rable share  in  the  contest  relating  to  Arius,  whose  cause  he  at  first  defended,  under 
a  persuasion  that  he  was  persecuted. 

He  was  honored  with  very  particular  marks  of  Constantine's  esteem  ;  often  receiv- 
ing letters  from  the  emperor,  and  being  frequently  invited  to  his  table.  He  wrote 
several  important  works,  among  which  was  an  ecclesiastical  history,  from  the  com- 
mencement of  the  Christian  era  to  the  death  of  Licinius,  A.  D.  323. 


DECLINE   OP   PAGANISM.  83 

Eusebius  died  in  the  year  338  or  340  ;  leaving  behind  him  a  high  reputation  for 
learning.  There  were  none  among  the  Greek  wiiters  who  had  read  so  much  ;  but  he 
never  apphed  himself  to  the  polishing  of  his  works,  and  was  very  negligent  of  his 
diction. 

4.  Arius,  Sec.  15,  and  onward. 

5.  Athanasius  was  born  at  Alexandria,  of  heathen  parents  ;  but  was  early  taken  un- 
der the  patronage  of  Alexander,  bishop  of  that  city,  by  whom  he  was  liberally  educat- 
ed, and  afterwards  ordained  a  deacon.  When  Alexander  attended  the  council  of 
Nice,  he  took  Athanasius  with  him,  where  he  distinguished  himself  as  an  able  oppo- 
nent of  the  Arian  heresy.  On  the  death  of  his  patron,  A.  D.  326,  he  was  appointed 
to  fill  his  place,  at  the  early  age  of  twenty-eight  years. 

Arius  being  persuaded  to  subscribe  to  the  Nicene  creed,  Athanasius  was  required 
by  the  emperor  to  readmit  him  to  communion ;  but  resolutely  refusing,  he  was  ba- 
nished into  France.  A  variety  of  fortune  from  this  time  followed  him,  being  recalled 
and  again  exiled.  Athanasius,  however,  at  length  died  in  peace,  in  the  year  373,  hav- 
ing been  bishop  forty-six  years.     See  Sec.  19,  21,  28,  33. 

6.  Anthony,  Sec.  27. 

7.  Basil  was  bom  at  Csesarea,  in  Cappadocia,  in  the  year  226.  He  received  the 
rudiments  of  his  education  under  his  father,  and  afterwards  studied  at  Antioch,  Con- 
stantinople and  Athens.  His  improvement  in  all  kinds  of  learning  was  exceedingly 
rapi3 .  For  a  time,  after  his  conversion,  he  sought  seclusion,  where  he  employed  himself 
chiefly  in  devotional  exercises. 

On  the  death  of  Eusebius,  bishop  of  Caesarea,  in  370,  he  was  chosen  to  fill  his  place. 
In  this  situation,  he  suffered  many  evils  from  enemies,  especially  from  the  advocates 
of  Arianism  ;  but  he  was  greatly  distinguished  for  his  patience,  meekness,  and  piety. 
At  his  death,  so  much  was  he  valued  by  his  flock,  that  they  crowded  about  his  house, 
with  many  expressions  of  sorrow.  He  breathed  his  last,  A.  D.  379,  with  the  pious 
ejaculation — "  Into  thy  hands,  I  commit  my  spirit." 

8.  Hilary  was  a  native  of  Poictiers,  in  France,  though  the  time  of  liis  birth  is  uncer- 
tain. He  was  converted  to  Christianity  late  in  life,  and  in  the  year  355  was  made 
bishop  of  his  native  town.  He  was  distinguished  for  his  attachment  to  the  Gospel  in 
its  simplicity,  and  shewed  himself  to  be  a  man  of  penetration  and  genius.  He  openly 
enlisted  himself  against  the  Arians  ;  but  through  their  address,  the  emperor  Constan- 
tine  was  persuaded  to  banish  him  to  Phrygia,  where  he  resided  several  years ;  during 
which  time  he  composed  his  twelve  books  on  the  Trinity,  which  have  been  much  admir- 
ed by  Trinitarians.  He  was  afterwards  restored  to  liberty ;  and  such  was  his  influence 
and  endeavors,  that  it  was  said  that  France  was  freed  from  Arianism  by  Hilary  alone. 
His  death  occurred 4n  367. 

9.  Ambrose  was  born  in  Gaul,  about  the  year  333.  A  singular  story,  though  proba- 
bly untrue,  is  told  of  him  ;  viz.  that  while  he  was  an  infant,  lying  in  his  cradle,  a 
swarm  of  bees  came  and  settled  upon  his  mouth.  From  this  it  was  superstitiously 
presaged,  that  he  would  be  distinguished  for  his  eloquence.  He  proved  to  be  thus 
distinguished,  and  was  appointed  governor  of  several  provinces.  He  settled  at  Milan. 
In  the  year  374,  the  bishop  of  that  place  dying,  a  great  contest  arose  between  the 
Catholics  and  Arians,  concerning  his  successor.  Ambrose  thought  it  his  duty,  as 
governor,  to  go  to  the  church,  in  order  to  compose  the  tumult.  On  addressing  the 
multitude,  they  with  one  voice  exclaimed,  "  Let  Ambrose  be  bishop." 

Thus  forced  to  yield  to  the  wishes  of  the  people,  he  was  baptized  and  ordained. 
He  died  at  Blilan,  in  the  year  397,  leaving  behind  him  several  works  on  religious  sub- 
jects. As  a  writer,  he  was  concise,  and  full  of  turns  of  wit ;  his  terms  are  well 
chosen,  his  expressions  noble,  and  he  diversifies  his  subject  with  great  copiousness  of 
thought  and  language.  Yet  he  was  wanting  in  accuracy  and  order.  The  hymn 
"Te  Beurn"  is  attributed  to  him. 

10.  Jerome  was  born  of  Christian  parents  at  Strido,  near  Pannonia.  His  father  was 
a  man  of  rank,  took  the  greatest  care  of  his  education,  and  furnished  him  with  every 
facihty  for  the  acquisition  of  learning.  Being  placed  at  Rome,  he  had  masters  in 
rhetoric,  Hebrew,  and  in  divinity,  who  conducted  him  through  all  parts  of  learning, 
sacred  and  profane. 

From  Rorne,  Jerome,  having  finished  his  education,  proceeded  to  travel.  Having 
spent  some  time  in  visiting  various  places,  he  returned  to  Rome  ;  where  he  began  to 


84  PERIOD    IV.. ..306.. ..606. 

deliberate  upon  the  course  of  life  he  should  pvirsue.  Study  and  retirement  Were  his 
wish  ;  and  accordingly,  leaving  his  country  and  friends,  he  directed  his  way  into  Syria. 
After  spending  some  lime  in  quest  of  a  place  congenial  to  his  feelings,  he  took  up  his 
abode  in  a  frightful  desert,  in  that  country,  which  was  inhabited  by  scarcely  a  human 
being. 

He  was  now  in  his  thirty-first  year.  He  divided  all  his  time  between  devotion  and 
study.  Here  he  applied  himself  to  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  which  he  is  said  to 
have  gotten  by  heart,  and  to  the  Oriental  languages.  Having  spent  four  years  in  this 
solitude,  he  was  obliged  to  leave  it,  on  account  of  his  health,  which  was  much  impaired. 

From  this  time,  his  reputation  for  piety  and  learning  began  to  spread  abroad.  He 
now  visited  Constantinople,  and  afterwards  Rome  ;  at  which  latter  place  he  composed 
several  works.  In  385,  he  determined  to  retire  from  the  world,  and  persuaded  seve- 
ral persons  to  accompany  him  to  the  east.  At  length  he  settled  at  Bethlehem,  a  town 
near  Jerusalem,  where  he  continued  to  live  in  a  monastery  till  his  death,  in  420,  hav- 
ing attained  to  the  uncommon  age  of  nmety. 

The  writings  of  Jerome  were  voluminous.  He  translated  the  whole  Bible  into  Latin, 
which  was  afterwards  exclusively  adopted  by  the  Roman  Church.  By  his  writings, 
he  contributed  to  the  growth  of  superstition,  yet  of  all  the  Latin  fathers,  he  was  the 
most  able  in  unfolding  the  Scriptures. 

11.  Augustine  was  born  m  Africa,  in  the  year  354.  His  parentage  was  humble,  but 
}•■?,  mother  was  distinguished  for  her  exemplary  virtue.  His  father,  designing  him 
for  some  of  the  learned  professions,  placed  him  at  scliool ;  but  such  was  his  vicious 
make,  that  he  neglected  study  for  gaming  and  public  shows,  and  invented  a  thousand 
false  stories  to  escape  the  rod,  with  which  he  was,  however,  severely  chastised. 

His  father,  sometime  after,  sent  him  to  Carthage,  to  pursue  his  studies.  Here,  he 
acquired  a  taste  for  reading,  and  especially  for  rhetoric,  in  which  latter  accompUsh- 
ment  he  soon  became  distinguished  ;  and,  on  his  return  to  his  native  place,  gi  ve  lec- 
tures on  that  subject,  with  high  reputation.  But  he  had  now  become  a  heretic,  and 
cotumued  to  follow  his  vicious  course  of  life. 

Some  time  after,  he  left  home  with  a  determination  to  visit  Rome.  The  prayers  of 
a  pious  mother  followed  him,  although  he  had  left  her  without  acquainting  her  with  his 
design.  On  his  arrival  at  Milan,  he  visited  Ambrose,  and  attended  his  preaching 
The  sermons  of  this  pious  man  made  a  deep  impression  upon  his  mind,  and  ne 
became  a  Catholic  in  384.  His  real  conversion  occurred  not  long  after ;  and  he 
became  one  of  the  most  sincere  and  ardent  Christians  of  his  time.  In  391,  he  was 
elected  bishop  of  Hippo.  From  this  date  he  set  himself  for  the  defence  of  the  Gospel, 
and  became  the  admiration  of  the  Christian  world.  From  his  writings  was  formed  a 
body  of  theology,  which,  for  centuries  after,  was  the  guide  of  tho.se  who  desired  to  shun 
the  errors  of  popery,  and  walk  in  the  truth.  His  death  occurred  in  the  year  430,  at 
the  age  of  76. 

12.  John  C/t?-!/s«s«om  was  born  at  Antioch,  of  a  noble  familv,  about  the  year  354. 
His  education  was  intrusted  to  the  care  of  his  mother,  who  strictly  attended  to  it,  and 
while  yet  quite  young,  he  was  disposed  to  favor  Christianity. 

At  an  early  age,  he  formed  the  resolution  of  adopting  a  monastic  life  ;  and  m  the 
year  374,  he  betook  himself  to  the  neighboring  mountains,  where  he  lived  four  years, 
with  an  ancient  hermit ;  after  which  he  retired  to  a  still  more  secluded  place,  where 
he  spent  two  years  more  in  a  cave  ;  till,  at  length,  worn  out  with  watchings,  fastings, 
and  other  severities,  he  was  forced  to  return  to  Antioch. 

Sometime  after  this,  such  was  his  reputation,  that  he  was  called  to  preside  as  bishop 
at  Constantinople  ;  he  began  immediately  to  attempt  a  xeformation  in  his  diocese. 
This  gave  great  displeasure  to  the  clergy,  and  the  more  wealthy  part  of  the  communi- 
ty, through  whose  influence  Chrysostom  was  seized,  by  order  of  the  emperor,  and 
exiled  to  a  port  on  the  Black  Sea.  But  such  was  the  tumult  excited  by  this  measure, 
that  the  emperor  judged  it  advisable  to  recall  him,  and  restore  him  to  his  bishopric. 

No  sooner,  however,  was  Chrysostom  once  more  established  in  his  office,  than  his 
customary  zeal  began  to  display  itself,  of  which  his  enemies,  taking  advantage,  again 
procured  his  banishment  to  Cucusus,  a  wild  and  inhospitable  place  in  Armenia. 
And  not  yet  satisfied,  some  time  after,  they  prevailed  upon  the  emperor  to  send  him 
to  Pictyus,  a  more  distant  region  on  the  borders  of  the  Black  Sea. 


DECLINE   OP   PAGANISM.  85 

On  his  way  to  the  latter  place,  from  the  fatigue  of  travelling,  and  the  hard  usage 
he  met  with  from  the  soldiers,  he  feU  into  a  violent  fever,  and  died  in  a  few  hours. 
His  death  occurred  in  the  year  407. 

Chrysostom  was  one  of  the  most  able  preachers  that  have  adorned  the  Christian 
Church.  To  strong  powers  of  mind,  and  a  lively  imagination,  he  added  fine  powers 
of  elocution,  and  hence  commanded  immense  audiences.  He  was  an  able  commen- 
tator on  Paul's  epistles.  He  was  constitutionally  ardent ;  prompted  by  a  zeal,  which 
perhaps  was  not  sufficiently  guided  by  judgment,  he  met  with  bitter  persecution, 
which  brought  him  to  his  grave. 

13.  Felagius.    Sec.  36. 


Mahomet  propagating  his  religion. 


PERIOD    V. 


THE    PERIOD    OF    THE    RISE    OF    THE    MAHOMETAN    IMPOSTURE    WILL    EXTEND 

FROM   THE    ESTABLISHMENT    OF    THE    SUPREMACY    OF    THE    ROMAN 

PONTIFFS,  A,  D.  606,  TO  THE  FIRST  CRUSADE,  A.  D.   1095. 


1.  The  establishment  of  the  supremacy  of  the  Roman  pontifTs,  in  the 
year  606,  with  an  account  of  which  our  last  period  concluded,  forms  an 
important  era  in  the  history  of  the  Church,  and  indeed  of  the  world  ;  as 
it  laid  the  foundation  of  a  power,  which,  in  its  exercise,  was  more  com- 
manding, and  more  extensive  than  any  temporal  prince  ever  enjoyed. 

For  the  space  of  five  centuries,  this  power  was  gradually  rising  to  the  point  at 
which  we  now  contemplate  it.  For  a  time  following  the  days  of  the  apostles,  the  mi- 
nisters of  the  Gospel  as  is  maintained  by  some,  although  denied  by  others,  especially 
by  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  the  Episcopal  Church  of  England,  were  considered  on  an 
equality.  The  first  departure  from  this  simplicity,  according  to  the  former,  consisted 
in  giving  to  the  ministers  of  the  distinguished  cities,  a  kind  of  pre-eminence,  by 
appointing  them  to  be  piesidents,  or  moderators  of  the  clergy,  in  the  surrounding 
distncts. 

This  pre-eminence  continued  to  increase,  and  the  authority  of  these  particular  mi- 
nisters to  extend,  till  the  third  century ;  when,  as  already  noticed,  (Period  4,  Sec.  24,) 
the  bishops  of  Rome,  Antioch,  Alexandria,  and  Constantinople,  were  by  Constantine 
placed  at  the  head  of  all  their  brethren.  At  a  later  period,  (Sec.  30,)  this  pre-emi- 
nence centered  chiefly  in  the  bishop  of  Rome,  although  the  point  was  wannly  contest- 
ed by  the  bishop  of  Constantinople.  At  length,  however,  (Sec.  46,)  the  Roman  pontiff 
accomplished  his  purpose,  and  at  the  hands  of  Phocas  received  the  title  of  universal 
bishop. 

This  is  the  date  of  the  establishment  of  the  papal  power.  Bttt  this  was  not  the 
period  of  its  full  growth.  From  this  time,  this  power  continued  to  acquire  strength, 
and  to  extend  its  influence,  until,  in  temporal  dominion,  the  pope  of  Rome  held  an 
enviable  rank  among  the  potentates  of  the  earth  j  and,  as  a  spiritual  power,  received 
the  homage  of  nearly  the  whole  world. 


RISE   OF   MAHOMETANISM,  87 

The  rise  of  such  a  power  was  the  subject  of  prophecy,  centuries  before.  Daniel, 
■who  flourished  about  the  year  606,  B.  C,  clearly  predicted. (Chap,  vii.)  thedo-svnfall 
and  division  of  the  Roman  empire  into  ten  kingdoms,  which  occurred  about  the 
year  476.  (Period  IV.  Sec.  41.)  These  ten  kingdoms  were  represented  by  ten  horns. 
(Chap.  vii.  24.)  After  the  ten  horns,  another  horn  should  arise,  diverse  from  the  rest. 
This  is  the  papal  power.  And,  says  the  prophet,  "  he  shall  speak  great  words  against 
the  Most  High,  and  think  to  change  times  and  laws."  Paul,  also,  describes  this 
power,  which  he  calls,  the  "  man  of  sin,"  (2  Thess.  ii.)  "the  mystery  of  iniquity," — 
"the  son  of  perdition,  who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God, 
or  that  is  worshipped ;  so  that  he,  as  God,  sittelh  in  the  temple  of  God,  shewing  him- 
self that  he  is  God."  Under  the  figure  of  a  beast,  John  describes  this  power,  (Rev. 
xiii.)  which  should,  "open  his  mouth  in  blasphemies  against  God;  make  war  against 
the  saints,  and  overcome  them;  and  exercise  power  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues, 
and  nations."  In  another  chapter  (xvii.)  he  represents  the  same  power,  under  the 
figure  of  a  woman,  upon  whose  forehead  was  written — "  mystery,  babylon  the  great, 

THE  MOTHER  OF  HARLOTS,  AND  ABOMINATION  OF  THE  EARTH." 

Observation.  For  the  purpose  of  giving  to  the  student  a  connected  view  of  the 
subject,  we  shall  briefly  notice,  in  this  place,  the  facilities  presented  to  the  Roman 
pontiff  for  extending  his  authority,  and  the  means  employed,  by  which  that  authority 
came  to  be  exercised  over  nearly  the  whole  world. 

2.  Three  circumstances  existing  at  this  time,  and  continuing  for  seve- 
ral centuries,  contributed  to  the  increase  and  establishment  of  the  papal 
power.  These  were  the  ignorance,  the  superstition,  and  the  corruption 
of  the  world. 

1.  Ignorance.  The  incursions  of  the  northern  barbarians  spread  an  intellectual 
famine  throughout  all  Europe.  The  only  men  of  learning  were  the  monks,  who  seldom 
left  their  cloisters ;  and  the  only  books  were  manuscripts,  concealed  in  the  libraries 
of  the  monasteries.  Not  only  were  the  common  people  ignorant  of  the  art  of  reading, 
but  this  ignorance  extensively  pertained  to  the  clergy.  Many  of  the  latter  could 
scarcely  spell  out  the  apostles'  creed ;  and  even  some  of  the  bishops  were  unable  to 
compose  a  sermon. 

2.  Superstition.  The  universal  reign  of  superstition  contributed  to  the  same  results. 
The  spiritual  views  of  religion  of  primitive  times,  the  simplicity  which  had  marked 
the  order  of  the  ancient  worship,  were  no  more.  In  their  room,  an  unmeaning  round  of 
rites,  ceremonies  and  festivals,  were  introduced ;  and  in  the  observance  of  these,  the 
distinguishing  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  religion  of  the  heart,  were  effectually 
lost  sight  of.  The  common  people  were  taught  to  revere  the  clergy  with  idolatrous 
veneration.  More  was  thought  of  an  image  of  the  virgin  Mary,  than  of  the  Son  of 
God ;  and  greater  virtue  was  attributed  to  a  finger,  or  a  bone  of  an  apostle,  than  to 
the  sincerest  prayer  of  faith.  Upon  this  superstition  the  popes  fastened ;  they  in- 
creased it  by  every  means  in  their  power,  and  made  it  instrumental  of  extending  their 
lordly  power. 

3.  Corruption.  But  the  universal  corruption  of  the  world  accelerated  the  triumphs 
of  the  papal  throne  more  than  all  other  means.  If  piety  existed,  it  was  confined  to 
i&'w,  and  to  nations  remote  from  Rome.  The  influences  of  the  Spirit  were  unheard  of. 
Even  a  cold  moraUty  was  scarcely  inculcated.  Holiness  of  heart,  and  the  practice 
of  the  Christian  virtues,  were  seldom  named.  Vice  and  falsehood  characterized  the 
times.  The  worship  of  images,  the  possession  of  relics,  the  contribution  of  money 
to  the  treasuries  of  the  Roman  pontiflF,  were  urged,  as  insuring  a  passport  to 
heavenly  felicity. 

3.  We  shall  next  speak  of  the  means  employed  by  the  papal  power  to 
extend  its  influence.  We  notice,  first,  the  preference  given  to  human 
compositions  over  the  Bible. 

The  art  of  printing  was  for  a  long  time  yet  tmknown.  Copies  of  the  Scriptures 
•were  scarce,  and  so  valuable  that  a  single  copy  was  worth  the  price  of  a  house. 
The  ignorance  of  the  common  people  was,  therefore,  in  a  measure  unavoidable. 
The  popes  and  the  clergy  were  willing  it  should  be  so.  Taking  advantage  of  this 
ignorance,  they  palmed  upon  the  people  such  opinions  of  the  fathers,  and  such  decrees 


88  PERIOD   v.. ..606. ...1095. 

of  councils,  as  suited  their  purpose,  and  stamped  them  with  the  authority  of  God.  In 
this  way,  the  Bible  was  neglected ;  its  voice  was  unheard ;  and,  upon  the  strength  of 
human  opinions  and  human  decrees,  the  papal  power  extended  its  ghostly  authority. 

4.  A  second  means  employed  to  extend  the  authority  of  the  papal 
power  consisted  in  efforts,  under  the  patronage  of  the  Rovian  pontiffs,  to 
convert  the  heathen. 

Aware  of  the  importance  of  first  raising  the  standard  of  the  cross,  under  the  auspi- 
ces of  papal  authority,  the  popes  were  ready  to  embrace  every  opportunity  to  send 
forth  missionaries,  attached  to  their  cause.  Hence,  many  heathen  nations  were  visit- 
ed, and  efforts  made  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  Christianity  ; — at  the  same  time,  care 
was  exercised  to  send  only  such,  as  were  deeply  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  the  Ro- 
man hierarchy.  Never  were  men  more  faithful  in  any  cause.  They  taught  the  hea- 
then to  look  upon  the  Roman  pontiff  as  their  spiritual  father,  and  to  bow  to  his  au- 
thority as  the  vicegerent  of  God  on  earth.  Where  reason  failed  to  accomplish  their 
purposes,  resort  was  had  to  force.  Many  were  the  instances,  and  among  them  may 
be  mentioned  the  Pomeranians,  the  Sclavonians,  and  the  Finlanders,  in  which  baptism 
was  administered  at  the  point  of  the  sword. 

5.  A  third  means  employed,  was  the  introductio?i  of  the  icorship  of 
images. 

The  introduction  of  images  into  places  of  Christian  worship,  dates  its  origin  soon 
after  the  time  of  Constantine  the  Great ;  but,  hke  many  other  superstitious  practices, 
it  made  its  way  by  slow  and  imperceptible  degrees.  There  were  those  who  strongly 
remonstrated  against  the  practice  ;  but  their  opposition  was  ineffectual.  The  passion 
increased,  and  being  fostered  by  the  Roman  pontiffs  and  their  servants,  it  strongly 
tended  to  divert  the  minds  of  the  people  from  the  great  objects  of  faith  and  worship, 
presented  in  the  Scriptures  ;  and  gave  increasing  power  to  the  papal  throne  over  the 
wandering  and  darkened  minds  of  the  multitude. 

6.  A  fourth  means  employed  to  increase  and  strengthen  the  papal 
power,  was  the  influence  of  monkery,  ivhich  ivas  enlisted  in  the  cause. 

The  rise  and  progress  of  monkery  has  already  been  unfolded.  (Period  IV.  Sec.  27.) 
With  scarcely  an  exception,  the  institutions  of  monkeiy  were  on  the  side  of  the  papal 
power,  and  with  sedulous  care  did  the  Roman  pontiffs  foster  these  institutions,  that 
they  might  further  the  objects  of  their  ambition.  The  monks  were  faithful  to  their 
master's  cause.  Every  project  started  by  the  popes,  received  theu'  sanction ;  and 
the  severest  denunciations  were  poured  forth  from  the  convents,  against  those  who 
should  call  in  question  the  wisdom  of  the  papal  thi'one. 

7.  A  fifth  means  employed,  was  the  sanction  giveii  hij  the  popes  to 
the  passion  for  the  relics  of  saints,  which  about  the  ninth  century  reached 
an  extraordinary  height. 

Such  was  the  zeal  inspired  on  this  subject,  that  many,  even  in  eminent  stations,  made 
long  pilgrimages,  to  obtain  some  reUc  of  the  primitive  saints.  Judea  was  ransacked. 
The  bodies  of  the  apostles  and  martyrs  are  said  to  have  been  dug  up,  and  great 
quantities  of  bones  were  brought  into  Italy,  and  sold  at  enormous  prices.  Even 
clothes  were  exhibited,  which  Avere  declared  to  be  those  in  which  Christ  Avas  wrap- 
ped, in  infancy  ;  pieces  of  his  manger  were  carried  about ;  parts  of  his  cross — the 
spear  which  pierced  his  side — the  bread  which  he  broke  at  the  last  supper — and,  to 
wind  up  the  whole,  vials  Avere  preserved,  Avhich,  it  Avas  said,  contained  the  milk  of 
the  mother  of  Christ,  and  even  the  Savior's  blood. 

From  adoring  the  rehc,  the  senseless  multitude  passed  to  adore  the  spirit  of  the  saint. 
Seizing  upon  this  love  of  idolatry,  the  Roman  pontiffs  issued  their  commands,  that  no 
saint  should  be  worshipped,  except  such  as  had  been  canonized  by  them.  This  at 
once  invested  them  Avith  an  enormous  poAA-er.  They  made  saints  of  Avhom  they 
pleased,  and  the  people  were  taught  to  regard  these  saints  as  their  protectors — as 
having  power  to  avert  dangers — to  heal  maladies — to  prepare  the  soul  for  heaven. 
By  these  means,  the  Son  of  God  was  kept  from  view ;  and  the  deluded  multitud'i 
made  to  feel,  that  the  power  of  health,  of  life,  and  salvation  emanated  from  Rome. 


.# 


RISE   OF   MAHOMETANISM. 


89 


8.  A  sixth  means  employed  was  the  sale  of  absolution  and  indulgences. 
The  Roman  pontiiT,  as  the  vicegerent  of  God  on  earth,  claimed  to  have  power  not 

only  to  far(fo?i  sins,  but  also  to  grant  pennission  to  commit  sm.  A  doctrine  so  accor- 
dant -with  the  corrupt  state  of  manners  and  morals,  which  for  centuries  prevailed,  was 
received  with  implicit  faith.  The  murderer,  the  assassin,  the  adulterer,  needed  now 
only  to  pay  the  prescribed  fee,  and  his  sins  would  be  blotted  out ;  those  who  wished  to 
commit  these  crimes,  in  like  maimer,  needed  but  to  open  their  purses,  to  receive  a 
plenary  indulgence.  The  consequence  of  this  sale  of  pardon  was  a  vast  increase  of 
the  revenues  of  the  Roman  pontiffs,  and  nearly  an  absolute  control  over  the  minds 
of  the  milUons  who  adhered  to  the  Roman  faith. 

9.  A  seventh  means  employed  was  the  invention  of  the  doctrine  of 
p2trgatory,  or  a  state  of  temporary  punishment  after  death. 

This  was  a  powerful  engine,  and  most  effectually  was  it  used,  for  the  purpose  of 
enriching  and  aggrandizing  the  Roman  hierarchy.  From  this  purgatory,  aird  the 
miseries  pertaining  to  it,  the  people  were  taught  that  souls  might  be  released,  if  prayers 
and  masses  in  sufficient  number,  and  from  the  proper  sources,  were  offered  up. 
Hence,  the  richest  gifts  were  bestowed  upon  the  Church,  by  the  surviving  friends  of 
those  for  whom  the  benefit  was  sought ;  and  the  dying  transgressor  readily  parted 
with  his  possessions  to  secure  it. 

10.  An  eighth  means  employed,  and,  perhaps,  by  far  the  most  effi- 
cient of  all,  was  the  establishment  of  the  Inquisition. 

The  inquisition  dates  its  origin  in  the  thirteenth  century.  It  originated  in  an 
attempt  to  crush  some  persons  in  Gaul,  (now  France,)  who  had  ventured  to  question 
the  authority  of  the  Roman  pontiffs.  In  the  year  1204,  Innocent  III.  sent  inquisitors^ 
as  they  were  called,  headed  by  one  Dominic,  into  Gaul,  to  execute  his  wrath  upon 
persons  who  had  dared  to  speak  in  opposition  to  the  papal  throne. 

These  inquisitors  so  effectually  performed  their  embassy,  that  officers  with  similar 
power  were  appointed  in  every  city.  Hence  rose  the  inquisition,  which  in  time 
became  a  most  horrible  tribunal — an  engine  of  death ;  which  kept  nations  in  awe, 
and  in  subjection  to  the  papal  dominion. 

11.  Such  were  some  of  the  principal  means  employed  by  the  papal 
power,  during  several  centuries,  to  extend  and  confirm  its  authority. 
Never  were  means  employed  more  efficiently,  and  never  was  a  domi'njon 
more  absolute  than  that  of  the  Roman  pontiffs. 

12.  The  natural  and  necessary  consequence  of  the  system  adopted, 
was  the  decline  of  pure  religion.  For  several  centuries,  indeed,  religiri 
can  scarcely  be  said  to  have  existed.  Doubtless  there  were  individual.-* 
who  held  the  faith  in  purity ;  but  to  idolatrous  Rome  nearly  the  whole 
world  paid  its  humble  adorations. 

13.  But  it  is  time  to  take  a  view  of  the  principal  subject  of  this  period, 


viz.  the  Rise  of  the  Mahometan  Imposture. 


12 


The  author  of  this  false 
8* 


90    ^  PERIOD   v.. ..606.. ..1095. 

religion  was  Mahomet,  an  Arabian,  who  was  born  at  Mecca,  a  city  of 
Arabia,  in  the  year  569,  or  570. 

The  ancestors  of  Blahomet  were  distinguished  for  several  generations,  being  ranked 
among  the  princes  of  Mecca,  and  the  keepers  of  the  keys  of  the  Caaba,  or  sacred  temple. 
Hia  father's  name  was  Abdallah,  one  of  the  thirteen  sons  of  Abdol  Motalleb,  who  held 
thd  principal  place  in  the  government  of  Mecca,  and  had  custody  of  the  Caaba. 

The  birth  of  Mahomet  is  said  by  the  Moslem  writers  to  have  been  accompanied 
by  a  series  of  astonishing  prodigies.  A  flood  of  light,  among  other  things,  burst  forth 
on  his  entrance  into  the  world,  which  illuminated  every  part  of  Syria  ;  the  waters  of 
the  lake  Sawa  were  entirely  dried  up,  so  that  a  city  was  built  upon  its  bottom  ;  that 
an  earthquake  threw  down  fourteen  towers  of  the  king  of  Persia's  palace  ;  that  the 
sacred  fire  of  the  Persians  was  extinguished,  and  all  the  evil  spirits,  which  had 
inhabited  the  moon  and  stars,  were  expelled  together  from  their  celestial  abodes ;  nor 
could  they  ever  after  animate  idols,  or  deliver  oracles  on  earth.  The  child  also,  if 
we  may  trust  to  the  same  authorities,  discovered  the  most  wonderful  presages.  He 
was  no  sooner  bom  than  he  fell  prostrate,  in  a  posture  of  humble  adoration,  praying 
devoutly  to  his  Creator,  and  saying,  "God  is  Great!  There  is  no  God  but  God,  and  I 
am  his  prophet." 

At  the  early  age  of  two  years,  losing  his  father,  and  shortly  after  his  mother,  he 
was  confided  to  the  care  of  Abu  Taleb,  a  distinguished  uncle  ;  by  whom  he  was 
sent  at  a  proper  age,  at  several  different  times,  into  Syria  with  a  caravan.  By 
means  of  his  travels,  he  acquired  no  small  knowledge  of  mankind. 

The  most  remarkable  event  in  the  life  of  Mahomet  is  his  appearance  in  the  cha- 
racter of  a  soldier.  At  the  age  of  fourteen,  or,  as  others  say,  nearer  the  age  of  twenty, 
he  served  under  his  uncle,  who  commanded  the  troops  of  his  tribe,  the  Koreish,  in 
their  wars  against  the  rival  tribes  of  the  Keman  and  the  Hawacan.  They  returned 
from  the  expedition  victorious,  and  this  circumstance  doubtless  tended  to  render  the 
people  of  the  tribe  still  more  devoted  to  the  uncle,  and  to  the  nephew,  and  to  acquire 
lor  Mahomet  a  notoriety,  which  he  was  afterwards  enabled  to  turn  essentially  to  his 
account. 

At  the  age  of  twenty-five,  he  entered  into  the  service  of  Cadijah,  a  rich  and  noble 
widow  of  Mecca.  In  the  capacity  of  factor  or  agent  to  this  his  wealthy  employer,  he 
went  into  Damascus,  and  the  neighboring  regions  of  Syria,  where  he  spent  three  years, 
during  which  time  he  managed  the  trust  committed  to  him  so  entirely  to  her  satisfac- 
tion, that,  on  his  return,  she  rewarded  his  fidelity  with  the  gift  of  her  hand  and  her 
fortune.  By  this  alliance,  he  was  raised  from  a  humble  sphere  in  life,  to  the  station 
of  his  ancestors. 

14.  About  the  year  609,  Mahomet,  having  matured  his  system,  began 
to  announce  himself  as  a  prophet  of  God,  and  to  publish  his  religion 
abroad. 

The  design  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  was  to  corrupt  Christianity ;  the  design  of 
Mahomet  was  to  introduce  another  religion.  His  grand  doctrine  was,  that  there  is 
only  one  God,  and  that  Mahomet  is  his  prophet.  To  please  the  Jews  and  Christians, 
he  admitted  that  Moses  and  Christ  were  prophets  ;  but  represented  himself  as  supe- 
rior to  them,  and  divinely  commissioned  to  reform  the  religious  system  which  they 
had  established.  Setting  aside  the  Scriptures,  he  pretended  to  have  received  revela- 
tions from  God ;  which,  with  the  assistance  of  an  angel,  he  embodied  in  the  Koran, 
the  only  sacred  book  of  the  Mahometans. 

The  religion  of  the  Mahometans  consists  of  two  parts— /oi^/j  and  practice  ;  of  which 
the  former  is  divided  into  six  branches  :  Belief  in  God  ;  in  his  angels  ;  in  the  Koran  ; 
in  his  prophets  ;  in  the  resurrection  and  final  judgment ;  and  in  God's  absolute 
decrees.  The  points  relating  to  practice  are,  prayer,  with  washings ;  ahns  ;  fasting  ; 
pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  and  circumcision. 

Of  God  and  angels  the  Mahometans  appear  to  have  some  just  notions,  although 
they  a^ribute  some  unworthy  employments  to  the  latter.  They  admit  that  God  has, 
in  successive  periods,  communicated  revelations  to  mankind  by  prophets ;  but  that, 
with  the  Koran,  revelation  has  closed.  The  time  of  the  resurrection  is  a  secret,  belong- 
ing only  to  God.    When  Mahomet  asked  the  angel  Gabriel  about  it,  he  confessed  his 


RISE    OF   MAHOMETANISM.  91 

i<Tioraiice.  As  to  the  punishment  of  the  wicked,  Mahomet  taught  the  existence  of 
seven  hells,  each  of  which  is  designed  for  different  classes  of  transgressors ;  but  all 
will  at  length  be  admitted  to  paradise,  excepting  such  as  reject  the  Koran.  The 
heaven  of  the  Mahometans  is  to  consist  of  sensual  enjoyments.  They  are  to  repose  in 
groves,  on  the  banks  of  pure  streams  of  water  ;  to  be  clothed  in  robes  of  silk ;  to  feast 
from  dishes  of  gold,  and  to  drink  of  the  choicest  wines,  &c. 

In  respect  to  the  duties  enjoined,  Mahomet  encouraged  his  followers  to  hope,  that 
prayer  vdW.  carry  them  half  M^ay  to  God ;  fasting  \vill  bring  them  to  the  door  of  the 
divine  palace,  and  alms  ^vill  give  them  admittance.  He  also  inculcated  the  duty  of  a 
pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  as  indispensable,  saying  that  he  that  should  die  without  perform- 
ing it,  might  as  well  die  a  Jew,  or  a  Christian. 

Such  is  an  outline  of  the  reUgion  of  Mahomet.  The  rise  of  such  a  false  religion 
was  clearly  predicted  by  John  in  the  Book  of  Revelation,  (Chap,  ix.)  Mahomet  is 
here  represented  under  the  figure  of  a  star  fallen  from  heaven  to  earth,  to  whom  was 
given  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  <kc. 

It  is  the  remark  of  a  judicious  writer,*  "  that,  at  the  present  day,  it  is  impossible 
to  determine  whether  Mahomet  commenced  his  career  as  a  deluded  enthusiast,  or  a 
designing  impostor."  By  those  who  have  most  thoroughly  examined  the  subject,  and 
therefore  have  the  best  means  of  judging,  the  probability  is  thought  to  lie  in  favor  of 
the  latter.  From  the  very  first,  his  conduct  bears  the  marks  of  a  deep-laid,  and  syste- 
matic design ;  and  although  he  might  not  have  anticipated  all  the  results  which,  at 
length  crowned  his  undertakings,  yet,  in  every  step  of  his  progress,  he  acted  with  a 
shrewdness  and  circumspection  very  little  savoring  of  the  dreams  of  enthusiasm. 

"Many  circumstances,  morever,"  observes  the  above  author,  "maybe  adduced, 
which  might  have  concurred  to  prompt  and  favor  the  design  of  this  arch  imposture. 
1.  Mahomet's  genius  was  bold  and  aspiring.  His  family  had  formerly  held  the  ascen- 
dancy in  rank  and  power  in  the  city  of  Blecca,  and  it  was  merely  his  misfortune  in 
having  lost  his  father  in  infancy,  and  being  left  an  orphan,  that  prevented  him  from 
succeeding  to  the  same  distinction.  It  was  therefore  the  dictate  of  a  very  obvious 
principle  of  human  nature,  that  he  should  contrive,  if  possible,  to  make  the  fortune 
and  influence  acquired  by  his  marriage  a  step  to  still  higher  honors,  and  to  raise 
himself  to  the  ancient  dignity  of  his  house.  2.  He  had  travelled  much  in  his  owti 
and  foreign  countries.  His  journeys  would  of  course  bring  him  acquainted  with  the 
tenets  of  the  different  sects  of  the  religious  world,  particularly  the  Jewish  and  the 
Christian,  which  were  then  predominant,  and  the  latter  greatly  corrupted  and  torn  to 
pieces  with  internal  dissensions.  Being  a  sagacious  observer  of  men,  he  could  not 
fail  to  perceive  that  the  distracted  state  of  the  existing  religions  had  put  the  Eastern 
world  into  a  posture  extremely  favorable  to  the  propagation  of  a  new  system.  His 
own  coimtr}'men,  the  people  of  Arabia,  were,  indeed,  for  the  most  part,  sunk  in  idola- 
try ;  but  the  vestiges  of  a  purer  faith,  derived  from  patriarchal  times,  were  still  linger- 
ing among  them,  to  a  degree  that  afforded  him  the  hope  of  recovering  them  to  a  sound- 
er creed.  3.  The  political  state  of  things  at  that  time  was  such  as  signally  to  favor 
his  project.  The  Roman  empire  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Persian  monarchy  on  the 
other,  had  both  become  exceedingly  enfeebled  in  the  process  of  a  long  decline, 
towards  the  last  stages  of  which  they  were  now  rapidly  approaching.  The  Arabs,  on 
the  contrary-,  were  a  strong  and  flourishing  people,  abounding  in  numbers,  and  inured 
to  hardships.  Their  being  divided  into  independent  tribes,  presented  also  advantages 
for  the  spread  of  a  new  faith,  which  would  not  have  existed  had  they  been  consoli- 
dated into  one  government.  As  Mahomet  had  considerable  opportunities  to 
acquaint  himself  with  the  peculiar  situation  of  these  empires  ;  as  he  had  carefully 
noted  the  genius  and  disposition  of  the  people  which  composed  them;  and  as  he 
possessed  a  capacity  to  render  every  circumstance  subservient  to  his  purpose,  it  is 
contended,  that  his  scheme  was  much  more  legitimately  the  fruit  of  poUcy  than  of 
piety,  and  that  the  pseudo-prophet,  instead  of  being  pitied  for  his  delusion,  is  rather 
to  be  reprobated  for  his  base  fabrication. 

"  After  all,  it  is  not  improbable  that  Infinite  Wisdom  has  so  ordered  it,  that  a  veil  of 
unpenetrated  darkness  should  rest  on  the  motives  of  the  impostor,  in  order  that  a 
special  providence  may  be  recognised  in  the  rise  and   establishment  of  this  jirch 

*  Bush's  Life  of  Mahomet. 


92  PERIOD    V....G06....I095. 

delusion  in  the  world.  In  the  absence  of  sufficient  human  causes  to  account  for  the 
phenomena,  we  are  more  readily  induced  to  acknowledge  a  divine  interposition. 
In  the  production  of  events  Avhich  are  overruled  in  the  government  of  God  to  operate 
as  penal  evils  for  the  punishment  of  the  guilty,  reason  and  revelation  both  teach  us 
reverently  to  aclmowledge  the  visitation  of  the  Divine  Hand,  whoever  or  whatever 
may  have  been  the  subordinate  agents,  or  their  motives.  "  Is  there  evil  in  the  city, 
saith  the  Lord,  and  I  have  -not  done  it  ?"  i.  e.  the  evil  of  suffering,  not  of  sin.  It 
cannot  be  doubted  that,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  rise  and  reign  of  Mahometauism 
has  resulted  in  the  infliction  of  a  most  terrible  scourge  upon  the  apostate  Churches  in 
the  East,  and  in  other  portions  of  Christendom ;  and,  unless  we  exclude  the  Judge 
of  the  world  from  the  exercise  of  his  judicial  prerogatives  in  dealing  with  his  creatures, 
we  cannot  err,  provided  we  do  not  infringe  upon  man's  moral  agency,  in  referring  the 
organ  of  chastisement  to  the  will  of  the  Most  High.  The  life  and  actions  of  Mahomet 
himself,  and  his  first  broaching  the  religion  of  the  Koran,  are  but  the  incipient 
Unks  in  a  chain  of  political  revolutions,  equal  in  magnitude  and  huportance  to  any 
which  appear  on  the  page  of  historj'^ — revolutions,  from  which  it  would  be  downright 
impiety  to  remove  all  idea  of  providential  ordainment." 

15.  For  several  years,  his  efforts  were  confined  to  the  walls  of  Mecca; 
and  even  here  his  success  was  so  small,  that  it  was  long  doubtful 
whether  his  new  religion  would  embrace  more  than  his  own  family,  or 
outlive  himself. 

His  first  convert  was  Cadijah,  to  whom,  on  returning  from  a  certain  cave  in  the 
vicinity  of  Mecca,  called  Hera,  to  which  he  was  wont  to  retire,  ostensibly  for  the  purpose 
of  fasting,  prayer,  and  holy  meditation,  but  in  reality  for  that  of  maturiiig  his  system, 
he  began  gradually  to  unfold  the  celestial  visions,  with  wliich  he  pretended  to  have  been 
favored.  For  a  time  she  was  incredulous  ;  but  at  length,  by  some  means,  he  gained 
her  belief,  and  that  of  his  servant,  to  whom  he  gave  his  liberty,  as  a  reward  lor  his 
embracing  the  faith.  At  the  expiration  of  four  years,  he  could  number  but  nine 
proselytes. 

16.  In  the  year  622,  a  storm  arising  against  him  at  Mecca,  he  fled  to 
Medina,  another  city  of  Arabia.  This  flight  is  called  by  Mahometans 
the  Hejira,  or  more  properly  the  Hejra,  and  is  regarded  by  them  as 
their  grand  epoch.  In  this  latter  city  his  success  was  greater.  Several 
of  the  principal  citizens  heard  the  prophet,  and  joined  his  standard. 

Having  gained  a  few  proselytes,  as  noticed  in  the  preceding  section,  Mahomet 
was  emboldened  to  make  his  message  public,  beginning  with  his  kindred  of  the  tribe 
of  Koreish.  But  neither  the  Koreish  nor  other  tribes  of  Mecca  were  disposed  to 
admit  the  pretensions  of  the  prophet.  Some  called  him  a  magician  and  a  sorcerer ; 
others,  a  silly  reta'er  of  old  fables  ;  and  others  distinctly  charged  him  with  being  a 
liar  and  nn  impostor. 

Mahoniet,  however,  was  not  to  be  deterred  either  by  ridicule  or  ill  success.  Deter- 
mined to  impose  his  religion  upon  his  countrymen,  at  all  adventures,  he  accom- 
modated his  course  to  meet  every  new  emergency,  as  it  occurred .  Nor  is  it  to  be 
wondered  at  that  he  shordd  have  made  some  accessions  to  the  number  of  his  followers. 
These,  however,  did  not  exceed  forty,  at  the  expiration  of  five  years  from  the  com- 
mencement of  his  mission. 

At  the  close  of  the  seventh  year  of  his  mission,  his  uncle  Abu  Taleb,  in  whom  he 
had  found  a  powerful  supporter,  died ;  and  shortly  after,  his  faithful  wife  Cadijah. 
These  were  sad  afflictions  to  the  prophet,  as  he  was  now  left  to  the  attacks  of  his 
enemies,  who,  takmg  courage  at  liis  comparatively  unprotected  situation,  fell  upon 
him  in  a  most  bitter  persecution. 

Finding  a  longer  continuance  in  Mecca  unsafe,  he  retired  for  a  season  to  Tayef,  a 
village  situated  forty  miles  to  the  eastward,  where  he  had  an  uncle,  by  whom  he  was 
kindly  received.  He  shortly  after,  however,  returned  to  Mecca,  and  more  boldly  than 
ever  preached  the  Gospel  of  Islam  to  the  crowds  of  pilgrims  in  the  precincts  of  the 
Caaba,  from  among  whom  he  gained  several  proselytes  ;  and  among  others  six  of  the 
inhabitants  of  Medina ;  who,  on  their  return  home,  began,  at  once,  to  relate  to  their 


RISE    OF    MAHOMETANISM.  93 

fellow-citizens  the  story  of  their  conversion,  and  to  extol  their  new  reUgion  and  its 
ajKistle. 

In  the  twelfth  year  of  his  apostleship,  Mahomet  published  an  account  of  his  pre- 
tended night  journey  from  Mecca  to  Jerusalem,  and  thence  to  the  seventh  heaven 
under  the  guidance  of  Gabriel. 

One  night,  as  he  was  lying  in  bed,  he  was  suddenly  awakened  by  the  angel 
Gabriel,  who  stood  before  him  with  seventy  pair  of  expanded  wings,  whiter  than 
snow  and  clearer  than  crj^stal.  The  angel  informed  him  that  he  had  come  to  conduct 
him  to  heaven,  and  directed  him  to  mount  an  animal  that  stood  ready  at  the  door, 
and  which  was  between  the  nature  of  an  ass  and  a  mule.  The  name  of  this  beast 
was  Alborak,  signifying,  in  the  Arabic  tongue,  "  The  Lightning,"  from  his  incon- 
ceivable swiftness.  His  color  was  a  milky  white.  As  he  had,  however,  remained 
inactive  from  the  time  of  Christ  to  that  of  Mahomet — there  having  been  no  prophet  in 
the  interval  to  employ  him — he  now  proved  so  restless  and  refractory,  that  Mahomet 
could  not  succeed  in  seating  himself  on  his  back  till  he  had  promised  him  a  place  in 
paradise.  Pacified  by  this  promise,  he  suffered  the  prophet  quietly  to  mount,  and 
Gabriel,  taking  the  bridle  in  his  hand,  conveyed  him  from  Mecca  to  Jerusalem  in  the 
twinkhng  of  an  eye.  When  he  arrived  at  the  latter  place,  the  departed  prophets  and 
saints  came  forth  to  meet  and  to  salute  him,  and  to  request  an  interest  in  his  prayers 
when  he  came  near  to  the  throne  of  glory.  Going  out  of  the  temple,  he  found  a  ladder 
of  light  ready  fixed  for  them,  and  tying  Alborac  to  a  rock,  he  followed  Gabriel  on  the 
ladder  tiU  they  reached  the  first  heaven,  where  admittance  was  readily  granted  by  the 
porter,  when  told  by  Gabriel  that  his  companion  was  no  other  than  Mahomet,  the 
prophet  of  God.  This  first  heaven,  he  tells  us,  was  all  of  pure  silver,  adorned  with 
stars  hanging  from  it  by  chains  of  gold,  each  of  them  of  the  size  of  a  mountain. 
Here  he  was  met  by  a  decrepit  old  man,  whom  the  prophet  learned  to  be  our  father 
Adam,  and  who  greatly  rejoiced  at  having  so  distinguished  a  son.  He  saw  also  in 
this  heaven  innumerable  angels  in  the  shape  of  birds,  beasts,  and  men ;  but  its  crowning 
wonder  was  a  gigantic  cock,  whose  head  towered  up  to  the  second  heaven,  though 
nt  the  distance  of  five  hundred  days'  journey  from  the  first !  ffis  wings  were  large  in 
pioportion,  and  wera  decked  with  carbuncles  and  pearls ;  and  so  loud  did  he  crow, 
whenever  the  morning  dawned,  that  all  creatures  on  earth,  except  men  and  fairies, 
hear  the  tremendous  din. 

The  second  heaven  was  of  pure  gold,  and  contained  twice  as  many  angels  as  the 
former.  Among  these  was  one  of  such  vast  dimensions,  that  the  distance  between 
his  eyes  was  equal  to  the  length  of  seventy  thousand  days'  journey.  Here  he  met 
Noah,  who  begged  the  favor  of  his  prayers. 

Thence  he  proceeded  to  the  third,  where  he  was  accosted  by  Abraham  with  the 
same  request.  Here  he  found  the  Angel  of  Death,  with  an  immense  table  before 
him,  on  which  he  was  writing  the  names  of  the  human  race  as  they  were  bom,  and 
blotting  them  out  as  their  allotted  number  of  days  was  completed,  when  they  immedi- 
ately died.  At  his  entrance  into  the  fourth  heaven,  which  was  of  emerald,  he  was 
met  by  Joseph,  the  son  of  Jacob.  In  the  fifth  he  beheld  his  honored  predecessor, 
Moses.     In  the  sixth,  which  was  of  carbuncle,  he  found  John  the  Baptist. 

In  the  seventh,  made  of  divine  light  instead  of  metals  or  gems,  he  saw  Jesus 
Christ,  whose  superior  dignity  it  would  seem  that  he  acknowledged  by  requesting 
an  interest  in  his  prayers  ;  whereas,  in  every  preceding  case,  the  personages  mentioned 
soUcited  this  favor  of  him.  In  this  heaven  the  number  of  angels,  which  had  been 
increasing  through  every  step  of  his  progress,  vastly  exceeded  that  of  all  the  other 
departments,  and  among  them  was  one  who  had  seventy  thousand  heads,  in  every 
head  seventy  thousand  mouths,  in  every  mouth  seventy  thousand  tongues,  in  every 
tongue  seventy  thousand  voices,  with  wMch  day  and  night  he  was  incessantly  praising 
God! 

The  angel  having  conducted  him  thus  far,  informed  him,  that  he  was  not  permitted 
to  attend  him  any  farther  in  the  capacity  of  guide,  but  that  he  must  ascend  the  remain- 
der of  the  distance  to  the  throne  of  God  alone.  This  he  accordingly  undertook,  and 
finally  accomplished,  though  with  great  difficulty,  his  way  lying  through  waters  and 
snows,  and  other  formidable  obstacles,  sufficient  to  daunt  the  stoutest  heart.  At 
length  he  reached  a  point,  where  he  heard  a  voice  addressing  him,  saying,  "  0  Maho- 
met, salute  thy  Creator !"    Mounting  still  higher,  he  came  to  a  place  where  he  beheld 


94  PERIOD   v.. ..606. ...1095. 

a  vast  extension  of  light  of  such  dazzling  brightness,  that  the  powers  of  mortal  vision 
•were  .unable  to  endure  it.  In  the  midst  of  the  effulgence  was  the  throne  of  the 
Eternal ;  on  the  right  side  of  which  was  written  in  luminous  Arabic  characters, 
"  There  is  no  God  but  God,  and  Mahomet  is  his  prophet."  Thi«  inscription,  he  says, 
he  found  written  on  all  the  gates  of  the  seven  heavens  through  which  he  passed. 
Having  approached  to  within  two  bow-shots  of  the  Divine  presence,  he  affirmed  that  he 
there  beheld  the  Most  High  seated  upon  his  throne,  mth  a  covering  of  seventy 
thousand  veils  before  his  face,  from  beneath  which  he  stretched  forth  his  hand  and 
laid  it  upon  the  prophet,  when  a  coldness  of  inconceivable  intensity  pierced,  as  he  said, 
to  "  the  very  marrow  of  his  back."  No  injury,  however,  ensued,  and  the  Almighty 
then  condescended  to  enter  into  the  most  familiar  converse  vnth.  his  servant, 
unfolding  to  him  a  great  many  hidden  mysteries,  making  him  to  understand  the  whole 
law,  and  instructing  him  fully  in  the  nature  of  the  institutions  he  was  to  deliver  to 
mankind.  In  addition  to  this,  he  honored  him  with  several  distinctions  above  the  rest 
of  his  race  ;  as  that  he  should  be  the  most  perfect  of  all  creatures  ;  that  at  the  day  of 
judgment  he  should  have  the  pre-eminence  among  the  risen  dead ;  that  he  should  be 
the  redeemer  of  all  that  believe  in  him ;  that  he  should  have  the  knowledge  of  all 
languages  ;  and,  lastly,  that  the  spoils  of  all  whom  he  should  conquer  in  war  should 
belong  to  him  alone.  After  receiving  these  gracious  assurances,  he  retired  from  the 
presence  of  the  Divine  Majesty,  and,  returning,  found  the  angel  awaiting  him  at  the 
place  where  they  parted,  who  immediately  reconducted  him  back,  in  the  same  manner 
in  which  he  came,  to  Jerusalem  and  Mecca.* 

The  absurdity  of  such  a  story  was  so  glaring,  that  several  of  his  party  forsook  him ; 
and,  for  a  time,  his  cause  was  in  the  greatest  jeopardy.  But,  at  length,  Abubeker, 
a  man  of  distinction  and  influence,  professing  to  give  credence  to  the  prophet's  tale, 
the  deception  took,  and  from  it  he  gathered  not  a  few  proselytes  to  his  faith. 

Mecca,  however,  was  not  a  spot  congenial  to  the  iniposture.  But  in  Medina  the  seed 
sown  by  means  of  the  pilgrims  already  named  had  taken  root,  and  was  promis- 
ing a  desirable  harvest.  At  length,  made  acquainted  with  the  estimation  in  which  he 
was  held  in  the  latter  city,  and  moreover,  being  specially  invit.-d  by  deputies  from  his 
friends  in  that  quarter  to  visit  them,  he  promised  to  yield  to  tuuir  wishes  should  the 
public  authorities  of  Mecca  proceed  against  him,  as  was  more  than  intimated  they 
speedily  would. 

Such  a  "  conspiracy,"  as  Mahomet  denominated  it,  was  soon  on  foot,  headed  by  the 
government  of  Mecca,  which  was  determined  "  to  exterminate  the  apostle  and  his  new- 
fangled heresy." 

Several  assassins  were  hired  to  carry  the  above  project  into  execution.  But  Ali, 
the  devoted  friend  of  Mahomet,  getting  knowledge  of  their  design,  secretly  aided 
him  to  escape  to  a  cave  three  miles  distant,  where  he  lay  concealed,  for  an  equal 
number  of  days.  Tradition  adds,  that  his  pursuers,  at  length  traced  him  to  this 
cave  ;  but  finding  the  nest  of  a  pigeon  made  at  its  entrance,  and  the  web  of  a  spider 
sheeted  across  it,  they  desisted  from  their  contemplated  examination. 

At  length  leaving  "the  cave,  Mahomet  made  his  way  towards  Medina,  which  he 
reached  in  sixteen  days  after  leaving  Mecca.  At  Koba,  two  miles  from  Medina,  he 
was  met  by  five  hundred  of  the  citizens,  who  had  gone  forth  to  meet  him,  and  to 
■welcome  him  to  their  city. 

Having  mounted  a  camel,  with  an  umbrella  spread  over  his  head  and  a  turban 
anfurled  instead  of  a  banner,  he  made  his  solemn  entry  into  the  city. 

17.  From  the  time  of  his  establishment  at  Medina,  he  assumed  not 
only  the  exercise  of  the  office  of  a  prophet,  hut  that  also  of  a  civil 
ruler  ;  and  such  was  the  success  of  his  religion  and  his  arms,  that  before 
his  death,  which  occurred  in  the  year  632,  he  was  master  of  all  Arabia. 

At  the  expiration  of  six  years  from  his  retirement  into  Mediria,  he  could  count 
fifteen  hundred  followers  in  arms,  and  in  the  field.  From  this  period,  his  military 
standard  was  raised,  and  victory  followed  whithersoever  he  went.     He  fought  m  per- 

*  Bush's  Life  of  Mahomet. 


RISE    OF   MAHOMETANISM. 


95 


ison  at  nine  battles  ;  and  fifty  enterprises  of  war  were  achieved  in  ten  years  by  him- 
self, or  his  lieutenants.     The  spoil  taken  was  first  collected  into  one  common  mass, 


Entrance  of  Malwmel  into  Medina. 


when  distribution  was  made.  One  fifth  was  reserved  for  charitable  uses  ;  the  remain- 
der was  shared  in  adequate  portions  by  the  soldiers.  Allured  by  the  hope  of  plunder, 
thousands  flocked  to  his  standard  ;  and  were  taught  by  the  prophet  to  believe,  that 
the  reward  of  eternal  glory  would  surely  be  the  portion  of  such  as  were  faithful  to 
it.  "  A  di'op  of  blood,"  said  he,  "  shed  in  the  cause  of  God  ;  a  night  spent  in  arms, 
is  of  more  avail  than  two  months  of  fasting  and  prayer ;  whoever  falls  in  battle,  his 
sins  are  forgiven  ;  at  the  day  of  judgment,  his  wounds  shall  b"  resplendent  as  vermi- 
lion, and  as  odoriferous  as  musk  ;  and  the  loss  of  his  limbs  shall  be  supplied  by  the 
wings  of  angels  and  cherubims." 

During  the  sixth  year  of  his  flight,  Mahomet  conducted  his  army  to  Chaibar,  a 
city  inhabited  by  Arab  Jews.  Meeting  with  unexpected  resistance,  he  laid  siege  to 
the  place,  and  at  length  carried  it  by  storm.  On  entering  the  place,  he  took  up  his 
quarters  at  the  house  of  Hareth,  one  of  the  principal  inhabitants. 

Hareth  had  a  daughter,  by  the  name  of  Zeinab,  upon  whom  devolved  the  duty  of 
preparing  a  meal  for  the  prophet,  and  Ms  attendants.  During  the  preparation  of  it, 
she  inserted  a  quantity  of  poison  into  a  shoulder  of  mutton,  one  of  the  dishes  prepar- 
ed for  the  occasion. 

Being  seated,  Baskaar,  a  companion  of  Mahomet,  was  served  with  some  of  the 
mutton,  and  while  yet  at  table  was  seized  with  convulsions.  Suspecting  treachery, 
the  prophet  instantly  rejected  from  his  mouth  the  greater  part  of  the  piece  which  he 
had  just  taken ;  but  not  before  a  portion  of  the  poison  had  passed  into  his  stomach. 
It  was  not  sufficient,  at  the  time,  to  produce  any  serious  effect ;  but  three  years  from 
the  time  it  brought  him  to  his  end.  When  Zeinab  was  questioned  as  to  her  motive  in 
attempting  to  poison  the  prophet,  she  is  said  to  have  answered,  "  That  she  was  deter- 
mined to  make  trial  of  his  powers  as  a  prophet ;  if  he  were  a  true  prophet,"  said 
she,  "  he  would  know  that  the  meat  was  poisoned ;  if  not,  it  would  be  a  favor  to  the 
world  to  rid  it  of  such  a  tyrant." 

As  to  the  punishment  inflicted  on  the  intrepid  Zeinab,  the  Moslem  writers  are  not 
agreed.  By  some  it  is  pretended,  that  she  was  pardoned ;  by  others,  that  she  was 
put  to  death. 

The  strength  of  Mahomet  continued  for  a  time  to  admit  of  his  prosecuting  that 
successful  series  of  conquests,  in  which  for  years  he  had  been  engaged.  But,  at 
length,  in  the  sixty-third  year  of  his  age,  and  the  tenth  of  the  Hejira,  A.  D.  632,  the 
poison,  which  had  been  gradually  undermining  his  constitution,  began  to  operate  with 
renewed  violence. 

Sensible  of  the  approach  oi'  death,  he  is  said  to  have  viewed  and  awaited  it  with 
characteristic  firmness.  The  third  day  before  his  dissolution,  he  ordered  himself 
carried  to  the  mosque,  that  he  might  for  the  last  time  address  his  followers,  and 


96  PERIOD     V....606....1095. 

bestow  upon  them  his  bei^dictions.  In  the  course  of  his  address,  he  is  said  to  have 
spoken  as  follows  :  "  If  there  be  any  man,  whom  I  have  unjustly  scourged,  I  submit 
my  own  back  to  the  lash  of  retaliation.  Have  I  aspersed  the  reputation  of  any  Mus- 
sulman ?  Let  him  proclaim  my  faults  in  the  face  of  the  congregation.  Has  any  one 
been  despoiled  of  his  goods  ?  The  little  that  I  possess  shall  compensate  the  principal 
and  interest  of  the  debt."  "  Yes,"  replied  a  voice  from  the  crowd,  '•'  thou  owest  me 
three  drachms  of  silver."  Mahomet  heard  the  complaint,  satisfied  the  demand,  and 
thanked  his  creditor,  that  he  had  accused  him  in  this  world,  rather  than  at  the  day  of 
judgment.  He  then  freed  his  slaves,  seventeen  men,  and  eleven  women ;  directed 
the  order  of  his  funeral ;  and  having  endeavored  to  compose  the  minds  of  his 
friends,  he  not  long  after  closed  Iris  earthly  career. 

His  remains  were  deposited  at  Medina,  in  the  very  room  in  which  he  breathed 
his  last,  the  floor  being  removed  to  make  way  for  his  sepulchre,  and  a  simple  and 
unadorned  monument  some  time  after  erected  over  them.  The  house  itself  has  long 
since  mouldered  or  been  demolished  ;  but  the  place  of  the  prophet's  interment  is  still 
made  conspicuous  to  the  superstitious  reverence  of  his  disciples.  The  story  of  his 
relics  being  suspended  in  the  air,  by  the  power  of  load-stone,  in  an  iron  coffin,  and 
that  too  at  Mecca,  instead  of  Medina,  is  a  mere  idle  fabrication  ;  as  his  tomb,  at  the 
latter  place,  has  been  visited  by  millions  of  pilgrims,  and  from  the  authentic  accounts 
of  travellers,  who  have  visited  both  cities  in  disguise,  we  learn  that  it  is  constructed 
of  plain  mason  work,  fixed  without  elevation  upon  the  surface  of  the  groimd. 

According  to  tradition,  Mahomet  was  distinguished  for  the  beauty  of  his  person ; 
and  was  highly  recommended  by  a  natural  oratory,  by  which  he  was  able  to  exercise 
great  influence  over  the  passions  and  aft'ections  of  men.  Towards  the  rich,  he  was 
always  respectful ;  to  the  poorest  citizens  of  Mecca,  he  was  kind  and  condescending. 

The  intellectual  endowments  of  Mahomet  were  also  distinguishing.  His  memory 
was  capacious  and  retentive  ;  his  wit  easy  and  social ;  his  imagination  subUme ; 
his  judgment  clear,  rapid,  and  decisive.  Yet,  with  all  these  advantages,  he  was  an 
illiterate  barbarian  ;  and,  in  his  compositions,  was  obhged  to  depend  upon  the  assist- 
ance of  others. 

Respect  to  decorum  forbids  our  dwelling  upon  the  private  character  of  Mahomet. 
Fanaticism,  ambition,  and  lust  were  his  master  passions.  His  guilty  excesses  of  an 
amorous  kind  were  not  only  very  numerous,  but  were  pretended  by  the  prophet  to 
have  been  allowed  and  sanctioned  by  the  Most  High.  No  man's  wife  was  safe  from 
his  attack ;  nor  could  any  of  his  followers  with  impunity  withhold  an  object  upon 
whom  he  had  cast  a  libidinc/us  eye.  He  had  immediate  recourse  to  revelation';  and 
from  God  took  occasion  to  draw  permission  to  cover  the  scandal  and  the  sin  of  his 
taking  to  his  bed  of  defilement  the  wife  of  any  man  whom  he  chose. 

18.  The  death  of  Mahomet,  for  a  time,  filled  his  followers  with  con- 
sternation ;  but  at  length,  gathering  strength  from  their  loss,  they  pushed 
their  conquests ;  and  Syria,  Persia,  Egypt,  and  other  countries,  suc- 
cessively submitted  to  their  arms.  In  the  year  637,  they  reached  Jeru- 
salem, and  the  "  Holy  city"  fell  under  their  dominion. 

In  the  succeeding  century,  713,  the  Saracens,  a  name  applied  to  the  followers  of 
Mahomet,  but  which  was  derived  from  a  people  who  inhabited  the  north-western  part 
of  Arabia,  passed  from  Africa  into  Spain,  where  they  put  an  end  to  the  kingdom  of  the 
Goths,  which  had  existed  three  hundred  years.  From  Spain  they  advanced  into  France, 
designing  the  conquest  of  Europe,  and  the  ext'ennination  of  Christianity.  Between 
Tours  and  Poictiers,  their  countless  legions  were  met  by  an  army,  under  the  brave 
Charles  Martel,  and  three  hundred  and  seventy  thousand  of  the  Saracens  were  de- 
feated and  fell  in  a  single  day,  A.  D.  732. 

This  was  a  severe  blow  to  the  enemy  of  the  cross  ;  but,  at  a  subsequent  period, 
the  arms  of  Mahomet  were  triumphant  in  several  countries.  Sicily,  Sardinia, 
Corsica,  and  the  maritime  coast  of  Gaul,  fell  into  their  possession ;  and  even  to  the 
walls  of  Rome  they  spread  terror  and  dismay. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century  arose  the  Ottomans,  so  called  from 
Othman,  their  chief.  They  inhabited  the  northern  border  of  the  Caspian  sea.  These 
Ottomans,  (afterwards  called  Turks,)  were  converted  to  the  Mahometan  faith  by  the 
Saracens.     At  a  subsequent  period,  turning  their  arms  against  the  Saracens  they 


RISE    OF   MAHOMETANISM.  97 

humbled  that  proud  people,  and  subjugated  such  parts  of  Asia  and  Africa  as  had 
submitted  to  the  Mahometan  faith. 

Bajazet,  the  third  sovereign  in  succession  from  Othman,  conceived  the  plan  of 
extending  his  victorious  arms  over  Europe,  and  of  blotting  from  existence  the  religion 
of  the  Gospel.  Just  as  he  was  ready  to  fall  upon  Constantinople,  Timur  Beg,  com* 
monly  called  Tamerlane,  the  mighty  emperor  of  the  Tartars^  fell  upon  him,  with  a 
million  of  men,  and  subdued  him  and  his  army  under  his  power. 

Tamerlane  and  his  army  professed  the  Mahometan  faith.  True  to  the  principles 
of  his  religion,  he  employed  the  most  inhuman  severity  towards  Christians,  whenever 
within  his  reach,  many  of  whom  by  his  orders  suffered  death  in  the  most  barbaious 
forms,  while  others  were  condemned  to  perpetual  slavery. 

^  From  their  defeat  by  Tamerlane,  the  Turks  gradually  recovered,  and  in  the  follow 
ing  century,  1453,  during  the  reign  of  Constantine  XII.,  Mahomet  II.,  at  the  head  of 
thirty  thousand  Turks,  besieged  and  took  possession  of  Constantinople.  From  this 
time,  the  eastern  empire  ceased  to  exist,  and  Constantinople  has  since  continued  the 
seat  of  the  Turkish  government. 

At  the  present  time,  Mahometanism  is  spread  over  Turkey,  Tartary,  Arabiaj 
Africa,  Persia,  and  the  dominions  of  the  Great  Mogul,  and  is  thought  to  embrace 
about  one  hundred  millions.  The  Mahometans  are  divided  into  two  principal  sects, 
■(Vho  differ  concerning  the  right  of  succession  to  JMahomet.  The  Skeichs  or  Shiites,  who 
are  chiefly  Persians,  believe  in  Ali,  the  son-in-law  of  Mahomet,  as  his  true  successor, 
ne  being  appointed  to  that  office,  by  the  impostor,  on  his  death-bed.  The  other  sect 
called  Sonnites,  believe  in  Abubeker,  the  father-in-law  of  Mahomet,  who  by  means  of 
the  army  was  chosen  to  succeed  him.  The  Sonnites  inhabit  East  Persia,  Arabia, 
Turkey,  and  Independent  Tartary.  A  new  and  powerful  sect  has  recently  sprung 
up  in  Arabia,  called  Wahabees,  who  profess  to  be  reformers. 

19.  The  seventh  century  presents  a  considerable  difference,  between 
the  east  and  the  west,  in  respect  to  the  state  of  the  Church.  In  the  east 
the  influences  of  divine  grace  seem  to  have  been  entirely  withheld,  and 
in  respect  to  the  prosperity  ol  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  we  have  nothing 
cheering  to  record.  Even  in  the  west,  superstition  and  vice  were  lamenta- 
bly on  the  increase  ;  but  in  some  countries,  particularly  in  England  and 
France,  true  godliness  shone  for  a  considerable  part  of  the  century. 

Milner  observes,  that  during  this  century  "  there  was  a  real  effusion  of  the  Spirit 
in  England  ;  so  that  numbers  were  turned  from  idols  to  the  hving  God.  The  pastors, 
first  of  the  Eoman,  and  afterwards  of  the  British  communion,  labored  in  the  west 
with  simplicity  and  success.  Edwin,  one  of  the  British  monarchs,  with  all  his  nobles, 
and  very  many  of  his  subjects,  was  baptized.  Towards  the  close  of  the  century!, 
however,  the  aspect  of  things  Was  somewhat  changed,  and  the  faith  and  love  of  many 
grew  cold." 

From  England,  several  missionaries  were  sent  to  the  continent,  and  by  their  labors 
some  faint  glimmerings  of  the  Gospel  were  scattered  through  Germany,  Batavia,  Fries- 
land,  and  Denmark.  Among  these,  the  famous  WiUebrod,  an  Anglo-Saxon,  distin* 
guished  himself,  by  embarking  with  eleven  colleagues  for  Batavia  and  Friesland,  which 
were  the  principal  scenes  of  his  labors. 

20.  During  this  century,  the  authority  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  was 
gradually  increasing ;  a  great  degree  of  pomp  and  splendor  marked  their 
spiritual  court,  and  things  were  rapidly  tending  to  the  maturity  of  the 
antichristian  power. 

21.  In  the  following  century,  about  the  year  727,  the  great  controver- 
sy began  between  the  Greek  emperor  and  the  bishop  of  Rome,  respect- 
ing tweg^e  worship.  This  is  the  date  which  Milner  assigns  for  the 
beginning  of  the  popedom,  which  from  this  time  is  to  be  regarded  as 
antichrist  indeed ;  for  it  set  itself  by  temporal  power  to  support  false 
doctrine,  and  particularly  that  which  deserves  the  name  oiidolatry, 

13  9 


98  PERIOD  v.. ..606.. ..1095. 

The  introduction  of  images  into  places  of  public  worship,  seems  to  have  commenced 
at  a  considerably  earlier  period  than  this  ;  but  as  yet  no  council  had  given  its  sanction 
to  the  practice,  and  many  in  the  Church  were  strongly  opposed  to  it.  But,  during 
the  seventh  century,  the  evil  made  a  most  rapid  progress,  and  in  the  eighth 
arrived  at  its  zenith.  It  did  not,  however,  succeed  without  a  struggle,  and  as  the 
conflict  ultimately  issued  in  bringing  about  two  important  events,  viz.  the  schism 
between  the  Greek  and  Roman  Churches,  and  the  establishment  of  the  pope  as  a 
temporal  potentate,  we  shall  briefly  sketch  the  leading  particulars  of  the  controversy. 

22.  In  the  year  727,  as  already  stated,  Leo,  the  Greek  emperor,  be- 
gan openly  to  oppose  the  worship  of  images.  But  po  sooner  had  he 
avowed  his  conviction  of  the  idolatrous  nature  of  the  practice,  and  pro- " 
tested  against  the  erection  of  images,  than  Germanicus,  bishop  of  Con- 
stantinople, and  Gregory  11.  bishop  of  Rome,  warmly  opposed  him  ;  in 
Avhich  opposition  they  were  supported  by  great  numbers,  both  in  the 
Roman  and  Greek  Churches. 

23.  In  the  year  730,  Leo  issued  his  edict  against  images,  deposed 
Germanicus,  and  ordered  the  removal  of  an  image,  which  had  been 
set  up  in  the  palace  of  Constantinople. 

As  the  officer,  charged  with  this  service,  mounted  the  ladder,  and  with  an  axe  struck 
the  image  several  blows,  some  women  present  threw  him  down,  by  pulling  the  ladder 
away,  and  murdered  him  on  the  spot.  An  insurrection  ensued,  which  was  quelled  by 
the  emperor,  at  the  expense  of  much  blood. 

The  news  of  this  flew  rapidly  to  Rome.  The  emperor's  statues  were  pulled  down, 
and  trodden  under  foot.  All  Italy  was  thrown  into  confusion ;  attempts  were  made  to 
elect  another  emperor  in  the  room  of  Leo,  and  the  pope  encouraged  the  attempt 
Greek  writers  affirm,  that  he  prohibited  the  Italians  from  paying  tribute  any  longer  to 
Leo. 

24.  In  the  midst  of  the  controversy  Gregory  II.  died,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Gregory  III.  who  soon  after  his  election  assembled  (732)  a 
council,  in  which  he  excommunicated  all  who  should  speak  contemptu- 
ously of  images. 

25.  Both  Leo  and  Gregory  III.  died  in  741 ;  the  former  was  succeed- 
ed by  his  son  Constantine,  who  inherited  all  his  father's  zeal  against 
images ;  the  latter  was  succeeded  in  the  popedom  by  Zachary,  who 
entered  into  the  controversy  in  favor  of  images,  with  all  the  spirit  of 
his  predecessor, 

26.  At  this  time  Childeric,  a  weak  prince,  occupied  the  throne  of 
France.  Pepin,  son  of  Charles  Martel,  was  his  prime  minister.  The 
latter,  aspiring  to  the  throne,  referred  the  question  to  pope  Zachary, 
Whether  it  would  be  just  in  him  to  depose  his  sovereign,  and  usurp  the 
throne  ?  Zachary  answered  in  the  affirmative,  and  Pepin  ascended  the 
throne. 

27.  As  a  reward  to  the  Roman  pontiff,  Pepin,  in  the  year  755,  confer- 
red on  Stephen,  the  successor  of  Zachary,  several  rich  provinces  in  Italy, 
by  which  gift  he  was  established  as  a  temporal  monarch. 

The  arrogance  and  impiety  of  this  Roman  pontiff  may  be  learned  from  a  letter  which 
he  forged,  and  sent  to  Pepin,  as  the  production  of  the  apostle  Peter  .-  "  Peter,  called 
&a  apostle  by  Jesus  Christ,  Son  of  the  living  God,  &c.  As  through  me,  the  whole 
Catholic,  Apostolic,  and  Roman  Church,  the  mother  of  all  other  Churches,  is  founded 
on  a  rock  ;  and  to  the  end,  that  Stephen,  bishop  of  this  beloved  Church  of  Rome,  and 
that  virtue  and  power  may  be  granted  to  our  Lord  to  rescue  the  Church  of  God  out 
of  the  hands  of  its  persecutors :  to  your  most  excellent  princes,  Pepin,  Charles,  and 


RISE    OF   MAHOMETANISM.  99 

Carloman,  and  to  all  the  holy  bishops  and  abbots,  priests  and  monks,  as  also  to  dukes, 
counts  and  people,  I,  Peter,  the  apostle,  &c.  I  conjure  you,  and  the  Virgin  Mary, 
who  will  be  obliged  to  you,  gives  you  notice,  and  commands  you,  as  do  also  the  thrones, 
dominations,  &c.  If  you  will  not  fight  for  me,  I  declare  to  you,  by  the  holy  Trinity, 
and  by  my  apostleship,  that  you  shall  have  no  share  in  heaven." 

This  letter  had  the  desired  eflect.  Pepin  pq^sed  the  Alps  with  an  army,  and  assist- 
ed the  pope  against  the  Lombards,  who,  being  intimidated,  surrendered  to  the  pope 
the  exarchate  of  Ravenna,  and  twenty-one  cities.  Thus  was  the  sceptre  added  to  the 
keys,  the  sovereignty  to  the  priesthood. 

28.  The  question  concerning  images  still  continued  to  agitate  the 
Catholic  Church.  At  length,  in  the  year  787,  a  council  was  assembled 
at  Nice,  under  the  auspices  of  the  empress  Irene,  and  her  son,  which 
established  the  worship  of  images,  and  proceeded  to  anathematize  all 
who  should  reject  it,  or  attempt  to  remove  any  images  from  places  of 
public  worship. 

This  council  consisted  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  bishops.  Their  result  was  sanc- 
tioned by  the  empress  and  her  son.  Idols  and  images  were  erected  in  all  the  Churches, 
and  those  who  opposed  them  were  treated  with  great  severity.  The  language  em- 
ployed by  the  above  council  in  their  anathema,  is  worthy  of  notice,  as  showing  the 
impiety  and  profaneness  to  which  the  advocates  of  the  Roman  hierarchy  had  at 
length  arrived.  "  Long  live  Constantine  and  Irene  his  mother — Damnation  to  all 
heretics — Damnation  on  the  council  that  roared  against  venerable  images — The  holy 
Trinity  hath  deposed  them." 

29.  But  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  the  prevailing  corruptions  of  the 
Church,  or  the  arrogant  claims  of  its  successive  popes,  were  implicitly 
allowed  by  all  other  bishops  and  Churches,  even  in  Italy  itself.  On 
the  contrary,  there  were  many  who  warmly  remonstrated  against  the 
corruptions  of  popery,  and  the  worship  of  images. 

30.  But  among  the  opposers  of  the  errors  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  no 
man  is  more  conspicuous  then  Claude,  bishop  of  Turin,  who,  about  the 
year  817,  began  by  preaching  the  pure  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  to  lay 
the  foundation  of  those  Churches,  which,  amidst  the  thick  darkness  of  the 
succeeding  centuries,  flourished  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont  in  Italy  and 
in  whose  history,  during  a  long  and  gloomy  night,  is  doubtless  to  be 
traced  the  true  Church  of  the  Redeemer  on  earth. 

This  truly  great  man,  who  has  not  improperly  been  called  the  fiirst  Protestant 
reformer,  was  bom  in  Spain.  In  his  early  years,  he  was  chaplain  to  the  emperor 
Lewis,  of  France.  This  monarch,  perceiving  the  deplorable  ignorance  of  a  great 
part  of  Italy,  in  respect  ro  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  desirous  of  providing  the 
Churches  of  Piedmont  with  one,  who  might  stem  the  growing  torrent  of  image  worship 
promoted  Claude  to  the  see  of  Turin,  about  the  year  817. 

In  this  event,  the  hand  of  God  may  be  perceived  ;  since,  in  the  very  worst  of  times, 
he  so  ordered  his  providence,  as  to  preserve  a  seed  to  serve  him,  and  a  spot  where 
true  religion  should  shine,  amidst  the  moral  darkness  which  was  enveloping  the 
rest  of  the  world. 

At  Tmin,  and  in  its  vicinity,  Claude  raised  his  voice  most  successfully  against  the 
existing  errors  of  the  Church.  He  removed  the  images  from  the  Chm'ches,  and  he 
drew  the  attention  of  the  people  to  the  Bible.  He  taught  them  that  Jesus  is  the  true 
Head  of  the  Church ;  denied  the  authority  of  the  popes  ;  and  censured,  in  just  terms, 
the  idolatry  and  superstition  which  every  where,  through  their  influence,  abounded. 

It  may  appear  a  matter  of  surprise  to  some,  that  an  opposer  so  zealous  and  intrepid 
as  Claude  certainly  was,  should  have  escaped  the  fury  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  BuE 
it  should  be  remembered,  that  the  despotism  of  that  wicked  court  had  not  yet  arrived 
at  its  plentitude  of  power  and  intolerance.  To  which  may  be  added,  as  another  very 
probable  reason,  that  some  of  the  European  monarchs  viewed  the  domineering  influ- 


100  PERIOD    v.. ..606.. ,.1095. 

ence  of  the  bishops  of  Rome  with  so  much  jealousy,  as  gladly  to  extend  their  protec- 
tion to  those  whose  labors  had  a  tendency  to  reduce  it ;  such  was,  at  this  time,  the 
case  with  the  court  of  France  in  regard  to  Claude. 

31.  We  now  come  to  the  tenth  century,  which,  however,  we  shall 
pass  with  a  single  remark,  viz.  that  it  was  the  "  leaden  age"  of  the 
Church — the  darkest  epoch  in  the  annals  of  mankind. 

•'  The  history  of  the  Roman  pontiffs  that  lived  in  this  century,"  says  Moshiem,  "  is  a 
history  of  so  many  monsters,  and  not  of  men ;  and  exhibits  a  horrible  series  of  the 
most  flagitious,  tremendous,  and  complicated  crimes,  as  all  writers,  even  those  of  the 
Roman  community,  unanimously  confess."  Nor  was  the  state  of  things  much  better 
in  the  Greek  Church,  at  this  period  ;  as  a  proof  of  which,  the  same  learned  writer 
instances  the  example  of  Theophylact,  patriarch  of  Constantinople.  "  This  exemplary 
prelate,  who  sold  every  ecclesiastical  benefice  as  soon  as  it  became  vacant,  had  in  his 
stables  above  two  thousand  hunting  horses,  which  he  fed  with  pignuts,  pistachios,  dates, 
dried  grapes,  figs,  steeped  in  the  most  exquisite  wines,  to  all  which  he  added  the  rich- 
est perfumes.  On  Holy  Thursday,  as  he  was  celebrating  high  mass,  his  groom  brought 
him  the  joyful  news  that  one  of  his  favorite  mares  had  foaled ;  upon  which,  he  threw 
down  the  liturgy,  left  the  church,  and,  ran  with  rapture  to  the  stable,  where  having 
expressed  his  joy  at  the  grand  event,  he  returned  to  the  altar  to  finish  the  divine 
sei-vice  which  he  had  left  interrupted  during  his  absence." 

32.  The  eleventh  century  differed  but  little  from  the  tenth.  There 
were  some,  however,  even  in  this  dark  and  gloomy  period,  who  dared  to 
protest  against  the  abominations  of  popery. 

'  The  chief  point  in  which  this  century  differed  from  the  tenth,  consisted  in  improve- 
ments in  learning.  The  arts  and  sciences  revdved,  in  a  measure,  among  the  clergy 
and  monks,  though  not  cultivated  by  any  other  set  of  men.  "We  speak  in  regard  to  the 
western  Chiu-ch ;  for  the  eastern,  enfeebled  and  oppressed  by  the  Turks  and  Saracens 
from  without,  and  by  civil  broils  and  factions  within,  with  difficulty  pie^jived  that  de- 
gree of  knowledge,  which,  in  those  degenerate  days,  still  remained  among  the  Greeks. 
Scarcely  any  vestiges  of  piety  can  be  traced  among  the  eastern  Christians,  at  tliis  time. 

The  only  piety  which  seems  to  have  existed  is  to  be  found  in  Europe.  A  few 
instances  of  open  opposition  to  the  errors  of  popery  are  recorded.  In  the  year  1017, 
several  persons  in  France  denied  the  lawfulness  of  praying  to  martyrs  and  confessors, 
&c. ;  and  on  their  refusing  to  recant,  thirteen  of  their  number  were  burnt  alive. 

About  the  middle  of  the  century  (1050)  arose  Berengarius,  a  person  of  great  learn- 
ing and  talents,  who  warmly  attacked  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation.  By  this  was 
meant,  that  the  bread  and  wdne  used  m  the  Lord's  supper,  were  by  consecration  convert- 
ed into  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord  Jesies,  and  Avere  actually  the  same  as  was  born  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  the  same  as  suffered  on  the  cross,  and  was  raised  from  the  dead. 

Such  was  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation.  It  was  first  openly  advocated,  about 
th&year  831,  by  a  monk  named  Pascasius  Radbert.  The  doctrine  was  too  monstrous 
and  absurd  to  be  received  at  once.  But  it  was  perceived  by  .some  of  the  popes  to  be 
capable  of  being  turned  to  their  account ;  and,  therefore,  it  received  their  sanction, 
and  was  incorporated  into  the  creed  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

Berengarius  denied  the  doctrine,  and  employed  his  pen  powerfully  against  it.  He 
insisted  that  the  body  of  Christ  is  only  in  the  heavens,  and  that  the  elements  of  bread 
and  wine  are  merely  the  symbols  of  his  body  and  blood.  The  efforts  of  Berengarius, 
however,  were  attended  with  little  .success.  The  priests  were  unwilling  to  dismiss  a 
doctrine,  which  gave  them  power  to  convert  the  bread  and  wine  into  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ,  when  they  pleased  ;  much  more  unwilling  were  the  popes,  for  if  the 
meanest  priest  could  effect  this,  what  must  be  the  power  of  the  Roman  pontiff! 

The  doctrine,  therefore,  continued  to  be  cherished  by  the  Church,  and  in  the  year 
1215  the  belief  of  it  was  declared  by  Innocent  111.  to  be  essential  to  salvation.  To  the 
present  day,  it  constitutes  one  of  the  gi-eat  doctrines  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
33.  The  eleventh  century  is  distinguished  for  the  final  separation 
between  the  eastern  and  ^oestern,  or,  as  they  were  often  termed,  the 
Greek  and  Latin  Churches.     In  the  year  1054,  an  attempt  was  made  to 


RISE    OP   MAHOMETANISM. 


101 


reconcile  the  differences  between  these  two  great  divisions  of  the  Christian 
Church,  and  legates  were  sent,  for  this  purpose,  by  the  Roman  pontiff 
to  Constantinople.  Both  parties,  however,  were  too  proud  to  make 
concessions,  and  the  negociations  were  abruptly  terminated.  Before  leav- 
ing the  city,  the  Roman  legates  assembled  in  the  Church  of  St.  Sophia, 
and  proceeded  publicly  to  excommunicate  the  Greek  patriarch,  and  all 
his  adherents.  Since  that  time,  all  efforts  at  reconciliation  have  been 
ineffectual,  and  to  the  present  day  these  Churches  remain  separate. 

The  history  of  the  controversy  between  the  Greek  and  Latin  Churches,  it  is  unneces- 
sary minutely  to  trace.  The  first  jealousies  between  them  are  supposed  to  have 
been  excited  at  the  council  of  Sardis,  as  early  as  the  year  347.  These  jealousies  con- 
tinued to  increase,  and  a  constant  struggle  was  maintained  by  each  for  the  ascen- 
dancy over  the  other,  (Per.  IV.  Sec.  46,)  until  the  bishop  of  Rome  obtained  the  victory. 

About  the  middle  of  the  ninth  century,  a  controversy  which  commenced  in  the  sixth, 
was  carried  on  with  great  spirit  between  these  Churches,  in  relation  to  the  processicm, 
of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  the  Church  of  Rome  maintaining,  that  the  Spirit  proceeds  from  the 
Father  a?id  the  Son  ;  while  the  Greek  Christians  maintained  that  he  proceeds  from 
the  Father  by  or  through  the  Son.  The  heat  engendered  by  the  discussion  of  this 
doctrine  led  to  other  differences  ;  which,  multiplying  and  strengthening,  terminated, 
in  process  of  time,  in  a  total  and  permanent  separation,  as  above  recorded. 

DISTINGUISHED  CHARACTERS  IN  PERIOD  V. 

Observation.  A  wide  difference  may  be  noticed  between  this  and  the  former  period, 
in  respect  to  distinguished  men  ;  especially  such  as  shone  in  the  department  of  letters. 
Learning  and  science  found  comparatively  few  friends  in  the  Church  of  Christ ;  and 
consequently  few  have  come  down  to  us,  in  any  manner  distinguished  for  the  zeal 
and  piety  of  a  more  primitive  day.  We  shall  notice  some,  however,  who  attracted 
attention  even  in  this  "  iron  age"  of  the  Church. 

1.  Mahomet  author  of  the  Koran,  and  the  Mahometan  imposture. 

2.  Willebrod,  an  Anglo-Saxon,  a  famous  missionary  about  the  year 
692,  the  scene  of  whose  labors  was  Friesland,  and  adjacent  parts. 

3.  Bede,  an  Englishman,  who  flourished  about  the  year  700,  cele- 


brated for  an  Ecclesiastical  History  from  the  Christian  era  to  his  own 
time,  and  for  several  theological  works. 

4.  Alcuin,  a  native  of  Yorkshire,  England,  educated  by  the  venerable 
Bede,  and  afterwards  called  to  the  continent  by  Charlemagne,  under 
whose  patronage  he  did  much  to  revive  learning  and  science. 

5.  Pascasius  Radbert,  a  monk,  who,  about  the  year  831,  first  openly 
advocated  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation. 

6.  Claude  of  Turin,  father  of  the  Waldenses. 

9* 


.02 


PERIOD    v.. ..606.. ..I  096. 


7.  Godeschalacs,  a  German,  known  for  his  defence  of  the  doctrines  of 
predestination  and  free  grace,  and  for  the  sufferings  which  he  endured 
on  account  of  it. 

8.  Alfred  the  Great,  king  of  England,  who  died  about  the  year  900, 


distinguished  for  his  love  of  letters,  and  for  founding,  according  to  some, 
the  University  of  Oxford. 

9.  Berengarius,  archdeacon  of  Angiers,  in  France,  a  powerful  opposer 
of  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  about  the  year  1050. 

10.  Anselm,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  1092,  distinguished  for  his 
great  piety,  and  for  several  theological  treatises,  which  were  of  signal 
service  in  that  dark  day  of  the  Church. 

1.  Mahomet,  Sec.  13,  and  onward. 

2.  Wilhbrod  in  his  missionary  efforts  was  accompanied  by  eleven  colleagues,  all 
of  whom,  with  their  leader,  greatly  distinguished  themselves  in  their  efforts  to  spread 
the  Gospel,  not  only  in  Friesland,  (a  province  of  the  Netherlands,)  but  also  in  Den- 
mark, and  other  neighboring  countries.  Willebrod  was  afterwards  ordained  arch- 
bishop of  Utrecht,  and  died  among  the  Batavians,  in  a  good  old  age. 

3.  Bede  was  born  in  England,  about  the  year  672,  and  was  so  distinguished  for  his 
piety  and  humility,  that  he  acquired  the  surname  of  "  Venerable."  He  received  his 
education  in  a  monastery,  and  pursued  his  studies  with  so  much  diligence,  that  he 
soon  became  eminent  for  his  learning.  Being  inclined  to  a  monastic  life,  he  confined 
himself  chiefly  to  his  cell,  where  he  devoted  himself  to  writing.  His  principal  work 
was  an  Ecclesiastical  History,  which  was  published  in  731.  His  death  occurred 
about  the  year  735. 

4.  Alcuin  flourished  about  the  year  770.  He  received  his  education  under  the 
venerable  Bede,  and,  like  his  master,  was  a  distinguished  scholar  and  writer.  In  7y3 
he  removed  to  France,  being  invited  thither  by  Charlemagne,  by  whom  he  was 
greatly  honored,  and  whom  he  instructed  in  rhetoric,  logic,  mathematics,  and  divinity. 
The  latter  part  of  his  life  he  spent  in  the  abbey  of  St.  Martins,  at  Tours,  where  he 
died  in  804. 

5.  Pascasius  Badhert  is  supposed  to  have  been  a  German  by  birth.  He  was  a 
monk,  and  afterwards  Abbot  of  Corbey.  He  published  his  sentiments  concerning  the 
sacrament  in  831.  which,  although  powerfully  opposed  by  men  of  more  evangelical 
views,  were  aftens  ards  adopted  by  the  whole  Roman  Catholic  Church. 

6.  Claude  of  Turin,  Sec.  30,  and  onward. 

7.  Godeschalcus  was  a  monk  of  Orbais,  in  Saxony.  Mosheim  says  he  rendered 
his  name  immortal,  by  his  controversy  about  predestination  and  free  grace,  evangeli- 
cal views  of  which  doctrines  he  appears  to  have  entertained.  In  consequence  of  his 
writings,  he  was  thrown  into  prison  by  the  archbishop  of  Mentz,  where,  after  being 
degraded  from  his  offices,  he  died  in  869. 

8.  Alfred  the  Great  was  an  excellent  prince,  and  a  pious  man.  He  was  a  Catholic ; 
but  not  a  blind  devotee  to  all  the  abominations  of  popery.  He  lamented  the  igno- 
rance and  irreligion  of  his  times,  and  proved  himself  a  reformer.  Church  ministers 
the  most  pious  and  apt  to  teach,  were  patronized  by  him.     One  third  part  of  his  time 


RISE   OF   MAHOMETANISM.  103 

he  employed  in  translating  the  best  foreign  books  into  the  English  tongue,  at  the 
same  time  he  engaged  in  many  other  learned  and  liberal  pursuits,  calculated  to  pro- 
mote the  moral  character  of  his  subjects.     Alfred  died  in  the  year  900. 

9.  Berengarius  flourished  about  the  year  1050,  one  of  the  darkest  periods  which 
settled  upon  the  Church.  He  enlisted  himself  against  the  doctrine  of  transubstan- 
tiation,  for  which  he  was  condemned  both  at  Rome  and  Paris.  For  a  time,  being 
without  friends,  he  seems  to  have  been  frightened  into  a  renunciation  of  his  opinions. 
But,  being  convicted  by  his  conscience  of  his  error  in  so  doing,  he  drew  up  his  con- 
fession, in  which  he  shewed  that  he  saw  the  tmth  ;  but  in  his  explanation  there  was 
still  too  great  a  conformity  to  prevailing  error.  The  writings  of  Berengarius,  how- 
ever, after  his  death,  served  to  correct  the  opinions  of  many,  and  were  a  formidable 
weapon,  in  the  hands  of  truth,  against  the  falsehoods  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

10.  Anselm  was  a  native  of  Savoy,  but  came  to  England  in  1092,  where  he  was 
made  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  He  was  an  evangelical  man,  as  his  writings  testify. 
He  embraced  the  doctrines  of  Augustine,  many  of  whose  books  he  copied  and  circu- 
lated. He  spent  much  of  his  time  in  meditation  and  prayer,  and  seems,  on  all  occa- 
sions, to  have  had  the  spiritual  welfare  of  his  flock  at  heart.  He  was  not  free  from 
the  superstitions  of  the  times  ;  but  he  entertained  more  correct  views  than  many  of 
his  contemporaries,  and  did  more  for  the  cause  of  evangelical  truth. 


••> 


Peter  the  hermit  preaching. 


PERIOD    VI. 


THE  PERIOD  OF  THE  CRUSADES  AND  OF  THE  PAPAL  SCHISM  WILL  EXTEND 

FROM  THE  FIRST  CRUSADE,  1095,  TO  THE  COMMENCEMENT 

OF  THE  REFORMATION,  BY  LUTHER,  1517. 

1.  We  have  now  arrived  at  the  latter  part  of  the  eleventh  century,  at 
which  time  we  meet  with  the  Crusades,  or  Holy  Wars,  as  they  were 
called.  These  wars  are  but  little  connected  with  the  history  of  the  king- 
dom of  Christ ;  but,  as  they  arose  out  of  the  superstition  of  the  age, — as 
they  form  a  prominent  feature  in  the  history  of  the  antichristian  aposta- 
sy, and  were  improved  by  the  popes  to  increase  their  influence, — and 
especially  as  the  relation  of  them  throws  some  light  on  the  history  of 
Europe,  during  this  benighted  period, — it  may  not  be  without  its  use  to 
give,  in  this  place,  a  concise  account  of  them. 

2.  In  the  year  637,  as  already  mentioned,  (Period  V.,  Sec.  18,)  Jeru- 
salem was  conquered  by  the  Saracens  ;  but,  influenceid  by  self  interest, 
they  allowed  the  thousand  pilgrims,  who  daily  floclei  to  the  "  Holy 
city,"  on  the  payment  of  moderate  tribute,  to  visit  the  sepulchre  of 
Christ,  to  perform  their  religious  duties,  and  to  retire  in  peace. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  tenth,  and  beginning  of  the  eleventh  century,  the  passion  for 
pilgrimages  was  greatly  increased,  by  an  opinion  which  began  to  prevail  over  Europe, 
that  the  thousand  years  mentioned  by  John,  (Rev.  xx.  2-4,)  were  nearly  accomplished, 
and  the  end  of  the  world  at  hand.  A  general  consternation  seized  the  minds  of  men. 
Numbers  relinquished  their  possessions,  forsook  their  families  and  friends,  and  hasten- 
ed to  the  holy  land,  where  they  imagined  Christ  would  suddenly  appear  to  judge  the 
living  and  the  dead. 


THE   CRUSADES.  105 

3.  In  the  year  1065,  the  Turks  took  possession  of  Jerusalem  ;  and 
the  pilgrims  were  no  longer  safe.  They  were  insulted ;  in  their  worship 
they  were  derided ;  and  their  effects  were  not  unfrequently  plundered. 

4.  Towards  the  close  of  the  eleventh  century,  (1095,)  Peter  the  her- 
mit, a  Frenchman,  born  at  Amiens,  who  had  returned  from  a  pilgrimage 
to  Jerusalem,  where  he  had  witnessed  the  trials  to  which  the  pilgrims 
were  exposed,  conceived  the  project  of  arming  the  sovereigns  and  peo- 
ple of  Europe,  for  the  purpose  of  rescuing  the  holy  sepulchre  from  the 
hands  of  the  infidels. 

With  the  above  object  in  view,  Peter  travelled  from  province  to  province,  exciting 
princes  and  people  to  embark  in  this  holy  enterprise.  His  personal  appearance  excited 
the  curiosity  of  all  classes.  His  clothes  were  exceedingly  mean ;  his  body  seemed 
wasted  with  famine  ;  his  head  was  bare  ;  his  feet  naked ;  in  his  hand  he  bore  aloft  a 
large  crucifix.  "When  he  painted  the  sufferings  of  the  natives  and  pilgrims  of 
Palestine,"  says  Gibbon,  "every  heart  was  melted  to  compassion;  every  breast 
glowed  with  indignation,  when  he  challenged  the  warriors  of  the  age  to  defend  their 
bretliren,  and  rescue  the  Savior." 

5.  At  this  time,  Urban  II.  occupied  the  papal  chair.  Perceiving  the 
advantages  of  such  an  enterprise  to  the  Roman  hierarchy,  he  entered 
into  the  views  of  Peter,  and  zealously  set  himself  to  enlist  the  princes 
and  people  of  Europe,  to  arm  against  the  Mahometans.  In  consequence 
of  the  measures  adopted,  a  numerous  army  was  collected,  which,  after  a 
variety  of  fortune,  reached  Jerusalem,  and  was  successful  in  planting' 
the  standard  of  the  cross  on  the  holy  sepulchre. 

Urban,  at  first  doubting  the  success  of  such  a  project,  though  he  greatly  desired  it, 
summoned  a  council  at  Placentia.  It  consisted  of  four  thousand  ecclesiastics,  and 
thirty  thousand  of  the  people  ;  all  of  whom  unanimously  declared  for  the  war,  though 
few  seemed  inclined  personally  to  engage  in  the  service.  A  second  council  was  held, 
during  the  same  year  at  Clermont,  at  which  the  pope  himself  addressed  the  multitude. 
At  the  conclusion  of  which  they  exclaimed,  "  It  is  the  will  of  God!  It  is  the  will  of 
God .»' 

Persons  of  all  ranks  now  flew  to  arms  with  the  utmost  ardor.  Eternal  salvation 
was  promised  all  who  should  go  forth  to  the  help  of  the  Lord.  A  spirit  of  enthusiasm 
pervaded  Europe.  Not  only  nobles  and  bishops,  with  the  thousands  subject  to  their 
influence,  entered  into  the  cause  with  emulation  ;  but  even  women,  concealing  their 
sex  in  the  disguise  of  armor,  were  eager  to  share  in  the  glory  of  the  enterprise. 
Robbers,  and  incendiaries,  and  murderers,  and  other  kindred  characters,  embraced  the 
opportunity  to  expiate  their  sins,  and  to  secure  a  place  in  the  paradise  of  God. 

At  the  head  of  an  undisciplined  multitude,  amounting  to  three  hundred  thousand,  Pe- 
ter the  hermit,  in  the  spring  of  1096,  commenced  his  march  towards  the  east.  Subject 
to  little  control,  this  army  of  banditti,  for  such  it  may  properly  be  termed,  marked  their 
route  with  various  outrages,  particularly  towards  the  Jews,  thousands  of  whom  they 
most  inhumanly  slew.  But  the  frown  of  Providence  seemed  to  settle  upon  this  unholy 
multitude  ;  for  scarcely  one  tliird  part  of  them  reached  Constantinople,  and  even  these 
were  defeated,  and  utterly  destroyed,  in  a  battle  at  Nice,  by  the  Sultan  Solyman. 

A  formidable  body  of  discipUned  troops  was,  however,  following  in  the  rear ;  and  not 
long  after  reached  the  environs  of  Constantinople.  At  the  head  of  these  was  the  distin- 
guished Godfrey  of  Bouillon,  supported  by  Baldwin,  his  brother  Robert,  duke  of  Nor- 
mandy, and  various  other  distinguished  princes  and  generals  of  Europe.  On  reaching 
Nice,  Godfrey  reviewed  his  troops,  which  were  found  to  amount  to  one  hundred  thou- 
sand horse,  and  six  hundred  thousand  foot. 

Nice  was  soon  taken  by  the  invaders  ;  the  conquest  of  which  was  followed  by  the 
capture  of  Edessa  and  Antioch,  where  they  vanquished  an  army  of  six  hundred 
thousand  Saracens.  On  their  arrival  at  Jerusalem,  A.  D.  1099,  their  numbers  had 
greatly  diminished,  owing  partly  to  disasters,  and  partly  to  the  detachments  which  they 

14 


106  PERIOD    VI.. ..1095.. ..1517. 

had  been  obliged  to  make,  in  order  to  keep  possession  of  tlie  places  which  they  had 
conquered.  According  to  the  testimony  of  historians,  they  scarcely  exceeded  twenty 
thousand  foot  and  one  thousand  five  hundred  horse,  while  the  garrison  of  Jerusalein. 
consisted  of  forty  thousand  men. 

Notwithstanding  this  inequality  in  respect  to  numbers,  the  invaders  resolutely 
besieged  the  city  ;  and  after  a  siege  of  five  weeks,  took  it  by  assault,  and  put  the  gar- 
rison and  inhabitants  to  the  sword,  without  distinction. 

The  conquest  of  the  city  being  thus  achieved,  Godfrey  was  saluted  king.  The 
crown,  however,  he  enjoyed  only  about  a  year ;  being  compelled  to  resign  it  to  a 
legate  of  his  holiness,  the  pope,  who  claimed  it  as  the  rightful  properly  of  the  Roman 
see. 

6.  The  holy  city  being  now  in  possession  of  the  friends  of  the  cross, 
the  conquerors  began  to  return  to  Europe.  The  Turks,  however,  gra- 
dually recovering  their  strength,  at  length  fell  upon  the  new  kingdom, 
threatening  it  with  utter  ruin.  A  second  crusade  was  therefore  found 
necessary.  This  was  preached  by  the  famous  St.  Bernard,  through 
whose  influence,  an  army  of  three  hundred  thousand  men  was  raised 
from  among  the  subjects  of  Louis  VII.  of  France,  and  Conrad  III.  of 
Germany.  This  army,  headed  by  these  monarchs,  took  up  its  march 
towards  Jerusalem,  in  the  year  1147.  The  enterprise,  however,  failed, 
and  after  encountering  incredible  hardships,  besides  the  loss  of  their 
troops,  these  princes  returned,  with  shame  to  their  kingdoms. 

A  few  particulars  may  be  given  respecting  the  preacher  of  the  second  crusade. 
St.  Bernard,  by  the  superiority  of  his  talents,  and  also  of  his  consideration  in  the  eyes 
of  Europe,  was  far  more  capable  than  Peter  the  hermit  of  exciting  enthusiastic  emo- 
tions. His  ardent  and  rehgious  mind  soon  disdained  the  follies  of  youth  ;  and  casting 
oflf  the  desire  of  celebrity  as  a  writer  of  poetry  and  songs,  he  wandered  in  the  regions  of 
spiritual  reverie,  or  trod  the  rough  and  thorny  paths  of  polemical  theology. 

At  the  age  of  twenty-three,  he  embraced  the  monastic  life,  and  soon  after  founded 
the  monastery  of  Clairvaux,  in  Champaine.  His  miraculous  eloquence  separated  sons 
from  fathers,  and  husbands  from  wives.  His  earnestness  and  self-denial  in  religion, 
gained  him  the  reverence  of  contemporaries,  and  in  disputes  he  was  appealed  to  as  an 
incorruptible  judge.  Such  was  his  austerity,  that  happening  one  day  to  fix  his  eyes 
on  a  female  face,  he  immediately  reflected  that  this  was  a  temptation,  and  running 
to  a  pond,  he  leaped  up  to  his  neck  into  the  water,  which  was  of  an  icy  coldness,  to 
punish  himself  and  vanquish  the  enemy. 

Such  a  man  was  the  fit  tool  of  pope  Eugenius  HI.,  who  ordered  him  to  travel 
through  France  and  Germany,  and  to  preach  plenary  indulgence  to  those  who  would, 
imder  the  banners  of  their  kings,  bend  their  way  to  the  holy  land.  As  Peter  had  re- 
presented the  scandal  of  suffering  the  sacred  places  to  remain  in  the  hands  of  the  infi- 
dels, the  eloquent  Bernard  thundered  from  the  pulpit  the  scandal  of  allowing  a  land 
which  had  been  recovered  from  pollution,  to  sink  uito  it  again.  This  voice  raised 
armies  and  depopulated  cities.  According  to  his  owti  expression,  "  the  towns  were 
deserted,  or,  the  only  people  that  were  in  them  were  widows  and  orphans,  whose  hus- 
bands and  fathers  were  still  Hving."* 

7.  The  failure  of  the  second  crusade  reduced  the  affairs  of  the  Orien- 
tal Christians  to  a  state  of  great  distress;  which,  in  the  year  1187,  was 
much  increased  by  Saladin,  now  sovereign  of  Eygpt,  Arabia,  Syria,  and 
Persia,  who  invaded  Palestine,  and  annihilated  the  already  languishing 
kingdom  of  Jerusalem. 

8.  The  news  of  this  catastrophe  reaching  Europe,  filled  it  with  grief 
and  consternation.  Clement  III.  who  at  this  time  filled  the  papal  chair, 
immediately  ordered  a  third  crusade  to  be  proclaimed.     The  reigning 

*  Robbins's  Ancient  and  Modern  History. 


THE   CRUSADES.  107 

sovereigns  of  the  principal  states  in  Europe,  eagerly  enlisted  in  the  cause 
— Philip  Augustus  of  France,  Richard  I.  of  England,  and  Frederick 
Barbarossa  of  Germany.  Little  success,  however,  attended  the  expe- 
dition, and  the  respective  monarchs,  excepting  Frederick,  who  was  drown- 
ed in  Cilicia,  returned  to  their  kingdoms,  after  a  variety  of  fortunes, 
without  having  rescued  the  holy  city  from  the  power  of  the  infidels. 

9.  It  is  unnecessary  to  pursue  this  history  of  fanaticism  further.  We 
shall  only  observe,  therefore,  in  addition,  that  several  other  crusades 
followed  those  we  have  mentioned,  which,  however,  failed  of  accom- 
plishing the  object,  for  which  they  were  undertaken. 

The  crusades  owed  their  origin  to  the  superstition  'of  an  ignorant  and  barbarous 
age,  superadded  to  ambition,  love  of  military  achievement,  and  a  desire  for  plunder. 
For  nearly  two  centuries,  Europe  was  disturbed  by  these  enterprises ;  and  many 
were  the  privations,  which  almost  every  family  was  called  to  endure,  on  aocoimt  of 
them.  The  loss  of  human  life  was  immense.  Two  millions  of  Europeans  were  sup- 
posed to  have  been  buried  in  the  east.  Those  who  survived,  were  soon  blended  with 
the  Mahometan  population  of  Syria,  and  in  a  few  years  not  a  vestige  of  the  Christian 
conquests  remained. 

10.  The  immediate  effects  of  the  crusades,  upon  the  moral  and  religious 
state  of  the  world,  were  exceeding  deplorable.  The  superstition  of  the 
times,  already  great,  was  much  increased  by  them  ;  as  were  the  power 
and  authority  of  the  Roman  pontiffs,  besides  that  a  higher  relish  for  im- 
morality and  vice  was  diffused  among  all  classes  of  the  community. 

As  the  popes  were  the  great  promoters  of  these  holy  wars,  so  to  them  accrued  the 
chief  advantages  which  resulted  from  them.  By  means  of  them,  they  greatly 
increased  their  temporal  authority ;  they  being  in  fact  the  military  commanders  in 
these  extravagant  enterprises,  while  emperors  and  kings  were  only  subordinate 
officers. 

The  cmsades  were  sources,  also,  of  incalculable  wealth  to  the  popes,  to  the  Churches 
and  monasteries,  for  to  them  the  pious  crusaders  bequeathed  their  lands,  houses, 
and  money,  which  few  of  them  ever  returned  to  claim.  Thus  they  tended  to  aggran- 
dize still  more  the  "  man  of  sin,"  and  to  increase  the  power  of  the  beast  which  opened 
his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against  God. 

Barbarous  and  destructive,  however,  as  were  these  romantic  expeditions  in  them- 
selves, they  were  not  without  some  beneficial  results  to  the  state  of  society,  in  respect 
to  its  poUtical  condition — to  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  people — ^to  commercial 
intercourse — to  literature — and,  in  the  end,  to  religion  itself. 

11.  Having  thus  disposed  of  the  subject  of  the  crusades,  we  return 
to  matters  more  purely  ecclesiastical,  and  shall  attempt  to  trace  the  lead- 
ing events,  which  relate  to  the  Christian  Church,  down  to  the  com- 
mencement of  the  reformation. 

12.  The  labors  of  Claude  of  Turin,  in  Italy,  in  the  year  817,  noticed 
(Per.  V.  Sec.  30,)  laid  the  foundation  of  several  Churches  in  the  valleys 
of  Piedmont,  of  which  Turin  was  the  principal  city,  which,  for  more 
than  two  centuries,  maintained  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  and  the 
worship  of  God  in  great  purity. 

13.  The  history  of  this  people,  from  the  days  of  Claude  to  the  time  of 
Peter  Waldo,  1160,  is  involved  in  much  obscurity.  They  seem  to  have 
had  no  writers  among  them  capable  of  recording  their  proceedings,  dur- 
ing this  period ;  but  it  is  Avell  known  that  they  existed  as  a  class  of 
Christians,  separated  from  the  erroneous  faith  and  practice  of  the  Catho- 
lic Church  j  and,  at  length,  became  quite  numerous. 


108  PERIOD    VI....1095....15ir. 

14.  The  general  name  given  to  these  people  was  Waldenses,  or  Vah 
denses,  from  the  Latin  word  vallis,  or  the  Italian  Word  valdesi  ;  both  of 
which  signify  valley.  They  were  thus  called,  because  they  dwelt  in 
valleys. 

The  word  Piedmont,  in  -which  principality  these  people  resided,  is  derived  from  two 
Latin  words,  viz.  Pede  montiiim,  "  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains."  This  principality  is 
situated  at  the  foot  of  the  Alps.  It  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  Savoy ;  on  the  east 
by  the  duchy  of  Milan  and  Mofttserrat ;  on  the  south  by  the  country  of  Nice,  and  the 
territory  of  Geneva ;  and  on  the  west  by  France.  In  former  times,  it  constituted  a 
part  of  Lombardy ;  but,  more  recently,  it  has  been  subject  to  the  king  of  Sardinia) 
who  takes  up  his  residence  at  Turin,  the  capital  of  the  province,  and  one  of  the  first 
cities  of  E  urope. 

The  principality  contains  several  beautiful  and  fertile  valleys,  the  chief  of  which 
are  Arosta  and  Susa  on  the  north ;  Stura  on  the  south ;  and  in  the  interior  of  the 
country,  Lucerna,  Angrogna,  and  several  others.  In  these  valleys,  as  if  the  all-wise 
Creator  had  from  the  beginning  designed  thenr  for  this  special  purpose,  the  true 
Church  found  a  hiding-place,  durmg  the  universal  prevalence  of  error  and  supersti' 
tion. 

15.  Besides  the  general  name  of  Waldenses,  these  people- — some  of 
whom  appear  to  have  existed  in  different  countries — received  other  ap- 
pellations, such  as  Cathari,  or  pure  ;  Leonists,  or  poor  men  of  Lyons ; 
Albigenses,  from  Alby,  a  town  in  France,  where  many  of  them  lived ; 
also  Petro-brussianSi  from  Peter  Bruys,  an  eminent  preacher ;  Frati* 
celli,  and  many  others.  All  these  branches,  however,  sprung  from  one 
common  stock,  and  were  animated  by  the  same  moral  and  religious 
principles. 

16.  The  existence  of  such  a  people,  during  the  continuance  of  the 
grand  corruption,  by  the  papal  power.  Was  clearly  predicted  by  the  apostle 
John,  under  the  character  of  the  "two  ^oitnesses"  (Rev.  xi.  3.)  By 
these  it  is  supposed  are  designated  the  true  followers  of  Christ,  who 
should  from  age  to  age  bear  witness  to  the  truth. 

17.  From  the  time  of  Claude  of  Turin,  these  people  appear  to  have 
existed  in  considerable  numbers,  both  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont  and  in 
other  countries;  yet  from  the  year  IIGO,  they  were  much  increased  by 
the  labors  of  Peter  Waldo,  a  merchant  of  Lyons  in  France  ;  who  being 
awakened  by  an  extraordinary  occurrence  in  Divine  Providence,  entered 
with  uncommon  zeal  and  with  great  success  into  the  work  of  reforming 
the  people  in  his  neighborhood,  and  of  spreading  among  them  the 
laiowledge  of  the  pure  doctrines  of  the  Scriptures. 

One  evening,  after  supper,  as  Waldo  sat  conversing  with  a  party  of  his  friends 
and  refreshing  himself  with  them,  one  of  the  company  suddenly  fell  and  expired. 
Such  a  lesson  on  the  uncertainty  of  life  most  forcibly  arrested  the  merchant's  atten- 
tion. He  was  led  by  this  event  to  the  most  serious  reflections,  and  the  result  was 
his  hopeful  conversion. 

Waldo  was  now  desirous  of  communicating  to  others  a  portion  of  that  happiness, 
which  he  himself  enjoyed.  He  abandoned  his  mercantile  pursuits,  distributed  his 
wealth  to  the  poor,  as  occasion  required,  and  industriously  employed  himself  to  en- 
gage the  attention  of  all  around  him  to  the  "  one  thing  needful." 

The  Latin  Vulgate  Bible  was  the  only  edition  of  the  Scriptures,  at  this  time,  in 
Europe ;  but  that  language  was  understood  by  scarcely  one  in  an  hundred  of  its 
inhabitants.  Waldo  himself  translated,  or  procured  some  one  to  translate,  the  four 
Gospels  into  French.  This  was  the  first  translation  of  the  Bible  into  a  modem 
tongue,  since  the  time  that  the  Latin  had  ceased  to  be  a  living  language. 


THE   CRUSADES. 


109 


An  attentive  study  of  the  Scriptures  discovered  to  Waldo  the  monstrous  errors  of 
ihe  Church  of  Kome.     A  multiplicity  of  doctrines,  rites  and  ceremonies,  had  been 


Peter  Waldo  appealing  to  the  Bible. 

introduced,  for  which  the  Scriptures  gave  no  authority.  This  discovery  led  him 
loudly  to  declaim  against  existing  errors,  and  particularly  to  shew  the  wide  difference 
which  existed  between  the  Christianity  of  the  Bible,  and  that  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

18.  The  labors  of  Waldo  were  singularly  blessed.  Multitudes  flock- 
ed to  him,  and,  through  his  instrumentality,  were  converted  to  the  pure 
faith  of  the  Gospel. 

19.  The  labors  and  success  of  Waldo  vrere  not  long  concealed  from 
the  friends  of  the  Roman  Church.  As  might  have  been  anticipated,  a 
great  storm  of  persecution  was  raised,  both  against  him  and  his  converts, 
on  account  of  which,  in  the  year  1163,  they  were  compelled  to  flee  from 
Lyons. 

20.  On  retiring,  Waldo  and  his  followers  spread  over  the  country, 
sowing  the  seeds  of  reformation  wherever  they  went.  The  blessing 
of  God  accompanied  them ;  the  word  of  God  grew  and  multiplied,  not 
only  in  the  places  where  Waldo  himself  planted  it,  but  in  more  distant 
regions. 

On  lea^ang  Lyons,  Waldo  retired  to  Dauphiny,  where  he  preached  with  great 
success ;  his  principles  took  deep  and  lasting  root,  and  produced  a  numerous  harvest 
of  disciples,  who  were  denominated  (Sec.  15)  Leonists,  Vaudois,  Albigenses,  or 
Waldenses,  &c. 

In  Dauphiny,  Waldo  meeting  with  (he  spirit  of  persecution,  was  forced  to  flee  into 
Picardy  ;  wheiice  also  being  driven,  he  proceeded  into  Germany.  At  length  he  settled 
in  Bohemia,  where,  in  the  year  1179,  he  finished  his  Ufe,  after  a  useful  ministry  of 
nearly  twenty  years. 

21.  On  the  persecution  of  the  disciples  of  Waldo,  many  of  them  fled 
into  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  taking  v/ith  them  the  new  translation  of  the 
Bible  ;  others  proceeded  to  Bohemia,  and  not  a  few  migrated  into  Spain, 

This  flight  of  the  disciples  of  AValdo  was  followed  by  consequences  altogether 
different  from  the  wishes  or  expectations  of  their  persecutors.  Favored  by  God,  they 
spread  abroad  their  principles,  and  multitudes  became  obedient  to  the  faith.  In  the 
south  of  France,  in  Switzerland,  iu  Germany,  and  in  the  Low  Countries,  thousands 
embraced  their  sentiments.  In  Bohemia  alone,  it  has  been  computed  that  there  were 
not  less  than  eighty  thousand  of  these  Christians,  in  the  year  1315. 

10 


110 


PERIOD    VI... .1095. ...1517. 


22.  The  increase  of  a  people,  whose  senihrients  were  so  opposite,  as  were 
those  of  the  Waldenses,  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  filled  the  pope  and  his 
adherents  with  indig"nation,and  the  greatest  efforts  were  made  to  suppress 
them.  In  the  year  1181,  pope  Lucius  III.  issued  his  edict  against  them, 
by  which  not  only  they  were  anathematized,  but  also  all  who  should 
give  them  support. 

23.  In  the  year  1194,  Ildefonso,  king  of  Spain,  adopting  the  spirit  of 
the  pope,  also  issued  his  edict  against  such  of  his  people  as  were  to  be 
found  in  his  dominions,  declaring  it  to  be  high  treason,  even  to  be  pre- 
sent to  hear  their  ministers  preach. 

24.  But  edicts  and  anathemas  were  insufficient  to  prevent  the  increase 
of  the  Waldenses.  More  vigorous  measures  were  therefore  adopted. 
In  the  year  1204,  (some  say  1206,)  Innocent  III.  established  the  Inqui- 
sition, and  the  Waldenses  were  the  first  objects  of  its  cruelty. 

The  inquisition  owes  its  origin  to  the  suggestions  of  Dominic,  a  descendant  from  an 
illustrious  Spanish  family.  He  was  born  in  the  year  1170.  From  his  early  years,  he 
was  educated  for  the  priesthood,  and  grew  up  one  of  the  most  fieiy  and  bloody  of 
mortals.  Being  employed,  with  some  others,  in  devising  measiu-es  to  suppress  the 
heresy  of  the  Waldenses,  as  the  friends  of  Eome  termed  their  faith,  he  suggested  the 
appointment  of  men,  who  should  seek  out,  and  bring  to  suitable  punishment,  such  as 
held  doctrines  at  variance  with  the  interests  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  At  first  the 
inquisition  had  no  tribunals.  They  only  inquired,  ("and  from  this  were  called  inquisitors) 
after  heretics,  their  number,  strength  and  riches.  When  they  had  detected  them, 
they  informed  the  bishops,  in  whose  vicinity  they  existed,  and  these  were  urged  to 
anathematize,  or  banish,  or  chastise  them.  The  bishops,  however,  were  not  in  all 
cases  sufficiently  zealous,  or  sufficiently  cruel,  to  meet  the  wishes  of  the  pope.  The 
bloody  Dominic,  therefore,  was  appointed  chief  inquisitor  ;  rules  were  established  for 
these  com-ts  ;  and  under  the  sanction,  even  of  princes,  they  were  set  in  operation. 
The  order  of  Dominicans,  since  the  days  of  their  master,  has  furnished  the  world  with 
a  set  of  inquisitors,  in  comparison  with  whom,  all  that  have  dealt  in  tortures,  in  former 
times,  were  only  novices. 

In  the  course  of  a  few  years,  the  system  was  brought  to  maturity ;  and  branches 
of  the  "  Holy  Inquisition"  were  establislied  in  almost  every  province  throughout 
Europe  ;  at  least,  wherever  people  ^\ere  su';iieLled  of  lif'rps\ . 


Turluies  of  the  inriuibilion 

Never  was  a  system  better  adapted  to  accomplish  a  purpose,  than  this.  It  was 
eminently  calculated  to  afflict  the  tnie  Church  of  God,  and  to  perfect  (he  system  of 
pontifical  depravity.     The  inquisitors  were  generally  men  from  whose  heart  the  last 


THE   CRUSADES. 


Ill 


feeling  of  compassion  had  departed,  and  who  were  ready  to  sacrifice  even  their  souls, 
to  increase  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome. 

When  the  inquisitors  have  taken  umbrage  against  an  innocent  person,  all  expedients 
are  used  to  faciUtate  his  condemnation ;  false  oaths  and  testimonies  are  employed  to 
prove  the  accused  to  be  guilty ;  and  all  laws  and  institutions  are  sacrificed  to  the 
bigoted  revenge  of  papacy.  • 

When  a  person  accused  is  taken,  his  treatment  is  deplorable.  The  gaolers  first 
begin  by  searching  him  for  books  and  papers  which  might  tend  to  his  conviction,  or 
for  instruments  which  might  be  employed  in  self-murder  or  escape,  and  on  this  pretext 
they  even  rob  him  of  his  wearing  apparel.  When  he  has  been  searched  and  robbed, 
he  is  committed  to  prison.  Innocence,  on  such  an  occasion,  is  a  weak  reed;  nothing 
being  easier  than  to  ruin  an  innocent  person. 


Seizure  of  a  person  by  order  of  the  inquisition. 


The  mildest  sentence  is  imprisonment  for  life  ;  yet  the  inquisitors  proceed  by 
degrees,  at  once  subtle,  slow,  and  cruel.  The  gaoler  first  of  all  insinuates  himself 
into  the  prisoner's  favor,  by  pretending  to  wish  him  well,  and  advise  him  well ;  and 
among  other  pretended  kind  hints,  tells  him  to  petition  for  an  audit.  When  he  is 
brought  before  the  consistory,  the  first  demand  is,  "  What  is  your  request  ?"  To  this 
the  prisoner  very  naturally  answers,  that  he  would  have  a  hearing.  Hereupon  one 
of  the  inquisitors  replies,  "  Your  hearing  is  this :  confess  the  truth,  conceal  nothing 
and  rely  on  our  mercy."  Now,  if  the  prisoner  make  a  confession  of  any  trifling  aflaii', 
they  immediately  found  an  indictment  on  it ;  if  he  is  mute,  they  shut  him  up  without 
light,  or  any  food  but  a  scanty  allowance  of  bread  and  water,  till  his  obstinacy  is 
overcome  ;  and  if  he  declare  he  is  innocent,  they  torment  him  till  he  eitherdie  with 
the  pain,  or  confess  himself  guilty. 

On  the  re-examination  of  such  as  confess,  they  continually  say,  "  You  have  not 
been  sincere  ;  you  tell  not  all ;  you  keep  many  things  concealed,  and  therefore  must 
be  remanded  to  your  dungeon."  When  those  who  have  stood  mute  are  called  for 
re-examination,  if  they  continue  silent,  such  tortures  are  ordered  as  will  either  make 
them  speak,  or  kill  them  ;  and  when  those  who  proclaim  their  innocence  are  re-exa- 
mined, a  crucifix  is  held  Ijefore  them,  and  they  are  solemnly  exhorted  to  take  an  oath 
of  their  confession  of  faith.  This  brings  them  to  the  test ;  they  must  either  swear 
they  are  Roman  Catholics,  or  acknowledge  they  are  not.  If  they  acknowledge  they 
are  not,  they  are  proceeded  against  as  heretics.  If  they  acknowledge  they  are 
Roman  Catholics,  a  string  of  accusations  is  brought  against  them,  to  which  they  are 
obUged  to  answer  extempore  ;  no  time  being  given  even  to  arrange  their  answers 
On  having  verbally  answered,  pen,  ink,  and  paper  are  given  them,  in  order  to  pro 
duce  a  wTitten  answer,  which  must  in  every  degree  coincide  with  the  verbal  answer 
If  the  verbal  and  written  answers  differ,  the  prisoners  are  charged  with  prevarica- 
tion ;  if  one  contain  more  than  the  other,  they  are  accused  of  wishing  to  conceal  cer- 
tain circumstances  ;  if  they  both  agree,  they  are  charged  with  premeditated  artifice 


112 


PERIOD    VI....1095....I5I5. 


After  a  person  impeached  is  condemned,  he  is  either  severely  whippec  violently 
tortured,  sent  to  the  galleys,  or  sentenced  to  death  ;  and  in  either  case  his  effects  are 
confiscated.  After  judgmeni,  a  procession  is  formed  to  the  place  of  execution,  wftich 
ceremony  is  called  an  Auto  da  Fe,  or  Act  of  Faith. 

AUTO  DA  FE,  AT  MADRID. 

The  following  is  an  account  of  an  Atito  da  Fe,  at  Madrid,  in  the  year  166-2. 

The  officers  of  the  inquisition,  preceded  by  trumpets,  kettle-drums,  and  their  ban- 
ner, marched  on  the  30th  of  May,  in  cavalcade,  to  the  palace  of  the  great  square, 
where  they  declared  by  proclamation,  that  on  the  30th  of  June  the  sentence  of  the 
prisoners  would  be  put  in  execution.  There  had  not  been  a  spectacle  of  this  kind  at 
Madrid  for  several  years,  for  which  reason  it  was  expected  by  the  inhabitants  with 
as  much  impatience  as  a  day  of  the  greatest  festivity  and  triumph. 


Procession  of  criminals  by  the  inquisition  on  I'.w  ai,'.;)  Ja  fe. 

When  the  day  appointed  arrived,  a  prodigious  niunber  of  people  appeared,  dressed 
as  splendidly  as  their  circumstances  would  allow.  In  the  great  square  was  raised  a 
high  scaffold  ;  and  thither,  from  seven  in  the  morning  till  the  evening,  were  brought 
criminals  of  both  sexes ;  all  the  inquisitions  in  the  kingdom  sending  their  prisoners 
to  Madrid.  Twenty  men  and  women  of  these  prisoners,  with  one  renegado  Ma- 
hometan, were  ordered  to  be  burnt ;  fifty  Jews  and  Jewesses,  having  never  before 
been  imprisoned,  and  repenting  of  their  crime,  were  sentenced  to  a  long  confinement 
and  to  wear  a  yellow  cap ;  and  ten  others,  indicted  for  bigamy,  witchcraft,  and  other 
crimes,  were  sentenced  to  be  whipped,  and  then  sent  to  the  galleys  :  these  last  wore 
large  pasteboard  caps,  with  inscriptions  on  them,  having  a  halter  about  their  necks, 
and  torches  in  their  hands. 

On  this  solemn  occasion  the  whole  court  of  Spain  was  present.  The  gi'and 
inquisitor's  chair  was  placed  in  a  sort  of  tribimal  far  above  that  of  the  king.  Tiie 
nobles  here  acted  the  part  of  the  sheriff's  ofiicers  in  England,  leading  such  crim.inals 
as  were  to  be  burned,  and  holding  them  when  fast  bound  Avith  thick  cords  :  the  rest 
of  the  criminals  were  conducted  by  the  familiars  of  the  inquisition. 

Among  those  who  were  to  suffer,  was  a  young  Jewess  of  exquisite  beauty,  only 
seventeen  years  of  age.  Being  on  the  same  ^:ide  of  the  scaffold  where  the  queen  was 
seated,  she  addressed  her,  in  hopes  of  obtaining  a  pardon,  in  the  following  pathetic 
speech  :  "  Great  queen  !  will  not  your  royal  presence  be  of  some  service  to  me  in  my 
miserable  condition  ?  Have  regard  to  my  youth  ;  and,  oh !  consider  that  I  am  about 
10  die  for  professing  a  religion  imbibed  from  my  earliest  infancy  '.''  Her  majesty 
seemed  greatly  to  pity  her  distress,  but  turned  away  her  eyes,  as  she  did  not  dare  to 
.speak  a  word  in  behalf  of  a  person  who  had  been  declared  a  heretic  by  the  inquisition. 

Mass  now  began,  in  the  midst  of  which  the  priest  came  from  the  altar,  placed 
near  the  scaffold,  and  seated  himself  in  a  cliair  prepared  for  that  purpose.  Then  the 
chief  inquisitor  descended  from  the  amphiilieatre,  dressed  in  his  cope,  and  having  a 
mitre  on  -his  head.  Alter  bowing  to  the  altar,  he  advanced  towards  the  king's 
balcony,  and  went  up  to  it,  attended  by  some  of  his  officers,  carrying  a  f;rciss  and  the 


THE    CRUSADES.  113 

Gospels,  with  a  book  containing  the  oath  by  which  the  kings  of  Spain  oblige  them- 
selves to  protect  the  Catholic  faith,  to  extirpate  heretics,  and  support,  with  all  their 
power,  the  prosecutions  and  decrees  of  the  inquisition.  On  the  approach  of  the 
inquisitor,  and  on  his  presenting  this  book  to  the  king,  his  majesty  rose  up  bare- 
headed, and  swore  to  maintain  the  oath,  Avhich  was  read  to  him  by  one  of  his  coun- 
sellors ;  after  which,  the  king  continued  standing  till  the  inquisitor  had  returned  to 
his  place ;  when  the  secretary  of  the  holy  office  mounted  a  sort  of  pulpit,  and 
administered  a  like  oath  to  the  counsellors  and  the  whole  assembly.  The  mass  was 
begun  about  twelve  at  noon,  and  did  not  end  till  nine  in  the  evening,  being  protract- 
ed by  a  proclamation  of  the  sentences  of  the  several  criminals,  which  were  all  sepa- 
rately rehearsed  aloud  one  after  the  other.  Next  followed  the  burning  of  the  twenty- 
one  men  and  women,  whose  intrepidity  in  suffering  that  horrid  death  was  truly 
astonishing  :  some  thrust  their  hands  and  feet  into  the  flames  with  the  most  dauntless 
fortitude ;  and  all  of  them  yielded  to  their  fate  vfith  such  resolution,  that  many  of 
the  amazed  spectators  lamented  that  such  heroic  souls  had  not  beeii  more  enlightened  I 
The  situation  of  the  king  was  so  near  to  the  criminals,  that  their  dying  groans  were 
very  audible  to  him  :  he  could  not,  however,  be  absent  from  this  dreadful  scene,  as 
it  is  esteemed  a  reUgious  one  ;  and  his  coronation  oath  obliges  him  to  give  a  sanction 
by  his  presence  to  all  the  acts  of  the  tribuiial. 

After  a  person  has  been  seized,  he  undergoes  an  examination  before  the  president 
and  Ms  assistants.  First  of  aU,  the  following  question  is  put  to  him,  "  Will  you 
promise  to  conceal  the  secrets  of  the  holy  office,  and  to  speak  the  truth  ?"  If  he 
answers  in  the  negative,  he  is  remanded  to  his  cell,  where  he  is  cruelly  treated. 
Should  he  on  a  second  examination  continue  obstinate,  he  is  put  to  the  torture . 

Though  the  inquisitors  allow  the  torture  to  be  used  only  three  times,  yet  at  those 
three  it  is  so  severely  inflicted,  that  the  prisoner  either  dies  under  it,  or  continues 
always  after  a  cripple.  The  following  is  a  description  of  the  severe  torments  occasion- 
ed by  the  torture,  from  the  account  of  one  who  suffered  it  the  tlu'ee  respective  times, 
but  happily  survived  its  craelties. 

FIRST  TIME  OF  T0RTURI>\t. 

The  prisoner,  on  refusing  to  comply  with  the  iniquitous  demands  of  the  inquisitors, 
by  confessing  all  the  crimes  they  charged  him  with,  was  immediately  conveyed  to 
the  torture  room,  which,  to  prevent  the  cries  of  the  sufferers  from  being  heard  by  the 
other  prisoners,  is  Uned  with  a  kind  of  quilting,  which  covers  all  the  crevices,  and 
deadens  the  sound.  The  prisoner's  horror  was  extreme  on  entering  this  infernal 
place,  when  suddenly  he  was  surrounded  by  six  ■wretches,  who  after  prepaiing  the 
tortures,  stripped  him  naked  to  his  drawers.  He  was  then  laid  upon  his  back  on  a 
kind  of  stand,  elevated  a  few  feet  from  the  floor.  They  began  by  putting  an  iron 
collar  round  his  neck,  and  a  ring  to  each  foot,  which  fastened  him  to  the  sta7id.  His 
limbs  being  thus  stretched  out,  they  wound  two  ropes  round  each  arm,  and  two  round 
each  thigh ;  which  ropes  being  passed  under  the  scaffold,  through  holes  made  for 
that  purpose,  were  all  drawn  tight  at  the  same  instant  of  time,  by  four  of  the  men,  on 
a  given  signal.  The  pains  which  immediately  succeeded  were  intolerable  ;  the  ropes, 
which  were  of  a  small  size,  cut  through  the  prisoner's  flesh  to  the  bone,  making  the 
blood  gush  out  at  eight  different  places.  As  he  persisted  in  not  making  any  confes- 
sion of  what  the  inquisitors  required,  the  ropes  were  drawn  in  tliis  manner  four  times 
successively. 

A  physician  and  surgeon  attended,  and  often  felt  his  temples,  in  order  to  judge  of 
the  danger  he  might  be  in ;  by  which  means  his  tortures  were  for  a  small  time 
suspended,  that  he  might  have  sufficient  opportunity  of  recovering  his  spirits  to 
sustain  each  ensuing  torture.  During  this  extremity  of  anguish,  while  the  tender 
frame  is  being  torn,  as  it  were,  in  pieces,  while  at  every  pore  it  feels  the  sharpest 
pangs  of  death,  and  the  agonized  soul  is  just  ready  to  burst  forth,  and  quit  its  wretch- 
ed mansion,  the  ministers  of  the  inquisition  have  the  obduracy  to  look  on  without 
emotion,  and  calmlj^  to  advise  the  poor  distracted  creature  to  confess  his  imputed 
guilt,  on  doing  which,  they  tell  him  he  may  obtain  a  free  pardon,  and  receive  absolu- 
tion. All  this,  however,  was  ineffectual  vnth  the  prisoner,  whose  mind  was  strength- 
ened by  a  sweet  consciousness  of  innocence  and  the  divine  consolation  of  religion. 

While  he  was  thus  suffering,  the  physician  and  surgeon  were  so  barbarous  as  to 

15  10* 


114  PERIOD    VI.. ..1095.. ..1517. 

declare,  that  if  he  died  under  the  torture,  he  would  be  guilty,  by  his  obstinacy,  of 
self-murder.  In  short,  at  the  last  time  of  the  ropes  being  drawn  tight,  he  grew  so 
exceedingly  weak,  by  the  stoppage  of  the  circulation  of  his  blood,  and  the  pains  he 
endured,  that  he  fainted  away  ;  upon  which  he  was  unloosed,  and  carried  back  to  his 
dungeon. 

SECOND  TIME  OF  TORTURING. 

These  inhuman  wretches,  finding  that  the  torture  inflicted,  as  above  described, 
instead  of  extorting  a  discovery  from  the  prisoner,  only  served  the  more  fervently  to 
excite  his  supplication  to  Heaven  for  patience  and  power  to  persevere  in  truth  and 
integrity,  were  so  barbarous,  in  six  weeks  after,  as  to  expose  him  to  another  kind  of 
torture,  more  severe,  if  possible,  than  the  former  ;  the.  manner  of  inflicting  which 
was  as  follows  :  they  forced  his  arms  backwards,  so  that  the  palms  of  his  hands 
wers  turned  outward  behind  him  ;  when,  by  means  of  a  rope  that  fastened  them 
together  at  the  wrists,  and  which  was  turned  by  an  engine,  they  di-ew  them  by  degrees 
nearer  each  other,  in  such  a  manner  that  the  back  of  each  hand  touched  and  stood 
exactly  parallel  to  the  other.  In  consequence  of  this  violent  contortion,  both  his 
shoulders  were  dislocated,  and  a  considerable  quantity  of  blood  issued  from  Ids  mouth. 
This  torture  was  repeated  thrice  ;  after  which  he  was  again  taken  to  the  dungeon, 
and  delivered  to  the  physician  and  surgeon,  who,  in  setting  the  dislocated  boiies,  put 
him  to  the  most  exquisite  torment. 

THIRD  TIME  OF  TORTURING. 

About  two  months  after  the  second  torture,  the  prisoner,  being  a  little  recovered, 
was  again  ordered  to  the  torture  room,  and  there  made  to  undergo  another  kind  of 
punishment.  The  executioners  fastened  a  thick  iron  chain  twice  round  his  body, 
which,  crossing  upon  his  stomach,  terminated  at  the  wrists.  They  then  placed  him 
with  his  back  against  a  thick  board,  at  each  extremity  whereof  was  a  pulley,  through 
which  there  run  a  rope  that  caught  the  ends  of  the  chain  at  his  \TOSts.  Then  the 
executioner,  stretching  the  end  of  this  rope,  by  means  of  a  roller  placed  at  a  distance 
behind  him,  pressed  or  bruised  his  stomach  in  proportion  as  the  ends  of  the  chain 
were  drawn  tighter.  They  tortured  him  in  this  manner  to  such  a  degree,  that  his 
wrists,  as  well  as  his  shoulders,  were  quite  dislocated.  They  were,  however",  soon 
set  by  the  surgeons  ;  but  the  barbarians,  not  yet  satisfied  with  this  infernal  cruelty, 
made  him  immediately  undergo  the  like  tortm-e^  a  second  time  ;  which  he  sustained 
(though,  if  possible,  attended  Avith  keener  pains)  with  equal  constancy  and  resolution. 
He  was  then  again  remanded  to  his  dungeon,  attended  by  the  surgeon  to  dress  his 
bruises,  and  adjust  the  parts  dislocated ;  and  here  he  continued  till  their  auto  da  fe. 
or  gaol  delivery,  when  he  was  happily  discharged. 

It  may  be  judged,  from  the  before  mentioned  relation,  what  dreadful  agony  the 
sufferer  must  have  endured.  Most  of  his  hmbs  were  disjointed ;  so  much  was  he 
bruised  and  exhausted,  as  to  be  unable,  for  some  weeks,  to  lift  his  hand  to  his  mouth  ; 
and  his  body  became  greatly  swelled  from  the  inflammations  caused  by  such  frequent 
dislocations.  Aft.  .  his  discharge  he  felt  the  eflfects  of  this  cruelty  for  the  remainder 
of  his  life,  being  frequently  seized  with  thrilling  and  excruciating  pains,  to  which  he 
had  never  been  subject  till  after  he  had  the  misfortune  to  fall  into  the  power  of  the 
merciless  and  bloody  inquisition. 

The  unhappy  females  who  fall  into  their  hands,  have  not  the  least  favor  shown 
them  on  account  of  the  softness  of  their  sex,  but  are  tortured  mth  as  much  severity 
as  the  male  prisoners,  with  the  additional  mortification  of  having  the  most  shocking 
indecencies  added  to  the  most  savage  barbarities. 

Should  the  above  mentioned  modes  of  torturing  force  a  confession  from  the  prisoner, 
he  is  remanded  to  his  horrid  dungeon,  and  left  a  prey  to  the  melancholy  of  his  situa- 
tion, to  the  anguish  arising  from  what  he  has  suflered,  and  to  the  dreadful  ideas  of 
future  barbarities.  Should  he  refuse  to  confess,  he  is,  in  the  same  manner,  remanded 
to  his  dungeon  ;  but  a  stratagem  is  used  to  draw  from  him  what  the  torture  fails  to  do. 
A  companion  is  allowed  to  attend  him,  under  the  pretence  of  waiting  upon,  and 
comforting  his  mind  till  his  wounds  are  healed  :.  this  person,  who  is  always  selected 
for  his  cunning,  insinuates  himself  into  the  good  graces  of  the  prisoner,  laments  the 
anguish  he  feels,  sympathizes  with  him.  and,  taking  advantage  of  the  hasty  expres- 
aons  forced  from  him  by  pain,  does  all  he  can  to  dive  into  his  secrets.     This  com 


THE   CRUSADES.  115 

panion  sometimes  pretends  to  be  a  prisonei'  like  himself,  and  imprisoned  on  similar 
charges.  This  is  to  draw  the  unhappy  person  into  a  mutual  confidence,  and  persuade 
him,  in  unbosoming  his  grief,  to  betray  his  private  sentiments. 

Frequently  these  snares  succeed,  as  they  are  the  more  alluring  by  being  glossed 
over  with  the  appearance  of  friendship  and  sympathy.  Finally,  if  the  prisoner  cannot 
be  found  guilty,  he  is  either  tortured  or  harassed  to  death,  though  a  few  have  some- 
times had  the  good  fortune  to  be  discharged,  but  not  without  having  suffered  the 
most  dreadful  cruelties.* 

We  shall  conclude  this  accoimt  of  the  inquisition  with  the  following  relation  of  tie 
trial  and  sufferings  of  Mr.  Isaac  Martin,  which  may  serve  as  a  specimen  of  the  cruel- 
ties practised  by  an  institution,  which,  more  than  all  others,  while  it  was  in  operation, 
subserved  the  cause  of  the  Romish  hierarchy  ;  but  which,  by  the  blessing  of  the  Great 
Head  of  the  Church,  has  been  done  away  : 

In  the  year  1714,  about  Lent,  Mr.  Martin  arrived  at  Malaga,  with  his  wife  and 
four  children.  On  the  examination  of  his  baggage,  his  Bible,  and  some  other  books, 
were  seized.  He  was  accused  in  about  three  months'  time  of  being  a  Jew,  for  these 
curious  reasons,  that  his  own  name  was  Isaac,  and  one  of  his  sons  Avas  named  Abra 
ham.  The  accusation  was  laid  in  the  bishop's  court,  and  he  informed  the  English 
consul  of  it.  who  said  it  was  nothing  but  the  malice  of  some  of  the  Irish  papists, 
whom  he  advised  him  always  to  shun.  The  clergy  sent  to  Mr.  Martin's  neighbors,  to 
know  their  opinion  concerning  him :  the  result  of  Avhich  inquiry  was  this,  "  We 
believe  him  not  to  be  a  Jew,  but  a  heretic."  After  this,  being  continually  pestered  by 
priests,  particularly  those  of  the  Irish  nation,  to  change  his  religion,  he  determined  to 
dispose  of  what  he  had,  and  retire  from  Malaga.  But  when  his  resolution  became 
known,  at  about  nine  o'clock  at  nigh'  he  heard  a  knocking  at  his  door.  He  demand- 
ed who  was  there.  The  persons  without  said  they  wanted  to  enter.  He  desired 
they  would  come  again  the  next  morning ;  but  they  replied,  if  he  would  not  open  the 
door  they  would  break  it  open ;  which  they  did.  Then  about  fifteen  persons  entered, 
consisting  of  a  commissioner,  with  several  priests  and  familiars  belonging  to  the 
inquisition.  Mr.  Martin  would  fain  have  gone  to  the  EngUsh  consul ;  but  they  told 
him  the  consul  had  nothing  to  do  in  the  matter,  and  then  said,  "  Where  are  your 
beads  and  firearms  ?''  To  which  he  answered,  "I  am  an  English  Protestant,  and  as 
such  carry  no  private  arms,  nor  make  use  of  beads."  They  took  away  his  watch, 
money,  and  other  things,  carried  him  to  the  bishop's  prison,  and  put  on  him  a  pair  of 
heavy  fetters.  His  distressed  family  was  at  the  same  time  turned  out  of  doors,  till 
the  house  was  stripped ;  and  when  they  had  taken  every  thing  away,  they  returned 
the  key  to  his  wife. 

About  four  days  after  his  commitment,  Mr.  Martin  was  told  he  must  be  sent  to 
Grenada  to  be  tried  ;  he  earnestly  begged  to  see  his  wife  and  children  before  he  went, 
but  this  was  denied.  Being  doubly  fettered,  he  was  mounted  on  a  mule,  and  set 
out  towards  Grenada.  By  the  AVay,  the  mule  threw  him  upon  a  rocky  part  "^f  the 
road,  and  almost  broke  his  back. 

On  his  arrival  at  Grenada,  after  a  journey  of  three  days,  he  was  detained  a^  an  inn 
till  it  was  dark,  for  they  never  put  anj  one  into  the  ii.  ^aisition  duri'^g  daylight.  At 
night  he  was  taken  to  the  prison,  and  led  along  a  range  of  galleries  uU  he  arrived  at 
a  dungeon.  The  gaoler  nailed  up  a  box  of  books,  belonging  to  hi'-,,  which  had  been 
brought  from  Malaga,  saying  they  must  remain  in  that  state  t^.^  the  lords  of  the 
inquisition  chose  to  inspect  them,  for  prisoners  were  not  allowed  to  read  books.  He 
also  took  an  inventory  of  every  thing  which  Mr.  Martin  had  about  him,  even  to  his 
very  buttons ;  and  having  asked  him  a  great  number  of  frivolous  questions,  he  at 
length  gave  him  these  orders :  "  you  must  observe  as  great  silence  here  as  if  you  were 
dead  :  you  must  not  speak,  nor  whistle,  nor  sing,  nor  make  any  noise  that  can  be 
heard  ;  and  if  you  hear  any  body  cry  or  make  a  noise,  you  must  be  still,  and  say 
nothing,  upon  pain  of  two  hundred  lashes."  Mr.  Martin  asked  if  he  might  have 
liberty  to  walk  about  the  room  ;  the  gaoler  replied  that  he  might,  but  it  must  be  very 
softly.  After  giving  him  some  wine,  bread,  and  a  few  wall  nuts,  the  gaoler  left  him 
till  the  morning. — It  was  frosty  weather,  the  walls  ot  the  dungeon  were  between  two 

*  Pox's  Book  of  Martyrs. 


116  PERIOD    VI.. ..1095.... 1517. 

and  three  feet  thick,  the  floor  was  bricked,  and  a  great  deal  of  ■wind  came  through  a 
hole  of  about  a  foot  in  length,  and  five  inches  in  breadth,  which  served  as  a  window. 
The  next  morning  the  gaoler  came  to  light  his  lamp,  and  bade  him  light  a  fire  in 
order  to  dress  his  dinner.  He  then  took  him  to  a  turn,  or  such  a  wheel  as  is  found  at 
the  doors  of  convents,  where  a  person  on  the  other  side  tiuiis  the  provisions  round. 
He  had  then  given  him  half  a  pound  of  mutton,  two  pounds  of  bread,  some  kidney  beans, 
a  bunch  of  raisins,  and  a  pint  of  wine,  which  was  the  allowance  for  three  days.  He 
had  likewise  two  pounds  of  charcoal,  an  earthen  stove,  and  a  few  other  articles. 

In  about  a  week  he  was  ordered  to  an  audience  ;  he  followed  the  gaoler,  and  com- 
ing to  a  large  room,  saw  a  man  sitting  between  two  crucifixes ;  and  another  with  a 
pen  in  his  hand,  who  was,  as  he  afterM'ards  learned,  the  secretary.  The  chief  lord 
inquisitor  was  the  person  between  the  two  crucifixes  ;  and  appeared  to  be  about  sixty 
years  of  age.  He  ordered  Mr.  M.  lo  sit  down  upon  a  little  stool  that  fronted  him. 
A  frivolous  examination  then  took  place ;  the  questions  related  to  his  family,  their 
religion,  &c.  and  his  own  tenets  of  faith.  The  prisoner  admitted  that  he  was  a  Protes- 
tant, told  the  inquisitor  that  the  religion  of  Christ  admitted  of  no  persecution,  and 
concluded  with  saying  that  he  hoped  to  remain  in  that  religion.  He  underwent  five 
examinations,  without  any  thing  serious  being  alleged  against  him. 

In  a  few  days  after,  he  was  called  to  his  sixth  audience,  Avhen,  after  a  few  immaterial 
interrogatories,  the  inquisitor  told  him  the  charges  against  him  should  be  read,  and 
that  he  must  give  an  immediate  and  prompt  answer  to  each  respective  charge. 

The  accusations  against  him  were  then  read ;  they  amounted  to  twenty-six,  but 
were  principally  of  the  most  trivial  nature,  and  the  greater  number  wholiy  iaise,  or,  if 
founded  on  facts,  so  distorted  and  perverted  by  the  malice  of  his  accusers,  as  to  bear 
little  resemblance  to  the  real  occurrences  to  which  they  related.  Mr.  Martin  answered 
the  whole  of  them  firmly  and  discreetly,  exposing  their  weakness,  and  detecting,  their 
falsehood. 

He  was  then  remanded  to  his  dungeon ;  was  shaved  on  Whitsun-eve,  (shaving  being 
allowed  only  three  times  in  the  year ;)  and  the  next  day  one  of  the  gaolers  gave  him 
some  frankincense  to  be  put  into  the  fire,  as  he  was  to  receive  a  visit  from  the  lords 
of ! he  inquisition.  Two  of  them  accordingly  came,  asked  many  trivial  questions, 
concluding  them,  as  usual,  with  "  We  will  do  you  all  the  service  we  can."  Mr. 
Martin  complained  greatly  of  their  having  promised  him  a  lawyer  to  plead  his  cause  ; 
"  when  instead  of  a  proper  person,"  said  he,  "  there  was  a  person  whom  you  called  a 
lawyer,  but  he  never  spoke  to  me,  nor  I  to  him :  if  all  your  lawyers  are  so  quiet  in  this 
country,  they  are  the  quietest  in  the  world,  for  he  hardly  said  any  thing  but  yes  and 
no,  to  what  your  lordship  said."  To  which  one  of  the  inquisitors  gravely  replied, 
"  Lawyers  are  not  allowed  to  speak  here."  At  this  the  gaoler  and  secretary  went 
out  of  the  dungeon  to  laugh,  and  Mr.  Martin  could  scarce  refrain  from  smiling 
in  their  faces  to  think  that  his  cause  was  to  be  defended  by  a  man  who  scarce  dared 
to  open  his  lips.  Sometime  after  he  was  ordered  to  dress  himself  very  clean  :  as 
soon  as  he  was  ready,  one  of  the  gaolers  came  and  told  liim,  that  he  must  go  with 
him ;  but  that  first  he  must  have  a  handkerchief  tied  about  his  eyes.  He  now 
expected  the  torture ;  but,  after  another  examination,  was  remanded  to  his  dungeon. 

About  a  month  afterwards,  he  had  a  rope  put  round  his  neck,  and  was  led  by  it  to 
the  altar  of  the  great  church.  Here  his  sentence  was  pronounced,  which  was,  that 
for  the  crimes  of  which  he  stood  convicted,  the  lords  of  the  holy  office  had  ordered 
him  to  be  banished  out  of  the  dominions  of  Spain,  upon  the  penalty  of  two  hundred 
lashes,  and  being  sent  five  years  to  the  galleys  ;  and  that  he  should  at  present  receive 
two  hundred  lashes  through  the  streets  of  the  city  of  Grenada. 

Mr.  Martin  was  sent  again  to  his  dungeon  that  night,  and  the  next  morning  the 
executioner  came,  stripped  him,  tied  his  hands  together,  put  a  rope  about  his  neck, 
and  led  him  out  of  the  prison.  He  was  then  mounted  on  an  ass,  and  received  his  two 
hundred  lashes,  amidst  the  shouts  and  peltings  of  the  people.  He  remained  a  fort- 
night after  this  in  gaol,  and  at  length  was  sent  to  Malaga.  Here  he  was  put  in  gaol 
for  some  days,  till  he  could  be  sent  on  board  an  English  ship  :  which  had  no  sooner 
happened,  than  news  was  brought  of  a  rupture  between  England  and  Spain,  and  that 
ship,  with  many  others,  was  stopped.  Mr.  Martin,  not  being  considered  as  a  prisoner 
of  war,  was  put  on  board  of  a  Hamburgh  trader,  and  his  wife  and  children  soon  came 


THE   CRUSADES.  117 

to  him  ;    but  he  was  obliged  to  put  up  with  the  loss  of  his  effects  which  had  been  em- 
bezzled by  the  inquisition. 

His  case  was  published  by  the  desire  of  secretary  Craggs,  the  archbishops  of  Can- 
terbury and  York,  the  bishops  of  London,  Winchester,  Ely,  Norwich,  Sarum,  Chiches- 
ter, St.  Asaph,  Lincoln,  Bristol,  Peterborough,  Bangor,  &;c.* 

25.  At  the  lime  of  the  establishment  of  the  inquisition,  the  county  of 
Toulouse,  in  the  south  of  France,  abounded  with  a  set  of  people  called 
Albigenses,  from  Alby,  a  town,  where  many  of  them  lived.  They  were 
a  branch  of  the  Walden'«'^«.  As  these  people  were  particularly  obnoxious 
to  the  pope,  measures  were  adopted  to  subdue  them  to  the  Catholic  faith; 
or  to  ensure  their  ruin.  Here,  in  1206,  the  inquisition  was  established, 
and  from  that  year  to  1228,  was  constantly  at  work.  Besides  the  inqui- 
sition, an  imm.ense  army  was  raised,  which  invaded  the  country,  spread- 
ing fire  and  sword  among  the  distracted  Albigenses  ;  not  less  than  a 
million  of  whom,  including  those  of  the  invaders  who  were  slain,  most 
miserably  perished  in  this  period. 

Count  Raymond,  at  this  time,  governed  the  inhabitants  of  Toulouse.  To  him 
application  was  made,  by  the  pope,  to  expel  the  Albigenses  from  his  dominions ;  but 
they,  being  a  peaceable  people,  and  loyal  subjects,  the  count  refused  to  molest  them. 

Thwarted  in  his  object,  the  pope  was  filled  with  indignation,  and  immediately  sent 
inquisitors  into  Toulouse,  who  established  their  court  in  the  castle  of  a  nobleman,  and 
commenced  the  operations  of  their  engine  of  death. 

Unfortunately,  soon  after  the  inquisition  was  established,  one  of  the  chief  inquisi- 
tors was  assassinated.  Count  Raymond  was  suspected  of  being  pri'vy  to  the  murder, 
and  was  loaded  with  infamy  and  the  highest  censures  of  the  Church.  His  dominions 
were  also  threatened  with  an  invasion  by  one  hundred  thousand  zealous  bigots  of  the 
Church  of  Rome. 

Justly  alarmed,  Ra)miond  offered  his  submission,  and  in  token  of  his  sincerity,  sur- 
rendered to  his  holiness  seven  fortified  cities  in  Provence.  But  this  was  not  a  suffi- 
cient sacrifice  to  ecclesiastical  pride  and  malignity.  The  count  was  seized,  and 
scourged,  and  being  stripped  of  his  apparel,  was  turned  out  to  seek  a  shelter  as  he 
was  able. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  invading  army,  consisting  of  one  hundred  thousand  men, 
entered  Toulouse ;  .and  every  where  attacking  the  Albigenses,  took  possession  of 
theu'  cities,  filled  the  streets  with  slaughter  and  blood,  and  committed  to  the  flames 
numbers  whom  they  had  taken  prisoners. 

By  the  arrival  of  fresh  levies,  the  army  was  soon  afler  increased  to  three  hundred 
thousand  men,  (some  writers  make  them  five  hundred  thousand.)  The  city  of  Beziers 
fell  before  them,  and  its  inhabitants,  to  the  number  of  twenty-three  thousand,  were 
indiscriminately  massacred,  and  the  city  itself  destroyed  by  fire. 

Carcassone  was  next  besieged,  but  here  the  invaders  met  with  a  resistance  from 
the  Albigenses,  which  was  most  unexpected.  Thousands  of  the  besiegers,  who  ap- 
proached the  walls,  were  slain  ;  and  even  the  ditches  were  filled  with  fallen  corpses. 
At  length,  however,  wearied  out,  and  overpowered  by  numbers,  the  lower  part  of  the 
city  was  surrendered,  and  its  miserable  inhabitants  fell  before  the  sword. 

The  upper  part  was  yet  secure.  Finding  the  reduction  of  this  more  difficult  than 
was  anticipated,  the  Icing  of  Arragon  was  dispatched  to  seek  an  interview  with  the 
earl  of  Beziers,  who  was  at  the  head  of  the  Albigenses. 

An  interview  accordingly  took  place,  at  which  the  king  of  Arragon  expressed  his 
surprise,  that  the  earl  should  attempt  to  shut  himself  up  in  the  city  of  Carcassone, 
against  so  vast  an  army. 

To  the  king,  the  earl  rephed,  that  he  relied  on  the  favor  of  God,  and  the  justice  of 
his  cause — ^that  he  would  yield  to  no  humihation,  nor  basely  stoop  to  receive  his  life 
or  that  of  his  friends,  at  the  expense  of  their  principles. 


'Fox's  Book  of  Martyrs. 


118  PERIOD    VI....1095....1517. 

A  plot  was  now  laid  to  get  the  earl  into  their  possession,  and  unfortunately  it  suc- 
ceeded. He  was  prevailed  upon  to  a  second  interview,  at  which  he  was  basely  betray- 
ed and  held  as  a  prisoner,  till  the  city  should  be  reduced. 

No  sooner  had  the  inhabitants  of  Carcassone  received  the  intelligence  of  the  earl's 
confinement,  than  they  burst  into  tears,  and  were  seized  with  such  terror,  that  they 
thought  of  nothing  but  how  to  escape  the  danger  they  were  in.  But  blockaded  as 
they  were  on  all  sides,  and  the  trenches  filled  \vith  men,  all  human  probability  of  escape 
vanished  from  their  eyes.  A  report,  however,  was  circulated,  that  there  was  a  vault, 
or  subterraneous  passage,  somewhere  in  the  city,  which  led  to  the  castle  of  Caberet,  a 
distance  about  three  leagues  from  Carcassone,  and  that  if  the  mouth  or  entry  thereof 
could  be  found.  Providence  had  provided  for  them  a/  way  of  escape.  All  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  city,  except  those  who  kept  watch  of  the  vampires,  immediately  commenc- 
ed the  search,  and  success  rewarded  their  labor.  The  entrance  of  the  cavern  was 
found  ;  and  at  the  beginning  of  night,  they  all  began  their  journey  through  it,  carrying 
with  them  only  as  much  food  as  was  deemed  necessary  to  serve  them  for  a  few  days. 
"  It  was  a  dismal  and  sorrowful  sight,"  says  their  historian,  "  to  witness  their  removal 
and  departure,  accompanied  with  sighs,  and  tears,  and  lamentations,  at  the  thoughts  of 
quitting  their  habitations,  and  all  their  worldly  possessions,  and  betaking  themselves 
to  the  uncertain  event  of  saving  themselves  by  flight ;  parents  leading  their  children, 
and  the  more  robust  supporting  decrepit  old  persons  ;  and  especially  to  hear  the  affect- 
ing lamentations  oC  the  women."  They,  however,  arrived  the  following  day  at  the 
castle,  from  whence  they  dispersed  themselves  through  different  parts  of  the  country, 
some  proceeding  to  Arragon,  some  to  Catalonia,  others  to  Toulouse,  and  the  cities 
belonging  to  their  party,  wherever  God  in  his  providence  opened  a  door  for  their 
admission. 

The  awful  silence  which  reigned  in  the  solitary  city,  excited  no  little  surprise,  on  the 
following  day,  among  the  besiegers.  At  fir.st,  they  suspected  a  stratagem  to  draw  them 
into  an  ambuscade,  but  on  mounting  the  walls  and  entering  the  town,  they  cried  out, 
"  the  Albigenses  are  fled."  The  legate  issued  a  proclamation,  that  no  person  should 
seize  or  carry  off  any  of  the  plunder — that  it  should  all  l-'^  carried  to  the  great  church 
of  Carcassone,  whence  it  was  disposed  of  for  the  benefit  of  the  invaders,  and  the  pro- 
ceeds distributed  among  them  in  rewards  according  to  their  deserts. 

Such  is  a  brief  account  of  one  of  the  crusades  against  the  Albigenses.  Others  followed, 
and  scarcely  can  any  one  conceive  the  scenes  of  baseness,  perfidy,  barbarity,  indecency, 
and  hypocri-sy,  over  which  Innocent  III.,  and  his  immediate  successors,  presided. 
Cities  were  plundered  ;  castles  were  stonned ;  multitudes  were  butchered — were  tor- 
tured ;  women  were  insulted  and  ravished ;  thousands  were  put  to  the  sword,  or  were 
consumed  by  the  flames.  Such  were  the  calamities  which  God,  in  his  providence,  per- 
mitted to  be  visited  upon  his  true  Church,  and  such  were  the  triumphs  of  antichrist 
over  the  faithful  disciples  of  Jesus. 

26.  While  the  persecution  was  raging  with  such  resistless  fury  against 
the  Albigenses,  in  the  south  of  France,  the  inhabitants  of  the  valleys  of 
Piedmont  appear  to  have  enjoyed  a  large  portion  of  external  peace,  which 
continued,  with  but  one  exception,  (about  the  year  1400,)  to  the  year 
1487. 

The  providence  of  God  was  most  conspicuous  in  relation  to  the  inhabitants  of 
these  valleys,  in  blessing  them  with  a  succession  of  mild  .and  tolerant  princes,  in  the 
dukes  of  Savoy.  These  princes  receiving  the  most  favorable  reports  of  them  as  a 
people,  simple  in  their  manners,  free  from  deceit  and  malice,  upright  in  their  dealings, 
loyal  to  their  governors,  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  repeated  solicitations  of  priests  and 
monks  ;  and  from  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth  century,  until  the  year  1487,  nearly 
tlu*ee  hundred  years,  peremptorily  refused  to  molest  them. 

An  eflfort  was  indeed  made  to  introduce  the  inquisition  into  Piedmont ;  but  the 
proceedings  in  France  had  sufficiently  opened  the  eyes  of  the  inhabitants  to  the  spirit 
and  principle  of  that  court,  and  the  people  wisely  and  resolutely  resisted  its  establish- 
ment among  them. 

27.  During  the  above  persecution  of  the  Albigenses  in  France,  many 
of  this  people,  to  escape  its  fury,  crossed  the  Pyrenees,  and  took  shelter 


THE   CRUSADES.  119 

in  the  Spanish  provinces  of  Arragon  and  Catalonia.  Here  they  flourish- 
ed for  several  years ;  they  built  churches,  and  their  ministers  publicly 
and  boldly  preached  their  doctrines. 

28.  The  vigilance  of  the  inquisitors,  however,  traced  their  steps,  and 
in  the  year  1232,  the  inquisition  was  established  in  Arragon.  From 
this  time,  for  a  century  and  a  half,  measures  of  the  greatest  rigor  were 
incessantly  carried  on  in  that  quarter,  and  also  in  Catalonia,  against  these 
refugees,  before  their  extermination  Avas  effected. 

29.  In  Germany  also,  in  Flanders,  and  in  Poland,  the  Waldenses  were 
persecuted  with  peculiar  severity.  Indeed,  wherever  they  existed,  they 
were  sought  out  and  hunted  doAvn,  by  emissaries  from  papal  Rome,  as  if 
they  were  the  pest  of  the  world,  and  the  most  obnoxious  foes  of  the 
Church  of  God. 

30.  In  the  year  1300,  was  established  by  Boniface  VIII.  who  at  that 
time  occupied  the  papal  chair,  the  celebrated  Yea)'  of  Jubilee.  Christians, 
throughout  the  known  world,  were  invited  to  visit  the  churches  of  St. 
Peter  and  St.  Paul,  at  Rome,  with  a  promise  from  the  pope,  that  he  would 
pardon  their  sins. 

An  invitation  so  impious  as  this,  a  Christian,  at  the  present  day,  would  scarcely 
believe  it  possible  to  have  been  accepted  by  any ;  yet  such  was  the  ignorance  of  the 
people,  and  such  the  superstition  of  the  times,  that  multitudes  came  from  all  quarters, 
to  cast  in  their  gifts  into  the  treasury  of  the  Roman  see,  in  exchange  for  which,  they 
received  the  benediction  of  his  holiness,  and  the  pretended  pardon  of  all  their  sins. 

This  experiment  proved  so  gainful,  that  the  pontiffs,  in  after  years,  shortened  the 
time  of  the  jubilee  to  twenty-five  years,  in  order  that  all  good  Christians  living  to  the 
common  age  of  man,  might  be  benefited  by  this  glorious  festival. 

31.  The  year  1300,  during  the  pontificate  of  Boniface  VIII.  may  be  re- 
garded as  marking  the  highest  eminence  to  which  the  papal  power  ever 
attained.  From  this  period,  firm  and  lasting  as  the  dominion  of  the  Ro- 
man pontiffs  seemed  to  be,  it  appeared  to  be  gradually  undermined  and 
weakened,  partly  by  the  pride  and  rashness  of  the  popes  themselves,  and 
partly  by  several  unexpected  events. 

"  Boniface  VIII.  was  born,"  says  Mosheim,  "  to  be  a  plague  both  to  Church  and 
state,  a  disturber  of  the  repose  of  nations  ;  and  his  attempts  to  extend  the  despotism  of 
the  Roman  pontiffs  were  carried  to  a  length,  that  approached  to  frenzy."  From  the 
moment  that  he  entered  upon  his  new  dignity,  he  laid  claim  to  a  supreme  and  irresis- 
tible dominion,  over  aD  the  powers  of  the  earth,  both  spiritual  and  temporal ;  he  terrifi- 
ed kingdoms  and  empires,  by  the  threats  of  his  bulls ;  called  princes  and  sovereign 
states  before  his  tribunal,  to  decide  their  quarrels.  In  a  word,  in  arrogance,  in 
boldness,  in  lofty  pretensions,  he  appeared  to  exceed  aU  who  had  gone  before  him. 

32.  Among  the  causes  which  set  a  limit  to  the  usurpations  of  the  Roman 
pontiffs,  and  x\\e  first  which  occurred,  was  the  quarrel  which  arose,  about 
this  time,  between  Boniface  VIII.  and  Philip  of  France,  in  respect  to  the 
supremacy  of  the  pope  over  the  temporal  sovereigns  of  the  earth. 

This  doctrine  Boniface  arrogantly  maintaining,  sent  the  haughtiest  letters  to  Philip, 
in  which  he  asserted  that  not  only  he,  but  all  other  kings  and  princes,  were,  by  a 
divine  command,  obliged  to  submit  to  the  authority  of  the  popes,  as  well  in  political 
and  civil  matters,  as  in  those  of  a  reUgious  nature. 

33.  Philip,  indignant  at  the  doctrine  advanced  by  the  pope,  took  mea- 
sures to  depose  so  execrable  a  pontiff,  by  a  general  council,  and  in  antici- 
pation of  the  meeting  of  such  a  council,  caused  Boniface  to  be  seized 


120  PERIOD    VI.. ..1095.. ..1517. 

The  person  intrusted  with  this  business  treated  the  pope  most  rudelyi 
His  friends  succeeded,  however,  in  rescuing  him ;  but  the  mortification 
occasioned  by  his  insuhs  soon  after  caused  his  death. 

34.  Soon  after  the  death  of  Boniface,  Philip,  by  his  artful  intrigues, 
obtained  the  pontificate  for  a  Frenchman,  who,  at  the  king's  request,  re-* 
moved  the  papal  residence  to  Avignon,  in  France,  where  it  continued 
for  seventy  years.  This  event,  and  the  continued  residence  of  the  popes 
in  France,  greatly  impaired  the  authority  of  the  Roman  see. 

35.  About  the  year  1378,  occurred  what  is  commonly  termed  the 
great  Western  Schism,  in  the  election  of  two  popes,  one  at  Rome,  and 
another  at  Avignon ;  and  from  this  date  to  the  year  1414,  the  Church 
continued  to  have  two,  and  sometimes  three  different  heads,  at  the  same 
time  ;  each  forming  plots,  and  thundering  out  anathemas  against  the  other. 
In  consequence  of  these  differences,  the  papal  authority  fell  into  contempt 
still  more,  and,  in  a  measure,  both  people  and  princes  were  released  from 
that  slavish  fear,  by  which,  for  years,  they  had  been  oppressed. 

The  pontiff  at  this  time  elected  at  Rome  was  Urban  VI. ;  the  pontiff  elected  at 
Avignon  was  Clement  VII.  "Which  of  these  two  is  to  be  considered  as  the  true  and. 
lawful  pope,  is  to  this  day  disputed. 

The  distress  and  calamity  occasioned  by  this  difference,  are  beyond  the  power  of 
description.  Wars  broke  out  between  the  factions  of  the  several  popes,  by  which 
multitudes  lost  their  fortunes  and  their  lives  ;  religion  was  extinguished  in  most  places, 
and  profligacy  rose  to  a  most  scandalous  excess.  The  clergy  became  excessively  corrupt, 
and  no  longer  seemed  studious  to  keep  up  even  the  appearance  of  reUgion  or  decency. 

Ijpon  the  whole,  however,  these  abuses  were  conducive  both  to  the  civil  and 
religious  interests  of  mankind.  The  papal  power  received  an  incui'able  wound. 
Kings  and  princes,  who  had  formerly  been  the  slaves  of  the  lordly  pontiffs,  noiV 
became  their  judges  and  masters.  And  many  of  the  least  stupid  among  the  people 
had  the  courage  to  despise  the  popes,  on  account  of  their  disputes  ;  and  at  length, 
came  to  believe  that  the  interests  of  religion  might  be  secured  and  promoted,  without 
a  visible  head,  crowmed  by  a  spiritual  supremacy. 

36.  The  year  1387  was  distinguished  by  the  death  of  John  WicMiffe, 
an  Englishman,  who,  by  his  j-^eachingand  writings  against  the  abuses  of 
popery,  particularly  against  the  supremacy  of  the  Roman  see — the  wor- 
ship of  images — the  invocation  of  saints — transubstantiation — indul- 
gences, &c. — gave  a  still  severer  blow  to  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
pontiffs,  and  prepared  the  way  for  the  reformation,  which  was  commenced 
by  Luther,  in  1517. 

Wickliffe  was  born  in  Yorkshire,  in  1324.  He  is  deservedly  called  "  the  Father 
of  the  Refomnation  ;"  not  only  because,  by  his  numerous  WTitings,  he  fearlessly  and 
successfully  exposed  the  wicked  and  unchristian  pretensions  of  the  popes  and  prelates, 
and  the  extreme  corruption  of  the  Romish  Church  ;  but  especially  as  he  first  render- 
ed the  Scriptures  into  the  English  tongue.  Wickhffe  was  a  prodigy  of  learning  in 
that  dark  age.  He  was  professor  of  divinity  at  Oxford,  whose  university  he  defended 
against  the  insolent  pretensions  of  the  mendicant  friars.  He  boldly  remonstrated 
with  the  pope,  on  account  of  his  exorbitant  exactions,  which,  upon  various  pretences, 
it  is  said,  amounted  to  a  great  deal  more  than  was  paid  by  the  nation  in  taxes  to 
the  king.  Wickhffe  rendered  to  the  Church  the  greatest  service  which  was  possible, 
in  the  order  of  instrumentality.  Besides  restoring  the  true  doctrine  of  a  sinner's  justifi' 
cation  by  faith  in  the  atonement  and  righteousness  of  Christ,  he  translated  the  whole 
Bible  into  EngUsh ;  by  the  circulation  of  which,  especially  the  New  Testament,  the 
word  of  God  was  spread  open  to  the  people,  and  a  permanent  foundation  was  laid  for 
the  future  destruction  of  the  Romish  idolatry,  superstition,  and  tyranny,  by  the  diffu- 
sion of  the  pure  doctrine  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 


THE   CRUSADES.  121 

Every  possible  effort  was  made,  both  by  the  popes  and  the  prelates,  not  only  to 
Silence  Wickliffe,  but  to  destroy  him ;  but  he  was  protected  by  the  powerful  duke  of 
Lancaster,  son  of  the  aged  king.  He  spent  the  latter  years  of  his  life  in  the  discharge 
of  his  pastoral  duties,  as  rector  of  Lutterworth,  in  Leicestershire,  where  he  died  in 
peace,  A.  D.  1387. 

The  principles  of  this  reformer  were  too  sacred  to  perish  at  the  death  of  their  advo* 
cate;  though,  by  his  zealous  opposition  to  popery  and  prelacy,  he  created  many 
enemies,  who  labored  to  extirpate  his  doctrine,  and  blast  his  memory.  His  doctrines 
were  condemned  in  a  popish  council  at  Constance  ;  and,  by  order  of  Pope  Martin  V., 
his  books  were  burnt ;  his  bones,  also,  were  dug  up  and  burnt  to  ashes  by  the  sarae 
order,  imder  the  direction  of  Fleming,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  A.  D.  1438.  These  proceed- 
ings were  insufficient  to  extinguish  the  divine  light  which  his  ministry  had  kindled. 
His  numerous  writings  rendered  him  famous ;  and  they  were  sought,  copied,  and 
circulated  all  over  Europe  ;  recommended,  not  a  little,  by  a  public  testimony  borne 
by  the  doctors  of  the  university  of  Oxford,  to  the  character  of  that  great  man.* 

37.  The  followers  of  Wickliffe,  during  his  lifetime,  were  considerably 
numerous ;  but  after  his  death,  they  greatly  increased,  both  in  England 
and  other  countries.     They  were  called  Lollards,  or   Wickliffites. 

The  origin  of  the  word  Lollard,  which  was  applied  to  the  followers  of  Wickliffe,  is 
quite  uncertain.  Some  suppose  they  were  so  called  from  Walter  Lollard,  a  Dutchman, 
who,  during  this  century,  was  burned  to  death  for  his  opinions.  The  learned  trans- 
lator of  Mosheim  derives  the  term  from  the  German  Lulkn,  which  signifies  singing  ; 
and  hence,  in  English,  Lollard,  or  singer.  The  LuUens,  or  LoUards,  in  Germany, 
where  the  term  was  first  used,  were  singers,  who  made  it  their  business  to  inter  the 
bodies  of  such  as  had  died  of  the  plague.  During  their  procession  to  the  grave,  they 
■sung  a  dirge.  In  its  application  to  the  followers  of  Wickliffe,  it  seems  to  have  been 
used  as  a  tenn  of  I'eproach. 

38.  The  increase  of  the  Lollards  filled  the  clergy,  and  the  other  friends 
of  popery,  with  alarm  ;  and  a  most  spirited  persecution  of  them  was  com- 
menced. Many  were  imprisoned,  and  others  were  suspended  by  chains 
from  a  gallows,  and  burnt  alive.  Among  the  sufferers  who  perished  in 
this  manner,  was  lord  Cobham,  a  man,  who,  by  his  valor  and  loyalty, 
had  raised  himself  high  in  favor  both  of  the  king  and  people. 

Cobham  became  known  as  a  patron  of  Lollardism,  by  his  circulating  Wickliffe's 
writings,  and  by  his  supporting  some  university  preachers  to  disseminate  among  the 
common  people  the  pure  Gospel  of  salvation.  The  superstitious  mind  of  Henry  V. 
was  soon  prejudiced  against  his  faithful  servant,  and  alienated  from  him,  by  the 
malicious  insinuations  of  archbishop  Arundel.  The  king  sent  for  him,  and  command- 
ed him  to  confess  his  errors,  to  abandon  his  heresy,  and  be  obedient  to  the  Romish 
Church.  The  noble  champion  for  Christ  replied,  "  You,  most  worthy  prince,  I  am 
always  prompt  and  willing  to  obey,  forasmuch  as  I  know  you  a  Christian  king,  and 
the  appointed  minister  of  God,  bearing  the  sword  to  the  pimishment  of  evil-doers,  and 
for  a  safeguard  of  them  that  be  \Tirtuous.  Unto  you,  next  my  eternal  God,  owe  I  my 
whole  obedience,  and  submit  thereunto,  as  I  have  ever  done,  all  that  I  have,  either 
of  fortune  or  nature ;  ready,  at  all  times,  to  fulfil  whatever  you  shall  in  the  Lord 
command  me.  But,  as  touching  the  pope  and  his  spirituaHty,  I  owe  them  neither 
suit  nor  service  ;  forasmuch  as  I  know  them,  by  the  Scriptures,  to  be  the  great  anti- 
christ, '  the  son  of  perdition,'  the  open  adversary  of  God,  and  '  the  abomination 
standing  in  the  holy  place.'  "  The  king  dismissed  him  ;  but,  though  a  peer  of  the 
realm,  he  was  persecuted  by  the  prelates,  and  condemned  as  a  heretic.  Archbishop 
Arundel  offered  him  absolution  in  the  court,  if  he  would  meekly  desire  it,  returning 
to  the  church.  "  Nay,  forsooth,  will  I  not,"  said  Cobham ;  "  for  I  never  yet  trespass- 
ed against  you,  and  therefore  I  will  not  do  it."  Then,  kneeling  down  on  the  pavement, 
and  hfting  up  his  hands  to  heaven,  he  said,  "  I  confess  here  unto  thee,  my  eternal, 

*  Timpson's  Church  History. 

16  11 


122  PERIOD  VI... .1095... .1517. 

living  God,  that  in  my  youth  I  offended  thee,  0  Lord,  most  grievously,  in  pride, 
■wrath,  and  gluttony,  in  covetousness,  ind  in  uncleanness.  Many  men  have  I  hurt  in 
mine  anger,  and  done  many  horrible  sins.  Good  Lord,  I  ask  thee  mercy !"  Then, 
with  tears,  he  addressed  the  people,  saying,  "  Lo !  good  people,  lo !  for  the  breaking 
of  God's  laws  and  commandments,  they  never  yet  cursed  me  ;  but  for  their  own 
laws  and  traditions,  most  cruelly  do  they  handle  me  and  other  men.  And,  therefore, 
both  they  and  their  laws,  by  the  promise  of  God,  shall  be  utterly  destroyed."  As  to 
Ms  faith,  in  reply  to  the  archbishop,  he  said,  "  I  believe  fully  and  faithfully  in  the 
universal  laws  of  God.  I  believe  that  all  is  true  which  is  contained  in  the  holy, 
Sacred  Scriptures  of  the  Bible.  Finally,  I  believe  all  that  my  Lord  God  would  I  should 
believe."  In  reply  to  Dr.  Walden,  the  prior  of  the  Carmelites,  he  said,  "  As  for  the 
virtuous  man,  Wickliffe,  wnose  judgment  ye  so  highly  disdain,  I  shall  say  here,  of 
my  part,  both  before  God  and  man,  that  before  I  knew  that  despised  doctrine  of  his,  I 
never  abstained  from  sin :  but  since  I  learned  therein  to  fear  my  Lord  God,  it  has 
been  otherwise,  I  trust,  with  me :  so  much  grace  could  I  never  find  in  your  glorious 
instructions." 

The  archbishop  having  read  his  condemnation,  he  said,  with  a  cheerful  countenance, 
"  Though  ye  judge  my  body,  which  is  but  a  wretched  thing,  yet  am  I  sure  that  ye 
can  do  no  harm  to  my  soul,  no  more  than  Satan  could  to  the  soul  of  Job.  He  that 
created  that,  will  of  his  infinite  mercy  save  it."  And,  falling  down  on  his  knees,  he 
prayed  thus  for  his  enemies  :  "  Lord  God  eternal,  I  beseech  thee  of  thy  great  mercy's 
sake  to  forgive  my  persecutors,  if  it  be  thy  blessed  will."  Being  a  nobleman  of  great 
power,  and  famed  in  the  nation  for  both  learning  and  military  talents,  fear  induced 
them  to  delay  his  execution,  and  he  found  means  to  escape  from  the  tower.  The 
following  year,  reports  were  industriously  circulated  by  his  persecutors,  that  he  was 
at  the  head  of  an  army  raised  in  London ;  but,  notwithstanding  the  unrelenting 
hatred  of  his  enemies  and  their  endeavors  to  prove  him  guilty  of  treason,  there  was 
not  discovered  the  least  credible  evidence  of  his  conspiracy,  or  of  his  presence  or 
connection  with  an  armed  force.  The  king,  however,  was  induced  to  offer  a  great 
reward  for  his  head ;  and  after  four  years'  seclusion  in  Wales,  through  the  restless 
malignity  of  the  prelates,  he  was  apprehended ;  and,  with  all  the  insult  of  a  barbarous 
inquisition,  he  was  suspended  alive  in  chains,  upon  a  gallows,  and  burnt,  A.  D.  1417, 
as  a  heretic  and  traitor,  in  St.  Giles'  Fields  !* 

39.  From  England,  the  writings  of  Wickliffe  were  carried  by  an  officer 
of  Oxford  into  Bohemia,  where  they  were  read  by  John  Huss.,  rector  of 
the  univer.sity  of  Prague.  These  writings  opened  the  mind  of  Huss ; 
who,  having  great  boldness  and  decision  of  character,  began  vehemently 
to  declaim  against  the  vices  and  errors  of  the  monks  and  clergy,  and  was 
successful  in  bringing  many  in  Bohemia,  and  especially  in  the  university, 
to  the  adoption  of  the  sentiments  of  Wickliffe. 

40.  The  introduction  of  Wickliffe's  writings  into  the  university,  gave 
great  offence  to  the  archbishop  of  Prague,  between  Avhom  and  Huss  a 
controversy  arose ;  which  was,  at  length,  carried  to  the  pope,  who  ordered 
Huss  to  be  cited  to  appear  before  him  at  Rome.  This,  however,  he 
declined,  and  was  excommunicated.  He  continued,  however,  boldly  to 
propagate  his  sentiments,  both  from  the  pulpit,  and  by  means  of  his  pen. 

The  measures  taken  by  the  archbishop  of  Prague  to  suppress  the  writings  and  senti- 
ments of  Wickliffe,  were  singularly  bold.  He  issued  his  orders  that  every  person, 
who  was  in  possession  of  such  writings,  should  bring  them  to  him.  We  are  accord- 
ingly told  that  two  hundred  volumes  of  them,  finely  written,  and  adorned  with  costly 
covers,  and  gold  borders,  probably  belonging  to  the  nobility,  were  committed  to  the 
flames.  These  measiu*es,  however,  were  far  from  having  their  desired  effect ;  on  the 
contrary,  the  writings  of  Wickliffe  abounded  still  more,  and  the  Hussites  became  more 
and  more  numerous. 

*  TimpsoD's  Church  History. 


THE    CRUSADES.  *  123 

11.  In  the  year  1414,  was  convened  the  council  of  Constance,  the 
object  of  which  was  to  put  an  end  to  the  papal  schism,  (Sec.  35,)  which 
was  accordingly  effected,  after  it  had  existed  nearly  forty  years.  Before 
this  council,  Huss  was  cited  to  appear,  and  at  the  same  time,  Jerome  of 
Pragite,  the  intimate  friend  and  companion  of  Huss.  By  this  council, 
the  writings  of  WicklifTe  were  condemned,  and  also  both  these  eminent 
men ;  the  former  of  whom  was  accordingly  burnt  in  1415,  and  the  latter 
in  the  following  year. 

This  council  consisted  of  several  European  piinces  or  their  deputies,  with  Sigis- 
mund,  emperor  of  Germany,  at  their  head  ;  twenty  archbishops,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
bishops,  one  hundred  and  fifty  other  dignitaries,  and  above  two  hundred  doctors,  with 
the  pope  at  their  head. 

At  this  time,  there  were  three  individuals  who  claimed  the  papal  chair,  and  between 
whom,  and  their  respective  friends,  a  severe  contest  was  carried  on.  These  the 
council  respectively  deposed,  and  one  Martin  was  ordained  as  the  only  legal  and  true 
head  of  the  Church.  Thus  the  evil  spirit  of  schism  was  laid,  and  one  great  end  of 
the  council  was  answered. 

In  obedience  to  the  order  of  this  council,  Huss  made  his  appearance  at  Constance. 
The  emperor  had  given  him  a  passport,  with  an  assurance  of  safe  conduct,  permit- 
ting him  to  come  freely  to  the  council,  and  pledging  himself  for  his  safe  return. 

No  sooner  had  Huss  arrived  within  the  pope's  jurisdiction,  than  regardless  of  the 
emperor's  passport,  he  was  arrested  and  committed  close  prisoner  to  a  chamber  in  the 
palace.  This  violation  of  common  law  and  common  justice  was  noticed  by  the 
friends  of  Huss  ;  who  had,  out  of  the  respect  they  bore  his  character,  accompanied  him 
to  Constance.  They  urged  the  imperial  promise  of  safe  conduct ;  but  the  pope  rephed, 
that  he  never  granted  any  safe  conduct,  nor  was  he  bound  by  that  of  the  emperor. 

The  mhuman  imprisonment  of  these  two  holy  men  reflects  eternal  infamy  upon  the 
emperor  Sigismund,  who  violated  his  imperial  promise  of  safety  to  Huss,  and  upon 
the  hundreds  of  prelates,  doctors,  and  princes,  who  composed  that  assembly. 

It  will  be  edifying  to  give  some  further  particulars  of  the  character  and  martyr- 
dom of  these  noble  confessors  of  Christ.  John  Huss  was  a  person  of  superior 
powers  ;  and  he  became  so  eminently  distinguished  for  his  learniag  and  eloquence,  as 
to  be  appointed  rector  of  the  flourishing  university  of  Prague.  Here  he  resided,  in 
the  highest  estimation  for  sanctity  of  life,  and  was  appointed  chaplain  to  the  queen  of 
Bohemia.  He  had  profited  by  the  writings  of  Wickliffe,  which  had  foimd  their  way 
into  that  country.  Abhorring  the  licentiousness  of  the  monks  and  the  clergy,  he  preach- 
ed zealously  against  their  false  miracles,  impostures,  and  vices ;  and  recommended 
the  works  of  our  Enghsh  reformer,  whose  sentiments  he  had  embraced.  The  arch- 
bishop of  Prague  was  incensed  against  him,  and  an  accusation  against  him  was 
brought  before  the  tribunal  of  the  pope.  He  appealed  against  it  by  proctors  ;  but 
they  were  imprisoned,  and  he  was  excommunicated.  Such  was  the  esteem  in  which 
he  was  held  by  the  Bohemian  nobles,  that  he  continued  his  ministry,  under  their 
protection,  tiU  he  was  summoned  to  appear  before  the  council  at  Constance.  Huss 
confidently  anticipated  martyrdom ;  and,  in  that  behef,  ■RTOte  to  his  congregation  and 
friends,  to  abide  in  the  doctrine  of  Christ.  He  did  expect  to  be  allowed  the  liberty  of 
pleading  his  own  cause  ;  but,  on  his  arrival  at  Constance,  he  was  thrown  into  prison, 
notwithstanding  the  prompt  interference  of  his  noble  and  generous  friend,  John, 
count  of  Chlum.  He  was  several  times  examined  before  commissioners  appointed  to 
try  him,  on  various  articles  exhibited  against  him  ;  to  these  he  was  required  to  plead 
gu...y,  and  to  ask  pardon  of  his  merciless  enemies.  With  their  requisition  Huss 
would  by  no  means  comply,  declaring  at  the  same  time,  with  tears,  his  readiness  to 
retract  any  error,  sincerely  and  upon  oath,  the  moment  he  was  convinced  by  the  testi- 
mony  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  that  it  was  error.  Being  presented  before  the  council,  in 
the  presence  of  the  emperor,  the  princes  of  the  empire,  and  an  immense  assemblage 
of  digriitaries,  he  was  condemmed  to  the  stake,  and  his  writings  to  be  burnt.  Deputa- 
tions in  vain  attempted  to  prevail  on  him  to  recant ;  and,  after  enduring  all  the  indig- 
nities which  a  superstitious  malice  could  inflict,  he  submitted  himself  to  the  fatal 


124  PERIOD    VI.. ..1095. ...1517. 

flames,  in  the  spirit  of  a  genuine  disciple  of  Christ.  The  multitudes  were  astonished  at 
his  pious  behavior,  and  said,  "  What  this  man  has  done  before,  we  know  not ;  but  we 
hear  him  now  offer  up  most  excellent  prayers  to  God."  The  elector  palatine  prevent- 
ed him  from  speaking  to  the  people,  ordering  him  to  be  burnt,  as  he  could  not  prevail 
upon  him  to  retract.  Huss,  with  a  loud  voice,  cried,  "  Lord  Jesus,  I  humbly  sufier 
this  cruel  death  for  thy  sake ;  I  pray  thee  forgive  all  my  enemies."  He  sealed  the 
truth  with  his  blood,  A.  D.  1415. 

Jerome  was  a  gentleman  of  fortune,  a  man  of  eminent  learning,  which  he  had 
increased  by  studying  at  Oxford  university.  He  was  a  sincere  friend  of  Huss,  whom 
he  had  encouraged  in  his  journey  to  Constance ;  and  promised,  that  if  any  danger 
should  attend  him  there,  he  would  endeavor  by  his  presence  to  afford  him  assistance. 
Jerome  repaired  to  Constance  ;  but  finding  that  he  could  render  his  friend  no  service, 
as  his  enemies  had  determined  his  destruction,  and  that  they  had  also  formed  designs 
against  himself,  he  returned  to  Bohemia.  He  was  soon  arrested,  and  led  in  chaini; 
to  Constance,  and  treated  in  a  most  brutal  manner  for  nearly  a  whole  year.  On  the 
martyrdom  of  Huss,  the  Bohemian  nobles  sent  a  spirited  remonstrance  to  the  council 
against  their  ti-eatment  of  the  two  worthy  men,  to  whose  learning  and  virtue  they 
bore  ths  most  honorable  testimony.  These  nobles,  expressing  their  determination  to 
sacrifice  their  lives  in  defence  of  the  Gospel,  and  of  their  preachers,  induced  the  assem- 
bly to  labor,  both  by  promises  and  threatenings,  to  prevail  on  Jerome  to  recant.  The 
horrors  of  a  long  conhnement  in  a  dungeon  shook  the  fortitude  of  Jerome,  and  he 
signed  a  recantation  which  his  enemies  had  prepared ;  but  some  of  his  persecutors, 
being  dissatisfied  with  this  measure,  insisted  upon  his  sincerity  being  proved  by 
another  trial.  By  the  grace  of  God,  Jerome  recovered  his  former  peace  and  self-pos- 
session, and  behaved  before  his  judges  with  apostohcal  intrepidity.  He  abjured  his 
recantation,  and,  with  extraordinary  eloquence,  defended  the  principles  for  which 
Huss  suflered.  "  How  unjust  is  it,"  said  Jerome  to  his  judges,  "  that  ye  will  not  hear 
me  !  Ye  have  confined  me  three  hundred  and  forty  days  in  several  prisons,  where  I 
have  been  cramped  with  irons,  almost  poisoned  with  filth  and  stench,  and  pinched 
with  the  want  of  all  necessaries.  During  this  time,  ye  always  gave  to  mv  ciiemies 
a  hearing,  but  refused  to  hear  me  so  much  as  a  single  hour.  I  came  to  Constance  to 
defend  John  Huss,  because  I  had  advised  him  to  go  thither,  and  had  promised  to 
come  to  his  assistance,  in  case  he  should  be  oppressed.  Nor  am  I  ashamed  here  to 
make  public  confession  of  my  own  cowardice.  I  confess,  and  tremble  while  I  think 
of  it,  that  through  fear  of  punishment  by  fire,  I  basely  consented  against  my  con- 
science to  the  condemnation  of  Wickliffe  and  Huss."  In  vain  did  they  propose  to  him 
to  retract.  "  Ye  have  determined,"  said  he,  "  to  condemn  me  unjustly  ;  but  after  my 
death,  I  shall  leave  a  sting  in  your  consciences,  and  a  worm  that  shall  never  die.  I 
appeal  to  the  Sovereign  Judge  of  all  the  earth,  in  whose  presence  ye  must  shortly 
answer  me."  Jerome  suffered  in  the  spirit  of  devout  hope  and  triumph,  as  Huss  had 
done ;  and  even  the  Romish  writers  testify  the  pious  beha\dor  of  these  holy  men. 
An  historian  of  that  age,  who  was  afterwards  a  pope,  says,  "  They  went  to  the  stake 
as  to  a  banquet ;  not  a  word  fell  from  them,  which  discovered  the  least  timidity  ;  they 
sang  hymns  in  the  flames  to  the  last  gasp,  without  ceasing."  Thus  Avas  God  their 
Savior  glorified  in  the  sufferings  and  death  of  these  holy  martyrs  for  the  Gospel. 
Jerome  was  murdered  at  the  stake  A.  D.  1416.* 

42.  The  news  of  these  barbarous  executions  quickly  reaching  Bohemia, 
threw  the  whole  kingdom  into  confusion,  and  a  civil  war  Avas  kindled 
from  the  ashes  of  the  martyrs. 

43.  The  leader  of  the  avengers  of  these  martyrs,  and  the  advocates 
of  reform,  was  John  Ziska,  a  man  of  noble  family,  brought  up  at  court, 
and  in  high  reputation  for  his  love  of  country  and  fear  of  God.  To  him 
multitudes  daily  resorted  from  all  parts,  until  their  number  was  forty  thou- 
sand.    With  these  he  encamped  on  a  rocky  mountain,  about  ten  miles 


*Timpson's  Church  History. 


THE   CRUSADES.  125 

from  Prague,  which  he  called  mount  Tabor,  whence  his  followers  were 
called  Taborites.  Until  his  death,  in  1424,  he  continued  boldly  to 
defend  his  cause — declared  war  against  Sigismund,  and,  in  several 
battles,  defeated  the  armies  of  that  emperor. 

At  this  time,  the  churches  and  religious  houses  in  Bohemia,  were  more  numerous, 
more  spacious,  more  elegant  and  sumptuous,  than  in  any  other  part  of  Europe  ;  and 
the  images  in  public  places,  and  the  garments  of  the  priests,  were  covered  with 
jewels  and  precious  stones.  Ziska  commenced  his  work  of  reform  by  attacking 
these.  He  demolished  the  images,  discharged  the  monks,  who,  he  said,  were  only 
fattening  like  swine  in  sties,  converted  cloisters  into  barracks,  conquered  several  towns, 
and  garrisoned  Cuthna,  defeated  the  armies  of  the  emperor  in  several  battles,  and 
gave  law  to  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  till  the  time  of  his  death. 

"When  Ziska  found  himself  dying,  he  gave  orders  that  a  drum  should  be  made  of 
his  skin,  which  were  faithfully  obeyed.  After  undergoing  the  necessary  preparations, 
it  was  converted  into  a  drum,  which  was  long  the  symbol  of  victory  to  his  followers. 

44.  After  the  death  of  Ziska,  his  followers  were  divided  into  Calixtines, 
Taborites,  and  other  sects,  among  whom  considerable  hostility  appears 
to  have  existed.  In  times  of  distress,  however,  they  all  united  against 
the  common  enemy.  At  length,  in  1443,  the  papal  party  granted  to  these 
sects  the  use  of  the  cup  in  the  sacrament,  which  the  council  .of  Constance 
had  denied  them,  and  which  was  one  cause  of  their  assuming  arms  under 
Ziska. 

45.  A  still  further  reform  being  desired  by  the  more  pious  of  the 
Hussites,  a  body  of  these  people  assembling  at  Lititz,  in  1456  or  1457,  and 
proceeded  to  form  a  system  of  Church  government,  in  more  strict  con- 
formity, in  their  view  to  that  of  the  primitive  Christians.  They  were 
afterwards  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  United  Brethren,  who  for 
many  years  experienced  a  great  variety  of  fortune. 

The  numbers  of  the  United  Brethren  soon  became  considerable ;  pious  persons 
flocked  to  them,  not  only  from  different  parts  of  Bohemia,  but  from  every  distant 
quarter  of  the  empire.  Many  of  the  ancient  Waldenses,  who  had  been  scattered 
upon  the  mountains,  came  and  joined  the  society,  so  that  Churches  were  multiplied 
every  where  throughout  Bohemia  and  Moravia. 

Scarcely,  however,  were  the  brethren  reduced  to  order,  ere  a  terrible  persecution 
arose  against  them,  and  they  were  called  to  prove  "  what  manner  of  spirit  they  were 
of."  The  Catholic  party,  exasperated  against  them,  compelled  them  to  leave  their 
towns  and  villages,  even  in  the  depth  of  winter.  The  sick  were  cast  into  the  open  fields 
where  numbers  perished,  through  cold  and  hunger.  The  pubUc  prisons  were  filled. 
Many  were  inhumanly  dragged  at  the  tails  of  horses  and  carts,  and  quartered  or  burnt 
ahve.  Such  as  effected  theii'  escape,  retired  into  the  woods  and  caves  of  the  country 
where  they  held  religious  assemblies,  elected  their  own  teachers,  and  endeavored  to 
strengthen  and  edify  one  another. 

Under  Uladislaus,  prince  of  Poland,  the  exiled  brethren  returned  to  their  homes, 
and  resumed  their  occupations.  In  subsequent  years  they  took  such  deep  root,  and 
extended  their  branches  so  far  and  wide,  that  it  was  impossible  to  extirpate  them.  In 
the  year  1500,  there  were  two  hundred  congregations  of  the  United  Brethren  in 
Bohemia  and  Moravia. 

From  this  time,  they  experienced  many  vicissitudes,  until  Luther  began  the 
reformation  in  Germany,  at  which  time  so  exhausted  and  wasted  were  the  Churches, 
that  they  meditated  a  compromise  with  the  Catholic  Church,  and  actually  wrote  to 
Luther,  in  the  year  1522,  for  advice  on  the  subject.  To  their  communication  Luther 
replied,  exhorting  them  to  firmness  and  constancy,  and  assuring  them  that  God,  in  his 
own  time,  would  appear  for  their  reUef. 

11# 


J26  PERIOD    VI.. ..1095.. ..1517. 

46.  In  the  year  1440,  a  few  years  previous  to  this  last  event,  the  art 
of  printing  was  discovered  ;  by  means  of  which,  not  only  the  Bible,  but  the 
writings  of  the  primitive  fathers,  were  soon  spread  abroad,  which  greatly 
conduced  to  expose  the  errors  and  superstitions  of  the  Church  of  Rome, 
and  to  diffuse  a  knowledge  of  the  true  doctrines  of  the  Scriptures,  among 
the  ignorant  thousands  of  Europe. 

47.  It  has  been  noticed  (Sec.  26,)  that  the  Waldenses,  in  the  valleys 
of  Piedmont  appear  to  have  remained  in  a  great  measure  unmolested,  in 
the  profession  of  their  religion,  till  the  year  1487. 

To  this  there  was  one  exception.  About  the  year  1400,  a  violent  outrage  was  com- 
mitted upon  the  Waldenses  who  inhabited  the  valley  of  Pragela,  in  Piedmont,  by  the 
Catholic  party  resident  in  that  neighborhood.  This  attack  was  made  towards  the 
end  of  December,  when  the  mountains  were  covered  with  snow.  So  sudden  was  it, 
that  the  inhabitants  of  the  valleys  were  wholly  unapprised  of  it,  until  the  persecutors 
were  in  actual  possession  of  their  caves. 

A  speedy  flight  was  the  only  alternative  which  remained  for  saving  their  lives. 
Accordingly,  they  hastily  fled  to  one  of  the  highest  mountains  of  the  Alps,  with  their 
wives  and  children  ;  the  imhappy  mothers  carrj'ing  the  cradle  in  one  hand,  and  in 
the  other  leading  such  of  their  offspring  as  were  able  to  walk.  Their  persecutors, 
however,  pursued  them  until  night  came  on.  Great  numbers  were  slain,  before  they 
could  reach  the  mountain.  The  remnant,  enveloped  in  darkness,  wandered  up  and 
down  the  mountains,  covered  with  snow,  destitute  of  the  means  of  shelter  from  the 
inclemencies  of  the  weather,  or  of  supporting  themselves  under  it  by  any  of  the  comforts 
which  Providence  has  destined  for  that  purpose  ;  benumbed  with  cold,  they  fell  an  easy 
prey  to  the  severity  of  the  climate  ;  and  when  the  night  had  passed,  there  were  found 
in  their  cradles,  or  lying  on  the  snow,  fourscore  of  their  infants  deprived  of  life ; 
many  of  the  mothers,  also,  lying  dead  by  their  sides,  and  others  just  upon  the  point 
of  expiring.  This  seems  to  have  been  the  first  general  attack  that  was  made  by  the 
Catholics  on  the  Waldenses  of  Piedmont. 


Massacre  of  the  Waldenses. 


48.  About  the  year  1487,  Innocent  VIII.  invested  Albert,  archdeacon 
of  Cremona,  with  power  to  persecute  the  Waldenses,  in  the  south  of 
France,  and  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont.  This  persecution  Avas  marked 
with  the  most  savage  barbarity,  and  continued  till  the  reformation  by 
Luther  began. 


THE   CRUSADES.  127 

Albert  was  no  sooner  invested  with  his  commission,  than  he  proceeded  to  the  south 
of  France,  where  he  directed  the  king's  lieutenant,  in  the  province  of  Dauphiny,  to 
march  at  the  head  of  a  body  of  troops  against  the  valley  of  Loyse. 

The  inhabitants,  apprised  of  their  approach,  fled  into  their  caves  at  the  tops  of  the 
mountains,  carrying  with  them  their  children,  and  whatever  valuables  they  had, 
which  they  thought  necessary  for  their  support  and  nourishment.  The  lieutenant, 
finding  the  inhabitants  all  fled,  and  that  not  an  individual  appeared  with  whom  he 
could  converse,  at  length  discovered  their  retreats,  and  causing  quantities  of  wood  to 
be  placed  at  their  entrances,  ordered  it  to  be  set  on  fire.  The  consequence  was,  that 
four  hundred  children  were  sufibcated  in  their  cradles,  or  in  the  anns  of  their  dead 
mothers;  while  multitudes,  to  avoid  dying  by  suflbcation,  or  being  burnt  to  death, 
precipitated  themselves  headlong  from  their  caverns,  upon  the  rocks  below,  where 
they  were  dashed  in  pieces  ;  or  if  any  escaped  death  by  the  fall,  they  were  immedi- 
ately slaughtered  by  the  brutal  soldiery. 

Having  completed  their  work  of  extermination  in  the  valley  of  Loyse,  they  next 
proceeded  to  that  of  Fraissiniere  ;  but  Albert's  presence  and  that  of  the  army  being 
found  necessary  in  another  quarter,  he  appointed  as  his  substitute  in  these  valleys,  a 
Franciscan  monk,  who,  in  the  year  1489,  commenced  a  work  of  persecution,  which 
is  said  to  have  been  extremely  severe.  Many  were  committed  to  prison,  £ind  others 
burnt  without  even  the  liberty  of  making  an  appeal. 

While  these  proceedings  were  going  on  in  France,  Albert  had  advanced  in  the  year 
1488,  at  the  head  of  eighteen  thousand  soldiers,  against  the  valleys  of  Piedmont, 
which  for  many  years  were  the  theatre  of  savage  barbaritj',  and  of  intense  sufieriug. 

49.  We  here  close  this  period,  and  in  the  next  shall  speak  of  the 
Eeformatioii.  From  a  view  of  the  past,  and  of  the  existing  state  of  the  . 
ecclesiastical  world,  the  necessity  of  a  reformation  is  apparent.  For  centu- 
ries had  the  world  been  enveloped  in  darkness,  and  the  iron  handed  despo 
tism  of  papal  Rome  sported  with  the  lives  and  religious  liberties  of  mankind. 
But  for  the  Waldenses,  who  like  stars  shone  amidst  this  dismal  night,  the 
kingdom  of  the  Redeemer  could  scarcely  be  said  to  have  existed  on  earth. 
But  the  era  of  reformation  was  now  approaching.  The  world  could 
no  longer  sustain  the  load  of  guilt  and  enormity.  The  powers  of  darkness 
had  reached  their  summit.  Upon  the  regions  of  death,  the  morning  of 
a  day  was  dawning,  which  was  to  diffuse  light  and  joy  among  many  of 
the  benighted  cations  of  the  world. 

DISTINGUISHED  CHARACTERS  IN  PERIOD  VI.  ?*>. 

1.  Peter  the  hermit,  a  Frenchman,  who,  by  his  preaching,  first  excited 
a  passion  in  Europe  for  the  crusades. 

2.  Peter  Waldo,  a  Frenchman  of  Lyons,  who  flourished  about  the  year 
1160,  the  second  father  of  the  Waldenses,  Claude  of  Turin  being  the 
first. 

3.  Thomas  Becket,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  flourished  aboi;t  the 
same  time,  distinguished  for  his  pride  and  haughtiness,  which  led  to  an 
open  quarrel  with  Henry  11.  king  of  England,  to  the  great  disturbance 
of  the  peace  of  that  kingdom. 

4.  Dominic,  a  Spaniard,  distinguished  as  the  founder  of  the  inquisition. 

5.  Roger  Bacon,  a  learned  monk  of  the  Franciscan  order,  in  England, 
who  flourished  about  the  year  1240,  distinguished  for  the  discoveries 
which  he  made  in  the  various  departments  of  science,  and  for  the  lead 
which  he  took  in  the  revival  of  letters. 


128  PERIOD    VI.. ..1095.. ..1517. 

6.  Thomas  Aquinas,  a  native  of  Italy,  who  died  in  1274,  highly  dis- 


tinguished for  his  attachment  to  the  philosophy  of  Aristotle,  and  for  the 
authority  which  his  opinions  had  in  the  Catholic  Church. 

7.  BonifaceVIII.  a  pope,  whose  pontificate,  about  the  year  1300,  marks 
the  highest  eminence  to  which  the  papal  power  attained. 

8.  John  Wickliffe,  an  Englishman,  called  the  reformer,  on  acccnint  of 


his  preaching  and  writing  against  the  abuses  of  popery,  about  the  year 
1380,  and  which  prepared  the  way  for  the  reformation,  under  Luther. 

9.  Lord  Cobham,  otherwise  call6d  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  a  distinguished 
soldier,  who,  for  his  attachment  to  the  doctrines  of  Wickliffe,  suffered 
death  in  England,  in  the  year  1417,  during  the  reign  of  Henry  V. 

10.  John  Huss,  rector  of  the  university  of  Prague,  in  Bohemia,  who,  for 
his  attachment  to  the  sentiments  of  Wickliffe,  suffered  death  by  order  of 
the  council  of  Constance,  in  1415. 

11.  Jerome  of  Prague,  the  intimate  friend  and  companion  of  Huss, 
who  suffered  death  the  year  following,  by  the  same  authority,  and  for  a 
similar  reason. 

12.  John  Ziska,  a  native  of  Bohemia,  distinguished  as  the  successful 
leader  of  the  Hussites,  in  their  attempt  to  avenge  the  death  of  Huss. 

1.  Peter  the  hermit,  Sec.  4,  and  onward. 

2.  Peter  Waldo,  Sec.  17,  and  onward. 

3.  Thomas  Becket  was  born  at  London,  in  the  year  1119.  His  progress  in  learning 
at  the  university,  and  afterwards  in  Italy,  was  so  great,  that  in  1158,  he  was  made 
lord  chancellor,  by  Henry  II.  As  a  courtier,  Becket  assumed  all  the  gaiety  of  the 
limes  ;  and  on  one  occasion,  in  attending  the  king  on  a  journey,  maintained  in  his 
train  twelve  hundred  horse,  besides  seven  hundred  knights  and  gentlemen. 

At  a  later  day,  Henry  conferred  on  him  the  archbishopric  of  Canterbury ;  in  which 
office,  such  was  his  haughtiness,  that  he  greatly  offended  his  sovereign,  and  caused 


THE   CRUSADES.  129 

lasting  commotions  in  the  kingdom.  Becket  refused  to  suppress  the  disorders  of  the 
clergy,  to  the  great  disgrace  of  himself  and  injury  to  the  Church.  In  consequence 
of  the  disagreement  between  the  king  and  himself,  Becket  resigned  his  office  as 
archbishop,  and  went  to  Italy,  where  the  pope  espoused  his  cause  against  Henry. 

Subsequently,  a  reconcihation  took  place ;  and  the  king,  in  proof  of  his  sincerity, 
held  the  bridle  of  Becket's  horse,  while  he  mounted  and  dismounted  twice.  The 
conduct  of  Becket  ^^'as  not  less  odious,  after  his  return  to  England,  than  before 
his  departure.  At  length,  Becket  was  murdered  in  1171,  by  some  courtiers  of  Henry, 
who  dashed  out  the  prelate's  brains,  before  the  altar  of  his  cathedral. 

Henry  alarmed,  not  only  exculpated  himself  before  the  pope,  but  did  penance  at  the 
shrine  of  the  murdered  priest,  passing  the  night  on  the  cold  pavement  in  penitence 
and  prayer,  and  suffering  himself  to  be  scourged  by  the  monks. 

The  violence  of  his  death  was  the  occasion  of  signal  honor  being  paid  to  Becket. 
He  not  only  became  a  saint,  by  the  indulgence  of  the  Church  ;  but  so  numerous  were 
the  miracles  said  to  be  wTought  at  his  tomb,  that  two  large  volumes  could  sc-arce 
contain  the  mention  of  them. 

4.  Dominic,  Sec.  24. 

5.  Roger  Bacon  was  born  in  the  year  1214.  He  was  educated  at  Oxford,  and 
afterwards  studied  at  Paris.  The  age  in  which  he  lived  was  a  dark  and  gloomy  one,, 
and  was  poorly  fitted  to  appreciate  the  discoveries  which  he  made  in  science  and 
pliilosophy.  His  experiments  and  calculations  were  so  much  above  the  comprehen- 
sion of  the  times,  that  he  was  accused  of  magic.  His  works  were  rejected  from  the 
library  of  the  order  of  Franciscans,  to  which  he  belonged,  and  he  himself  imprisoned. 

After  ten  years  of  painful  solitude,  he  was  set  at  liberty,  and  passed  the  remainder 
of  his  life  in  academical  repose,  at  Oxford,  where  he  died  1294.  In  modem  times,  this 
great  and  good  man  has  had  justice  done  to  him,  by  the  reverence  and  respect  which 
are  paid  to  him  as  the  father  of  the  inductive  philosophy. 

6.  Thomas  Aquinas,  called  the  angelical  doctor,  was  a  native  of  Italy,  and  descended 
from  a  noble  family.  He  studied  in  various  places,  but  at  length  settled  at  Naples, 
where  he  led  a  life  of  exemplary  chastity  and  devotion.  He  died  in  the  year  1274. 
His  writings,  which  are  numerous,  prove  him  to  have  been  a  man  of  great  learning 
and  extensive  knowledge.  They  consist  of  seventeen  folio  volumes.  His  authority  in 
reUgion  became  decisive  in  the  Catholic  schools. 

7.  Boniface  VIH.  Sec.  31. 

8.  John  Wickliffe,  Sec.  33,  and  onward. 

9.  Lord  Cobham,  Sec.  38.  . 

10.  John  Huss,  Sec.  39,  and  onward. 

11.  Jerome  of  Prague,  Sec.  41. 

12.  Joh7i  Ziska,  Sec.  43. 


17 


Lullier  Ijdfore  the  diet  ol'  Worms. 


PERIOD    VII. 


^'HE  PERIOD  OF  THE   REFORMATION  WILL   EXTEND  FROM  THE  COMMENCEMENT 

OF  THAT  EVENT,  A.  D.    1517,  TO  THE   PEACE  OF  RELIGION, 

CONCLUDED  AT  AUGSBURG,   IN    1555. 


1.  The  year  1517  is  generally  assigned,  as  marking  the  era  when  the 
Reformation  was  begun  by  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church,  through  the 
instrumentality  of  Martin  Luther. 

This  grand  revolution,  of  whicli  we  are  now  to  treat,  arose  in  Saxony  from  small 
■beginnings.  It  spread  itself,  however,  wnlh  great  rapidity,  through  all  the  European 
provinces,  and  extended  its  influence,  more  or  less,  to  distant  parts  of  the  globe. 
From  that  memorable  period,  down  to  our  own.  times,  it  may  justly  be  considered  as 
the  main  spring,  which  has  moved  the  nations,  and  occasioned  many,  if  not  most,  of 
the  civil  and  religious  revolutions  that  fill  the  annals  of  history.  The  face  of  Europe, 
in  particular,  was  changed  by  this  great  event.  The  present  age  feels  yet,  and  ages 
to  come  will  continue  to  perceive,  the  inestimable  advantages  it  produced.  The  his- 
tory of  such  an  important  revolution  demands,  therefore,  particular  attention. 

2.  The  religious  state  of  the  world,  at  the  opening  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  fifteen  years  before  the  Reformation  began,  is  acknowledged  by  all 
historians  to  have  been  exceedingly  deplorable.  The  nations  of  Christen- 
dom were  still  in  thraldom  to  the  papal  power.  Corruption,  both  in 
doctrine  and  practice,  prevailed  to  an  extent  before  unknown.  Scarcely 
any  thing  presented  itself  to  the  eye  in  any  quarter,  which  could  properly 
be  denominated  evangelical. 

The  Roman  pontiffs  were  living,  at  this  time,  in  all  the  luxury  and  security  of 
undisputed  power ;  nor  had  they  the  least  reason,  as  things  appeared  to  be  situated,  to 
apprehend  any  interruption  of  their  peace  and  prosperity.     They  possessed  a  multi- 


THE   REFORMATION.  131 

tude  of  dignities,  titles,  honors  and  privileges,  which  they  disposed  of  to  such  as  would 
bow  to  their  authority,  and  join  in  their  praises.  They  not  only  gave  law  to  the 
ecclesiastical  world,  but  even  kings  and  kingdoms  were  subject  to  their  will.  When 
monarchs  gratified  their  desires,  they  suffered  them  to  kiss  their  feet ;  but  when  they 
disobeyed  their  commands,  they  suspended  all  religious  worship  in  their  dominions, 
discharged  their  subjects  from  obedience,  and  gave  their  crowns  to  any  who  would 
usurp  them.  They  were  addressed  by  titles  of  blasphemy,  and  affected  to  extend  their 
authority  over  heaven,  earth,  and  hell. 

If  we  look  at  the  clergy,  we  shall  find  them  partaking  much  of  the  character  of  their 
head.  Like  the  pontifl'.  they  looked  with  disdain  upon  the  multitude.  Possessing 
immense  wealth,  they  awfully  neglected  their  spiritual  duties,  and  employed  their 
treasures  in  administering  to  their  lusts  and  passions.  If  they  preached,  little  was  to 
be  heard  of  the  vital  doctrines  of  the  Gospel — little  of  the  guilty  character  of  man 
—little  of  repentance,  and  faith,  and  holiness — little  of  the  merits  of  the  Son  of  God ; 
but  the  service  w^ere  filled  up  with  senseless  harangues  about  the  blessed  Virgin,  the 
efficacy  of  rehcs,  the  burnings  of  purgatory,  and  the  utility  of  indulgences.  Public 
worship  was  performed  in  an  unknown  tongue.  The  churches  were  filled  with  statues, 
and  paintings,  and  various  ornaments,  designed  to  strike  the  senses  and  beguile  the 
mind.  Real  religion  was  by  every  means  kept  from  view.  Knowledge  was  effectually 
proscribed.  In  short,  the  multitude  were  taught  to  adore  the  pontifls  as  the  spiritual 
vicegerents  of  God,  and  to  look  only  to  them,  as  holding  the  power  of  life  and  death. 

3.  Deplorable,  however,  as  was  the  state  of  Christendom  in  the  respects 
mentioned,  there  were  some  circumstances,  which  about  this  time  were 
favorable  to  a  reformation.  The  first  of  these  was  Sl  perceptible  diminu- 
tio?i  of  the  influence  of  the  court  of  Ro?ne,  in  respect  to  a  considerahhj 
numerous  class  of  individuals,  scattered  over  Europe. 

Lordly  as  the  papal  power  carried  itself,  that  power  was  evidently  on  the  decline. 
Its  zenith  appears  to  have  been,  when,  as  akeady  noticed,  (Per.  VI.  Sec.  31,)  the  guilty 
Boniface  VIII.  occupied  the  papal  chair.  The  quarrel  which  that  pontiff  had  with 
Philip  of  France — the  subsequent  removal  of  the  papal  court  from  Rome  to  Avignon, 
(Sec.  34, ) — the  still  later  schism  which  had  led  to  the  election  of  two  popes,  each  of 
whom  claimed  infallibility  at  the  same  time,  (Sec.  35,) — and,  more  than  all,  the  deci- 
sion of  the  council  of  Constance,  that  a  general  council  was  superior  to  even  the  pope, 
and  could  depose  him,  (Sec.  41,) — all  had  powerfully  tended  to  open  the  eyes  of 
reflecting  individuals,  and  to  lessen,  in  their  estimation,  the  authority  of  the  court  of 
Rome.  There  weTe  some,  who  no  longer  regarded  the  pope  as  infallible.  They 
began  to  discover  the  cheat  practised  upon  the  deluded  minds  of  the  multitude. 
Princes,  too,  no  longer  trembled,  as  they  had  done,  at  the  thunders  which  sounded  out 
against  them  from  the  throne  of  the  pretended  vicegerent  of  God.  And  even  nume- 
rous were  the  individuals,  who  began  to  think  that  heavenly  felicity  might  be  obtained, 
without  a  passport  to  it  from  an  emissary  from  papal  Rome. 

4.  A  second  circumstance,  at  this  time  favorable  to  a  reformation,  was 
the  general  odium  xvhich  rested  upon  the  clergy  and  the  monkish  orders. 

The  clergy  generally  passed  their  lives  in  dissolute  mirth  and  luxury ;  and  squaa- 
dered  away,  in  the  gratification  of  their  lusts,  the  wealth  which  had  been  set  apart  for 
charitable  and  rehgious  purposes.  Nor  were  they  less  tyrannical,  than  voluptuous. 
They  treated  their  people  more  like  vassals,  than  rational  and  immortal  beings,  whose 
souls  they  had  in  charge.  The  necessary  consequence  of  Uves  so  dissolute,  and  of  aa 
assumption  of  power  so  imwarrantable,  was  the  loss  of  public  respect  and  esteem. 
Men  cannot  regard  with  complacency  the  licentious  ambassador  of  the,  cross,  nor 
respect  his  authority,  when  he  manifests  the  spirit  of  the  tyrant. 

The  monkish  orders,  also,  were,  at  this  time,  lying  under  a  similar  odium.  They 
were  considered  by  many,  as  cumberers  of  the  ground ;  and  occasional  complaints 
against  them  were  heard  on  every  side.  They  had  broken  through  every  restraint ; 
had  employed  their  opulence  to  the  worst  possible  uses  ;  and,  forgetful  of  the  gravity 
of  their  character,  and  of  the  laws  of  their  order,  rushed  headlong  into  the  shameless 
practice  of  vice,  in  all  its  various  forms  and  degrees.    If  some  of  the  orders  were  less 


132  PERIOD   Vn....l5ir....l555. 

vicious,  as  the  mendicants,  yet  their  rustic  impudence,  their  ridiculous  sUperslitioliSi 
their  ignorance,  cruelty,  and  brutish  manners,  alienated  the  minds  of  the  people,  and 
diminished  their  reputation  from  day  to  day. 

5.  A  third  circumstance  favorable  to  a  reformation,  was  the  revival 
vf  learning,  and  a  taste  for  the  liberal  arts  and  sciences. 

The  art  of  printing,  discovered  in  1440,  soon  attained  to  considerable  perfection. 
Books  were  multiplied  and  read.  Knowledge  increased.  Men  of  the  first  rank  distin- 
guished themselves  by  their  love  of  letters,  and  their  patronage  of  eminent  scholars. 
Even  the  haughty  Leo  X.  who  was  elected  to  the  pontificate  in  the  year  1513,  and  who 
poured  forth  his  anathemas  against  Luther,  was  conspicuous  for  his  ardor  and  mu- 
nificence in  the  cause  of  literature. 

About  the  time  the  art  of  printing  was  discovered,  the  west  received  a  vast  acces- 
sion of  literature  from  the  east.  In  1453,  the  Turks,  under  Mahomet  II.,  made  them- 
selves masters  of  Constantinople.  (Per.  V.  Sec.  8.)  On  this  event,  many  of  the  most 
eminent  Greek  literati  removed  into  Italy,  and  other  countries  of  Europe,  where  they 
were  employed,  in  instructing  youth,  in  various  branches  of  science,  and  in  publish- 
ing either  their  own  compositions,  or  accurate  editions  of  the  Latin  and  Greek  classics. 
By  reason  of  their  labors  many  academies  were  founded  in  Italy,  France,  and  Germany : 
libraries  were  multiplied,  at  great  expense,  and  a  generous  provision  was  made  for 
tur  encouragemeni;  of  men  of  learning,  and  for  studious  3'outh,  ambitious  of  literary 
fame. 

This  revival  of  learning  wa':  auspicious  to  the  cause  of  religion.  It  was  during  the 
ignorance  of  the  dark  ages,  that  the  papal  system — its  monstrous  doctrines — its  cor- 
ruption— its  superstition — gained  such  an  ascendancy  over  mankind.  Had  science 
flourished,  had  knowledge  been  generally  disseminated,  papal  Rome  would  never 
have  attained  to  its  unparalleled  power.  On  the  revival  of  learning,  that  power  begaix 
lo  decline.  Men  were  now  able  to  investigate  for  themselves ;  they  could  estimate 
the  force  of  argument,  and  judge  between  the  doctrines  of  the  reformers,  and  those  of 
the  advocates  of  papacy. 

6.  K  fourth  circumstance  favorable  to  a  reformation,  was  \\ie  solid  coW' 
viction  on  the  part  of  many,  that  a  reformation  loas  greatly  needed,  and 
the  desire  xohich  hence  prevailed  that  such  a  ivork  might  be  effected. 

The  number  of  those  among  whom  this  conviction  prevailed,  sa5^s  Blosheim,  was 
very  considerable,  in  all  parts  of  the  eastern  world.  They  did  not,  indeed,  extend 
their  views  so  far,  as  a  change  in  the  form  of  ecclesiastical  government — nor  of  the 
doctrines  generally — nor  even  of  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Romish  Church.  All 
Ihey  thought  of  was,  to  set  limits  to  the  overgrown  power  of  the  pontiffs,  and  to  reform 
the  corrapt  manners  of  the  clergy,  to  dispel  the  ignorance,  and  to  correct  the  errors 
of  the  blinded  multitude  ;  and  to  deliver  them  from  the  insupportable  burdens  imposed 
upon  them  imder  religious  pretences.  They  probably  dreamed  not  of  such  a 
reformation,  as  was  now  approaching.  But  the  evils  which  existed  they  saw,  and 
deplored.  Through  ignorance,  they  were  unable  to  extend  their  views  to  a  reforma- 
tion which  should  carry  them  back  to  Gospel  simplicity ;  but  the  desire  for  better 
things  existed;  especially  that  some  restraint  might  be  piU  upon  the  sovereign  power 
of  the  pontiffs ;  and  that  purer  maxims  and  more  correct  principles  might  prevail 
among  the  clergy. 

7.  The  immediate  occasion  of  the  Reformation  was  the  sale  of  induU 
gences,  to  Avhich  resort  was  had  by  Leo  X.,  at  that  time  in  the  papal  chair, 
in  order  to  replenish  his  treasury,  which  had  been  drained  by  his  various 
extravagances. 

The  doctrine  of  indulgences  proceeded  upon  the  monstrous  idea,  that  there  was  an 
infinite  merit  in  Christ,  and  the  saints,  beyond  what  they  needed  themselves ;  and  that 
this  surplus  merit  was  committed  in  trust  to  the  popes  and  their  clergy  for  the  benefit 
of  such  as  were  willing  to  pay  for  it.  Whoever  pleased,  might  purchase,  therefore, 
the  pardon  of  their  own  sins,  present,  past,  and  future,  and  also  ransom  the  souls  of 
such  friends  as  were  suffering  the  fires  of  purgatory. 


THE   REFORMATION.  133 

Tbc/ormof  these  indulgences  was  various.  The  following  will  serve  as  a  speci- 
men of  the  spirit  in  which  they  were  generally  written  :  "  May  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
have  mercy  upon  thee,  and  absolve  thee  by  the  merits  of  his  most  holy  passion. 
And  I,  by  his  authority,  that  of  his  apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  and  of  the  most  holy  pope, 
granted  and  committed  to  me,  in  these  parts,  do  absolve  thee,  first  from  all  ecclesi^ 
astical  censures,  in  whatever  manner  they  have  been  incurred,  and  then  from  all  the 
sins,  transgressions  and  excesses,  how  enormous  soever  they  may  be,  even  such  as 
are  reserved  for  the  cognizance  of  the  holy  see,  and  as  far  as  the  keys  of  the  holy 
Church  extend :  I  remit  to  thee  all  the  punishment,  which  thou  deservest  in  purga- 
tory, on  their  account;  and  I  restore  to  thee  the  holy  sacraments  of  the  Church,  to 
the  unity  of  the  faithful,  and  to  that  imiocence  and  purity  which  thou  possessedst  at 
baptism ;  so  that  when  thou  diest,  the  gates  of  punishment  shall  be  shut,  and  the  gates 
of  the  paradise  of  dehght  shall  be  opened ;  and  if  thou  shall  not  die  at  present,  this 
grace  shall  remain  in  full  force,  when  thou  art  at  the  point  of  death.  In  the  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

The  prices  of  these  indulgences  varied  according  to  the  character,  abihty,  and  crimes 
of  the  purchasers.  For  remitting  the  sin  of  having  taken  a  false  oath,  in  a  criminal 
case,  the  sum  of  nine  shillings  was  charged  ;  for  robbing,  twelve  shillings  ;  for  burning 
a.  house,  twelve  shiUings  ;  for  murdering  a  layman,  seven  shillings  and  six  pence ; 
for  laying  violent  hands  on  a  clergyman,  ten  shillings  and  six  pence.  In  other  cases, 
a  much  greater  sum  was  demanded,  even  several  pounds. 

The  extent  of  the  sale  of  indulgences  was  incredible,  both  before  and  after  the  refor- 
mation. As  late  as  the  year  1709,  Milner  remarks,  tliat  the  privateers  of  Bristol  took 
a  galleon,  in  which  they  found  five  hundred  bales  of  bulls  for  indulgences,  and  six- 
teen reams  were  in  a  bale ;  the  whole  were  estimated  at  no  less  than  three  million 
eight  himdred  and  forty  thousand,  worth  from  twenty  pence  to  eleven  pounds  each. 

8.  The  sale  of  these  indulgences,  in  Saxony,  was  intrusted  to  one 
John  Tetzel,  who,  in  the  year  1517,  appeared  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Wittemberg,  executing  his  commission  in  the  most  insolent  and  fraudulent 
manner ;  boasting  of  the  superior  efficacy  of  the  indulgences  which  he 
had  to  sell,  and  with  gross  impiety  derogating  from  the  merits  of  eveu 
Jesus  Christ. 

Tetzel  was  employed  by  Albert,  archbishop  of  Mentz,  to  whom  indulgences  had  been 
sent  by  Leo  X.  Tetzel  had  long  been  in  the  service ;  and,  at  length,  arrived  to  a 
degree  of  boldness  and  impiety  surpassing  belief.  It  was  his  boast,  that  "  he  had 
saved  more  souls  from  hell  by  his  indulgences,  than  St.  Peter  had  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity by  his  preaching."  He  could  a'^siu'e  a  child,  who  might  fear  a  deceased 
father  was  unhappy  in  the  world  of  spirits  "  that  the  moment  the  money  tinkled  iu 
the  chest,  his  father's  soul  mounted  from  purgatory." 

A  story  is  related  of  Tetzel,  which  will  serve  to  show  that  his  character  was  not 
imsuspected;  and  still  further,  how  indulgences  were  by  some,  at  this  time,  regarded. 
On  a  certain  occasion,  Tetzel  was  at  Leipsic,  where  he  made  sale  of  many  indul- 
gences, and  had  stowed  the  money  arising  from  them,  in  a  chest.  A  certain  noble- 
man, who  suspected  the  imposture,  put  the  question  to  him — "  Can  you  grant  absolu- 
tion for  a  sin  which  a  man  shall  intend  to  commit  in  futureV  "  Yes,"  replied  the  front- 
less  commissioner,  "upon  condition  that  the  proper  sum  of  money  be  actually  paid 
down."  The  nobleman  instantly  produced  the  sum  demanded ;  and,  in  return, 
received  a  certificate,  signed  and  sealed  by  Tetzel,  absolwing  him  from  the  crime 
which  he  intended  to  commit,  but  which  he  did  not  choose  to  divulge.  Not  long  after 
Tetzel  left  Leipsic.  tailing  with  him  the  chest  of  money,  which  he  had  collected. 
The  nobleman  had  discovered  the  time  of  his  departure,  and  the  route  which  he  was 
to  take.  He  hastened  forward,  and  finding  a  fit  plojce,  concealed  himself,  until  Tetzel 
made  his  appearance.  He  now  rushed  forth,  attacked  him,  robbed  him,  and  beat 
him  soundly  with  a  stick :  at  the  same  time  shewing  his  indulgence,  he  informed  the 
impostor,  that,  by  virtue  of  that,  he  presumed  himself  to  be  quite  innocent  of  any 
<;rime. 

9.  The  conduct  of  Tetzel  attracted  the  notice  of  Luther,  who  was  at 

12 


134  PERIOD    VII.. ..1517.. ..1555. 

that  time  a  professor  of  philosophy  and  theology  in  the  university  of 
Wittemberg — it  roused  his  indignation,  that  such  a  shameful  traffic  should 
be  carried  on,  to  the  infinite  disgrace  of  religion,  and  the  delusion  of  his 
fellow  Christians. 

10.  Hence,  he  was  led  to  a  particular  examination,  not  only  of  the 
nature  and  tendency  of  indulgences,  but  also  of  the  authority  by  which 
they  were  granted.  The  discovery  of  one  error  prompted  him  to  pursue 
his  inquiries,  and  conducted  him  to  the  detection  of  others.  These  errors, 
after  mature  deliberation,  he  at  length,  on  the  30th  of  Sept.  1517,  pub- 
lished to  the  Avorld,  in  ninety-five  distinct  propositions.  This  loas  the 
commencement  and  foundation  of  that  memorable  rupture  and  revolution 
in  the  Church,  lohich  hximhled  the  grandeur  of  the  lordly  pontiffs,  and 
eclipsed  a  great  part  of  their  glory. 

Luther,  who  thus  arrayed  himself  against  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  who  was  destin- 
ed by  Providence  to  lead  the  way  in  the  great  work  of  reformation,  was  bom  in  the 
year  1483,  at  Isleben,  a  town  belonging-  to  the  county  of  Mansfield,  in  upper  Saxony. 
His  father  was  employed  in  the  mines  of  Mansfield,  which  were  at  that  time  quite 
celebrated.  Sometime  after  the  birth  of  his  son,  he  removed  into  that  town,  became 
a  proprietor  in  the  mines,  and  was  highly  esteemed  for  his  honorable  character. 

The  early  indications  of  genius  which  his  son  betrayed,  induced  the  father  to  give  him 
a  liberal  education.  So  great  was  his  proficiency  in  his  studies,  that  he  commenced 
master  of  arts,  in  the  university  of  Erfurth,  at  the  age  of  twenty.  At  this  time,  he  de- 
signed to  pursue  the  profession  of  law  ;  but  a  providential  circumstance  diverted  him 
from  his  purpose,  and  changed  the  whole  course  of  his  life. 

Walking  out  one  day  into  some  adjacent  fields  with  a  companion,  the  latter  was 
struck  with  lightning,  and  suddenly  expired.  Shocked  by  an  event  so  unexpected 
and  appalhng,  he  formed  the  hasty  resolution  of  withdrawing  from  the  world,  and  of 
burying  himself  in  the  monastery  at  Erfurth.  To  such  a  course  his  father  was  strong- 
ly opposed.  But  to  the  mind  of  the  son,  the  solemn  providence  which  he  had  witness- 
ed, seemed  a  call  from  heaven  to  take  upon  himself  the  monastic  vow.  Accordingly, 
much  to  the  grief  of  a  fond  father,  he  entered  the  monastery,  in  the  year  1505. 

A  monastic  life,  however,  was  far  different  from  what  young  Luther  had  an- 
ticipated. He  became  gloomy  and  dejected.  With  too  much  light  to  sit  down  in  con- 
tentment, and  too  little  to  discern  the  rich  treasures  of  the  Gospel,  or  to  apply  its  con- 
solatory promises  to  a  mind  convicted  of  sin,  he  became  exceedingly  wretched  and 
disquieted.     In  this  state  of  disquietude,  he  remained  more  than  a  year. 

On  opening  his  mind  to  the  vicar-general  of  the  Augustine  monks,  Staupitius  endeav- 
ored to  comfort  him,  saying,  "  You  do  not  know  how  useful  and  necessary  this  trial 
may  be  to  you  :  God  does  not  thus  exercise  you  for  nothing ;  you  will  one  day  see  that 
he  will  employ  you  for  great  purposes."  In  the  second  year  of  his  retirement,  Luther 
discovered  in  his  library  a  neglected  Latin  Bible.  This  was  a  divine  treasure  to  him 
in  seeking  spiritual  consolation  ;  and  studying  it  with  wonder  and  devout  admiration, 
his  prayers  were  answered,  and  evangelical  comfort  filled  his  enlightened  spirit.  In 
1507,  he  was  ordained  to  the  priesthood,  and  called  by  Staupitius  to  the  professorship 
of  philosophy  and  theology  in  the  university  of  Witteraberg.  His  preaching  was 
serious,  evangelical,  and  awakening ;  so  that  a  certain  doctor  observed  of  him,  "  This 
monk  will  confound  all  the  doctors,  will  exhibit  new  doctrines,  and  reform  the  whole 
Roman  Church  ;  fi*r  he  is  intent  on  reading  the  writings  of  the  prophets  and  apostles, 
and  he  depends  on  the  word  of  Jesus  Christ ;  this  neither  the  philosophers  nor  sophists 
can  subvert." 

Luther  was  sent  in  1510,  on  the  business  of  his  monastery,  to  Rome,  where  he 
gave  great  offence  to  the  priests  by  his  serious  piety.  In  1512,  he  was  created  doctor 
of  divinity,  and  with  zeal  and  faithfulness  he  expounded  the  epistle  to  the  Jlomans 
and  the  book  of  Psalms,  to  large  congregations.  This  procedure,  restoring  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Scriptures,  rendered  him  suspected  of  heresy  :  but,  "growing  in  grace 
and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,"  he  persevered.  His 
experimental  acquaintance  with  the  essentials  of  Gospel  truth,  may  be  perceived 


THE   REFORMATION.  135 

from  a  passage  of  a  letter  to  a  friend,  in  1516.  He  says,  "  I  desire  to  know  what  your 
soul  is  doing;  whether,  wearied  at  length  of  its  own  righteousness,  it  learns  to  refresh 
itself,  and  to  rest  in  the  righteousness  of  Christ.  The  temptation  of  presumption  in 
our  age  is  strong  in  many,  and  especially  in  those  who  labor  to  be  just  and  good  with 
all  their  might,  and  at  the  same  time  are  ignorant  of  the  righteousness  of  God,  which 
in  Christ  is  conferred  upon  us  with  a  rich  exuberance  of  gratuitous  liberality."  From 
this  and  many  other  passages  of  his  writings  at  this  period,  we  discover  hiis  advanc- 
ing maturity  in  evangelical  knowledge. 

The  following  year,  the  work  of  reformation  was  publicly  commenced  by  Luther. 
His  qualifications  for  the  work  of  a  reformer  were  distinguished  and  pre-eminent.  By 
nature  he  possessed  a  strong  constitution,  which  had  been  preserved  by  temperance 
and  labor.  His  genius  was  extraordinary ;  his  memory  vast  and  retentive  ;  his  mag- 
nanimity was  undaunted  by  the  greatest  danger ;  his  patience  in  supporting  trials 
was  invincible,  and  his  labors  were  incredible.  To  these,  as  we  have  seen,  were  ad- 
ded the  sincerest  piety,  and  an  intimate  familiarity  with  the  Word  of  God,  whose  doc- 
trines of  salvation  he  had  learnt  by  experience,  under  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Luther  was  not  without  imperfections  ;  but  his  purity  of  manners  was  such  as  became 
the  character  of  a  religious  reformer,  and  his  life  was  a  suitable  illustration  of  his 
doctrine. 

It  is  the  custom  of  the  Romish  Church  for  men  to  confess  their  sins  to  the  priest, 
for  which  he  grants  absolution.  In  discharging  his  duties  as  a  priest,  several  mem- 
bers of  the  pastoral  charge  of  Luther  made  confession  of  some  atrocious  ofiences. 
The  usual  discipline  of  the  Church  in  such  cases  was  appointed,  to  which  they  refused 
submission,  because  they  had  purchased  indulgences  fr^ra  Tetzel.  Luther,  grieved 
at  the  iniquitous  imposture,  wrote  to  some  neighboring  prelates  to  put  a  stop  to  it : 
but  they  refused  to  interfere.  Luther,  therefore,  in  September  1517,  published  ninety- 
five  propositions,  reprobating  the  impudence  of  Tetzel,  and  censuring  the  practice  of 
selling  indulgences,  as  unscriptural  and  scandalous. 

11.  The  propositions  of  Luther,  relating  to  the  errors  of  the  Church  of 
Eome,  Tvere  soon  spread  over  all  Germany,  and  were  received  with  great 
applause.  On  the  other  hand,  Tetzel  becoming  alarmed,  not  long  after, 
published  one  hundred  and  six  contra  propositions  ;  in  which  he  attempted 
to  refute  the  statements  of  Luther ;  and  not  content  with  doing  this  by 
virtue  of  his  inquisitorial  power,  he  directed  the  reformer's  compositions 
to  be  publicly  burned. 

12.  The  controversy  between  Luther  and  Tetzel,  the  latter  being  aided 
by  several  others,  continued  for  some  time ;  but  appears  to  have  been 
regarded  by  Leo  X.  with  much  indifference.  At  length,  however,  per- 
ceiving the  divisions  it  was  causing,  he  summoned  Luther  to  appear  before 
him  at  Rome,  within  sixty  days,  to  answer  for  his  conduct.  Luther, 
however,  aware  of  the  hazard  of  appearing  at  Rome,  unprotected,  appealed 
to  Frederick  the  Wise,  the  elector  of  Saxony,  who  had  openly  espous- 
ed his  cause.  The  elector  readily  interposed,  and,  at  length,  obtained 
the  consent  of  the  pontiff,  that  the  cause  of  Luther  should  be  heard  at 
Augsburg,  in  Germany,  before  cardinal  Cajetan. 

13.  In  Oct.  1518,  Luther,  having  obtained  a  passport  from  the  emperor 
Maximilian  L,  appeared  before  Cajetan,  at  Augsburg,  where  interviews 
took  place  between  the  parties,  in  all  of  which  the  haughty  cardinal 
endeavored  by  frowns  and  menaces  to  compel  the  reformer  to  renounce 
his  errors,  and  immediately  to  return  to  the  bosom  of  the  Church.  At 
length,  finding  his  judge  inaccessible  to  reason  and  argument,  Luther 
privately  left  Augsburg,  and  returning  to  Wittemberg,  appealed  from  the 
pope,  to  a  general  council. 

A  more  improper  agent  could  not  have  been  chosen  to  preside  in  this  affair,  than 


136  PERIOD   VII.. ..1517.. ..1555. 

Cajetan  ;  who  was  an  interested  man,  a  Dominican,  the  avowed  fnend  of  Tetzel,  and 
the  implacable  enemy  of  Luther. 

At  three  several  times,  Luther  appeared  before  Cajetan,  and  as  often  was  exhorted 
to  recant ;  which  refusing  to  do,  he  was  forbidden  to  come  any  more  into  the  presence 
of  the  cardinal,  unless  he  was  disposed  to  humble  himself  to  the  dictates  of  "  the 
holy  Church." 

At  this  juncture,  it  was  rumored  that  the  reformer  was  in  danger,  the  cardinal 
having  received  commands  to  seize  him.  Luther,  however,  still  waited  several  days, 
during  which  he  repeatedly  wrote  to  the  cardinal,  requesting  a  dismission,  and  urging 
the  propriety  of  his  being  heard  before  a  tribunal,  better  qualified  to  decide. 

No  reply  being  made  to  his  communications,  and  the  dangers  evidently  thickening 
about  him,  he  resolved  upon  flight.  A  friendly  senator  ordering  the  gates  to  be  pri- 
vately opened  for  him,  he  mounted  a  horse  which  had  been  procured  for  him,  and  left 
the  city. 

Although  but  poorly  prepared  for  such  a  journey,  having  neither  "  boots,  spurs,  nor 
sword,"  he  pushed  foiward  the  whole  day,  with  great  rapidity.  At  night,  when  he 
dismounted,  he  was  unable  to  stand,  and  fell  upon  the  straw  in  the  stable.  Such  was 
the  conclusion  of  the  conference  at  Augsburg. 

14.  The  Roman  pontiff,  soon  sensible  of  his  imprudence,  in  intrusting" 
a  man  of  the  fiery  temper  of  Cejetan,  with  so  delicate  a  commission^ 
now  endeavored  to  remedy  his  error,  by  employing  Charles  Miltitz,  a 
Saxon  knight,  a  man  of  more  candor  and  impartiality,  to  converse  with 
Luther,  and,  if  possible,  to  induce  him  to  submission  and  obedience. 

Meltitz  was  distinguished  for  his  prudence,  penetration,  and  dexterity.  In  every 
respect,  he  appeared  well  qualified  for  the  execution  of  such  a  nice  and  critical  com- 
mission. Leo  X.  sent  Mm,  therefore,  into  Saxony,  to  see  the  reformer.  Sensible, 
however,  of  the  influence  which  Frederick,  the  elector,  might  exercise  in  the  affair, 
Leo  directed  Miltitz  first  to  see  the  elector,  and  by  way  of  propitiating  his  favor,  he 
sent  him  the  golden  consecrated  rose,  which  the  pontiffs  i^.scd  to  bestow  on  princes,  eis 
an  uncommon  mark  of  friendship  and  esteem.  Frederick,  however,  received  the 
boon  with  great  indifference,  and  still  maintained  his  strong  attachment  to  the  refor- 
mer. 

15.  The  conference  between  Miltitz  and  Luther  was  conducted  in  such 
a  manner,  as,  for  a  time,  bid  fair  for  an  accommodation.  But  not  exactly 
harmonizing,  as  to  the  manner  in  which  the  controversy  should  be  settled, 
it  was  agreed  that  the  matter  should  be  referred  to  a  German  diet,  and 
that,  in  the  mean  time,  Luther  should  write  a  conciliatory  and  submissive 
letter  to  the  pope. 

The  views  of  Luther  on  the  subject  of  reformation  were,  doubtless,  at  this  time, 
partial  and  circumscribed.  He  had,  as  yet,  no  intention  of  withdra-wing  from  the 
Church  of  Rome.  Had  the  pope  been  a  man  of  real  prudence — had  he  enjoined  silence 
on  the  adversaries  of  Luther,  as  the  refonner  requested — had  he  corrected  that  gross 
abuse  of  Church  authority,  the  sale  of  indulgences — Luther  might  have  been  restored  to 
the  bosom  of  the  Church,  as  a  dutiful  son,  and  the  reformation  have  been  crushed  in 
the  bud.  The  letter  which  Luther  -wrote  to  the  pope,  says  a  Catholic  writer.  "  was 
rather  civil  than  humhle,'"  for  it  gave  not  up  one  iota  of  the  grand  point,  for  which  he 
was  called  in  question. 

It  may  be  added  in  this  place,  respecting  Tetzel,  that  he  was  abandoned  by  liis 
friends,  and  fell  a  victim  to  disappointment  and  despair,  ending  his  days  as  a  fool. 

16.  The  prospect  of  a  reconciliation,  so  flattering  at  this  time  to  the 
Romish  party,  was  soon  overcast,  by  a  famous  controversy,  carried  on 
at  Leipzic,  in  the  year  1519.  The  champion  of  the  papal  cause,  in  this 
dispute,  was  a  doctor  named  Eckius,  who  challenged  Carolstadt,  the 
colleague  and  adherent  of  Luther,  to  try  his  strength  with  him,  in  a 
contest  on  the  points  in  question. 


THE   REFORMATION.  137 

Eckius,  had  himself  formerly  been  the  friend  of  Luther ;  but  a  thirst  for  fame,  and 
a  prospect  of  worldly  advantage,  had  seduced  him  from  the  cause  of  truth.  Relying 
on  the  force  of  his  genius,  he  sought  an  opportunity  to  exhibit  his  theological  skill. 
Accordingly,  a  challenge  was  presented  to  Carolstadt,  a  doctor  of  divinity,  and  arch- 
deacon of  Wittemberg,  who  was  one  of  the  first  open  defenders  of  Luther. 

This  challenge  was  readily  accepted.  The  assembly  convened  to  hear  these  cham- 
pions, was  exceedingly  numerous  and  splendid.  For  six  days,  the  contest  was  carried 
on,  with  much  ability  on  both  sides  ;  but  the  superior  eloquence  and  acumen  of  Eckius, 
seem  to  have  aflbrded  a  temporary  triumph  to  the  enemies  of  the  reformation. 

17.  The  success  of  Eckius,  in  this  discussion,  emboldened  him,  next, 
to  tender  a  challenge  to  Luther  himself.  The  reformer  was  not  back- 
ward in  accepting  it.  In  this  second  theological  contest,  which  was 
continued  ten  days  with  uncommon  ardor,  Eckius  appeared  to  much 
less  advantage ;  and  though  both  parties  claimed  the  victory,  it  was  ap- 
parent that  the  antagonist  of  Luther  retired  from  the  field,  shorn  of  that 
glory,  of  which  he  boasted  in  the  contest  with  Carolstadt. 

Among  the  subjects  of  controversy,  at  this  time,  were  the  doctrines  of  purgatory,  and 
indulgences  ;  the  nature  of  repentance  and  the  remission  of  sins  ;  and  particularly 
the  foundation  of  the  supremacy  of  the  Roman  pontifis.  So  forcibly  was  Eckius  im- 
pressed with  the  reasoning  of  Luther,  and  especially  with  the  neat  and  well  digested 
order  in  which  his  materials  were  arranged,  that  he  was  compelled  to  acknowledge, 
before  a  splendid  audience,  the  quaUfications  and  attainments  of  his  opponent. 

18.  The  controversy  at  Leipsic  was  the  means  of  bringing  forward  a 
powerful  auxiliary  to  the  cause  of  the  reformation,  in  the  person  of 
Philip  Melancthon,  at  this  time  professor  of  Greek  in  the  university  of 
Wittemberg.  This  great  man  being  present  at  the  public  dispute,  be- 
tween Eckius  and  Luther,  appears,  at  this  time,  to  have  become  settled 
as  to  the  justness  of  the  principles  of  the  reformation,  and  to  have  enlisted 
himself,  as  the  powerful  coadjutor  of  the  Saxon  reformer. 

Melancthon  was,  at  this  time,  only  twenty-three  years  old,  yet,  even  at  this  early  age, 
his  talents,  attainments,  and  piety,  appear  to  have  commanded  universal  respect. 
Hence,  he  was  eminently  prepared  to  embrace  with  cordiality  the  great  doctrines  of  the 
reformation.  This  he  did  with  the  most  pious  sincerity,  and  proved  himself  to  be 
among  the  most  powerful  instruments  of  the  work  of  reform.  In  his  character,  he 
was  widely  different  from  Luther,  possessing  not  his  intrepidity  and  decision ;  yet,  in 
the  day  of  real  danger,  he  was  not  destitute  of  courage,  resolution,  and  fortitude.  As 
an  assistant  to  Luther,  he  was  of  gi'eat  service  ;  but  was  doubtless  more  suited  to  the 
peaceable  state  of  the  Church,  than  to  times  of  difficulty  and  turbulence. 

A  short  time  before  his  death,  Melancthon  wrote  the  reasons  why  he  wished  to  leave 
this  world,  and  enter  heaven.  Among  others,  he  expressed  the  following : — "  I  shall 
cease  from  sin — I  shall  be  freed  from  the  vexatious  disputes  of  divines — I  shall  come 
to  the  light — I  shall  see  God — I  shall  look  upon  the  Son  of  God — 1  shall  learn  those 
mysteries  which  I  could  not  understand  in  this  life."  To  his  anxious  attendants, 
inquiring  if  he  wished  any  thing,  he  replied,  "  Nothing  but  heaven,"  and  begged  they 
would  not  disturb  his  delightful  repose.     He  died  1560. 

19.  About  this  time,  (A.  D.  1519,)  the  reformation  received  still 
further  support,  in  a  good  work  which  was  begun  by  Zuinglius,  a  canon 
of  Zurich  in  Switzerland  ;  who  boldly  resisted  the  sale  of  indulgences  in 
that  country,  in  a  way  similar  to  what  Luther  had  done  in  Germany ; 
thus  laying  the  foundation  of  that  noble  superstructure  of  Gospel  liberty, 
which  afterwards  adorned  the  cantons  of  the  Helvetic  republic. 

Zuinglius  was  a  man  of  extensive  learning  and  uncommon  sagacity,  accompanied  with 
the  most  heroic  intrepidity  and  resolution.     From  his  early  years,  he  had  been  shock- 
ed at  several  of  the  superstitious  practices  of  the  Church  of  Rome  ;  and  even  before  the 
18  12* 


138  PERIOD    VII.. ..1517.. ..1555. 

name  of  Luther  was  known  in  Switzerland,  had  called  in  question  the  stipremacf 
of  the  pope.  In  the  year  1519,  it  appears  this  great  man  took  an  open  and  resolute 
stand  against  the  sale  of  indulgences  ;  and  this  was  the  first  remarkable  event  that 
prepared  the  way  for  the  reformation  among  the  Helvetic  cantons.  His  noble  efforts 
were  seconded  by  some  other  learned  men,  educated  in  Germany,  who  became  his 
eoUeagues  and  the  companions  of  his  labors  ;  and  who,  jointly  with  liim,  succeeded  so 
far  in  removing  the  credulity  of  a  deluded  people,  that  the  pope's  supremacy  was 
rejected  in  the  greatest  part  of  Switzerland. 

The  cantons  of  Zurich,  Basil,  Berne,  Schaffhausen,  and  also  parts_  of  Aphenzel 
and  Glaris,  having  embraced  the  reformation,  were  obnoxious  to  the  nine  popi.sh 
cantons,  who  took  up  arms  to  compel  them  to  return  to  the  Catholic  Church.  They 
were  resisted  by  the  troops  of  the  reformed  party.  Zuinglius  accompanied  them  as 
chaplain,  in  1531,  and  fell  in  one  of  their  engagements.  The  papists  found  him  lying 
among  the  wounded,  with  eyes  uplifted  to  heaven  ;  and,  as  he  would  not  comply  with 
their  wishes,  to  confess  to  the  virgin  Mary,  they  murdered  him.  The  same  year,  many 
having  perished  on  both  sides  by  the  sword,  a  peace  was  concluded  on  the  condition 
that  each  canton  should  retain  its  own  form  of  religion.  The  celebrated  Helvetic 
confession  of  faith  was  prepared  and  adopted  by  their  synod  in  1566. 

Zuinglius  was  succeeded  in  the  Church  of  Zurich  by  Bullinger,  a  man  worthy  of  that 
age.  After  laboring  for  the  faith  of  Clmst,  he  died  in  the  assured  hope  of  gloiy,  in 
1575.  Death  approaching,  among  other  delightful  things,  he  said,  "  I  rejoice  exceed- 
ingly to  be  taken  from  this  corrupt  age,  to  get  to  my  Savior  Christ.  I  am  sure  that 
I  shall  see  my  Savior  Christ,  the  saints,  patriarchs,  prophets,  apostles,  and  all  the  holy 
men  who  have  lived  from  the  beginning  of  the  world.  Since  I  am  sure  to  partake  of 
their  felicity,  why  should  not  I  be  willing  to  die,  to  enjoy  their  pei'petual  society  in 
glory?" 

20.  Upon  the  defeat  of  Eckius,  mentioned  in  Sec.  18,  he  immediately 
repaired  to  Rome,  where  uniting  with  Cajetan,  and  some  others,  Leo  X. 
was  prevailed  upon  to  issue  his  bulls  (1.5th  of  June,  1520)  against 
Luther ;  in  which  his  heresies  were  pointedly  condeiTined,  his  writings 
ordered  to  be  burnt,  and  he,  on  pain  of  final  excommunication,  summoned 
to  retract  his  errors,  and,  within  sixty  days,  to  cast  himself  on  the  sove- 
reign mercy  of  the  Roman  court. 

21.  On  receiving  this  rash  sentence,  Luther  was  at  no  loss  what  to  do. 
The  die  was  cast ;  and  reconciliation  was  hopeless.  He  could  no  longer 
hesitate  to  withdraw  from  the  Church  of  Rome.  Accordingly,  in  testimony 
of  his  purpose,  on  the  10th  of  December,  1520.  having  directed  a  pile  of 
wood  to  be  erected  without  the  walls  of  Wittemberg,  in  the  presence  of  a 
numerous  assemblage  of  spectators,  he  laid  the  bull  of  excommunication 
on  the  pile,  and  placing  fire  beneath  it,  reduced  the  whole  to  ashes. 

By  this,  he  declared  to  the  world,  in  a  manner  the  most  emphatic,  that  he  was  no 
longer  a  subject  of  the  Roman  pontiff;  and  would  no  longer  submit  to  his  authority. 

This  decided  step  so  excited  the  displeasure  of  the  exasperated  pontiff,  that  in  less  than 
a  month,  the  sentence  of  excommunication  sounded  forth  from  the  Vatican ;  but  the  day 
of  trembling  was  past.  Before  this,  Luther  had  ceased  to  belong  to  the  Church  of 
Rome  ;  he  therefore  heard  the  distant  thunder  without  dismay. 

22.  The  emperor  Maximilian  L  dying  in  1519,  was  succeeded  by 
his  grandson,  the  celebrated  Charles  V.  On  his  accession,  Leo  reminded 
him  of  his  obligation  to  support  the  interests  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and 
atJ.?mpted  to  persuade  him  to  proceed  with  the  greatest  rigor  against 
Lutner. 

23.  The  situation  of  Charles,  at  this  time,  was,  in  several  respects, 
perplexing.  He  wished  to  secure  the  friendship  of  the  Roman  pontiff, 
but  li  the  same  time  was  under  great  obligations  to  Frederick  the  Wise, 


THE   REFORMATION.  139 

the  patron  of  Luther,  by  whose  influence  he  had  attained  to  the  imperial 
crown  of  Germany.  He  seems,  therefore,  to  have  adopted  a  middle 
course.  To  please  the  pope,  he  consented  to  the  burning  of  Luther's 
writings ;  to  quiet  the  elector,  he  refused  to  inflict  any  punishment  upon 
the  reformer ;  but  agreed  that  the  whole  subject  should  be  reserved  for 
the  consideration  of  a  general  diet,  which  he  ordered  to  be  held  at 
Worms,  in  the  year  1521,  and  before  which  he  summoned  Luther  to 
appear. 

This  diet  was  the  general  assembly  of  the  German  empire,  and  was  composed  of  all 
its  princes,  archbishops  and  bishops,  besides  numerous  abbots.  It  took  cognizance 
of  aU  momentous  concerns,  as  well  those  of  an  ecclesiastical,  as  those  of  a  secular 
nature. 

The  fnends  of  Luther,  upon  his  receiving  the  stimmons  of  the  emperor,  were  greatly 
concerned  for  his  personal  safety.  Through  the  influence  of  his  friend  Frederick,  he 
received  a  passport  signed  by  the  emperor,  to  Worms,  and  again  in  return  to 
Wittemberg.  His  friends,  notwithstanding  this,  were  filled  with  melancholy  forebod- 
ings ;  but  the  mind  of  the  reformer,  trusting,  as  he  did,  in  the  righteousness  of  his 
cause,  in  the  protection  of  God,  was  not  to  be  intimidated.  With  his  characteristic 
intrepidity,  he  said,  that  "  if  he  met  as  many  devils  at  Worms,  as  there  were  tiles 
upon  the  houses,  he  would  not  be  deterred." 

On  the  16th  of  April,  he  entered  Worms.  When  his  arrival  was  aimounced,  a  great 
multitude  flocked  about  his  carriage,  on  descending  from  which,  he  exclaimed  aloud, 
"  God  will  be  on  my  side." 

The  reception  which  Luther  met  with  at  Worms,  from  the  people,  must  have 
imparted  the  highest  pleasure.  Immense  crowds  daily  flocked  to  see  him;  and  his 
apartments  were  constantly  fiUed  with  visitors  of  the  highest  rank.  In  short,  he  was 
looked  upon  as  a  prodig}'  of  wisdom,  and  respected  as  one  who  was  bom  to  enhghten 
the  understandings  of  mankind  and  direct  their  sentiments.  Luther  lodged  near  the 
elector  of  Saxony,  and  the  day  after  his  arrival  was  conducted  to  the  diet  by  the 
marshals  of  the  empire. 

24.  On  his  appearance  before  the  diet,  Luther  was  permitted  to  plead 
his  cause,  which  he  did  with  singular  ability  in  a  speech  of  two  hours, 
first  in  German  and  then  in  Latin.  Great  efforts  were  made  by  the 
members  of  the  diet  to  induce  him  to  renounce  his  opinions,  and  return 
to  the  Church ;'  but  finding  him  incorrigible,  Charles  ordered  him  to 
depart  from  Worms.  Soon  after  which,  the  diet  declared  him  a  heretic 
and  an  outlaw. 

With  his  stores  of  learning  and  apostolic  courage,  in  the  presence  of  the  emperor 
and  the  imperial  princes,  Luther  defended  his  principles  and  writings,  confirming 
them  by  the  testimonies  of  the  Word  of  God.  He  delivered  his  defence  before  the 
assemb'y,  first  in  the  German  language,  and  again,  by  their  command,  in  Latin.  In 
vain  were  both  arguments  and  arts  employed  to  induce  him  to  submit  to  the  pope,  as 
he  firmly  declined  to  give  up  a  single  point,  unless  he  were  convinced  of  its  error  by 
the  plain  declarations  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  emperor  could  not  be  prevailed 
upon  to  sacrifice  his  honor  in  violating  his  passport  granted  to  Luther,  though  greatly 
urged  to  it  l.y  the  prelates.  Charles  referred  them  to  the  perfidious  conduct  of  the 
emperor  Sigismund,  in  the  case  of  Huss  ;  and,  by  his  authority,  Luther  was  permitted 
to  depart  from  the  city  :  yet,  either  from  a  superstitious  or  political  regard  to  the  pope, 
the  diet  condemned  him  as  an  obstinate  heretic. 

25.  Luther  was  now  in  danger,  which  being  perceived  by  his  friend 
the  elector  of  Saxony,  the  latter  took  measures  to  conceal  him,  for  ten 
months,  in  the  castle  of  Wartberg,  commissioning  some  persons,  whom  he 
could  trust,  to  seize  the  reformer,  on  his  return  to  Wittemberg,  and  to 
convey  him  to  the  above  castle,  as  a  place  of  safety. 


140  PERIOD   VII.. ..1517.. ..1555. 

Luther  was  made  acquainted  with  the  plan ;  but  he  did  not  relish  it.  The  intrepid 
reformer  would  rather  have  confronted  his  enemies,  trusting  in  God  for  deliverance ; 
but  he  yielded  to  the  wishes  of  his  friend  and  patron,  and  thus  probably  escaped  au 
end  as  tragical  as  was  that  of  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague. 

The  plan  was  well  contrived  and  well  executed.  Three  or  four  horsemen,  disguised 
in  masks,  contrived  to  conceal  themselves  in  a  forest  near  Eisenach,  from  which 
rushing  forth,  as  Luther  passed  by,  they  seized  him,  and  conducted  him  to  the  caistle, 
apparently  as  a  prisoner. 

26.  During  his  concealment  in  the  castle  of  Wartberg,  Luther  was  far 
from  being  idle.  Here  he  translated  a  great  part  of  the  New  Testament 
into  German,  which,  with  other  works,  composed  at  this  time,  were  af- 
terwards of  great  use,  in  forwarding  the  work  of  reformation. 

The  sudden  disappearance  of  Luther  awakened  the  deepest  anxiety  in  the  bosoms  of 
his  friends.  Various  reports  were  circulated  concerning  him,  and  many  knew  not 
what  to  believe.  By  some,  strong  suspicions  were  indulged  that  he  had  come  to  a 
violent  end,  by  the  hands  of  the  papal  advocates. 

The  situation  of  the  reformer  was  made  as  comfortable  as  circumstances  would 
permit.  Yet  it  required  no  little  patience  to  submit  to  such  a  confinement.  He 
ardently  desired  to  be  abroad,  and  forwarding  that  noble  work,  which  he  had  espoused, 
with  all  his  heart.     It  was,  however,  not  in  him  to  be  idle. 

During  the  nine  months  of  his  confinement  he  completed  the  translation  of  the  New 
Testament  into  the  German  language  ;  and,  after  his  return,  with  the  assistance  of 
others,  he  translated  the  Old  Testament,  and  published  the  whole  Bible  for  the  general 
edification  of  his  countrymen.  This  was  the  most  eminent  service  to  the  Church  of 
Christ  which  could  have  been  rendered  by  Luther ;  and  the  direct  means  of  establish- 
ing the  cause  of  God  and  truth,  to  which  his  former  labors  had  been  devoted.  Such 
was  the  rapid  progress  of  scriptural  knowledge  among  the  people,  by  means  of  the 
Bible  laid  open  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  the  frequent  preaching,  the  judicious  commen- 
taries, and  the  various  writings,  of  Luther  and  his  coadjutors,  that  the  greatest  part  of 
Germany  appeared  to  be  dissenters,  and  prepared  to  separate  from  the  papal  com- 
munion. Many  of  the  free  cities  embraced  the  doctrines  of  the  reformers,  and  the 
same  principles  were  extensively  spreading  in  the  neighboring  nations. 

27.  While  Luther  was  thus  concealed,  his  friend  Carolstadt  took  the 
lead ;  but  through  a  misguided  zeal,  he  rather  injured,  than  benefited  the 
cause.  By  throwing  down  and  breaking  the  images  of  the  saints,  which 
were  placed  in  the  churches,  he  seriously  disturbed  the  tranquillity  of 
the  state.  Luther  receiving  information  of  the  commotions  occasioned 
by  conduct  so  inconsiderate,  left  his  retreat,  without  the  consent  or 
even  the  knowledge  of  his  patron,  and  again  made  his  appearance  at 
Wittemberg. 

28.  By  his  prudent  counsels,  added  to  the  influence  of  his  example, 
order  and  tranquillity  were  again  restored ;  and  the  reformer  entered  once 
more  heartily  into  the  work  of  reformation.  Besides  preaching,  he  now 
published  his  New  Testament,  which  circulating  rapidly  throughout 
Germany,  signally  contributed  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  people  to  the  true 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  erroneous  principles  and  superstitious 
practices  of  the  Church  of  Kome. 

The  publication  of  the  New  Testament  in  German,  was  not  long  after  followed  by 
that  of  the  whole  Bible,  in  the  same  language.  This,  it  was  easy  to  foresee,  must 
produce  important  results.  Immense  numbers,  who  had  groped  in  darkness,  now  read, 
m  their  own  language,  the  precious  word  of  God.  The  happy  effect  of  thus  diffusing 
the  Scriptures,  was  seen,  not  only  among  the  laity,  but  many  of  the  clergy  were  awa- 
kened to  a  sense  of  the  important  duties  of  their  sacred  office.  They  ventm'ed  forth 
from  their  convents,  and  became  the  advocates  and  asserters  of  the  great  truths  of 
Christianity. 


THE   REFORMATION.  141 

29.  Leo  X.  dying  in  the  year  1521,  was  succeeded  by  Adrian  VI.,  a 
man  of  far  greater  sobriety  and  purity  of  manners,  than  had  for  a  long 
time  occupied  the  papal  chair.  He  was,  nevertheless,  much  opposed  to 
the  reformation,  and  dispatched  a  messenger  to  the  diet,  to  be  held  the 
same  year  at  Nuremberg,  to  demand  the  speedy  execution  of  the  sentence 
which  had  been  pronounced  against  Luther  at  the  diet  of  Worms. 

Notwithstanding  the  severity  of  Adrian  against  Luther,  he  was  a  man  of  some 
candor.  He  ingenuously  acknowledged  that  the  Church  labored  under  the  most 
fatal  disorders,  and  declared  his  willingness  to  apply  the  remedies  which  should  be 
judged  best  adapted  to  heal  them. 

30.  Adrian  lived  only  to  the  following  year,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Clement  VIL,  a  man  of  reserved  character,  and  prone  to  artifice.  On  his 
accession  he  recalled  the  messenger  sent  by  Adrian  to  Nuremberg,  and 
dispatched  the  cardinal  Campegio,  with  strict  orders  to  insist  on  the 
execution  of  the  sentence  against  Luther.  The  diet  were,  however,  too 
deeply  sensible  of  the  existing  disorders  and  corruptions  in  the  Church, 
to  proceed  with  violence  against  the  reformer.  They  deemed  it  expedi- 
ent to  suspend  the  execution  of  the  sentence,  and  refer  the  whole  subject 
to  a  general  council. 

The  transactions  of  the  diet  at  Nuremberg  were,  upon  the  whole,  favorable  to  the 
reformation ;  and,  at  the  same  time,  produced  no  httle  disconttmt  at  Rome.  The 
German  princes  saw  too  plainly  in  what  estimation  Luthei  was  held,  and  with  what 
propriety  he  had  raised  his  voice  against  the  court  of  Rome,  to  admit  of  any  mea- 
sures of  severity  against  him.  On  the  contrary,  they  frankly  avowed  their  sense  of 
the  deplorable  state  of  the  Church,  and  advised  the  pope  to  apply  the  proper  remedies. 

31.  About  this  time  the  reformed  religion  was  received  in  Sweden — 
in  Denmark — in  Hungary — in  Prussia — and  to  some  extent  even  in 
France. 

The  person  who  took  the  lead  in  propagating  the  principles  of  the  reformers  in 
Sweden,  was  Olaus  Petri,  assisted  by  his  brother,  and  missionaries  from  Germany, 
who  brought  with  them  not  only  the  faith  of  Luther,  but  also  his  Bible,  which  became 
a  powerful  auxiliary  in  the  work  of  reformation.  Gustavus  Vasa,  at  this  lime  raised 
to  the  throne  of  Sweden,  powerfully  seconded  these  efforts,  by  causing  the  Bible  to  be 
translated  and  extensively  circulated.  In  a  short  period,  the  papal  empire  in  Sweden 
■was  overturned,  and  the  reformed  religion  was  pubUcly,  and,  by  authority,  adopted 

In  the  work  of  reformation  in  Denmark,  the  great  champion  was  Martin  Reinard,  a 
disciple  of  CaroLstadt,  who  was  invited  by  the  king  of  Denmark,  Christiem  II.,  to 
preach  the  reformed  religion  within  his  dominions,  notwithstanding  that  he  was  a 
most  wicked  and  cruel  monarch.  It  was  not,  however,  from  principle  that  he  wished 
the  reformed  religion  to  be  introduced  into  his  kingdom  ;  but  from  a  desire  to  throw 
off  the  papal  dominion,  that  he  might  subject  the  bishops  to  his  power.  God,  however, 
employed  him  as  an  instrument  to  accomplish  good.  The  work  begun  in  his  reign, 
was  completely  effected  under  that  of  his  successor. 

By  the  year  1522,  the  news  of  the  glorious  reformation  had  reached  Hungary. 
Several  young  students  resorted  to  Wittemberg,  and  having  received  instructions 
from  the  voice  and  pen  of  Luther,  returned  to  their  cotmtry,  and  there  erected  the 
standard  of  Christian  Uberty. 

The  reformation  was  extended  into  Prussia  in  the  year  1523,  at  which  time  Luther 
sent  John  Brisman,  a  Franciscan  doctor  of  divinity  into  that  country.  In  the  following 
year,  he  was  followed  by  several  other  divines,  through  whose  instrumentality  the 
cause  of  true  religion  was  greatly  strengthened. 

From  Germany,  also,  the  reformation  extended  into  France.  As  early  as  1523, 
there  were  not  a  few  persons  in  this  latter  country,  who  with  Margaret,  queen  of  Na- 
varre, sister  of  Francis  I.,  at  their  head,  were  favorably  inclined  towards  the  reformed 
religion,  and  erected  several  churches,  for  a  purer  worship.    The  French  had  a  trans- 


142  PERIOD    VII....1517....1555. 

lation  of  the  Bible,  which  had  been  made  by  Guiado  des  Moulins,  as  early  as  1224. 
This  was  corrected  and  printed  in  1487,  and  the  study  of  it  now  began  to  prevail. 
The  work  of  reformation,  however,  was  slow,  in  consequence  of  the  illiberality  and 
persecuting  spirit  of  the  reigning  monarch,  Francis  I. 

32.  Unfortunately,  while  the  principles  of  the  reformation  were  thus 
spreading  abroad,  an  unhappy  dispute  arose  between  Luther,  Carolstadt, 
and  Zuinglius,  in  relation  to  the  sacrament,  which  terminated,  at  length, 
in  a  fatal  division  between  those  who  had  embarked  together  in  the 
sacred  cause  of  religion  and  liberty. 

Luther  rejected  the  popish  doctrine  of  irawsubstantiation,  but  adopted  the  no  less 
unscriptural  doctrine  of  cowsubstantialion ;  i.  e.  that  along  with  the  bread  and  wine, 
the  partakers  received  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ.  On  the  other  hand,  Zuin- 
glius and  Carolstadt,  Avith  the  Church  of  Swtzerland,  adopted  the  opinion  that  the 
elements  in  the  sacrament  are  only  si/mbolical  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ. 

In  this  controversy,  which  was  prolonged  for  several  years,  Luther  appears  to 
have  manifested  a  most  censurable  obstinacy ;  which  led  to  a  complete  and  perma- 
nent separation,  not  only  of  these  reformers,  but  of  their  Churches.  The  Lutherans 
to  this  day,  hold  the  opinions  of  Luther,  while  the  disciples  of  Zuinglius,  who  after- 
wards assumed  the  title  of  reformed,  held  to  his  opinion  till  his  death ;  when  they 
seem  to  have  adopted  the  doctrines  and  discipline  of  Calvin,  which  will  be  noticed  in 
a  future  page. 

33.  About  the  year  1524,  the  political  state  of  Germany  became 
unsettled,  by  reason  of  different  estimates  made  of  the  papal  system,  in 
different  states,  and  the  intestine  division  which  existed  among  the  refor- 
mers themselves.  But  the  circumstance  which  threatened  the  greatest 
mischief  to  the  cause  of  the  reformation,  and  which  involved  all  Germany 
in  commotion,  was  a  civil  war,  usually  called  the  war  of  the  peasants. 
The  persons  concerned  in  this  war,  who  were  called  anabaptists,  from 
their  re-baptizing  such  as  had  already  been  baptized,  consisted  of  the 
lower  orders  of  society,  who  demanded  a  release  from  the  oppression  of 
their  superiors,  and  from  all  religious  control.  They  were  headed  by  one 
Muntzer,  who,  decrying  Luther,  pretended  that  he  was  destined  by  Provi- 
dence to  correct  existing  abuses,  and  to  give  to  the  people  the  true  liberty 
of  the  Gospel.  This  war  cost  Germany  the  lives  of  fifty  thousand  of  her 
citizens,  besides  seriously  injuring  the  cause  of  the  reformation,  as  its 
enemies  pretended  that  the  war  grew  out  of  the  too  liberal  principles  of 
the  reformers,  relative  to  Christian  liberty. 

Concerning  these  commotions,  Robertson,  the  historian,  observes  "  that  they  happen- 
ed in  provinces  of  Germany  where  Luther's  opinions  had  made  little  progress ;  and, 
being  excited  wholly  by  political  causes,  had  no  connection  with  the  disputed  points  in 
religion.  But  the  frenzy  reaching  at  last  those  countries  in  which  the  reformation 
was  established,  derived  new  strength  from  circumstances  peculiar  to  them,  and  rose 
to  a  still  greater  pitch  of  extravagance."  The  most  absurd  notions  were  put  forth  by 
Muntzer,  Stubner,  Stork,  and  CalJaup  ;  and  they  were  eagerly  embraced  by  the  igno- 
rant, infuriated  multitudes,  who  had  risen  against  their  feudal  oppressors.  The 
German  princes  united  their  forces  to  suppress  these  insurgents.  An  immense  body 
of  them  was  defeated  by  the  Saxon  princes  and  their  confederates,  in  a  battle  near 
Mulhausen.  Muntzer,  their  leader,  was  taken  and  put  to  death.  No  less  than  fifty 
thousand  lives  are  computed  to  have  been  sacrificed  in  this  war.  The  principles  and 
practices  of  Muntzer  and  his  associates,  though  charged  upon  Luther  by  the  papists,  were 
uniformly  condemned  by  him  and  by  Melancthon ;  and  Frederick,  the  elector,  who 
died  May  5,  1525,  wrote  to  his  brother  and  successor,  the  day  before  his  death,  in 
these  remarkable  terms  :  '•  The  princes  have  applied  to  us  for  our  assistance  against 
the  peasants  ;  and  I  could  wish  to  open  my  mind  to  them,  but  I  am  too  iU.    Perhaps 


THE  REFORMATION.  143 

the  principal  cause  of  these  commotions  is,  that  those  poor  creatures  have  not  been 
allowed  to  have  the  Word  of  God  preached  fully  among  them." 

34.  During  these  commotions  in  Germany,  (A.  D.  1525,)  Frederick  the 
Wise,  the  friend  and  patron  of  Luther,  deceased  ;  and  was  succeeded  in 
his  dominion  by  his  brother  John,  who  espoused  the  cause  of  the  reforma- 
tion with  even  more  zeal  than  the  former  had  done.  He  placed  himself 
at  the  head  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  and  was  instrumental  in  establishing 
that  form  of  Church  government,  over  a  considerable  part  of  Germany. 

The  conduct  of  Frederick  was  always  that  of  a  wise  and  prudent  prince.  He  uni- 
formly favored  Luther  and  his  cause,  though  he  carefully  avoided  breaking  wholly 
with  Rome.  John,  on  the  contrary,  on  his  accession,  proceeded  on  much  stronger 
principles.  He  openly  espoused  the  cause,  not  only  by  receiving  the  abettors  of  it 
under  his  protection-,  but,  also,  by  taking  upon  himself  to  regulate  all  ecclesiastical 
matters,  in  his  own  department  of  government. 

He  employed  Luther  and  Melancthon  to  di'aw  up  a  code  of  ecclesiastical  laws,  for 
the  establislunent  of  the  Saxon  Church.  He  removed  from  office  all  those  of  the  clergy 
who,  either  by  immorality,  or  want  of  talent,  had  been  a  burden  and  a  disgrace  to  the 
holy  function,  and,  ui  their  stead,  placed  men  of  an  opposite  character.  Several  of 
the  neighboring  states  followed  the  example  of  John  ;  and  thus  the  Lutheran  Church 
first  obtained  a  complete  establishment  through  a  considerable  part  of  the  German 
empire,  and  the  authority  of  Rome  was  trampled  in  the  dust. 

35.  While  the  elector  of  Saxony,  and  others  enlightened  princes  of 
Germany,  were  thus  laying  the  foundations  of  the  reformation  broader 
and  deeper,  Charles  V.  issued  his  letters,  convening  a  diet,  to  be  held  at 
Augsburg,  in  1525 ;  but  unforeseen  circumstances  occurring,  it  did  not 
meet  till  the  following  year,  and  then  at  Spires. 

36.  Previously  to  the  meeting  of  the  diet,  the  fears  of  the  reformers 
were  greatly  excited,  as  the  letters  of  the  emperor  appeared  to  breathe 
nothing  but  the  execution  of  the  edict  of  the  diet  of  Worms,  and  the 
destruction  of  the  Lutherans. 

37.  On  the  meeting  of  the  diet,  however, at  which  Ferdinand,  the  brother 
of  Charles,  presided,  the  former  found  it  necessary  to  recommend  mode- 
ration and  harmony  to  the  contending  parties,  as  the  Turks  were  now 
threatening  to  invade  the  empire  ;  and  even  France  and  England  and 
the  pope  were  in  treaty  against  the  emperor.  Thus  kindly  did  Divine 
Providence  interpose  for  the  reformers  ;  and  the  diet,  at  length,  broke 
up  with  this  unanimous  resolution,  "  That  every  state  should  be  left  to 
adopt  those  measures,  in  respect  to  religion,  which  it  judged  best,  till  a 
general  council  could  be  convened,  to  decide  on  the  subjects  in  dispute.' 

Nothing  could  be  more  humiliating  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  or  more  favorable  to 
the  cause  of  the  reformation,  than  this  resolution  of  the  diet.  It  encouraged  numbers 
to  think  and  act  with  greater  freedom  than  before.  It  afforded  a  noble  opportunity  to 
the  reformers,  wliich  they  improved  with  singular  industry,  to  propagate  their  opinions, 
amd  digest  their  plans. 

38.  This  prospect,  so  bright  for  the  reformers,  did  not,  however,  last 
long.  Charles  and  the  pope,  who  had  for  some  time  been  at  variance, 
again  becam.e  friends.  This  reconciliation  was  followed  by  a  second 
diet,  held  at  Spires,  in  1529,  at  which,  through  the  influence  of  the 
emperor,  the  decree  of  the  former  diet,  so  favorable  to  the  cause  of  the 
reformers,  was  repealed,  and  every  departure  from  the  Catholic  faith  and 
discipline  was  forbidden,  till  a  general  council  should  be  assembled. 


144  PERIOD   VII.. ..1517.. ..1555. 

39.  This  decision,  as  might  have  been  expected,  was  ill  received  by 
the  reformers,  who  saw  in  it  a  design  if  not  to  crush  the  infant  Churches, 
to  prevent  their  growth.  Considering  it  as  a  violation  of  their  sacred 
rights,  the  elector  of  Saxony,  the  marquis  of  Brandenburgh,  the  land* 
grave  of  Hesse,  the  dukes  of  Lunenburg,  with  several  other  princes,  en- 
tered their  solemn  protest  to  it.  From  the  circumstance  of  this  protest, 
the  reformers  and  their  civil  supporters,  were  afterwards  called,  and  are 
to  this  day  called,  Protestants. 

This  protest  gave  gieat  umbrage  to  the  emperor,  -vvho  ordered  the  messenger  deli- 
vering it  to  be  arrested,  and  held  in  custody  several  days.  To  the  Protestant  princes, 
the  proceedings  of  the  emperor  were  truly  afflictive.  They  perceived  it  to  be  high 
time  to  consult  for  their  protection  against  a  powerful  potentate,  intoxicated  with  suc- 
cess, and  irritated  by  opposition.  A  solemn  confederacy  was  therefore  resolved  upon, 
and  several  assemblies  were  held  to  concert  measures  about  their  own  safety,  and  the 
success  of  the  cause.  But  before  any  thing  further  was  decisively  determined  upon, 
it  was  announced  that  the  emperor  would  soon  summon  another  diet  of  all  the  German 
princes  and  orders.  In  view  of  such  a  meeting,  it  was  agreed  that  each  state  should 
deUberate  for  itself,  and  forward  to  the  elector  of  Saxony  a  statement  of  what  it 
deemed  expedient  to  be  done. 

40.  The  following  year,  (A.  D.  1530,)  Charles  V.  assembled  the  famous 
diet  of  Augsburg,  which  was  opened  in  the  month  of  June.  At  this 
diet,  the  emperor  determined,  if  possible,  to  bring  all  subjects  in  dispute 
between  the  Papists  and  Protestants  to  a  final  termination. 

41.  In  view  of  such  a  determination,  the  emperor  required  Luther  to 
draw  up  a  summary  of  the  Protestant  doctrines,  in  order  to  be  presented 
to  the  diet.  This  Avas  accordingly  done,  and  is  known  to  the  present 
day,  as  the  Confession  of  Augsburg. 

In  the  execution  of  a  work  of  so  much  moment,  Luther  was  assisted  by  several  di- 
vines. To  render  the  work  still  more  complete,  the  accomplished  Melancthon  was 
employed  to  revise  and  correct  it.  The  result  of  their  labors  was  a  treatise  containing 
twenty-eight  chapters ;  admired  by  many  even  of  its  enemies,  for  its  piety,  learning, 
and  perspicuity ;  and  which  from  that  day  has  been  appealed  to  as  the  standard  of 
Protestantism. 

42.  On  the  opening  of  the  diet,  this  confession  was  presented, 
and  on  being  read,  wa^  listened  to  by  the  emperor  and  assembled  prin- 
ces with  profound  attention.  Such  was  the  impression  made  upon  the 
minds  of  the  members,  that  strong  hopes  were  indulged,  that  the  diet 
would  consent  that  Protestantism  should  be  tolerated.  But  these  hopes 
were  not  destined,  at  this  time,  to  be  realized.  Strongly  pressed  by  the 
papacy,  the  emperor,  at  length,  agreed  to  the  passing  of  a  decree,  com- 
manding all  his  subjects  to  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of  Rome,  in  all 
matters  ecclesiastical,  upon  pain  of  the  imperial  wrath. 

There  was,  also,  presented  to  this  august  assembly  a  remonstrance  of  the  same 
nature,  from  several  cities,  which  had  adopted  the  opinion  of  Zuinglius,  in  relation  to 
the  eucharist,  which  was  drawn  up  in  a  masterly  manner  by  IMartin  Bucer. 

The  Roman  pontiff  employed  some  Catholic  divines,  at  the  head  of  whom  was 
Eckius,  to  refute  the  Protestant  doctrines ;  but  their  arguments  were  weak  and 
unsatisfactory.  Learned  repUes  by  Melancthon,  and  others,  were  published  to  this 
production  of  the  Catholics. 

43.  On  the  breaking  up  of  the  diet,  the  Protestant  princes  saw  that 
nothing  remained  for  them,  but  to  unite  in  measures  of  mutual  defence 
of  their  cause.     Accordingly,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  same  year,  they 


THE   REFORMATION.  145 

assembled  at  Smalcald,  and  entered  into  a  solemn  league,  commonly 
known  by  the  name  of  the  league  of  Smalcald,  for  the  support  of  their 
religious  liberties,  and  resolved  to  apply  to  the  kings  of  France,  England, 
and  Denmark,  for  protection. 

44.  These  preparations  for  defence  made  no  small  impression  upon 
the  emperor ;  besides,  he  was  at  this  time  considerably  perplexed  in  con- 
sequence of  an  attack  upon  his  dominions  by  the  Turks,  which  rendered 
a  rupture  with  the  Protestant  princes  extremely  unpleasant.  Hence, 
he  was  induced  to  conclude  a  treaty  of  peace  with  them  at  Nuremberg. 
m  1532,  by  which  the  decrees  of  Worms  and  Augsburg  were  revoked, 
and  the  Lutherans  were  left  to  enjoy  their  rights  till  the  long  promised 
council  should  assemble,  and  decide  the  mighty  controversy. 

This  religious  truce,  concluded  at  Nuremberg,  inspired  all  the  friends  of  the  refor- 
mation -nith  vigor  and  resolution.  It  gave  strength  to  the  feeble,  and  perseverance 
to  the  bold.  The  secret  friends  of  the  Lutheran  cause  were  induced  to  come  forward ; 
and  several  states  openly  declared  on  the  side  of  Protestantism,  to  the  great  mortifica- 
tion of  the  Roman  pontiff  and  the  papal  advocates. 

.  45.  The  peace  of  Nuremberg  was  followed  by  an  event,  which  was 
injurious  to  the  cause  of  religion  in  general,  and  to  the  reformation  in 
particular.  This  was  a  second  (for  an  account  of  the  first,  called  ^he  war 
of  the  peasants,  see  Sec.  33,)  commotion,  caused  in  the  year  1538,  by  a 
fanatical  set  of  anabaptists,  who  came  to  the  city  of  Munster,  in  Westpha- 
lia, pretending  to  have  received  a  commission  from  heaven  to  destroy  all 
civil  institutions,  and  to  establish  a  new  republic.  Having  taken  Munster, 
they  began  a  government  conformable  to  their  notions  of  religion.  Their 
reign,  however,  was  short ;  for  in  the  year  1535,  the  city  was  retaken  by 
the  bishop  of  Munster,  assisted  by  several  German  princes.  Many 
thousands  of  this  deluded  people  were  destroyed  in  all  parts  of  Germany; 
and  an  end  here  put  to  the  sect ;  but  their  principles  relating  to  baptism 
took  deep  root  in  the  low  countries,  and  were  carried  into  England. 

The  peculiar  doctrine  of  this  people,  from  which  they  derived  their  name,  related, 
as  akeady  noticed,  (Sec.  33,)  to  baptism.  This  rite  they  administered  only  to  adults, 
and  not  by  sprinkling,  but  by  inamersion. 

Their  principal  leaders,  at  this  time,  were  John  Matthias,  a  baker,  and  John  Boc- 
cold,  a  tailor ;  both  of  whom  appear  to  have  been  under  the  strongest  delusions.  The 
tumults  and  seditions  which  they  caused,  required  the  strong  and  decisive  interposi- 
tion of  government.  Accordingly,  the  royal  forces  were  called  forth  from  various 
quarters,  and  a  combat  ensued.  In  this,  Matthias,  who  headed  the  fanatics,  was  suc- 
cessful ;  and  so  elated  was  he,  that  taking  only  thirty  men  with  him,  he  sallied  fonh, 
declaring  that  like  Gideon  he  would  smite  the  host  of  the  ungodly.  A  speedy  death 
awaited  him  and  his  associates. 

Upon  his  fall,  Boccold  assumed  the  command ;  and,  in  his  excesses,  far  surpassed 
his  predecessor.  He  pretended  to  receive  divine  revelations,  and  went  naked  through 
the  streets,  crying  with  a  loud  voice,  "  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  was  at  hand."  In 
the  year  1535,  the  city  of  Munster  was  taken  from  them,  and  most  of  this  people  then 
were  slain.  Boccold  was  made  a  prisoner,  and  exhibited  as  a  show  in  several  of 
the  cities  of  Germany ;  after  which  he  was  put  to  death,  in  a  manner  the  most  bar- 
barous. 

The  conduct  of  this  people  must  not,  for  a  moment,  be  justified.  They  were  exceed 
mgly  wild,  and  some  of  the  opinions  which  they  adopted,  led  to  the  greatest  extrava- 
gances. But,  on  the  other  hand,  they  were  persecuted  in  a  manner  the  most  cruel. 
The  conduct  of  these  anabaptists  at  Munster  drew  upon  the  whole  body,  in  all  parts 
of  the  empire,  heavy  marks  of  displeasure,  from  the  greatest  part  of  the  European 
19  13 


146  PERIOD    VII.. ..1517.. ..1555. 

princes.    Thus  the  inaocent  and  the  guilty  were  involved  in  the  same  terrible  fate, 
and  prodigious  numbers  were  devoted  to  death  in  the  most  dreadful  forms. 

To  the  reforaiers,  these  scenes  were  deeply  painful.  They  could  not  justify  these 
anabaptists.  They  condemned  their  turbulence,  and  pitied  their  delusion ;  yet  they 
could  not  believe  the  papists  authorized  in  the  sanguinary  measures  they  adopted. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  papists  looked,  or  pretended  to  look,  upon  the  anabaptists,  as 
the  followers  of  Luther ;  and  believed  their  excesses  to  be  the  result  of  the  principles 
which  he  had  inculcated,  in  relation  to  religious  liberty. 

46.  During-  the  above  transactions  an  event  occurred,  which,  ahhough 
it  did  not  at  first  promise  much,  laid  the  foundation  for  the  most  happy- 
consequences.  This  was  the  overthrow  of  the  papal  power  in  England, 
about  the  year  1534,  through  the  influence  of  the  reigning  monarch, 
Henry  VIII.,  in  consequence  of  the  refusal  of  the  pope  to  grant  to  that 
prince  a  divorce  from,  his  wife,  in  order  that  he  might  be  espoused  to 
another  person. 

Henry  was  a  man  of  distinguished  abilities,  but  notorious  for  his  violent  passions, 
and  beastly  vices.  At  the  beginning  of  the  reformation,  he  had  enlisted  against  it, 
and  even  himself  -wrote  a  book  in  opposition  to  Luther,  which  so  much  pleased  the 
pope,  that  he  bestowed  on  him  the  title  oi  Defender  of  the  Faith.  But  in  a  few  years, 
he  shewed  full  well  how  little  entitled  he  was  to  this  honorable  appellation. 

The  wife  of  Henry,  at  this  time,  was  Catharine  of  Arragon,  his  brother's  widow, 
and  aunt  to  Charles  V.  She  was  a  lady  somewhat  older  than  himself;  but  -with 
whom  he  had  lived,  upon  good  terms,  for  several  years,  and  by  whom  he  had  several 
children. 

For  reasons  which  do  not  distinctly  appear,  but  probably  from  affection  to  another 
lady,  he  began  to  entertain  doubts  of  the  lawfulness  of  his  marriage,  as  Catharine 
was  the  widow  of  his  brother.  At  the  same  time,  he  was  captivated  by  the  charms 
of  Anne  Boleyn,  a  young  lady  of  great  personal  attractions ;  who  had  lately  been 
introduced  to  the  court,  as  maid  of  honor  to  the  queen. 

Determined,  at  length,  to  raise  her  to  the  dignity  of  queen,  Henry  appUed  to  the 
pope  for  a  divorce  from  Catharine.  But  the  pope,  with  much  reason,  dreaded  the 
resentment  of  Chaiies  V.,  the  uncle  of  the  queen,  should  he  sanction  a  measure  so  much 
to  her  disgrace.  Under  various  pretexts,  he  contrived,  therefore,  to  delay  an  answer 
to  the  request ;  but  at  length,  urged  by  Charles,  he  pronounced  the  marriage  with 
Catharine  lanful,  and  thereby  forbid  the  intended  contract  with  Anne,  the  object  of 
the  king's  affections. 

While  the  pope  was  deliberating  on  the  course  he  should  take,  and  before  his  final 
answer  was  given,  Cranmer,  a  secret  friend  of  Luther  and  the  reformation,  advised 
the  king  to  consult  the  universities  of  Europe.  This  accordingly  was  done,  and  the 
result  was,  that  in  the  judgment  of  a  majority  of  the  universities,  Henry's  marriage 
with  Catharine  was  unlawful,  and  that  he  was  at  liberty  to  espouse  another. 

Exasperated  at  the  decision  of  the  pope,  Henry  determined  to  take  advantage  of 
the  judgiTient  of  the  universities,  and  was  united  to  the  object  of  his  affections.  At 
the  same  time,  he  resolved  to  make  the  court  of  Rome  feel  the  weight  of  his  resent- 
ment. Accordingly,  he  caused  himself  to  be  declared  supreme  head  of  the  Church 
of  England  ;  and  from  this  time,  the  papal  authority  in  England,  in  a  great  measure, 
ceased. 

47.  The  progress  of  the  reformation  in  England,  during  the  life  of 
Henry,  was  slow.  The  principal  alteration  consisted  in  the  removal  of 
the  supremacy  from  the  pope  to  the  king ;  the  dissemination  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  the  suppression  of  the  monasteries.  In  most  other  respects  the 
Romish  superstition  remained  untouched ;  and  great  severity  was  exercis- 
ed against  such,  as  attempted  to  advance  the  reformation  beyond  what 
the  king  prescribed. 

Happily  for  the  cause  of  truth,  Henry  elevated  to  the  see  of  Canterbury,  Thomas 
Cranmer,  a  man  of  distiinguished  learning,  whose  mind  being  opened  to  a  just  view 


THE   REFORMATION.  147 

of  the  great  doctrines  of  the  Scriptures,  laboriously  forwarded  the  cause  of  the  refor- 
mation.    And  in  this  he  was  assisted  by  the  new  queen,  Anne  Boleyn. 

Convinced  of  the  importance  of  a  general  dissemination  of  the  Scriptures,  Cranmer 
persuaded  the  king,  in  the  year  1534,  to  order  a  translation  to  be  begun.  This  was 
accordingly  effected,  and  the  Bible  was  read  in  many  of  the  Churches,  to  which  multi- 
tudes flocked  to  hear  it. 

Having  accomplished  an  object  of  this  importance,  Cranmer  next  directed  his 
attention  to  the  suppression  of  the  monasteries.  These  were,  at  this  time,  exceeding- 
ly numerous,  and  possessed  immense  weaUh.  They,  moreover,  exerted  no  small  influ- 
ence in  respect  to  learning  and  religion :  and  while  they  existed,  it  was  apparent  that 
ignorance  and  superstition  Avould  exercise  a  lordly  power  over  the  land. 

To  this  proposal,  Henry  acceded.  The  monks  were  his  enemies,  and,  under 
the  pretext  of  their  immorality,  he  was  willing  to  lay  hold  of  their  wealth.  In  the 
year  1535,  Cranmer  commenced  the  visitation.  The  result  of  this  investigation  was 
highly  unfavorable  to  these  institutions  ;  they  were  represented  as  nurseries  of  idolatry, 
ciwelty,  intemperance,  and  incontinence,  and  worthy  only  to  be  broken  up. 

Jpon  this,  an  order  was  issued  for  the  suppression  of  the  lesser  convents ;  three 
h  indred  and  seventy-six  of  which  were  destroyed,  by  which  Henry  acquired  £10,000 
in  plate  and  movables,  and  an  annual  income  of  £30,000.  About  ten  thousand 
ejected  friars  were  thrown  upon  government  to  support ;  many  of  whom  were  introduc- 
ed, from  economy,  into  vacant  benefices  ;  and  these  hosts  of  disquieted  papists,  and 
enemies  of  innovation,  became  connected  with  the  Church. 

Another  inquiry  was  not  long  after  instituted  into  the  character  of  the  larger  mo- 
nasteries, and  their  suppression  followed.  From  1537  to  1539,  six  hundred  and  forty- 
five  monasteries  were  destroyed,  besides  ninety  colleges,  more  than  two  thousand 
chantries,  and  five  chapels,  and  ten  hospitals  ;  and  all  their  wealth,  their  lands,  silks, 
jewels,  &c.,  flowed  into  the  royal  coffers. 

The  conduct  of  Henry  was  no  sooner  reported  at  Rome,  than  he  was  denounced  as 
an  opponent  of  Christ's  vicar  on  earth ;  his  title  of  "  Defender  of  the  Faith,"  was  with- 
drawn. He  was,  moreover,  excommunicated,  his  kingdom  laid  under  an  interdict, 
and  he  himself  cited  to  appear  at  Rome.  To  the  lofty  spirit  of  Henry,  however,  these 
ravings  of  the  pope  were  only  as  an  idle  wind. 

Henry  died  in  the  year  1547.  In  order  to  see  how  far  reform  had  advanced  at  this 
time,  it  is  only  necessary  to  look  at  the  principal  grounds  of  dispute,  and  the  light  in 
which  they  then  stood.  These  were,  1,  papal  supremacy;  2,  infallibility  ;  3,  reading 
the  Scriptures  in  an  unknown  tongue ;  4,  indulgences ;  5,  image  worship ;  6,  tran- 
substantiation ;  and  7,  the  denial  of  the  cup  to  laymen.  Of  these,  the  four  first  were 
corrected  ;  the  fifth  was  modified ;  but  the  last  two  were  still  cormpting  the  national 
creed.  Although  all  was  not  done  which  was  desirable,  ground  was  secured  which 
was  afterwards  converted  into  a  means  of  acquiring  advantages. 

48.  It  belongs  to  this  place  to  introduce  to  the  notice  of  our  readers 
another  celebrated  reformer.     This  was  John  Calvin,  a  Frenchman,  who, 


in  the  year  1534,  forsook  the  fellowship  of  Rome,  and  relinquished  the 
charge  of  the  chapel  of  la  Gesine,  and  the  rectory  of  Pont  1'  Eveque  ;  some- 
time after  which  (1541)  he  settled  at  Geneva,  where,  by  his  preaching,  his 


148  PERIOD    VII.. ..1517.. ..1555. 

writings,  and  his  correspondence,  he  greatly  advanced  the  Protestant  cause, 
and  was  the  author  of  that  form  of  Church  government,  which  is  termed 
Presbyterian.  He  became  the  head  of  a  numerous  sect  of  Christians,  who, 
adopting  many  of  his  religious  sentiments,  were  denominated  Calvinists. 

Calvin  was  born  at  Noyon,  in  Picardy,  July  10th,  1509.  He  received  his  early 
education  at  Paris ;  and  being  designed  by  his  father  for  the  Church,  at  the  age  of 
twelve  was  presented  to  the  chapel  of  la  Gesine,  in  the  Church  at  Noyon. 

Some  time  after,  his  father  changed  his  resolution  respecting  his  son,  and  put  him 
to  the  study  of  law.  In  1534,  Calvin  finally  forsook  the  communion  of  the  Roman 
Church,  and,  becoming  interested  in  the  doctrines  of  the  reformation,  espoused  that 
cause,  and  began  to  forward  it  in  the  city  of  Paris. 

Francis  I.  was,  at  this  time,  the  reigning  monarch.  Highly  incensed  with  the 
conduct  of  the  advocates  of  the  reformation,  he  ordered  several  of  them  to  be  seized. 
Calvin,  at  this  time,  narrowly  escaped;  being  protected,  as  were  many  of  the  Protes- 
tants, through  the  influence  of  the  queen  of  Navarre,  the  sister  of  Francis,  and  a  de- 
cided friend  of  the  reformation. 

At  this  time,  Calvin  deemed  it  expedient  for  his  safety  to  retire  to  Basil,  where,  in 
1535,  he  published  his  "Institutions  of  the  Christian  EeNgion,"  which  he  dedicated  to 
Francis,  and  in  which  he  aimed  to  shew,  that  the  doctrines  of  the  reformers  were  found- 
ed in  Scripture,  and  that  they  ought  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  anabaptists  of 
Germany. 

Subsequently  to  the  publication  of  his  Institutes,  happening  to  pass  through  Geneva, 
lie  was  uO  pressed  by  the  two  distinguished  reformers,  Farel  and  Viret,  that  he  con- 
st mted  to  settle  at  Geneva,  and  assist  them  in  their  labors.  Accordingly,  in  1536,  he 
be'  arae  both  minister  and  professor  of  divinity  there. 

The  severity  of  Calvin's  doctrines  and  discipline,  not  long  after,  became  highly 
offensive  to  the  people  of  Geneva,  who  raised  a  storm  of  persecution  against  him  and 
his  companions  ;  in  consequence  of  which  they  were  obliged  to  leave  the  city.  Calvin 
retired  to  Strasburg,  where  he  established  a  French  Church,  and  became  professor 
of  theology. 

During  iiis  residence  at  Strasburg,  Calvin  continued  to  give  many  proofs  of  affec- 
tion for  the  Church  at  Geneva.  After  two  years,  many  of  his  enemies  there  being 
either  dead,  or  having  removed,  he  was  invited  to  return  to  his  former  charge.  Ac- 
cordingly, in  1541,  he  again  took  up  his  abode  at  Geneva,  where  he  continued  till  his 
death,  which  happened  in  1564. 

Calvin  founded  a  seminary  at  Geneva,  which  obtained  a  legil  charter,  and  contin- 
ued to  flourish  under  his  presidency  and  direction,  until  his  death.  In  the  literary 
pursuits  of  this  college,  he  was  assisted  by  the  celebrated  Theodore  Beza,  and  other 
eminent  men. 

The  character  of  Calvin  stands  high  among  the  reformers.  Next  to  Luther,  he 
accomplished  more  for  the  reformation,  than  any  other  individual.  He  early  exhi- 
bited specimens  of  mental  greatness,  and,  as  his  intellectual  powers  developed  them- 
selves, it  was  apparent  that  he  was  destined  to  take  a  high  rank  among  his  contempo- 
raries. 

The  ardor  with  which  he  pursued  his  studies  was  unremitted ;  and  at  the  age  of 
twenty-two,  Scaliger  pronounced  him  to  be  "  the  most  learned  man  in  Europe." 
The  writings  of  Calvin  had  a  salutary  effect  upon  the  Romish  Church.  By  the  expo- 
sure of  her  pollutions,  her  shame  was  excited,  and  she  abandoned  some  abuses  in 
doctrine  and  discipline. 

The  reformed  Churches  in  France  adopted  his  confession  of  faith,  and  were  model- 
ed after  the  ecclesiastical  order  of  Geneva.  The  liturgy  of  the  English  Church  was 
revised  and  reformed  by  his  means.  In  Scotland  and  Holland,  his  system  was  adopt- 
ed, and  by  many  Churches  in  Germany  and  Poland  ;  indeed,  every  country,  •  in 
which  the  light  of  the  reformation  had  made  its  way,  felt  the  influence  of  his  powerful 
mind.  But  at  Geneva,  as  a  central  point,  "  he  was  the  light  of  the  Church,  the  ora- 
cle of  the  laws,  the  supporter  of  liberty,  the  restorer  of  morals,  and  the  fountain  of 
literature  and  the  sciences." 

One  stain  attaches  itself  to  the  character  of  Calvin,  and,  indeed,  was  the  grand 
defect  of  most  of  the  active  reformers,  as  it  was,  also,  of  the  opposers  of  the  reforma- 


THE   REFORMATION.  149 

tion :  this  was  a  spirit  of  intolerance.  Calvin  has  been  accused  of  being  the  means  of 
the  (ieath  of  Servetus,  a  learned  Spaniard,  who  was  condemned  to  be  burnt  alive  in 
the  year  1553,  on  account  of  his  doctrines,  in  relation  to  the  Trinity.  That  Calvin 
persecuted  Servetus,  and  so  far  acted  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  must  be 
admitted  ;  but  that  he  exercised  so  arbitrary  a  conti'ol  over  the  destiny  f  this  unfor- 
tunate individual,  as  some  have  attempted  to  prove,  we  have  much  reason  to  doubt. 
In  the  last,  and  trying  scene  of  life,  the  Christian  virtues  of  Calvin  shone  with 
Tincommon  splendor.  He  took  leave  of  the  ministers  of  the  Church  and  magistrates 
of  the  republic,  like  a  father  departing  from  his  family  ;  he  acknowledged  his  own 
weakness,  and  admonished  them  of  theirs.  In  the  full  possession  of  his  reason,  he 
continued  speaking,  till,  without  a  struggle,  he  ceased  to  breathe. 

49.  The  peace  of  Nuremberg,  (Sec.  44,)  though  favorable  to  the  cause 
of  the  reformation,  was  far  from  putting  the  religious  world  at  lest. 
This  better  state  of  things,  it  was  supposed,  could  be  effected  only  by  a 
general  council ;  and  Charles  V.  was  unremitted  in  his  efforts  to  induce 
Clement  VII.  to  convene  one.  Wearied  by  the  importunity  of  the  emperor, 
Clement,  at  length,  reluctantly  named  Mantua,  in  Italy,  as  the  place  of 
meeting ;  but  before  it  was  assembled,  he  was  summoned  to  his  great 
account,  A.  D.  1534. 

50.  Paul  III.  succeeded  Clement  in  the  pontificate.  His  accession 
inspired  the  emperor  with  fresh  hopes,  in  respect  to  the  assembling  of  a 
council,  and  his  wishes  were  accordingly  repeated.  Paul  early  proceeded 
to  take  measures  for  calling  the  long  expected  council  at  Mantua ;  but 
the  Protestants  of  Germany  refused  to  have  their  disputes  settled  in 
Italy. 

51.  The  prospect  of  a  general  council  becoming  thus  doubtful,  Charles 
resolved,  if  possible,  to  remedy  the  evil,  by  ordering  a  conference  at 
Worms,  between  the  most  distinguished  persons  engaged  in  the  great 
controversy.  Accordingly,  in  the  year  1541,  Eckius  and  Melancthon 
disputed  for  several  days,  but  without  coming  to  any  point. 

52.  Under  these  circumstances,  Paul  was  prevailed  upon  to  announce 
his  intention  to-call  a  council,  and  the  place  nominated  was  Trent.  This 
place,  though  within  the  German  territory,  was  not  satisfactory  to  the 
Protestants.  The  resistance  of  the  Protestants  awakened  the  wrath  of 
Charles,  who  now  declared  war  against  all  those  powers  which  should 
refuse  to  assemble  at  Trent,  or  to  abide  by  the  decision  of  that  council. 

53.  While  the  affairs  of  the  Protestants  were  in  this  perplexed  state, 
and  a  gloomy  prospect  lay  before  them,  Luther  died  in  peace,  at  Isleben, 
his  native  place,  on  the  18th  of  February,  1546. 

The  death  of  Luther  occurred  at  a  time,  when  his  presence  and  counsel  appeared 
essential  to  the  cause  of  the  refonnation.  The  state  of  things  was,extremely  unsettled ; 
£ind  the  opposers  to  the  reformation  were  looking  forward,  with  strong  anticipations, 
10  a  signal  triumph.  But  God  was  now  about  to  teach  his  friends  that  the  cause 
was  his  own,  and  that  he  could  employ  more  instruments  than  one  to  accomplish  his 
purposes. 

It  was  an  occasion  of  joy  to  the  friends  of  the  reformation,  that  Luther,  after  a  life  of 
so  much  trouble  and  opposition,  should  be  permitted  to  end  his  days  in  peace,  in  his 
native  place,  and  in  the  midst  of  his  friends.  He  died  as  a  Christian  would  wish  to 
die — with  a  full  apprehension  of  his  situation,  and  filled  with  the  consolations  of 
that  rehgion  which  he  had  espoused,  and  for  which  he  had  suffered  so  much. 

Luther  was  not  without  his  defects.  In  his  natural  temper  he  was  ardent,  and 
sometimes  overbearing.    But  the  turbulence  of  the  times,  the  masculine  character  of 

13# 


150  PERIOD  VII.. ..1517.. ..1555. 

the  opposition  which  he  had  to  encounter,  required  an  independence,  a  promptnes?, 
a  decision  which  characterize  but  few.  Without  an  undaunted  spirit,  he  could  not 
have  succeeded.  "When  his  decisions  were  once  formed,  regardless  of  the  menaces  of 
his  foes,  he  went  forward  with  firmness,  patience,  and  confidence.  In  his  closing 
moments,  he  expressed  his  conviction  that,  however  long  the  night  of  error  might  still 
reign,  the  morning  without  clouds  would,  at  length,  arrive,  to  bless  and  comfort  the 
true  children  of  God. 

54.  In  the  same  year  that  terminated  the  life  of  Luther,  the  famous 
council  of  Trent  was  convened,  and  began  to  publish  its  decrees  in  favor 
of  the  doctrines  and  discipline  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

This  council  consisted  of  six  cardinals,  thirty-two  archbishops,  two  hundred  and 
twenty-eight  bishops,  and  a  multitude  of  clergy.  The  object  of  assembling  it  was, 
as  was  pretended,  to  correct,  illustrate,  and  fix  with  perspicuity,  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church  ;  to  restore  the  \'igor  of  its  discipline,  and  to  reform  the  lives  of  its  ministers. 
But  its  proceedings  show,  that  it  was  more  attentive  to  what  might  maintain  the  des- 
potic authority  of  the  pontiff",  than  solicitous  to  adopt  such  measures  as  were  necessary 
to  promote  the  good  of  the  Church.  By  this  council,  a  decree  was  passed,  that  the 
Latin  translation  of  the  Bible,  commonly  called  the  Vulgate,  is  an  authentic,  i.  e.  a 
faithful,  accurate,  and  perfect  translation — that  the  Roman  pontiff"  alone  had  the  right 
of  determining  the  true  meaning  and  signification — that  the  Holy  Scriptures  were  not 
composed  for  the  use  of  the  multitude,  but  only  for  the  teachers.  Hence,  the  divine 
record*  were  ordered  to  be  taken  from  the  people. 

5'5.  To  the  authority  of  the  council  at  Trent,  the  Protestant  princes,  in 
a  diet  held  at  Ratisbon,  solemnly  protested.  In  consequence  of  which, 
they  were  proscribed  by  the  emperor,  who  with  an  army  marched  forth 
to  subdue  them.  The  Protestants  defended  themselves  with  great  spirit, 
but  were  defeated  with  signal  slaughter  near  Muhlberg,  April  24,  1547. 
The  elector  of  Saxony  was  taken  prisoner,  and  the  landgrave  of  Hesse, 
the  other  chief  of  the  Protestants,  was  persuaded  to  throw  himself  upon 
the  mercy  of  Charles. 

56.  The  defeat  of  the  Protestants  gave  great  joy  to  the  friends  of 
Rome,  who  now  confidently  looked  forward  to  the  ruin  of  their  cause. 
In  the  diet  of  x'^ugsburg,  which  was  assembled  soon  after,  with  an  im- 
perial army  at  hand  to  forward  his  wishes,  Charles  required  of  the  Pro- 
testants that  they  should  leave  the  decision  of  these  religious  contests  to 
the  wisdom  of  the  council  of  Trent.  To  this  a  greater  part  of  them 
Avere  obliged  to  submit.  But  a  plague  breaking  out  in  the  city  of  Trent, 
the  council  was  broken  up  before  any  decision  was  agreed  upon. 

57.  The  prospect  of  a  speedy  settlement  of  the  contest  being  thus 
blasted,  the  emperor  resolved  to  settle  the  affair  himself.  Accordingly, 
he  directed  a  formulary  to  be  drawn  up,  which  should  serve  as  a  rule  of 
faith  and  worship  to  both  of  the  contending  parties,  until  a  council 
could  be  summoned.  As  this  was  only  a  temporary  appointment,  the 
rule  in  question  was  called  the  Interim.  But  it  pleased  neither  party, 
and  much  tumult  and  bloodshed  resulted  therefrom,  by  which  the  empire 
was  greatly  disturbed. 

This  formulary,  as  might  be  expected,  was  extensively  favorable  to  the  interests 
and  pretensions  of  the  court  of  Rome.  It  contained  all  the  essential  doctrines  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  though  considerably  softened  by  the  moderate,  prudent,  and  artful 
terms  in  which  they  were  expressed.  The  cup  was  allowed  to  the  Protestants  in  the 
administration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  and  priests  and  clerks  Avere  permitted  to  enter 
jtHto  the  married  state.    These  grants,  however,  it  was  decided  by  a  royal  decree, 


THE    REFORMATION.  151 

should  remain  in  force  no  longer  than  the  happy  period,  when  a  general  council  should 
tenninate  all  religious  differences. 

58.  In  the  year  1548,  the  principal  reformers  assembled  at  Leipsic,  to 
consult  in  reference  to  the  critical  posture  of  their  affairs,  and  to  form 
rules  for  the  regulation  of  their  conduct.  On  the  subject  of  the  interim, 
Melancthon,  whose  opinions  were  received  as  law  by  the  reformed  doc- 
tors, gave  it  as  his  opinion,  that  it  might  be  adopted,  in  things  that  iid 
not  relate  lo  the  essential  points  of  religion.  This  decision,  however,  to 
the  more  firm,  was  highly  offensive,  and  caused  a  schism  among  the 
Lutherans,  which  had  well  nigh  proved  fatal  to  their  cause. 

"This  schism,"  says  Dr.  Mosheim,  "placed  the  cause  of  the  reformation  in  the 
most  perilous  and  critical  circumstances  ;  and  might  have  contributed,  either  to  ruin 
it  entirely,  or  to  retard  considerably  its  progress,  had  the  pope  and  the  emperor  been 
dexterous  enough  to  make  the  proper  use  of  diiasions,  and  to  seize  the  favorable 
occasion  that  was  presented  to  them,  of  turning  the  force  of  the  Protestants  against 
themselves." 

59.  Amidst  these  contests,  Paul  III.  departed  this  life,  in  the  year 
1549,  and  was  succeeded  by  Julius  III.,  who,  yielding  to  the  importunate 
solicitations  of  the  emperor,  again  assembled  the  council  of  Trent,  in 
1552.  Before  its  final  close  in  1563,  it  had  held  no  less  than  twenty-five 
sessions. 

60.  From  the  time  that  Charles  had  taken  the  elector  of  Saxony 
and  the  landgrave  of  Hesse  prisoners,  (Sec.  55,)  he  had  detained  them 
in  his  power,  notwithstanding  the  most  considerable  princes,  not  onlv  of 
Germany,  but  of  all  Europe,  had  repeatedly  and  earnestly  solicited  their 
release.  At  length,  Maurice,  son-in-law  of  the  elector,  suspecting  the 
emperor  was  forming  designs  upon  the  liberties  of  Germany,  m  an  un- 
expected moment  fell  upon  him  at  Inspruck,  where  he  lay  with  a  hand- 
ful of  troops,  and  compelled  him  to  agree  upon  a  peace. 

61.  Shortly  after  this,  in  accordance  with  his  agreement,  the  emperor 
not  only  concluded  at  Passau  the  former  treaty  of  pacification  with  the 
Protestants,  but  also  promised  to  assemble,  in  six  months,  a  diet,  in 
which  all  the  tumults  and  differences  that  had  been  occasioned,  by  a 
variety  of  sentiments  in  religious  matters,  should  be  removed. 

By  this  treaty,  among  other  things,  it  was  agreed,  that  the  rule  of  faith  called  the 
Interim,  should  be  null  and  void — that  the  contending  parties  should  enjoy  the  free 
and  undisturbed  exercise  of  their  religion,  until  a  diet  should  be  assembled  to  deter- 
mine amicably  the  present  disputes — and  that  this  religious  liberty  should  always 
continue,  in  case  that  it  should  be  found  impossible  to  come  to  a  uniformity  in 
doctrine  and  worship.  It  was  also  resolved,  that  the  banished  should  be  recalled, 
and  reinstated  in  their  privileges,  possessions,  and  employments. 

62.  The  diet,  promised  at  the  pacification  of  Passau,  owing  to  the 
troubles  of  Germany  and  other  causes,  did  not  assemble  till  1555, 
and  then  at  Aiigshirg.  It  was  opened  by  Ferdinand,  in  the  name  of  the 
emperor,  and  here  were  terminated  those  deplorable  scenes  of  bloodshed, 
desolation,  and  discord  which  had  so  long  afflicted  both  Church  and  state. 
A  treaty  was  formed,  called  the  Peace  of  Religion,  which  established  the 
reformation,  inasmuch  as  it  secured  to  the  Protestants  the  free  exercise  of 
their  religion,  and  placed  this  inestimable  liberty,  on  the  firmest  foundation. 

The  memorable  act,  which  confirmed  to  the  Protestants  the  foregoing  inestimable 


152  PERIOD  VII... .1517... .1555. 

privileges,  was  passed  on  the  25th  of  September.  It  provided  that  the  Protestants, 
■who  followed  the  confession  of  Augsburg,  should  be,  for  the  future,  considered  as 
entirely  exempt  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  and  from  the  authority 
and  superintendence  of  the  bishops  ;  that  they  were  left  at  perfect  liberty  to  enact  laws 
for  themselves,  relating  to  their  religious  sentiments,  discipline,  and  worship ;  that 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  German  empire  should  be  allowed  to  judge  for  themselves  in 
religious  matters,  and  to  join  themselves  to  that  Church,  whose  doctrine  and  worship 
they  thought  the  purest,  and  the  most  consonant  to  the  spirit  of  true  Christianity ; 
and  that  aM  those  who  should  injure  or  persecute  any  person  under  religious  pretexts, 
and  on  account  of  their  opinions,  should  be  declared,  and  proceeded  against,  as  pubUc 
enemies  of  the  empire,  invaders  of  its  liberty,  and  disturbers  of  its  peace. 

DISTINGUISHED  CHARACTERS  IN  PERIOD  VII. 

Observation.  The  eminent  men  diuring  this  period  were  numerous.  It  is  remark- 
able, says  Dr.  Mosheim,  that  among  the  ecclesiastical  writers  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
there  were  above  fifty-five,  who  employed  their  labors  in  the  exposition  and  illustra- 
tion of  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  and  thus  contributed  to  render  the  progress  of  the  refor- 
mation more  rapid.     We  can  notice  but  a  few  of  the  more  prominent  characters. 

1.  Leo  X.,  an  Italian,  elected  pope  in  1513,  distinguished  as  a  great 
lover  and  patronizer  of  men  of  learning ;  but  more  distinguished  for 
undesignedly  giving  birth  to  the  reformation,  by  the  sale  of  indulgences. 

2.  John  Tetzel,  a  German,  and  a  Dominican  friar,  who  being  employed 
to  sell  indulgences,  in  Saxony,  in  the  year  1517,  drew  upon  himself  the 
attack  of  Martin  Luther,  which  was  the  immediate  occasion  of  the 
reformation. 

3.  Martin.  Luther,  a  German  professor  in  the  university  of  Wittem- 


berg,  in  Saxony,  distinguished  for  taking  the  lead  In  the  reformation, 
begun  in  1517. 

4.  Joh7i  Eckius,  a  learned  professor,  who  warmly  opposed  the  leaders 
of  the  reformation,  particularly  in  a  public  dispute  at  Leipsic,  with  Ca- 
rolstadt  and  Luther,  and  at  Worms  with  Melancthon. 

5.  Andrew  Carolstadt^  a  native  of  Carolstadt,  in  Franconia,  afterwards 
dean  of  Wittemberg,  a  warm  friend  of  the  reformation,  and  the  particu- 
lar friend  and  coadjutor  of  Luther. 

6.  Cardinal  Cajetan,  a  professor  of  philosophy  at  Rome,  employed 
by  Leo  X.  in  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  bring  Luther  to  submission  and 
obedience  to  the  court  of  Rome. 

7.  Charles  Miltitz,  a  Saxon  knight,  a  man  of  distinguished  accom- 
plishments, employed  by  Leo  X.  in  a  service  similar  to  that  of  cardinal 
Cajetan. 


THE  REFORMATION. 


153 


8.  Philip  Melancthon,  a  professor  in'  the  university  of  Wittemberg, 
distin<niished  for  the  extent  and  accuracy  of  his  learning,  the  mildness 
of  his  character,  and  his  warm  co-operation  in  the  cause  of  the  reforma- 
tion. 

9.  TJlric  Zuinglius,  a  canon  of  Zurich,  in  Switzerland,  distinguished 
for  taking  the  lead  in  the  reformation  in  that  country,  whence  he  is 
styled  the  "Swiss  Reformer." 

10.  Desiderius  Erasmus,  a  native  of  Rotterdam,  in  Holland,  one  of  the 


most  learned  men  of  the  age  in  which  he  lived,  and  who  contributed 
more,  perhaps,  than  any  other  to  the  revival  of  learning. 

11.  Frederick  the  Wise,  elector  of  Saxony,  the  illustrious  patron  of 
Luther,  and  one  of  the  first  and  most  powerful  friends  of  the  reformation, 

12.  John,  elector  of  Saxony,  brother  of  the  preceding,  likewise  a  firm 
protector  of  the  reformers,  and  head  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  in  the  days 
in  Avhich  he  lived. 

13.  Charles  V.,  a  noted  emperor  of  Germany,  and  a  powerful  enemy 
to  the  cause  of  the  reformation ;  but  who,  at  length,  was  compelled  to 
grant  liberty  of  conscience  to  the  Protestants. 

14.  Martin  Bucer,  a  Frenchman,  who  early  adopted  the  principles  of 
the  reformation,'  and  was  distinguished  for  his  efforts  to  reconcile  the 
difference  between  Luther  and  Zuinglius. 

15.  John  (Ecolampadius,  a  German  reformer,  chiefly  distinguished  by 
his  support  of  Zuinglius,  in  his  dispute  with  Luther,  about  the  Sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

16.  Peter  Martyr,  an  Italian,  afterwards  divinity  professor  at  Oxford 


and  distinguished  for  his  learning  and  for  the  zeal  which  he  manifesw^ 
in  the  cause  of  the  reformation. 
20 


154  PERIOD  VII.. ..1517.. ..1555. 

17.  John  Calvin,  a  Frenchman,  who  stood  next  to  Luther  as  a  reformer, 
and  became  the  head  of  the  Churches  styled  "Reformed." 

18.  Theodore  Beza,  a  learned  professor  in  the  school  of  Lausanne, 


and  afterwards  minister  at  Geneva ;  the  particular  friend  and  laithful 
assistant  of  Calvin. 

1.  Leo  X.,  who  was  descended  from  an  illustrious  family,  was  born  in  the  year  1475. 
At  eleven  years  of  age,  he  was  made  an  archbishop  by  Lewis  XL  of  France,  and  at 
fourteen  a  cardinal,  by  pope  Innocent  VIIL  In  1513  he  was  raised  to  the  pontificate, 
when  he  was  no  more  than  thirty-seven  years  of  age. 

Leo  is  entitled  to  great  credit,  for  his  munificent  patronage  of  learning  and  learned 
men.  He  spared  neither  care  nor  expense  in  recovering  the  manuscripts  of  the 
ancients,  and  in  procuring  good  editions  of  them. 

But  he  greatly  sullied  the  lustre  of  his  character,  by  his  indulgence  in  unlawful 
pleasures.  He  was  himself  corrupt,  and  corrupted  all  about  him.  His  ideas  of 
religion  appear  to  have  been  low,  and  he  has  been  even  charged  with  atheism. 

Possessing  a  high  and  magnificent  spirit,  and  ambitious  of  distinguishing  himself, 
he  entered  upwi  the  plan  of  building  the  sumptuous  church  of  St.  Peter,  which  was 
begun  by  Julius  II.,  and  which  required  large  sums  to  finish.  The  treasuiy  of  Leo, 
however,  wa  now  nearly  empty,  having  been  exhausted  by  the  payment  of  debts, 
contracted  before  his  elevation  to  the  pontificate,  and  by  his  subsequent  extravagant 
manner  of  livmg.  To  accomplish  his  plan,  he  therefore  had  recourse  to  exti'aor- 
dinar)^  methods  to  raise  the  necessary  funds. 

One  of  these  methods  was  the  sale  of  indulgences  throughout  Europe,  by  means  of 
which  vast  sums  flowed  into  the  apostolic  treasury.  But  while  by  this  means  he 
accomplished  his  purpose,  he  laid  the  foundation  for  a  reforaiation  in  the  Christian 
world,  and  for  the  abridgment  and  final  overthrow  of  the  papal  power.  Leo  diedin 
the  year  1521,  in  the  forty-fifth  year  of  his  age.     Sec.  7. 

2.  John  Tetzel,  Sec.  8,  and  onward. 

3.  Martin  Luther,  Sec.  1 — 10,  and  onward 

4.  John  Eckins,  Sec.  16,  17. 

5.  Andrew  Carohtadt,  Sec.  16 — 27. 

6.  Cardinal  Cajetan,  Sec.  13. 

7.  Charles  Miltitz,  Sec.  14. 

8.  Philip  Melancthon,  Sec.  18. 

9.  TJlric  Ziiinglius  was  a  native  of  Switzerland,  where  he  was  born  in  the  year,  1487. 
He  received  his  education  at  Basil  and  Berne,  and  afterwards  pursued  his  studies  at 
Vienna.  In  1516  he  became  minister  at  Zurich.  The  tenets  of  Luther,  which 
were  now  spreading  abroad  in  Germany,  encouraged  the  Swiss  preacher  to  oppose 
the  sale  of  indulgences  at  Zurich,  where  he  was  cordially  seconded  by  the  people,  and 
public  authorities. 

In  the  other  cantons,  a  spirited  opposition  arose  to  him,  which  was  powerfully  urged 
on  by  the  court  of  Rome.  The  consequence  of  this  was,  that  the  respective  parties 
had  recourse  to  arms  ;  and  in  one  of  the  first  encounters,  Zuinglius  was  slain,  1531. 

As  a  leader,  ZuingHus  displayed  great  firmness,  deep  learning,  and  astonishing 


THE  REFORMATION.  155 

presence  of  mind.  Though  he  opposed  the  doctrines  of  the  Romish  Church,  he 
greatly  differed  from  the  German  reformer,  and  each  imhappily  paid  little  respect  to 
the  opinions  of  the  other. 

The  followers  of  Zuinglius  continued  to  increase,  and,  in  bearing  his  name,  they 
maintained  some  doctrines  which  were  rejected  by  the  other  seceders  from  the  juris- 
diction of  Rome .  His  followers  afterwards  generally  adopted  the  sentiments  of  Calvin ; 
but  such  as  adhered  to  the  tenets  of  Zuinglius  were  called  Sacravientarians. 

10.  Erasmus  was  born  in  the  year  1467.  He  was  called  Gerard,  after  his  father; 
but  afterwards  took  the  name  of  Desiderius,  that  is  "  amiable." 

Erasmus  resided  at  different  periods  in  Holland,  Italy,  Switzerland  France,  and 
England.  In  1515,  he  went  to  Basil,  with  the  intention  of  printing  his  New  Testa- 
ment, his  epistle  of  St.  Jerome,  and  other  works.  The  New  Testament  appeared  in 
1516,  and  as  it  was  the  first  time  it  -wslS  printed  in  Greek,  it  drew  upon  the  editor  the 
envy  and  the  censure  of  the  ignorant  and  malevolent. 

About  this  time,  Europe  began  to  be  agitated  by  the  opposition  of  Luther  to  the 
papal  authority,  and  the  principles  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  It  was  to  be  expected 
that  Erasmus  would  zealously  co-operate  with  the  German  reformer ;  but  he  declined 
taking  a  share  in  the  dispute.  He  was  of  a  timid  disposition,  and  though  he  ridi- 
culed the  indulgences  of  the  pope,  and  the  vicious  follies  of  the  monks,  he  greatly 
displeased  the  friends  of  the  reformation  by  his  neutrality. 

Erasmus  died  at  Basil,  iii  the  year  1536,  at  the  age  of  sixty-nine.  The  inhabitants 
of  Basil  to  this  day  speak  of  him  with  great  respect.  The  house  in  which  he  died  is 
still  shown  to  strangers  with  enthusiastic  ceremon3^  His  cabinet,  containing  his  ring, 
his  seal,  his  sword,  knife  and  pencil,  with  his  -will,  written  by  himself,  and  his  picture, 
is  visited  with  veneration  by  the  cuiious. 

Rotterdam,  also,  has  not  forgotten  the  celebrity  she  derives,  from  giving  birth  to 
this  favorite  citizen.  The  house  in  which  he  was  born  is  marked  out  to  travellers  by 
a  becoming  inscription ;  the  college  bears  his  name,  and  a  beautiful  copper  statue  of 
Erasmus,  erected  in  1622,  adorns  the  city. 

Great  and  respectable  as  the  character  of  Erasmus  is,Jie  had  his  failings.  He  was 
a  most  learned  man  ;  and  contributed,  by  the  compositions  of  a  long  and  laborious 
life,  in  opposing  ignorance  and  superstition,  and  in  promoting  literature  and  true 
piety.  But  had  he  taken  a  more  decided  part  with  the  reformers,  he  would  have  es- 
caped the  charge  of  lukewarmness  and  timidity,  which  h£is  justly  been  brought  against 
him,  and  would  have  aided  that  cause,  to  have  aided  which,  is  an  honor  sufficient 
for  any  man. 

11.  Frederick  the  Wise,  Sec.  12,  23. 

12.  John,  elector  of  Saxony,  Sec.  34,  45, 60. 

13.  Charles  V.,  Sec.  22,  23,  36,  37,  and  onward. 

14.  Martin  Bucer  was  born  in  1491,  in  Alsace,  formerly  a  province  of  France.  He 
settled  in  Strasburg,  where,  for  twenty  years,  his  eloquence  was  exened  to  establish 
the  Protestant  cause.  But,  at  length,  becoming  unpopular,  he  accepted  an  invitation 
from  Cranmer  to  settle  in  England,  where  he  was  kindly  received,  and  appointed  the- 
ological professor  in  1549.     His  death  occurred  in  1551. 

In  learning,  judgment,  and  moderation,  Bucer  was  not  inferior  to  any  of  the  great 
reformers  ;  and  with  Melanclhon,  he  may  be  considered  as  having  been  the  best  cal- 
culated to  restore  and  maintain  unanimity  among  the  contending  churches  and 
opposite  sects.  His  writings  in  Latin  and  German  M'ere  numerous,  and  all  on  theo- 
logical subjects. 

15.  John  Qicolampadius  was  born  in  Franconia,  in  1482.  He  became  divinity  pro- 
fessor at  Basil,  where  he  preached  with  success  the  doctrines  of  the  reformation.  He 
warmly  entered  into  the  dispute  with  Luther  about  the  eucharist,  favoring  the  cause 
of  Zuinghus.    His  work  on  that  subject  is  mentioned  by  Erasmus,  with  credit. 

16.  Peter  Martyr  was  bom  at  Florence,  in  1500.  Having  embraced  the  doctrines 
of  the  reformation,  he  found  it  dangerous  to  continue  in  Italy,  whence  he  removed 
into  Switzerland ;  some  time  after  which,  he  was  invited  to  England  by  Cranmer. 

Martyr,  as  a  writer,  was  learned  and  well  informed  ;  as  a  disputant,  he  was  acute 
and  sensible,  and  as  much  admired  by  the  Protestants,  as  he  was  dreaded  by  the 
Papists.  He  was  zealous  as  a  reformer,  but  sincere  ;  and  in  his  greatest  triumphs 
over  stiperstition  and  error,  he  was  wisely  moderate  and  humble.     He  wrote  several 


156  PERIOD   VII.... 1517.. ..1555. 

books  against  the  papists,  or  in  explanation  of  the  Scriptures  ;  but  his  "  Defence 
of  the  orthodox  doctrine  of  the  Lord's  Supper,"  is  particularly  celebrated. 

17.  John  Calvin,  Sec.  48. 

18.  Theodore  Beza  was  a  native  of  Burgundy,  where  he  was  born  in  the  year  1519, 
He  was  originally  intended  for  the  bar,  but  visiting  Lausanne,  he  was  elected  to  the 
Greek  professorship  in  the  school  of  that  place,  where  for  ten  years  he  sustained  the 
character  of  a  respectable  lecturer,  and  an  accompUshed  scholar.  In  1559,  he  settled 
at  Geneva  as  a  Protestant  minister,  where  he  became  the  friend  and  associate  of 
Calvin. 

His  abilities  were  of  the  most  comprehensive  kind,  and  he  exerted  himself  warmly 
in  support  of  the  Protestant  cause.     His  death  occurred  in  the  year  1605. 

Observation.  Several  other  characters,  who  strictly  belong  to  the  period  of  the 
reformation,  we  shall  find  it  more  convenient  to  notice  in  the  remaining  period,  as  they 
acted  a  conspicuous  part  also  in  the  earUer  transactions  of  that,  which  we  shall  next 
proceed  to  notice. 


Private  meeting  of  tlie  Puritans. 


PERIOD    VIII. 


THE  PERIOD  OF   THE  PURITANS  WILL  EXTEKD  FROM   THE    PEACE  OF  RELIGION, 
A.  D.   1555,  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME. 

1.  From  the  "Peace  of  Eeligion,"  concluded  at  Augsburg  in  the  year 
1555,  with  an  account  of  which  our  last  period  ended,  may  be  dated 
the  establishment  of  the  reformation ;  since  from  that  time,  the  power 
the  Roman  pontiffs  has,  on  the  one  hand,  been  on  the  decline,  and  the 
principles  of  the  -reformers  have,  on  the  other  hand,  been  advancing. 

2.  The  state  of  Europe,  at  this  time,  or  a  few  years  later,  in  re- 
spect to  religion,  stood  thus :  Italy,  Spain,  Portugal,  the  Belgic  pro- 
vinces under  the  Spanish  yoke,  continued  their  adherence  to  the  Roman 
pontiff.  Denmark,  Norwaj'',  Sweden,  Prussia,  England,  Scotland,  Ire- 
land, and  Holland,  became  Protestant.  Germany  was  about  equally 
divided.  In  Switzerland,  the  Protestants  claimed  a  small  majority. — 
For  a  season,  France,  it  was  to  be  hoped,  would  forsake  the  fellowship 
of  Rome ;  but,  at.  length,  she  became  decidedly  papal,  although  she  re- 
tained several  millions  of  Protestants  within  her  limits. 

3.  Since  the  establishment  of  the  reformation,  the  body  of  profes- 
sing Christians  has  been  divided  into  several  distinct  communities, 
and  called  by  different  names.  In  treating  the  remaining  history  of  the 
Church,  we  must,  therefore,  give  a  separate  account  of  these  communi- 
ties, wath  their  minor  divisions,  which  we  shall  do  under  the  following 
heads. 

I.  ROMAN  CHURCH. 
II.  GREEK  CHURCH. 
III.  PROTESTANT. 

14 


158 


PERIOD  VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 
I.   ROMAN    CHURCH. 


4.  The  loss  which  the  Roman  Church  sustained  by  the  reforma- 
tion, was  severely  felt  by  her.  Her  gigantic  power  had  been  success- 
fully attacked,  and  her  wide  spread  influence  was  narrowing  down. — 
A  still  deeper  depression  obviously  awaited  her,  unless  means  could  be 
devised,  by  which  her  authority  could  be  sustained.  Under  this  convic- 
tion, the  Roman  pontiffs  were  continually  on  the  alert,  and  ready  to  take 
advantage  of  every  facility,  by  which  their  power  might  continue  as  it 
was ;  or,  if  possible,  be  restored  to  its  former  lordly  state. 

5.  The  first  means  adopted  for  this  purpose,  was  the  employment 
of  the  order  of  Jesuits.,  formed  in  the  year  1540,  by  Ignatius  Loyola,  a 
Spanish  knight,  whose  business  it  Avas  to  go  forth,  as  the  advocates  of 


the  papal  power,  to  teach  the  world  the  propriety  of  submission  to  its 
authority,  and  its  superior  claims  upon  their  respect  and  patronage. 

Having  formed  the  plan  of  the  order  of  which  he  was  ambitious  to  become  the 
founder,  Loyola  submitted  it  to  pope  Paul  III.  for  his  sanction  ;  declaring  it  to  have  been 
revealed  from  heaven.  Paul,  fearful  of  its  effects,  at  first  refused  to  grant  it  his  appro- 
bation. But  at  length,  Loyola  removed  his  scruples  by  an  offer,  which  was  addressed 
to  his  pride  and  ambition.  He  proposed  that,  besides  the  three  vows  of  poverty,  chas- 
tity, and  monastic  obedience,  common  to  othei  or'..''-,  the  members  of  this  should 
take  a  fourth,  viz.  obedience  to  the  pope  ;  binding  luemselves  to  go  whithersoever  he 
should  command,  for  the  service  of  religion,  without  requiring  any  thing  for  their 
support. 

The  acquisition  of  a  body  of  men,  thus  peculiarly  devoted  to  the  see  of  Rome,  and 
whom  it  might  set  in  opposition  to  all  its  enemies,  was,  at  this  time,  an  object  of  the 
highest  moment.  The  order  of  Jesuits  was,  therefore,  confiraied  ;  and  the  most  ample 
privileges  were  granted  to  its  members. 

The  beneficial  consequences  of  this  institution  were  soon  apparent.  In  less  than  ha'^ 
a  century,  the  society  obtained  establishments  in  every  country  that  adhered  to  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  ;  its  power  and  wealth  increased  with  even  greater  rapidity 
than  its  patrons  had  anticipated ;  the  number  of  its  members  multiplied  to  many 
thousands  ;  who  were  distinguished  for  their  learning,  character,  and  accomplishments, 
and,  by  their  art  and  address,  were  powerful  auxiliaries  in  forwarding  the  plans 
of  the  court  of  Rome. 

The  government  of  this  order  was  despotic.  A  general,  chosen  by  the  pope  for  life, 
possessed  supreme  and  independent  power ;  extending  to  every  person  and  to  eveiy  case. 
By  his  sole  authority,  and  at  his  pleasure,  he  elected  officers  and  removed  them ;  con- 
trolled the  funds  and  enacted  laws.  Every  member  was  at  his  disposal,  and  subject 
to  his  commands. 

Thus  subservient  to  their  leader,  and  he  the  indefatigable  servant  of  the  pope,  the 
Jesuits  went  forth,  and  soon  filled  every  land.     Contrary  to  other  orders,,  they  sought 


THE  PURITANS.  150 

no  seclusion  ;  practised  no  austerities,  adopted  no  peculiar  habit.  On  the  contrary, 
they  mingled  in  all  the  active  scenes  of  life  ;  they  became  la^^yers  and  physicians, 
mathematicians,  painters  and  artists,  that  they  might  find  a  readier  access  to  men, 
and  exert  more  successfully  their  influence,  in  i'avor  of  the  pope  and  his  cause. 

Before  the  expiration  of  the  sixteenth  century,  the  Jesuits  had  obtained  the  chief 
instruction  of  youth,  in  everj-  Catholic  country  in  Europe.  They  had  become  confes- 
sors to  monarchs  and  nobles  ;  and  were  engaged  in  nearly  every  intrigue  and  revo- 
lution. As  they  wore  no  peculiar  habit,  and  observed  no  uncommon  strictness,  they 
lived  in  society,  disguised  as  to  their  real  character.  Jesuits  were  known  by  Jesuits  ; 
but  to  the  eye  of  the  world,  they  passed  unsuspected. 

Such  is  a  brief  account  of  an  order  of  men,  who,  at  this  tune,  enlisted  in  the  ser- 
vice of  papal  Rome;  and  being  actuated  by  an  incredible  attachment  to  that  power, 
were  ready  to  sacrifice,  even  hfe,  lor  the  purposes  of  its  aggrandizement.  Their  exer- 
tions powerfully  tended  to  keep  ahve  the  attachment  of  many  others  to  the  Romish 
faith,  and  to  prevent  so  rapid  an  advance,  as  might  otherwise  have  been,  of  the 
Protestant  cause. 

6.  A  second  means  employed  by  the  Roman  Church,  to  secure 
and  enlarge  its  declining  authority,  was  an  attempt  to  Christianize  the 
heathen,  in  several  parts  of  Asia  and  South  America. 

In  the  accomplishment  of  a  plan,  which  promised  an  accession  of  no  small  influ- 
ence and  authority  to  the  Roman  church,  the  Jesuits  were  the  chief  actors.  In  the 
business  intrusted"  to  them,  they  exhibited  a  zeal  and  fidehty  scarcely  paralleled,  in  the 
annals  of  history.  And  their  labors  would  have  doubtless  crowned  them'with  immor- 
tal glory,  had  it  not  appeared  evident,  that  they  had  more  in  view  the  promotion  of 
the  ambitious  views  of  Rome,  than  the  propagation  of  the  Christian  religion,  or  the 
honor  of  its  Divine  Author. 

Of  those  who  distinguished  themselves  in  extending  the  limits  of  the  Church,  none 
acquired  a  higher  reputation  than  Francis  Xavier,  a  Spaniard,  who  is  commonly  call- 
ed "the  Apostle  of  the  Indians."  In  the  year  1541,  he  sailed  for  the  Portuguese  settle- 
ments in  India,  where  he  was  successful  in  converting  several  thousands  to  the  Rom- 
ish faith.  In  1549,  he  sailed  to  Japan,  and  laid  the  foundation  of  a  church,  which 
through  the  fostering  care  of  other  missionaries,  in  after  years,  is  said  to  have  consisted 
of  six  hundred  thousand  Christians.  From  Japan,  Xavier  proceeded  to  China,  to  at- 
tempt the  conversion  of  that  vast  empire  ;  but,  when  in  sight  of  his  object,  he  was  sud- 
denly cut  off",  in  the  year  1552,  at  the  age  of  forty-six. 

Subsequently  to  his  death,  other  missionaries,  of  whom  Matthew  Ricci,  an  ItaUan, 
was  the  most  distinguished,  penetrated  into  China,  and  founded  a  church,  which  con- 
tinued for  one  hundred  and  seventy  years.  Ricci  so  highly  recommended  himself  to 
the  nobility  of  China,  and  even  to  the  emperor,  by  his  skill  in  mathematics,  that  he 
obtained  leave  to  explain  to  the  people  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel.  Other  missiona- 
ries passed  into  the  kingdoms  of  Siam,  Tonkin,  and  Cochin  China,  and  were  instru- 
mental of  spreading  the  Catholic  religion  to  a  considerable  extent.  They  also  pene- 
trated into  India,  and  on  the  coasts  of  Malabar  boasted  of  a  thousand  converts,  bap- 
tized in  one  year,  by  a  single  missionary.  Abyssinia,  also,  was  the  scene  of  extended 
eflbrts,  and  of  great  success.  But  in  South  America,  their  converts  appear  to  have 
been  more  numerous,  than  in  any  other  quarter  of  the  globe.  The  whole  of  the  con- 
tinent they  brought  under  the  dominion  of  the  pope. 

In  furtherance  of  the  same  design,  the  popes,  and  others,  were  induced  to  found 
immense  and  splendid  missionary  establishments  in  Europe.  The  first  of  these  was 
founded  at  Rome,  in  1622,  by  pope  Gregory  XV.  under  the  name  of  "Z>e  Pro^e- 
ganda  Fide"  or.  "  The  Congregation  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith."  Subsequent 
popes  greatly  enriched  it  by  magnificent  donations ;  and  by  means  of  it,  missionaries 
were  sent  to  the  remotest  quarters  of  the  globe  ;  books  of  various  kinds  were  published 
and  circulated  ;  the  sacred  -wTitings  were  translated  and  spread  abroad ;  seminaries 
■were  founded  for  the  education  of  missionaries  and  pagans  ;  and  establishments  cre- 
ated for  the  support  of  feeble  and  superannuated  missionaries. 

Other  missionary  establishments  followed,  in  different  countries,  in  succeeding 
years.     Of  these,  none,  perhaps,  was  on  a  broader  foundation,  or  operated  to  greater 


160  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

effect,  than  "The  Congregation  of  the  Priests  of  Foreign  Missions,"  and  "The  Pa- 
risian Seminary  for  the  Missions  abroad,"  both  of  which  were  established  in  France, 
in  the  year  1663,  and  from  which  hundreds  of  Jesuits  and  friars  were  sent  forth  to 
convert  the  world. 

7.  A  third  means  employed  by  the  Roman  Church  to  sustain  and 
increase  its  authority,  consisted  in  the  better  regulation  of  its  internal 
concerns. 

The  revolutions  which  had  happened  in  Europe,  and  the  increase  of  knowledge  and 
refinement,  rendered  a  degree  of  reformation  essential.  Of  this  the  popes  were  them- 
selves conscious.  Accordingly,  the  laws  and  procedures  in  the  courts  of  inquisition 
were  revised  and  corrected  ;  colleges  and  schools  of  learning  were  established ; 
youth  were  trained  up  in  the  art  of  disputing,  and  in  defending  the  doctrines  of  the 
CathoUc  Church  ;  books  of  a  pernicious  tendency  were  revised  or  suppressed ;  and 
high  and  honorable  distinctions  Avere  conferred  on  the  most  zealous  defenders  of  the 
faith.  In  short,  every  plan  which  ingenuity  could  suggest,  or  which  wealth  and  in- 
fluence could  carry  forward,  was  adopted  to  maintain  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
pontiffs,  and  to  increase  the  number  of  their  votaries. 

8.  K  fourth  plan  adopted  by  the  Roman  Church,  in  aid  of  the  same 
purpose,  was  their  joersecM^ioTi  of  the  Protestants.  A  full  development 
of  the  calamities  caused  by  the  Papists,  even  in  a  single  country,  would 
greatly  exceed  our  limits.  We  must  content  ourselves  with  observing, 
that  scarcely  a  country,  in  which  Protestants  were  to  be  found,  was  ex- 
empted from  cruelties,  which  equalled,  and  often  exceeded  in  severity, 
those  which  had  been  experienced,  at  an  earlier  day,  under  Nero  and 
Domitian.  During  these  persecutions,  it  has  been  computed  that  not  less 
than  fifty  millions  of  Protestants  were  put  to  death.  The  countries  which 
suffered  most  severely,  were  Italy,  the  Netherlands,  Spain,  France,  parts 
of  Germany,  and  England. 

The  principal  engine  employed  by  the  Catholics  against  the  Protestants,  was  the 
Liquisition,  though  war,  in  several  instances,  was  directly  waged  against  them. 

Italy.  The  inquisition  was  early  introduced  into  Italy  ;  and  though  its  proceedings 
in  that  country  were  more  secret  than  in  some  other  countries,  its  victims  were  not 
much  less  numerous.  From  the  year  1550  to  the  end  of  the  centur)',  it  was  the  great 
object  of  the  popes  to  extend  and  confirm  its  power.  And  with  such  effect  did  it  pur- 
sue the  objects  of  its  institution,  that  popish  historians,  as  Dr.  McCrie  remarks,  "  do 
more  homage  to  truth,  than  credit  to  their  cause,  when  they  say,  that  the  erection  of 
the  inquisition  was  the  salvation  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  Italy." 

No  sooner  was  this  engine  of  tyranny  and  torture  erected,  tlian  those,  who  had 
rendered  themselves  obnoxious  to  it  by  the  previous  avowal  of  their  sentiments,  fled 
in  great  numbers  from  a  country,  in  which  they  could  no  longer  look  for  protection 
from  injustice  and  cruelty.  The  prisons  of  the  inquisition  were  every  where 
filled  with  those  who  remained  behind,  and  who  were  subjected  to  grievous  tortures, 
as  the  means  of  subduing  them  to  the  faith  of  Rome,  and  of  preventing  the  apostasy 
of  others. 

Of  the  calamities  which  resulted  from  these  persecutions,  the  Waldenses,  in  vari- 
ous parts  of  Italy,  many  of  whom  had  adopted  the  Protestant  faith,  experienced 
their  full  share.  During  the  first  years  of  the  reformation,  they  had  in  a  great  mea- 
.sure  escaped  the  fury  of  Rome  ;  the  pontiffs  being  too  much  occupied  in  watching  the 
progress  of  events,  to  notice  them.  But,  when  the  reformation  was  in  a  degree  es- 
tablished, the  Waldenses,  in  common  with  other  Protestants,  experienced  the  wrath  of 
the  now  more  highly  exasperated  friends  of  the  papacy. 

One  of  the  most  affecting  accounts  of  the  sufierings  of  the  "Waldenses,  which  has 
been  transmitted  to  us,  is  that  of  the  inhabitants  of  Calabria,  a  province  in  Italy,  lying 
on  the  Mediteranean,  in  the  year  1560.  At  this  time,  they  had  formed  a  junction  with 
Calvin's  church,  at  Geneva ;  and  several  pastors  were  sent  from  the  latter  place,  to 


THE  PURITANS.  161 

settle  among  them.  "  It  seems  probable  that  this  circumstance  had  contributed  to  revive 
the  profession  in  Calabria,  or  at  least  had  brought  the  Waldenses  more  into  public 
notice  than  they  had  hitherto  been ;  and  it  spread  an  alarm  among  the  Catholics, 
which  reached  the  ears  of  Pope  Pius  IV.  Measui-es  were,  therefore,  immediately 
taken  for  wholly  exterminating  the  Waldenses  in  that  quarter,  and  a  scene  of  carnage 
ensued,  which  in  enormity  has  seldom  been  exceeded.  Two  monks  were  first  sent 
to  the  inhabitants  of  St.  Xist,  who  assembled  the  people,  and  by  a  smooth  harangue, 
endeavored  to  persuade  them  to  desist  from  hearing  these  new  teachers,  whom  they 
knew  they  had  lately  received  from  Geneva  ;  promising  them,  in  case  of  compliance, 
eveiy  advantage  they  could  wish ;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  plainly  intimating  that  they 
would  subject  themselves  to  be  condemned  as  heretics  and  to  forfeit  their  lives  and 
fortunes,  if  they  refused  to  return  to  the  church  of  Rome.  And  at  once  to  bring  mat- 
ters to  the  test,  they  caused  a  bell  to  be  immediately  tolled  for  mass,  commanding  the 
people  to  attend.  Instead  of  complying,  however,  the  AValdenses  forsook  their  houses, 
and  as  many  as  were  able  fled  to  the  woods,  with  their  wives  and  children.  Two 
companies  of  soldiers  were  instantly  ordered  out  to  pursue  them,  who  hunted  them 
like  wild  beasts,  ciying,  Amassa,  Amassa ;  that  is,  kill,  kill !  and  numbers  were  put 
to  death.  Such  as  reached  the  tops  of  the  mountains,  procured  the  privilege  of  being 
heard  in  their  own  defence.  They  stated,  that  they  and  their  forefathers  had  now  for 
several  ages  been  residents  of  that  country — that  during  aU  that  period  their  lives  and 
conversation  had  been  irreproachable — that  they  ardently  wished  to  remain  there,  if 
they  should  be  allowed  to  continue  unmolested  in  the  profession  of  their  faith ;  but  if 
this  were  denied  them,  they  implored  their  pursuers  to  have  pity  on  their  wives  and 
children,  and  to  permit  them  to  retire,  under  the  providence  of  God,  either  by  sea  or 
land,  wherever  it  should  please  the  Lord  to  conduct  them — that  they  would  veiy  cheerful- 
ly sacrifice  all  their  v.'orldly  possessions  rather  than  fall  into  idolatry.  They,  therefore, 
entreated,  in  the  name  of  all  that  was  sacred,  that  they  might  not  be  reduced  to  the 
necessity  of  defending  themselves,  which,  if  they  were  compelled  to  do,  must  be  at 
the  peril  of  those  who  forced  them  to  such  extremities.  This  expostulation  only  ex- 
asperated the  soldiers,  who  immediately  rushing  upon  them  in  the  most  impetuous 
manner,  a  terrible  affray  ensued,  in  which  several  lives  were  lost,  and  the  military  at 
last  put  to  flight. 

The  inquisitors,  on  this,  wrote  to  the  viceroy  of  Naples,  urging  him  to  send  them 
some  companies  of  soldiers,  to  apprehend  certain  heretics  of  St.  Xist  and  de  la  Garde, 
who  had  fled  into  the  woods ;  at  the  same  time  apprising  him,  that  by  ridding  ■  the 
church  of  such  a  jilague,  he  would  perform  Avhat  was  acceptable  to  the  pope  and 
meritorious  to  himself.  The  viceroy  cheerfully  obeyed  the  summons,  and  marched  at 
the  head  of  his  tro'ops  to  the  city  of  St.  Xist,  where,  on  his  arrival,  he  caused  it  to 
be  proclaimed  by  sound  of  trumpet,  that  the  place  was  condemned  to  fire  and  sword. 
Proclamation  was  at  the  same  time  made  throughout  all  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  in- 
viting persons  to  come  to  the  war  against  the  heretics  of  St.  Xist,  and  promising,  as  a 
recompense,  the  customary  advantages.  Numbers  consequently  flocked  to  his  stan- 
dard, and  were  conducted  to  the  woods  and  mountains  whither  the  Waldenses  had 
sought  an  asylum.  Here  they  chased  them  so  furiously,  that  the  greater  part  were 
slain  by  the  sword,  and  the  rest,  wounded  and  destitute,  retired  into  caverns  upon  the 
tops  of  the  rocks,  where  they  perished  by  famine. 

Having  accomplished  their  mshes  on  the  fugitives  from  St.  Xist,  they  next  proceeded 
to  la  Garde,  and  apprehended  seventy  persons  who  were  brought  before  the  inquisitor 
Penza,  at  Montauld.  This  merciless  bigot  caused  them  to  be  stretched  upon  the 
rack,  with  the  view  of  extorting  from  them  a  confession  of  adultery  and  other  abomi- 
nable practices,  too  filthy  to  be  mentioned  ;  in  no  one  instance  of  which  did  he  suc- 
ceed, though  their  tortures  in  many  instances  were  so  violent  as  to  extinguish  life. — 
A  person  of  the  name  of  Marson  was  stripped  naked  and  beat  with  rods,  and  then  drawn 
through  the  streets  and  burnt  with  firebrands.  One  of  his  sons  was  assassinated, 
and  another  led  to  the  top  of  a  tower,  where  a  cracifix  was  presented  to  him,  with  a 
promise,  that  if  he  would  salute  it  his  hfe  should  be  spared.  The  youth  replied,  that 
he  would  rather  die  than  to  commit  idolatry,  and  as  to  their  threats  of  casting  him 
headlong  from  the  tower,  he  preferred  that  his  body  should  be  dashed  hi  pieces  on 
the  earth,  to  having  his  soul  cast  into  hell  for  denying  Christ  and  his  truth.  The  ia- 
21  14=* 


162  PERIOD  VIII....1555....1833. 

quisitor,  enraged  at  his  answer,  commanded  him  instantly  to  be  precipitated,  "that 
we  may  see,"  said  he,  "whether his  God  will  preserve  him." 

Bernardine  Conde  was  condemned  to  be  burnt  alive.  As  they  led  him  to  the  stake, 
a  crucifix  was  put  into  his  hands,  t\'hich  he  threw  to  the  ground.  The  enraged  in- 
quisitor sent  him  back  to  prison,  and,  to  aggravate  his  torture,  he  was  first  smeared 
over  mth  pitch  and  then  committed  to  the  flames.  The  same  inquisitor  Penza  caused 
the  throats  of  eighty  of  them  to  be  cut,  just  as  butchers  slaughter  their  sheep ;  their 
bodies  were  afterwards  divided  into  four  quarters,  and  the  public  way  between 
Montauld  and  Castle  Viller,  for  the  space  of  thirty  miles,  was  planted  with  stakes, 
and  a  quarter  of  the  human  frame  stuck  upon  each  of  them.  Four  of  the  principal 
inhabitants  of  la  Garde,  viz.  James  Fermar,  Anthony  Palcomb,  Peter  Jacio,  and  John 
Morglia  were,  by  his  order,  hanged,  in  a  place  called  Moran  ;  but  they  met  their 
deaths  with  surprising  fortitude.  A  young  man,  of  the  name  of  Samson,  defended 
himself  dexterously,  for  a  length  of  time,  against  those  who  came  to  apprehend  him  ; 
but  being  wounded,  he  was  seized  and  led  to  the  top  of  a  tower,  where  he  was  com- 
manded to  confess  himself  to  a  priest  then  present,  before  he  was  cast  down.  This, 
however,  he  refused,  adding  that  he  had  already  confessed  himself  to  God,  on  which 
he  was  cast  headlong  from  the  tower.  The  following  day  the  viceroy,  walking  at  the 
foot  of  the  tower,  saw  the  unhappy  youth  still  alive,  but  languishing  in  tortures,  hav- 
ing nearly  all  his  bones  broken.  The  monster  kicked  him  on  the  head  and  said,  "Is 
the  dog  yet  alive  ?  Give  him  to  the  hogs." 

This  is  only  a  specimen  of  the  brutal  outrages  that  were  carried  on  at  this  time 
against  the  "VValdenses  in  Calabria;  but  the  reader  will,  probably,  think  it  quite  suffi- 
cient. Pope  Pius  IV.  was  so  resolutely  bent  upon  ridding  the  country  of  them,  that 
he  afterwards  sent  the  marquis  of  Butiane  to  perfect  what  was  left  undone,  with  a 
promise,  that  if  he  succeeded  in  clearing  Calabria  of  the  Waldenses,  he  would  give 
his  son  a  cardinal's  hat.  He,  indeed,  found  but  littie  difficulty  in  efl"ecting  it ;  for  the 
inquisitorial  monks  and  viceroy  of  Naples  had  already  put  to  death  so  many,  trans- 
porting others  to  the  Spanish  galleys,  and  banishing  all  fugitives,  selling  or  slaying 
their  wives  and  children,  that  not  much  remained  for  the  marquis  to  accomplish. 

Of  their  pastors,  Stephen  Megrin  was  imprisoned  at  Cossence,  and  Hterally  starved 
to  death.  Lewis  Pascal  was  conveyed  to  Eome,  and  there  condemned  to  be  burnt 
alive.  As  this  man  had  been  remarkable  for  his  zeal,  and  the  confidence  Avith  wliich 
he  had  maintained  the  pope  to  be  antichrist,  he  was  reserved  as  a  gratifying  spectacle  for 
his  holiness  and  the  conclave  of  cardinals,  who  were  present  at  his  death.  But  such 
was  the  address  which  Pascal  delivered  to  the  people,  from  the  Avord  of  God,  that  the 
pope  would  have  gladly  wished  himself  elsewhere,  or  that  Pascal  had  been  dumb  and 
the  people  deaf !  The  account  that  is  given  tis  of  his  dying  behavior,  can  scarcely  fail 
to  remind  one  of  the  case  of  the  martyr  Stephen  ;  and  his  ardent  zeal  in  the  cause 
of  Christ,  added  to  his  fervent  supplications  to  the  throne  of  grace,  deeply  affected 
the  spectators,  while  the  pope  and  cardinals  gnashed  their  teeth  through  rage. 

Such  was  the  end  of  the  Waldenses  of  Calabria,  who  were  wholly  exterminated  : 
for  if  any  of  the  fugitives  returned,  it  was  upon  the  express  condition,  that  they  would 
in  all  things  conform  themselves  to  the  laws  of  the  Church  of  Rome.* 

In  other  parts  of  Italy,  also,  the  Waldenses,  and  other  friends  of  the  reformation, 
experienced  the  most  bitter  persecution.  From  this  time,  the  valleys  of  Piedmont 
were  repeatedly  the  theatre  of  a  bloody  carnage,  particularly  in  the  years  1655  and 
1686. 

The  persecution  during  the  former  period,  was  conducted  by  Andrew  Gastaldo,  who, 
acting  mider  authority  of  the  duke  of  Savoy,  issued  an  edict,  requiring  the  depar- 
ture from  the  country,  within  three  days,  of  all  wlio  would  not  renounce  the  Pro- 
testant religion  for  that  of  the  Catholic  Church.  This  edict  bore  date  January  25, 
1655. 

It  is  not  easy  to  conjecture  the  distress  and  misery  consequent  upon  a  compliance 
with  such  an  order  as  the  above,  and  more  especially  in  such  a  country  as  Piedmont, 
and  at  such  a  season  of  the  year.  "  Thousands  of  families,  comprehending  the  aged 
and  infirm,  the  sick  and  afflicted,  the  mother  advanced  in  pregnancy,  and  the  one 

*Perrin's  Hist,  of  the  Waldenses,  b.  ii.,  ch.  7. 


THE  PURITANS.  163 

scarcely  raised  up  from  her  confinement— the  deUcate  female  and  the  helpless  infant — 
all  compelled  to  abandon  their  homes  in  the  very  depth  of  winter,  in  the  countr}' 
where  the  snow  is  visible  upon  the  tops  of  the  mountains,  throughout  every  month  in 
the  year.     All  this  surely  presents  a  picture  of  (distress  sufficient  to  rend  the  heart. 

On  the  first  issuing  of  the  edict,  the  Waldenses  sent  deputies  to  the  governor  of 
the  province,  humbly  representing  to  him  the  unreasonableness  and  cruelty  of  this 
command.  They  stated  the  absolute  impossibility  of  so  many  souls  finding  subsis- 
tence in  the  places,  to  which  they  were  ordered  to  transport  themselves  ;  the  countries 
scarcely  affording  adeqitate  supply  for  their  present  inhabitants.  To  which  they 
added,  that  this  command  was  expressly  contrary  to  all  their  rights  as  the  peaceable 
subjects  of  his  highness,  and  the  concessions  which  had  been  uniformly  granted  them, 
of  maintaining,  without  molestation,  their  religious  profession :  but  the  inhuman  go- 
vernor refused  to  pay  the  least  attention  to  their  application.  Disappointed  in  this, 
I  they  next  begged  time  to  present  their  humble  supplication  to  his  royal  highness. 
I  But  even  this  boon  was  refused  them,  unless  they  would  allow  him  to  draw  up  their  pe- 
tition and  prescribe  the  form  of  it.  Finding  that  what  he  proposed  was  equally  ini- 
mical to  their  rights  and  consciences,  they  decUned  his  proposal.  They  now  found 
,  that  the  only  alternative  which  remained  for  them,  was  to  abandon  their  houses  and 
property,  and  to  retire,  with  their  families,  their  wives  and  children,  aged  parents, 
and  helpless  infants,  the  halt,  the  lame,  and  the  blind,  to  traverse  the  country,  through 
the  rain,  snow,  and  ice,  encompassed  with  a  thousand  diflSculties. 

But  these  things  were  only  the  beginnings  of  sorrow  to  this  afHicted  people.  For 
no  sooner  had  they  quitted  their  houses,  than  a  banditti  broke  into  them,  pillaging 
and  plundering  whatever  they  had  left  behind.  They  next  proceeded  to  raze  their 
habitations  to  the  ground,  to  cut  down  the  trees  and  turn  the  neighborhood  into  a  de- 
solate wilderness ;  and  all  this  without  the  least  remonstrance  or  prohibition  from 
Gastaldo. 

About  the  20th  of  May,  an  account  of  the  duke  of  Savoy's  proceedings  against  the 
Waldenses  reached  England  :  and,  to  use  the  words  of  Sir  Samuel  Morland,  it  no  soon- 
er came  to  the  ears  of  the  protector,  than  "he  arose  hke  a  lion  out  of  his  place,"  and 
by  the  most  pathetic  appeals  to  the  Protestant  princes  upon  the  continent,  awoke  the 
whole  Christian  world,  exciting  their  hearts  to  pity  and  commiseration.  The  provi- 
dence of  God  had  so  disposed  events,  that  our  great  poet  Milton  filled  the  office  of 
Latin  secretary  to  Oliver  Cromwell  at  this  critical  juncture.*  Never  was  there  a 
more  decided  enemy  to  persecution,  on  account  of  rehgion,  ihan  Milton.  He  appears 
to  have  been  the  first  of  our  countrymen,  who  understood  the  principles  of  toleration, 
ard  his  prose  writings  abound  with  the  most  enlightened  and  liberal  sentiments. 
Ttie  sufferings  of  the  Waldenses  touched  his  heart,  and  drew  from  his  pen  the  fol- 
lowing exquisite  sonnet. 

I  ON   THE   LATE   MASSACRE    IN   PIEDMONT. 

j  Avenge,  O  Lord,  thy  slaughtered  saints,  whose  bones 

Lie  scattered  on  the  Alpine  mountains  cold  ; 

Even  them  who  kept  thy  truth  so  pure  of  old. 

When  all  our  fathers  worshipt  stocks  and  stones 
Forget  not :  in  thy  book  record  their  groans 

Who  were  thy  sheep,  and  in  their  ancient  fold 

Slain  by  the  bloody  Piedmontese  that  rolled 

Mother  with  infant  down  the  rocks.     Their  moans 
The  vales  redoubled  to  the  hills,  and  they 

To  heaven.     Their  martyred  blood  and  ashes  sow 

O'er  all  th'  Italian  fields,  where  still  doth  sway 
The  tripled  tyrant ;  that  from  these  may  grow 

A  hundred  fold,  who,  having  learned  thy  way, 

Early  may  fly  the  Babylonian  woe. 

But  this  was  a  small  portion  of  the  interest  which  he  took  upon  this  affecting  oc- 
casion.   It  devolved  upon    him  by  office  to  address  the  heads  of  the  different  Pro- 


*  The  office  which  Milton  filled  under  the  Protectorate,  was  much  the  same  as  that  which, 
Qt  the  present  time,  is  called  "Secretary  of  State  for  Foreign  Affairs."  See  Dr.  Sey- 
mour's Life  of  Milton,  p.  319. 


164  PERIOD  VIII....1555....1833. 

testant  states  in  Europe,  with  the  view  of  interesting  them  in  the  affaiis  of  the  Wal- 
denses  ;  and  his  letters  deserve  to  be  handed  down  to  the  remotest  ages  of  the  world, 
as  a  noble  instance  of  a  benevolent  and  feeling  mind,  worthy  of  the  author  of  Pa- 
radise Lost. 

One  of  the  first  of  Cromwell's  measures  was,  to  appoint  a  day  of  fasting  and 
prayer,  to  seek  the  Lord  in  behalf  of  the  melancholy  condition  of  this  afflicted  peo- 
ple ;  a  public  declaration  of  their  state  was  also  issued,  calling  upon  the  inhabitants 
throughout  the  land  to  join  in  free  and  liberal  contributions  towards  their  succor  and 
support,  in  which  the  protector  himself  set  them  a  noble  example,  by  commencing  the 
subscription  with  a  donation  of  two  thousand  founds,  from  his  own  private  purse. 
And  that  no  time  might  be  lost,  in  testifying  his  good-will  towards  the  Waldenses,  on 
the  23d  of  May,  Sir.  S.  Morland  received  orders  to  prepare  for  setting  off  with  a  mes- 
sage from  the  English  government  to  the  duke  of  Savoy,  beseeching  the  latter  to 
recall  the  merciless  edict  of  Gastaldo,  and  to  restore  theremnantof  his  poor  distressed 
subjects  to  their  homes  and  the  enjoyment  of  their  ancient  liberties. 

On  the  26th  of  May,  Mr.  Morland  took  his  departure  for  the  continent,  being 
charged,  on  his  way  to  Piedmont,  with  a  letter  from  the  protector  to  the  French  king, 
relating  to  the  Waldenses,  in  whose  recent  murder,  as  the  reader  will  have  already 
noticed,  some  French  troops  had  been  employed. 

The  king  of  France  lost  no  time  in  returning  a  very  complaisant  and  satisfactory 
answer  to  this  letter,  in  which  he  assures  the  protector,  that  the  manner  in  which  his 
troops  had  been  employed,  by  the  duke  of  Savoy  or  his  ministers,  was  very  far  from 
meeting  with  his  approbation — that  they  had  been  sent  by  him  into  Italy,  to  assist  the 
duke  of  Modena,  against  the  invasion,  which  the  Spaniards  had  made  upon  his  coun- 
try— that  he  had  already  expostulated  with  the  court  of  Savoy,  for  having  employed 
them  in  an  affair  of  that  nature,  without  his  authority  or  command — and  that  he  had 
sent  to  the  governor  of  his  province  of  DaupMny,  requesting  him  to  collect  as  many 
of  the  poor  exiled  Waldenses  as  he  could,  to  treat  them  with  gentleness,  and  afford 
them  every  protection  they  might  stand  in  need  of. 

Having  delivered  the  protector's  letter  to  the  king  of  France,  Sir  Samuel  Morland  pro- 
ceeded to  Turin,  at  that  time  the  court  of  the  duke  of  Savoy,  to  whom  he  delivered 
the  lord  protector's  letter.  In  reply,  the  marquis  of  Pionessa,  who  represented  the 
duke,  attempted  to  cast  the  whole  blame  upon  the  innocent  Waldenses,  whom  he  rep- 
resented to  be  a  rebellious  and  disobedient  people. 

The  efforts  of  Cromwell  in  behalf  of  the  persecuted  people  were,  however,  not 
altogether  lost.  And  to  these  efforts  he  and  his  Enghsh  subjects  added  the  large 
amount  of  more  than  thirty-eight  thousand  pounds,  which  was  collected  in  the  various 
English  churches  and  chapels,  and  which  was  applied  to  their  relief,  by  Sir  Samuel 
Morland,  who,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  liberality  of  the  English 
people,  was  ordered  to  take  up  his  residence  at  Geneva,  a  city  contiguous  to  the  val- 
leys of  Piedmont,  where  he  continued  about  three  years. 

In  the  summer  of  1658,  he  returned  to  England,  where  he  published  an  account 
of  the  Piedmontese  churches.  He  thus  affectingly  closes  his  narrative  :  "  It  is  my 
misfortune,  that  I  am  compelled  to  leave  these  people  where  I  found  them,  among  the 
potsherds,  with  sackcloth  and  ashes  spread  under  them,  and  hfting  up  their  voice 
with  weeping  in  the  words  of  Job — '  Have  pity  on  us,  have  pity  on  us,  0  ye  our 
friends,  for  the  hand  of  God  has  touched  us.' — To  this  very  day  they  labor  under 
most  heavy  burdens,  which  are  laid  upon  them  by  their  rigid  taskmasters  of  the 
church  of  Rome — forbidding  them  all  kind  of  traffic  for  .their  subsistence — robbing 
them  of  their  goods  and  estates — banishing  the  pastors  of  their  flocks,  that  the 
wolves  may  the  more  readily  devour  the  sheep — violating  the  young  women  and 
maidens — murdering  the  most  innocent  as  they  peaceably  pass  along  the  high  ways — 
by  cruel  mockings  and  revilings — by  continual  threats  of  another  massacre,  seven- 
fold more  bloody,  if  possible,  than  the  former.  To  all  which,  I  must  add  that,  not- 
withstanding the  liberal  supplies  that  have  been  sent  them  from  England  and  other 
places,  yet  so  great  is  the  number  of  these  hungry  creatures,  and  so  grievous  are 
the  oppressions  of  their  popish  enemies,  who  lie  in  wait  to  bereave  them  of  whatever 
is  given  them,  snatching  at  almost  every  morsel  that  goes  into  their  mouths,  that  even 
to  this  day  some  of  them  are  almost  ready  to  eat  their  own  flesh  for  want  of  bread. 


THE  PURITANS.  166 

Their  miseries  are  more  grievous  than  words  can  express — they  have  no  '  grapes  in 
their  vineyards — no  cattle  in  their  fields — no  herds  in  their  stalls — no  corn  in  their 
granaries — no  meal  in  their  barrel — no  oil  in  their  cruise.'  The  stock  that  was  gaih- 
ered  for  them  by  the  people  of  this  and  other  countries,  is  fast  consuming,  and  when 
that  is  spent,  they  must  inevitably  perish,  unless  God, '  who  turns  the  hearts  of  princes 
as  the  rivers  of  water,'  incline  the  heart  of  their  prince  to  take  pity  on  his  poor, 
harmless,  and  faithful  subjects."* 

In  1686,  the  Waldenses  were  again  permitted,  by  the  great  Head  of  the  Church, 
to  become  the  victims  of  the  persecuting  spirit  of  the  friends  of  Rome.  In  October 
22,  of  the  preceding  year,  Louis  XIV.  revoked,  as  is  well  known,  the  edict  of  Nantes, 
and  banished  his  Protestant  subjects  from  his  kingdom.  About  the  end  of  1685,  a 
proclamation  was  issued  by  the  governor  of  the  valleys,  ordering  that  no  stranger 
should  continue  in  the  valleys  above  three  days,  without  permission,  on  pain  of  be- 
ing severely  pimished.  This  seemed  mysterious,  but  it  was  soon  unravelled  by  the 
intelligence,  which  presently  arrived,  of  the  dreadful  proceedings  against  the  French 
Protestants ;  for  they  immediately  saw  that  it  was  intended  to  prevent  them  from 
giving  an  asylum  to  any  of  the  unhappy  exiles  ;  yet  they  little  apprehended  the 
dreadful  tempest  that  was  gathering  around  themselves. 

On  the  31st  of  January,  1686,  they  were  amazed  at  the  publication  of  an  order 
from  the  duke  of  Savoy,  forbidding  his  subjects  the  exercise  of  the  Protestant  re- 
ligion upon  pain  of  death ;  the  confiscation  of  their  goods ;  the  demolition  of  their 
churches  ;  and  the  banishment  of  their  pastors.  All  infants  born  from  that  time, 
were  to  be  baptized  and  brought  up  in  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  under  the  penalty 
of  their  fathers  being  condemned  to  the  galleys !  Their  consternation  was  now 
extreme.  Hitherto  the  treaty  which  secured  to  them  the  free  exercise  of  their  re- 
ligion, had  been  guaranteed  by  the  kings  of  France  ;  but  they  were  now  given  to  un- 
derstand, that  the  duke  of  Savoy,  in  all  these  intolerant  measures,  was  only  fulfilling 
the  wishes  of  that  monarch ;  and,  to  crown  the  whole,  the  latter  had  marched  an 
army  to  the  confines  of  Piedmont,  to  see  the  order  of  the  duke  properly  executed. 
Jn  this  truly  affecting  condition,  their  first  step  was,  by  submission  and  entreaty,  to 
soUen  the  heart  of  their  sovereign.  Four  different  applications  were  addressed  ,to 
him,  beseeching  him  to  revoke  this  cruel  order  :  the  only  advantage  they  reaped,  was 
a  suspension  of  the  impending  calamity,  until  their  enemies  were  better  prepared  to 
execute  it  with  effect. 

Their  old  and  tried  friends,  the  Swiss  cantons,  being  informed  of  this  state  of  things, 
convened  a  diet  at  Baden,  in  the  month  of  February,  1686,  at  which  it  was  resolved 
to  send  ambassadors.to  the  Duke  of  Savoy  to  intercede  for  the  Waldenses  ;  and  early 
in  the  following  month  they  arrived  at  Turin,  where  they  delivered  in  their  propo- 
sitions relating  to  the  revocation  of  the  order  of  the  31st  of  January.  They  shewed 
his  highness,  that  they  were  interested  in  the  affair,  not  only  as  the  brethren  of  the 
Waldenses,  but  also  in  virtue  of  the  treaties  of  1655  and  1664,  which  were  the  fruits 
of  their  mediation,  and  which  this  new  order  annulled.  The  court  of  Turin  admit- 
ted the  plea  ;  but  contented  themselves  with  telling  the  ambassadors,  that  the  en- 
gagements which  the  duke  had  recently  entered  into  with  the  king  of  France  op- 
posed the  success  of  their  negociation.  The  Swiss  ambassadors  gave  in  a  memorial, 
and  urged  a  variet}'^  of  pleas  ;  in  all  which  they  were  supported  by  letters  from  many 
Protestant  princes  in  behalf  of  the  Waldenses. 

The  strong  remonstrances  of  the  Swiss  ambassadors  appear  to  have  been  unavail- 
ing, since,  a  short  time  subsequently,  a  French  army  invaded  the  valleys,  and  com- 
mitted the  most  shocking  outrages  upon  the  inhabitants.  More  than  twelve 
thousand  were  committed  to  prison.  The  sufferings  of  these  exceed  descrip- 
tion. For  months  they  were  fed  upon  bread  and  water — the  former,  in  which  were 
often  found  lime,  glass,  and  filth  of  various  kinds,  was  so  bad  as  scarcely  to  deserve 
the  name  ;  while  the  latter,  in  many  instances,  brought  from  stagnant  pools,  was 
scarcely  fit  for  the  use  of  cattle.  Their  lodging  was  upon  bricks  or  filthy  straw. 
The  prisons  were  so  thronged,  that,  during  the  heat  of  the  summer  months,  they  became 
intolerable,  and  deaths  were  daily  taking  place.     Want  of  cleanliness  necessarily 

*Morland's  Churches  of  Piedmont,  p.  682—708. 


166  PERIOD   VIII.. ..1555... .1833. 

engendered  diseases  among  them — they  became  annoyed  with  vemiin,  which  pre 
vented  their  sleep  either  by  night  or  day.  Many  women  in  child-bearing  were  lost 
for  want  of  the  care  and  comforts  necessarj'  to  such  a  situation,  and  their  infants 
shared  the  same  fate. 

Such  was  the  state  of  these  afflicted  and  persecuted  creatures,  when  the  duke  of 
Savoy's  proclamation  was  issued  for  releasing  them.  It  was  now  the  month  of 
October  ;  the  ground  was  covered  with  snow  and  ice  ;  the  victims  of  cruelty  were 
almost  universally  emaciated  through  poverty  and  disease,  and  very  imfit  for  the 
projected  journey.  The  proclamation  was  made  at  the  castle  of  Modovi,  for  example  -^ 
ancl  at  five  o'cloclr  the  same  evening  they  were  to  begin  a  march  of  four  or  five  leagues ! 
Before  the  moming  more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  of  them  sunk  under  the  burden 
of  their  maladies  and  fatigues,  and  died.  The  same  thing  happened  to  the  prisoners 
at  Fossan.  A  company  of  them  halted  one  night  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Cenis  ;  when 
they  were  about  to  march  the  next  morning,  thej'  pointed  the  ofiicer  who  conducted 
them  to  a  terrible  tempest  upon  the  top  of  the  mountain,  beseeching  him  to  allow 
them  to  stay  till  it  had  passed  away.  The  inhuman  officer,  deaf  to  the  voice  of  pity, 
insisted  on  their  marching  ;  the  consequence  of  which  was,  that  eighty-six  of  their 
number  died,  and  were  buried  in  that  horrible  tempest  of  snow.  Some  merchants 
that  afterwards  crossed  the  mountains,  saw  the  bodies  of  these  miserable  people  ex- 
tended on  the  snow,  the  mothers  clasping  their  children  in  their  arms  ! 

It  is  but  an  act  of  justice,  however,  to  add  that,  in  some  few  instances,  the  officers 
who  conducted  the  difi'erent  troops  of  Waldenses  out  of  the  country,  treated  them 
with  more  humanity. — Their  own  historians  admit  the  fact,  and  it  ought  to  be  re- 
corded, that  some  took  a  particular  care  of  them :  and  certainly  the  picture  that  is 
drawn  of  their  deplorable  condition  is  such,  as  was  well  calculated  to  melt  the  most  un- 
feeling heart  to  tenderness.  The  greatest  part  of  them  were  almost  naked,  and 
without  shoes  ;  and  they  all  bore  such  striking  marks  of  suflfering  and  wretchedness, 
that  the  very  sight  of  them  was  enough  to  pierce  the  heart.  Those  who  survived 
the  journey  arrived  at  Geneva  about  the  middle  of  December,  but  in  such  an  ex- 
hausted state,  that  several  expired  between  the  two  ."atps  of  the  city,  "finding  the 
end  of  their  lives  in  the  beginning  of  their  liberty."  Othei.^  M'ere  so  benumbed  with 
cold,  that  they  had  not  power  to  speak  ;  many  staggered  from  faintness  and  disease, 
while  others,  having  lost  the  use  of  their  limbs,  were  unable  to  lift  up  their  hands  to 
receive  the  assistance  that  was  tendered  them. 

At  Geneva  they  experienced  that  kind  and  hospitable  reception,  which  was  due  to 
them  as  their  fellow  creatures,  and  more  especially  as  their  persecuted  Christian 
brethren.  They  clothed  the  naked,  fed  the  hungry,  succored  the  afflicted,  and  healed 
the  sick.  But  what  pen  can  describe  the  afiecting  scene  which  noAv  took  place, 
while  they  halted  at  Geneva  for  rest  and  refreshment,  before  they  proceeded  forward 
into  Switzerland !  Those  who  arrived  first,  naturally  went  to  meet  those  who  came 
after,  anxiously  inquiring  for  their  relations  and  friends,  of  whom  they  had  heard 
nothing  since  the  fatal  catastrophe  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont.  The  father  inquir-ed 
after  his  child,  and  the  child  after  its  parent — the  husband  sought  his  wife,  and  the 
latter  her  partner  in  life.  Every  one  endeavored  to  gain  some  intelligence  of  his 
friend  or  neighbor  ;  but  as  three  fourths  of  them  had  died  in  prison  or  on  the  road,  it 
exhibited  a  melancholy  spectacle  to  see  so  many  dissolved  in  tears,  at  the  distressing 
accounts  they  received.  Their  principal  earthly  comfort  now  arose  from  the  hos- 
pitable kindness  of  the  people  of  Geneva,  who  flocked  around  them,  and  evinced 
such  solicitude  to  conduct  them  to  their  own  homes,  ihat  the  magistrates  of  the  city 
were  obliged,  in  order  to  prevent  confusion  and  disorder,  to  issue  an  injunction,  pro- 
hibiting any  from  going  out  of  the  city.  There  was  a  noble  emulation,  who  shoidd 
entertain  the  most  sick,  or  those  that  were  most  afflicted.  They  received  thcra,  not 
merely  as  strangers  in  distress,  but  as  Christian  brethren,  who  brought  peace  and 
spiritual  bles.sings  into  their  families.  All  that  needed  clothing,  were  either  supplied 
by  those  that  lodged  them,  or  by  the  Italian  bank,  the  directors  of  which,  from  first  to 
last,  evinced  all  the  marks  of  tender  compas.sion,  and  of  disinterested  kindness. 

The  sufferings  of  the  Protestants  in  the  Netherlands,  or  the  Low  Countries,  as  they 
were  then  called,  were  of  a  similarly  tragical  character.  Aliout  the  time  the  reforma- 
tion began,  these  provinces  were  exceedingly  flourishing,  in  trade,  commerce  and 


THE  PURITANS.  167 

manufactures.  In  consequence  of  the  commercial  intercourse,  which  subsisted  be- 
tween Germany  and  the  Netherlands,  the  doctrines  of  the  reformers  were  early  pro- 
pagated,  from  the  former  to  the  latter  place.  As  early  as  in  1522,  Charles  V.  pub- 
lished his  edict  against  the  heretics,  in  that  country  ;  and  during  his  reign,  contem- 
porary historians  affirm,  thafnot  less  than  fifty  thousand  inhabitants  were  put  to 
ileath,  on  account  of  their  religious  principles. 

On  the  accession  of  Philip  to  the  throne,  he  republished  the  edicts  of  his  father, 
and  ordered  the  governors  and  magistrates  to  carry  them  into  rigorous  execution. — 
In  1559,  Philip  left  the  Netherlands,  to  take  up  his  residence  in  Spain ;  sometime 
after  which,  as  the  doctriries  of  the  reformers  continued  to  spread,  he  sent  the 
duke  of  Alva,  a  nobleman  of  the  most  vindictive  spirit,  to  subdue  the  heretics  by 
the  arm  of  power. 

On  his  anival,  the  duke  commenced  his  work  of  bloodshed  ;  and  in  the  space  of 
afew  months,  caused  eighteen  hundred  persons  to  sutler  by  the  hand  of  the  executioner; 
yet  his  thirst  was  by  no  means  satiated.  Following  up  this  work  of  carnage,  he 
filled  the  whole  country  with  consternation,  and  multiplied  the  victims  of  his  cruelty, 
till  even  the  magistrates,  who  assisted  him  in  his  sanguinary  course,  recoiled  with 
horror  at  the  cruelty,  toAvhich  their  sanction  was  required. 

At  length,  some  of  the  nobility,  who  were  in  general  hostile  to  the  Protestants, 
tut  who  were  shocked  at  the  sanguinary  proceedings  of  Alva,  had  the  courage  to 
remonstrate  to  the  king  against  the  governor's  barbarity.  Even  the  pope  advised  to 
greater  moderation  ;  but  Philip  was  utterly  deaf  to  all  remonstrances,  from  whatever 
quarter  they  emanated,  and  the  persecutions  were  continued,  with  the  same  unre- 
lenting fury  as  before. 

"What  else  could  be  expected  from  a  monster  like  Philip !  Justly  did  the  people  of 
the  Netherlands  despair  of  obtaining  mercj^  from  a  father,  who  could  drive  to  dis- 
traction, and  pursue  even  to  death,  a  son.  Don  Carlos,  from  his  earliest  youth, 
had  indeed  been  noted  for  the  violence  of  his  temper,  and  had  early  discovered  a 
desire  to  participate  in  the  government  with  his  father.  The  latter,  however,  either 
from  jealousy,  or  from  a  conviction  of  his  son's  unfitness  for  so  important  a  tru=t,  re- 
fused to  gratify  his  ambition,  and  behaved  towards  him  with  distance  and  re- 
serve. At  the  same  time,  he  gave  all  his  confidence  to  such  men  as  the  tjiood- 
thirsty  duke  of  Alva.  Don  Carlos,  aware  of  the  conduct  of  his  father  in  relation  to 
the  people  of  the  Netherlands,  and  of  the  rigorous  manner  in  Avhich  the  duke  of 
Alva  earned  his  edicts  into  execution,  did  not  scruple,  on  dilTerent  occasions,  to  ex- 
press his  own  abhorrence  of  such  proceedings.  He  had  sometimes  expressed  his  com- 
passion for  the  people  there  ;  had  threatened  the  duke  of  Alva,  and  even  made  an 
attempt  upon  his  lite,  for  accepting  the  government ;  had  been  suspected  of  holding 
secret  interviews  with  the  marquis  of  Mons  and  the  baron  de  IMontigny  ;  and  had 
afterwards  formed  the  design  of  retiring  into  the  Netherlands,  with  an  intention  to 
put  himself  at  the  head  of  the  malcontents. 

Of  this  design,  intelligence  was  carried,  by  some  of  the  courtiers,  to  the  king ;  who 
having  consulted  with  the  inquisitors,  at  Madrid,  as  he  usually  did  in  matters  of 
great  importance  and  difficulty,  resolved  to  prevent  the  prince  from  putting  his  scheme 
into  execution,  by  depriving  him  of  his  liberty.  For  this  purpose,  he  went  into  his 
chamber  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  attended  by  soirie  of  his  privy  counsellors  and 
guards ;  and  after  reproaching  him  with  his  undutiful  behavior,  told  him  that  he  had 
come  to  exercise  his  paternal  correction  and  chastisement.  Then  having  dis- 
missed all  of  his  attendants,  he  commanded  him  to  be  clothed  in  a  dark  colored 
mourning  dress,  and  appointed  guards  to  watch  over  him,  and  confine  him  to  his 
chamber.  The  high  spirited  young  prince  was  extremely  shocked  at  such  unworthy 
treatment,  and  prayed  his  father  and  his  attendants  to  put  an  immediate  end  to  his 
life.  He  threw  himself  headlong  into  the  fire,  and  would  have  put  an  end  to  his  life, 
had  he  not  been  prevented  by  the  guards.  During  his  confinement,  his  despair  and 
anguish  rose  to  a  degree  of  frenz}'.  He  would  fast  sometimes  for  whole  days  together, 
then  eat  voraciously,  and  endeavor  to  choke  himself  by  swallowing  his  victuals  with- 
out chewing.  Several  princes  interceded  for  his  release,  as  did  many  of  the  principal 
Spanish  nobles.  But  his  father  was  relentless  and  inexorable.  After  six  months, 
imprisonment,  he  caused  the  inquisition  of  Madrid  to  pass  sentence  against  his  son,  and 


168  PERIOD    VIII.... 1555. ...1833. 

under  the  cover  of  that  sentence,  ordered  poison  to  be  given  him,  which,  in  a  few 
hours,  put  a  period  to  his  miserable  life,  at  the  age  of  twenty-three. 

Philip  had,  before  this  time,  given  a  proof  of  the  cruelly  of  his  disposition  ;  when, 
as  above  related,  he  chose  to  be  present  at  the  execution  of  his  Protestant  subjects  in 
Spain.  His  singular  conduct  on  that  occasion,  and  the  composure  with  which  he  be- 
held the  torments  of  the  unhappy  sufierers,  were  ascribed  by  some  to  the  power 
of  superstition ;  while  they  were  regarded  by  others,  as  the  most  convincing 
evidence  of  the  sincerity  of  his  zeal  for  the  true  religion.  But  his  severity  towards 
his  son  did  not  admit  of  any  such  interpretation.  It  was  considered  by  all  the  world 
as  a  proof  that  his  heart  was  dead  to  the  sentiments  of  natural  affection  and  hu- 
manity ;  and  his  subjects  were  every  where  filled  with  astonishment.  It  struck  ter- 
ror in  a  particular  manner  into  the  inhabitants  of  the  Low  Countries  ;  who  saw  how 
vain  it  was  to  expect  mercy  from  a  prince,  who  had  so  obstinately  refused  to  exercise 
it  towards  his  own  son  :  whose  only  crime,  they  believed,  was  his  attachment  to  them, 
and  his  compassion  for  their  calamities.* 

Similar  calamities  were  permitted  to  be  visited  upon  those  who  had  embraced  the 
Protestant  faith  in  Spain.  The  inquisition  had  been  introduced  into  that  country, 
about  a  century  before  Philip  took  up  his  residence  there.  This  institution  met  his 
entire  approbation  ;  he  determined,  therefore,  to  support  it  with  all  his  power,  and  di- 
rected its  officers  to  exert  themselves  with  the  utmost  vigilance. 

Before  his  arrival  in  the  city  of  Valladolid,  an  auto  dafe,  i.  e.  apubUc  burning  of 
victims  of  the  inquisition,  had  already  been  celebrated.  There  were  still,  however, 
in  the  prisons  of  the  inquisition,  more  than  thirty  persons,  against  Mhom  the  same 
dreadful  punishment  had  been  denounced.  Philip,  eager  to  give  a  public  proof  of  his 
abhorrence  of  heretics,  desired  the  inquisitors  to  fix  a  day  for  the  repetition  of  the 
auto  dafe. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  day,  Philip,  attended  by  his  court  and  guards,  presented  him- 
self to  witness  the  execution  of  the  miserable  victims.  After  hearing  a  sermon  from 
the  bishop  of  Zamora,  he  rose  from  his  seat,  and  having  drawn  his  sword,  as  a  signal 
that  with  it  he  would  defend  the  holy  faith,  he  took  an  oath,  administered  to  him  by 
the  inquisitor  general,  to  support  the  inquisition  and  its  ministers  against  all  heretics 
and  apostates,  and  to  compel  his  subjects  every  where  to  yield  obedience  to  its  de- 
crees. 

This  dreadful  severity,  joined  with  certain  rigid  laws,  soon  produced  the  desired 
effect.  The  Protestants  were  driven  from  Spain,  or  were  obliged  to  conceal  their 
sentiments. 

In  German?/,  also,  efforts  were  made  by  the  Roinan  Church  to  crush  the  Protestants, 
and  to  regain  her  former  dominion  there.  Through  the  bigoted  house  of  Austria,  war 
■was  commenced  upon  the  friends  of  the  reformation  in  1618,  and  they  were  overcome 
and  awfully  oppressed.  The  oppressions  they  suffered  called  forth  the  interposition 
of  the  noble  Gustavus  Adolphus,  of  Sweden,  Avho  appeared  in  Germany  with  a  small 
army  in  1629,  and  fell  in  the  battle  of  Lutzen,  in  1632.  After  his  death  his  generals 
continued  the  contest,  till  all  parties,  worn  out  by  a  tliirty  years'  war,  agreed  in  the 
treaty  of  Westphalia,  A.  D.  1648  ;  in  which  the  Church  of  Rome  consented  to  confirm 
anew  to  the  Lutherans  all  their  rights  and  privileges. 

Exertions  similar  to  those  in  Germany,  and  even  greater,  were  made  to  re-establish 
the  entire  dominion  of  the  Roman  faith  in  France.  The  Protestants  in  that  country 
were  denominated  Hvgonots,  a  term  of  uncertain  origin,  though  it  seems  probable  that 
it  was  derived  from  the  word  Hus,ii.on,  a  night-walker,  the  Protestants  assembling  pri- 
vately in  the  evening  for  religious  worship. 

The  introduction  of  Protestantism  into  France,  and  the  opposition  it  met  with  from 
Francis  I.,  have  already  been  noticed  (Period  VII.,  31.)  Notwithstanding  this  oppo- 
sition, the  friends  of  the  reformation  gradually  increased ;  and,  at  length,  became  nu- 
merous in  all  parts  of  the  kingdom. 

The  successor  of  Francis,  Henry  E.,  was  even  more  bitter  against  them  than  the 
former  monarch.     On  the  day  of  his  inauguration,  he  caused  several  Protestants  to 


*  Watson's  Hist,  of  Pliilip  II.  vol.  i.,  b.  viii. 


THE  PURITANS.  169 

be  tied  to  a  stake  ;  and,  as  he  passed  by,  the  flames  -were  kindled,  as  a  spectacle  for 
his  amusement. 

But  it  was  left  to  the  son  and  successor  of  Henry  H.,  Charles  IX.,  to  exceed  all  his 
predecessors  in  hostility  to  Protestantism,  and  by  a  bold  and  wanton  act  of  barbanty, 
to  attempt  its  utter  overthrow  and  annihilation.  We  allude  to  the  celebrated  and  cold* 
blooded  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew,  so  called,  from  its  happening  on  the  day  con> 
secrated  to  that  saint,  viz.  24th  of  August,  1572. 

At  the  period  of  which  we  are  now  about  to  speak,  the  actual  ruler  of  France  was 
the  celebrated  Catharine  de  Medicis,  the  widow  of  Henry  II.,  and  the  mother  of  the 
reigning  King  Charles  IX.  In  the  bosom  of  this  woman  the  spirit  of  ambition  was 
predominant.  It  has  been  well  said  of  her,  "  that  unrestrained  either  by  rehgion  or 
humanity— despising  alike  the  law  of  God  and  the  opinion  of  man— she  was  fitted 
to  move  forward  in  the  pursuit  of  her  purposes,  with  the  reckless  and  unshrinking 
audacity  which  their  nature  demanded,  and  to  brook  neither  obstacle  nor  competitor 
in  her  path." 

The  people  of  France  were  divided,  at  this  time,  into  two  great  religious  parties. 
At  the  head  of  the  adherents  to  the  Romish  faith,  were  the  duke  of  Guise  and  his 
brother,  the  cardinal  of  Lorraine,  who  M'ere  nearly  connected  with  the  royal  family  by 
the  marriage  of  their  niece,  Mary  of  Scotland,  with  the  late  king,  Francis  II.  The 
■chiefs  of  highest  rank  among  the  the  Hugonots,  or  Protestants,  were  the  two  young 
princes  of  the  blood,  Henrj^,  king  of  Navarre,  and  the  princes  of  Conde.  The  main 
stay  of  the  party,  however,  and  the  individual  who  principally  ^arected  it,  both  by 
his  councils  and  his  popular  influence,  was  the  able,  brave,  and  virtuous  Coligny  ;  or, 
as  he  was  generally  called  in  his  own  day,  the  admu'al  of  Chatillon.  Of  the  gene- 
ral population,  the  immense  majority  were  Catholics;  but  still  the  Protestants  formed 
a  very  numerous  and  powerful  body. 

For  a  time,  Catharine  had  managed  to  keep  the  ascendancy  over  both  these 
parties — making  use  of  the  one,  as  necessity  requked,  to  balance  the  other— sometimes 
courting  the  alUance  of  the  Catholics,  and  again  that  of  the  Protestants ;  just  as  it 
best  suited,  at  the  moment,  the  interests  of  her  own  authority. 

But,  at  length,  wearied  with  this  sort  of  management,  she  appears  to  have  resolved 
upon  the  adoption  of  anew  policy.  She  determined  to  avail  herself  of  the  assistance 
Pi  the  stronger  party  to  eflect,  once  for  all,  the  extermination  and  destruction  of  the 
weaker. 

The  occasion  which  Catharine  determined  to  seize  upon  for  the  perpetration  of  her 
diabohcal  design,  was  one  singularly  calculated  to  deepen  the  revolting  character  of 
the  tragedy,  about  to  be  enacted.  To  crown  and  consummate,  as  it  was  pretended,  the 
reconcilement  of  the  twxD  religions,  the  court  had  proposed  that  a  marriage  should  take 
place  between  Charles'  sister  Margaret,  and  Henry  of  Navarje.  There  is  too  much 
reason  to  conclude,  that  Catharine  and  her  son,  had,  from  the  first,  suggested  this 
union,  with  no  other  object  than  drowning  the  day  of  its  celebration  in  the  blood  of 
their  unsuspecting  subjects. 

Every  expedient  was  now  resorted  to,  in  order  to  make  the  Protestants  forget  theii 
ancient  jealousy  of  the  court,  and  to  lull  them  into  a  sleep  of  reliance  and  security. 
Old  Coligny  was  invited  to  court ;  all  his  honors  were  restored,  and  he  was  consulted 
on  afiairs  of  state,with  apparently  more  sincerity  than  in  the  days  of  his  greatest  in- 
timacy. Coligny  thus  deceived,  it  was  not  wonderful  that  the  great  majority,  who 
looked  upon  him  as  their  head,  should  be  caught  in  the  same  snare. 

As  the  day,  on  which  the  marriage  was  to  take  place,  approached,  the  Hugonot 
gentlemen,  and  even  numbers  of  the  humbler  orders,  who  belonged  to  that  persua- 
sion, flocked  to  Paris,  from  all  quarters.  And  by  the  middle  of  August,  the  capital 
had  collected  uithin  its  walls  nearly  all  the  persons  of  consequence,  in  France,  at- 
tached to  the  new  faith.  On  the  evening  of  Sunday  the  17th,  the  espousals  of 
J  the  royal  pair  were  celebrated  in  the  Louvre,  with  becoming  festivity  ;  and,  on  the 
following  morning,  the  marriage  ceremony  was  performed  on  an  elevated  platform, 
erected  before  the  great  door  of  the  cathedral  of  Notre  Dame,  in  the  presence  of  a 
splendid  company,  composed  both  of  Cathohcs  and  Protestants.  In  the  evening,  a 
supper  and  masked  ball  again  collected  the  revellers  in  the  grand  haU  of  the  Louvre, 
although  most  of  the  Protestants  were  restrained,  by  their  religious  scruples,  from 
attending  this  conclusion  of  the  day's  festivities.  Coligny  himself  was  absent,  under 
22  15 


170  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

the  pretext  of  a  slight  indisposition.  The  next  day,  the  19th,  was  devoted  to  re* 
pose  by  the  king  and  his  exhausted  guests ;  but  on  the  evening  of  Wednesday  the 
20th,  the  hilarities  of  the  court  were  renewed  by  a  very  extraordinary  entertainment, 
given  in  the  Hotel  de  Bourbon.  On  this  occasion,  a  theatrical  show  or  mask  was  ex- 
hibited to  the  company,  which  actually  pictured  forth,  with  daring  distinctness,  the 
horrible  tragedy,  which  was  soon  to  foUow. 

The  design  of  the  above  representation  scarcely  admits  of  any  satisfactory  explana- 
tion. Connected  however  as  it  was  with  various  rumors  of  evil  intentions,  meditated 
against  the  Protestants,  it  gave  to  the  latter  no  small  anxiety.  Even  old  Coligny's  ap- 
prehensions were  excited  ;  and  the  day  following  the  strange  allegorical  pastime, 
with  which  the  guests  of  the  palace  had  been  amused,  he  repaired  to  the  queen- 
mother  to  inform  her  of  the  dissatisfaction,  which  these  extraordinary  revelries 
had  occasioned.  Catharine  affected  to  laugh  at  his  alarm,  and  assured  him,  in  terms 
ambiguous  enough  to  have  excited  the  suspicions  of  a  less  wary  man  than  Coligny, 
and  yet  expressed  mth  a  frankness  which  seems  to  have  allayed  all  his  fears — "  Leave 
us,"  said  she,  "  to  make  merry  in  our  own  way ;  and  in  the  course  of  four  days,  on 
the  faith  of  a  queen,  I  promise  you,  that  you  and  those  of  your  religion,  shall  have  such 
■proofs  of  my  regard,  as  shall  satisfy  your  utmost  desires." 

On  the  22d,  (Friday,)  about  eleven  o'clock,  an  attempt  was  made  upon  the  life  of 
Coligny.  On  his  return  to  his  lodgings  from  the  Louvre,  he  was  shot  at  by  an  as- 
sassin from  a  neighboring  house  ;  one  ball  carried  away  the  fore-finger  of  his  right 
hand,  while  another  wounded  him  still  more  severely  in  the  left  arm.  The  window, 
at  which  the  assassin  had  taken  his  station,  M'as  darkened  by  an  iron  trellis  ;  and,  ac- 
cording to  some  authorities,  the  man,  the  better  to  conceal  himself,  had  spread  a 
covering  of  fmen  over  the  grating.  Several  of  Coligny's  followers  immediately  proceed- 
ed to  the  house,  and  forced  their  way  into  it ;  but,  when  they  ascended  to  the  apartment 
from  which  the  assassin  had  taken  his  aim,  they  found  only  thearquebuse  remaining, 
where  he  had  rested  it  on  the  windoM'. 

In  the  mean  while,  Coligny  had  been  carried  home  by  his  friends,  and  put  to  bed. 
The  news  of  the  attack  that  had  been  made  upon  his  life  spread  rapidly  over  the  city, 
and  the  Protestants  flocked  in  crowds  to  his  house.  The  panic  was  of  course  great, 
and  questions  were  in  the  mouths  of  many,  "who  could  have  promptedto  such  a  deed? 
and  what  did  it  mean?" 

To  our  readers,  it  will  no  doubt  be  apparent,  who  was  the  mistress  of  the  plot ;  but 
there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  Charles  had  been  intrusted  by  his  mother,  with  her 
plan  of  assassinating  the  admiral.  His  conduct  on  learning  what  had  taken  place, 
forbids  the  supposition ;  for  he  immediately  gave  orders  to  apprehend  the  perpetrator 
of  the  outrage,  and  assured  the  friends  of  the  admiral,  that  nothing  should  be  left  un- 
done to  detect  and  bring  to  justice  the  perpetrators  of  so  heinous  an  atrocity. 

Soon  after,  a  messenger  arrived  from  the  admiral,  to  request  the  kmg  to  visit  him. 
He  promised  to  do  so.  But  before  he  went,  the  queen-mother  took  him  aside,  when 
it  is  supposed  that,  for  the  first  time,  he  was  made  acquainted  -with  the  truth  of  the 
case,  and  the  reasons  which  Catharine  had  for  attempting  the  admiral's  assassination, 
viz. — to  produce  such  a  state  of  circumstances,  as  to  render  it  impossible  for  her  sen 
to  draw  back  from  the  meditated  blow  against  the  Protestants. 

About  two  o'clock,  Charles  set  out  to  make  his  promised  visit,  accompanied  by 
his  mother,  (the  real  author  of  the  outrage,)  his  brothers,  and  numerous  other  dis- 
tinguished persons— all  the  confidants  of  the  queen,  and  confederated  with  her  in  her 
scheme  for  the  massacre  of  the  Protestants.  On  their  arrival,  Charles  and  his  mother, 
having  taken  their  seats  by  the  bedside,  the  wounded  man  entered  into  conversation 
with  them,  and  in  a  long  discourse  professed  his  regard  to  his  king,  and  his  at- 
tachment to  his  country.  Charles,  in  reply,  expressed  his  con\'iction  of  the  ad- 
miral's loyalty  and  patriotism,  and  added  that  it  had  ever  been  his  wish  to  observe  reli- 
giously his  compact  with  his  Protestant  subjects,  and  that  such  was  still  his  determina- 
tion. 

The  royal  party  remained  to  see  the  wounds  dressed,  and  even  expressed  a  wish  to 
have  the  admiral  removed  to  the  Louvre,  where  he  could  be  "  more  comfortably  ac- 
commodated"— so  hypocritical  a  part  could  they  play,  even  when  meditating  the  death 
of  Cohgny  and  his  friends. 

On  the  following  day,  the  23d,  the  municipal  functionaries  of  the  different  quarters 


THE   PURITANS.  171 

of  the  ;ity  were  employed  in  going  over  the  streets  of  their  several  districts,  and  taking 
down  the  names  of  the  Protestants,  professedly  with  the  object  of  having  as  many  of 
them  as  possible  removed  to  the  neighborhood  of  the  Louvre,  for  their  greater  safety. 
Accordingly,  a  great  number  of  the  principal  lords  and  gentlemen  of  the  party  were 
accommodated  immediately  around  the  hotel  of  the  admiral ;  the  Catholics,  who  re- 
sided in  the  different  houses,  giving  up  their  apartments  to  these  new  tenants. 

On  the  early  part  of  the  night  of  the  23d,  the  intended  preparations  had  all  been 
made,  and  the  plan  of  blood  and  massacre  settled.  Most  of  the  persons  of  note 
among  the  Hugonots,  tothe  number  of  several  himdred  individuals,  were  lodged  in  the 
rue  des  Fosses-St-Germain,  the  rue  de  Betizy,  and  the  other  streets  near  the  palace. 
The  admiral  of  Chatillon  lay  ill  of  his  wound  in  his  hotel  in  the  rue  de  Betizy,  where 
his  son-in-law  Tehgny,  and  several  others  of  his  more  intimate  friends,  also  resided.* 
The  king  of  Navarre  and  the  prince  of  Conde  were  asleep  in  their  apartments  in  the 
Louvre,  with  the  principal  gentlemen  attached  to  their  persons  assembled  around 
them,  under  the  cover  of  the  same  roof.  Many  Protestants  who  had  not  found  ac- 
commodation in  this  quarter  were  dispersed  over  the  other  parts  of  the  city ;  and  in 
the  faubourg  St.  Gennain  especially,  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  the  persons  of 
rank  of  that  persuasion  were  collected  together  in  considerable  numbers.  With  few 
exceptions,  all  these  individuals,  though  well  aware  that  they  dwelt  in  the  midst  of  a 
hostile  population,  beUeved  that  they  were  in  the  mean  time  secure  under  the 
protection  of  their  king ;  and,  trusting  to  the  arrangements  which  he  had  made 
professedly  for  their  safety,  had  retired  to  take  their  repose  unarmed,  and  fear- 
ing no  evil.  On  the  other  hand,  among  their  enemies,  all  was  active  preparation  for 
the  great  blow  that  was  about  to  be  struck.  Already  had  the  armed  bands,  who 
were  to  commence  the  massacre,  received  their  instructions,  and  been  drawni  up  around 
the  dwellings  of  their  unsuspecting  victims.  Parties  of  the  king's  troops  and  of  the 
city  guard  were  planted  at  the  Lou\Te,  in  front  of  the  residence  of  Coligny,  and  at 
different  stations  in  the  streets,  and  along  the  bank  of  the  river,  as  far  east  as  the 
arsenal,  all  under  the  command  of  minions  of  Guise  or  of  the  court.  Throughout 
the  to-wn  the  houses  tenanted  by  Protestants  were  all  marked  by  white  crosses  on  the 
doors.  Meanwhile,  the  different  chiefs  of  the  conspiracy  were  busily  employed,  some 
in  riding  from  post  to  post  to  see  that  the  arrangements  for  the  attack  were  com' '  '.::,  or  to 
convey  new  orders  from  the  Louvre  ; — others,  assisting  at  the  consultations  which 
continued  to  be  held  by  Catharine,  Charles,  and  their  associates,  within  that  central 
seat  of  the  bloody  design,  in  which  the  preparations  for  it  had  been  contrived,  and 
thus  far  brought  to  maturity,  and  where  the  match  was  now  about  to  be  appHed  to 
that  well  laid  train,  in  the  explosion  of  which,  so  many  thousands  of  helpless  and  in- 
nocent human  beings  were  miserably  to  perish. 

As  the  night  advanced,  however,  the  tranquillity  to  which  the  Protestants  had  re- 
signed themselves  gave  place  among  some  of  them  to  considerable  perplexity  and 
alarm.  The  different  movements  which  were  going  on  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
palace — the  frequent  opening  and  shutting  of  the  gates,  as  couriers  departed  to,  or  arriv- 
ed from,  the  several  parts  of  the  city  with  which  it  was  necessary  to  be  in  commu- 
nication— the  introduction  of  quantities  of  arms  into  that  strong  hold — the  constant 
passing  of  horsemen  and  persons  bearing  torches  along  the  streets — and  all  the  grow- 
Jig  bustle  unavoidably  attendant  upon  the  eve  of  so  terrible  an  enterprise,  had  awak- 
ened from  their  sleep  many  of  those  who  were  lodged  in  the  quarter  principally  disturbed 
by  these  noises.  Rising  from  their  beds  they  left  their  houses,  and  proceeded  to  the 
Louvre,  in  order,  if  possible,  to  ascertain  the  meaning  of  such  unusual  commotion. 
On  adressing  their  inquiries  to  the  soldiers  whom  they  found  stationed  around  the 
palace,  they  were  informed  that  the  whole  was  occasioned  merely  by  the  preparations 
for  a  nocturnal  fete  which  the  court  was  about  to  give.  This  answer  was  rather  am- 
biguous than  hterally  false. 

Meanwhile,  it  would  appear  that  Catharine  had  not  yet  succeeded  in  working  up 
the  froward  and  irresolute  temper  of  her  son  to  the  pitch  of  daring  at  which  he  would 
venture  actually  to  give  orders  for  commencing  the  massacre.  It  seems  to  have  been 
originally  intended,  that  the  signal  for  the  murderers  to  fall  upon  their  prey  should  be 
sounded  from  the  great  clock  of  the  Palace*  of  Justice  (in  the  Cite,)  immediately  before 

*  Cohgny's  house  was  the  same  afterwards  known  by  the  name  of  the  Hotel  St.  Pierre. 


172 


PERIOD  VIII.... 1555. ...1S33. 


daybreak,  or  about  half  past  two  in  the  morning.     But  the  undecided  state  of  the 
king's  mind  deteraiined  Catharine  to  take  advantage   of  a  moment  of  excitement, 


Church  of  St.  Germain  I'Auxerrois. 
in  which  he  had  been  prevailed  upon  to  express  his  consent  thatthey  should  proceed  with 
the  business,  and  to  order  the  tocsin  to  be  rung  immediately,  from  the  steeple  of  the 
adjacent  chuich  of  St.  Germain  1'  Auxerrois.    This  was  about  twelve  o'clock. 

As  the  bell  flung  its  sounds  of  omen  over  the  city  and  its  suburbs,  iiit-  people  every 
where  started  from  their  slumbers.  The  windows  of  the  Louvre,  of  the  TuiUeries, 
and  of  many  other  public  buildings  and  private  residences,  were  lighted  up  with  all 
haste ;  and  the  tenants  of  other  houses  following  these  examples,  the  town  was  spee- 
dily illuminated  in  every  part.  Some  time  fiurther,  howevev,  seems  to  have  been 
spent  in  preparation  on  one  side,  and  perplexity,  terror,  and  confusion  on  the  other, 
before  the  slaughter  was  begun.  The  agents  commissioned  to  execute  the  plot  were 
now  all  in  motion. ;  the  order  for  striking  the  blow  had  gone  frvith,  and  could  not  be 
recalled  ;  Catharine's  pui-pose  was  sufliciently  attained.  But  the  risk  of  vacillation  on 
the  part  of  the  king  having  been  thus  put  an  end  to,  it  was  not  intended  that  the  suc- 
cess of  the  enterprise  should  be  subjected  to  any  chance  of  being  rendered  less  com- 
plete, by  the  actual  attack  being  commenced  earlier  than  had  been  originally  contem- 
plated, or  while  the  necessary  arrangements  were  in  any  respect  immature.  In  par- 
ticular, it  had  been  determined,  by  the  advice  of  the  wary  and  experienced  Tavannes, 
on  no  account  to  begin  the  massacre  before  daybreak,  lest  any  of  the  intended  victims 
should  escape  in  the  dark.  At  last,  however,  about  half  past  two  o'clock,  when  the 
dawn  began  to  appear,  Cosseins,  who  commanded  the  guard  stationed  in  front  of  the 
admiral's  house,  perceived  the  duke  of  Guise  approaching  at  the  head  of  a  body  of 
armed  men,  and  immediately  proceeded  to  make  the  dispositions  already  concerted  be- 
tween them.  He  first  placal  five  or  six  soldiers  opposite  toeachMJndowof  the  house, 
that  they  might  be  ready  to  fire  upon  any  one,  who  should  attempt  to  make  his  es- 
cape. He  then  knocked  with  violence  at  the  gate  of  the  court.  This  brought  down 
the  person  who  kept  the  keys,  and  who,  on  being  informed  that  admission  was  desir- 
ed to  the  admiral  by  a  messenger  from  the  king,  immediately  opened  the  gate.  Cos- 
seins instantly  fell  upon  the  man,  and  dispatched  him  by  repeated  strokes  of  his  dag- 
ger. He  then,  followed  by  his  men,  forced  his  way  into  the  court,  the  attendants  in 
cheir  alai-m  and  consternation,  after  a  brief  and  inelTcclual  resistance,  taking  refuge  with- 
in the  house,  the  door  of  M'hich  they  shut.  By  this  time  all  the  inmates  were  aroused  ; 
and  means  were  forthwith  taken  to  barricade  the  door  by  bringing  down  the  heaviest 
articles  of  furniture  and  placing  them  behind  it.  But  these  impediments  did  not  long 
>«ithstand  the  fury  of  the  assailants.     Having  forced  their  way  into  the  Ivnise,  they 


THE   PURITANS.  173 

proceeded  to  rush  up  the  stairs  to  the  rooms  where  the  admiral  and  his  friends  were. 
Coliguy  himself  had  already  risen  from  his  bed,  and,  seeing  that  all  chance  of  defence 
was  gone,  had  desired  his  friends  to  leave  him,  and  to  hasten,  if  it  were  yet  possible,  to 
secure  their  own  safety  by  flight.  On  this  all  who  were  in  the  apartment  withdrew, 
except  a  servant  named  Nicolas  Muss  ;  and,  ascending  to  the  upper  part  of  the  house, 
got  out  by  a  window  in  the  roof.  Very  few  of  them,  however,  efiected' their  escape  ; 
the  greater  number  having  been  slain  in  the  adjacent  house,  through  which  they  endea- 
vored to  gain  the  street.  Meanwhile  Cosseins,  accompanied  by  a  German  of  the  name 
of  Beme,  one  of  the  domestics  of  the  duke  of  Guise,  and  several  other  persons,  sud- 
denly rushed,  with  their  drawn  swords  in  their  hands,  into  the  room  where  Coligny 
was.  The  old  man  looked  on  them  with  an  unmoved  countenance.  "Are  not  you  the 
admiral  ?"  cried  Beme,  extending  his  sword  towards  him.  "  I  am,"  he  replied  calmly  ; 
and  then,  fixing  his  eye  upon  the  naked  blade  with  which  he  was  menaced,  '•'  Yoimg 
man,"  he  added,  "  you  ought  to  have  respected  my  age  and  my  infirmity  ;  but  you  will 
only  shorten  my  life  by  a  few  days  or  hours."  "  Yet  I  could  have  wished,"  he  is  said, 
after  a  momentary  pause,  to  have  continued  with  the  feelings  natural  to  a  soldier, 
"that  I  were  to  perish  by  the  hand  of  a  man,  and  not  of  this  menial."  Beme  then, 
uttered  an  oath,  first  thrust  his  sword  into  his  breast,  and  afterwards  struck  him  with 
it  repeatedly  on  the  head  ;  at  the  same  time  the  rest  assailed  him  with  like  ferocity,  till  he 
fell  doMTi  dead  upon  the  floor.  The  voice  of  the  duke  of  Guise  was  now  heard  from  below, 
inquiring  if  the  deed  was  done  ?  On  being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  he  ordered 
them  to  throw  the  dead  body  from  the  window,  that  he  might  see  with  his  o-mi  eyes 
whether  or  not  it  was  really  the  admiral  they  had  slain.  At  first,  when  he  looked  on 
the  hacked  and  blood-besmeared  carcass,  he  could  scarcely  recognize  it ;  but,  having 
bent  Aov,n\  over  it,  and  with  his  own  hand  wiped  the  face  with  a  cloth,  "Yes !"  he  ex- 
claimed, "  I  know  it  now  ;  it  is  he  himself."  He  then  gave  it  a  kick  with  his  foot ;  and, 
calling  to  his  men,  led  them  out  of  the  court.* 

As  soon  as  the  events  we  have  related,  which  did  not  occupy  much  time,  had  taken 
place  at  the  residence  of  the  admiral  and  at  the  Louvre,  the  alarm  beU  sounded  from 
the  Palace  of  Justice.  This  was  the  signal  for  all  the  subordinate  agents  of  the  con- 
spiracy in  the  different  parts  of  the  town  to  commence  their  operations.  Tavannes 
and  several  of  his  associates  immediately  appeared  on  horseback  in  the  streets;  and 
riding  about  in  all  directions,  called  out  to  the  pesple  to  kill  the  Hugonots,  telling 
them  that  such  was  the  command  of  the  king,  who  desired  that  not  a  single  leietic 
should  be  suffered  to  escape.f  From  this  moment  the  slaughter  was  miiversal  and 
indiscriminate.  Inflamed  Aviththe  wildest  fury  of  religious  hatred,  to  which,  in  many 
cases,  fear,  revenge,  and  other  malignant  passions  added  double  force  (for  many 
doubtless  believed  that  in  thus  imbruing  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  their  fellow  citi- 
zens, they  were  only  destroying  those  who  Mould  otherwise  have  massacred  them,) 
the  multitude  set  no  bounds  to  their  ferocity  and  cruelty.  Persons  of  both  sexes 
and  of  all  ages  equally  fell  victims  to  their  unpitying  rage.  Every  house,  supposed  to 
be  tenanted  by  persons  of  the  obnoxious  religion,  was  broken  into.  The  inmates 
sometimes  attempted  to  fly  or  to  hide  themselves,  but  rarely  offered  any  resistance. 
It  was  all  headlong  fury  on  the  one  side,  and  astonishment  and  consternation  on  the 
other.  Nor  were  all  those  who  perished,  Protestants.  Many  took  advantage  of  the 
confusion  of  this  popular  tempest  to  satiate  their  private  and  personal  enmities,  and 
to  wreak  on  a  brother  of  the  same  faith  the  hoarded  hatred  of  years.  All  the  worst 
passions  of  the  human  heart  were  let  loose  ;  but  their  one  wild  cry  was,  Blood!  Blood  ! 
On  that  terrible  sabbath,  blood  reeked  from  the  principal  streets  of  Paris,  as  from  a 
field  of  battle.  The  bodies  of  the  slaughtered,  we  are  told  by  a  contemporary  chroni- 
c\er,X  of  men,  women,  and  children,  and  of  infants,  were  heaped  together  into  carts, 
and  so  carried  down  and  shot  into  the  river,  in  which  they  might  be  seen  every  where 
floating  and  tumbling,  while  its  waters  were   turned  to  red  by  the  blood  that  flowed 

*  Lib.  of  Entertaining  Knowledge. 

+  "Bleed  !  bleed  !"  Tavannes  is  said  to  have  cried,  according  to  some  authorities, "  bleeding 
is  as  good  in  the  month  of  August  as  in  the  month  of  May."— See  Voltaire,  Henriade  ;  Paris, 
1770,  tom.  i.,  p.  46. 

t  Memoires  de  I'Estat,  i.,  295. 

15# 


174  PERIOD    VIII....1555....1833. 

from  t'nem.  The  general  description  which  De  Thou  gives  us  of  the  horrors  of  the 
scene  is,  especially  in  his  own  eloquent  Latin,  exceedingly  striking.  "  The  people,"  he 
says,  "  incited  against  their  fellow  countrymen  by  the  captains  and  lieutenants  of  the 
city  guard,  who  were  flying  about  in  all  directions,  rioted  in  the  frenzy  of  a  boundless 
license;  and  all  things  wore  an  aspect  of  woe  and  affright.  The  streets  resounded 
with  the  uproar  of  the  crowds  rushing  on  to  slaughter  and  j^lunder,  while  ever 
and  anon  the  lamenting  cries  of  persons  dying  or  in  peril  met  the  ear,  or  the  carcasses 
of  those  who  had  been  murdered  were  seen  tossed  forth  from  the  windows  of  their 
dwellings.  The  courts,  and  even  the  inner  apartments  of  many  houses,  were  filled 
with  the  slain  ;  dead  bodies  were  rolled  or  dragged  along  the  mire  of  the  highways ; 
ihe  bloody  puddle  overflowed  the  kennels,  and  ran  down  at  different  places  in  streams 
to  the  river  ;  an  innumerable  multitude  perished,  not  only  of  men,  but  likewise  of  preg- 
nant women  and  children." 

By  the  fortunate  mismanagement  of  the  person  charged  with  the  conduct  of  the 
massacre  in  the  faubourg  St.  Germain,  the  greater  number  of  the  Protestants  lodged 
in  that  quarter  of  the  city,  among  whom  were  the  Sieur  de  Fontenay,  the  Vidame  of 
Chartres,  the  Count  of  Montgomery,  and  many  other  noblemen  and  gentlemen  of  dis- 
tinction, who  were  enabled  lo  effect  their  escape.  They  first  received  intelligence  of  what 
was  going  forward  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  about  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  when  a 
man  who  had  come  across  in  a  boat,  brought  them  the  accounts  of  the  extraordinary 
state  in  which  the  town  was.  Disbelieving  the  asertion  of  their  informer,  that  the 
atrocities  -which  he  reported  were  perpetrated  by  the  order  of  the  king,  and  convinced 
that  his  majesty  himself  must  be  in  as  much  danger  from  the  authors  of  the  massacre 
of  their  Protestant  brethren,  many  of  them  were  on  the  point  of  proceeding  across  the 
river,  with  the  intention  of  lending  their  aid  to  protect  the  royal  person  and  authority. 
But  they  soon  had  reason  to  repent  their  rashness.  While  about  to  step  into  the  boats, 
they  perceived  approaching  them  from  the  opposite  side  about  two  hundred  soldiers, 
of  the  king's  guard,  who  immediately  discharged  upon  them  a  volley  of  musketry. 
Looking  up,  they  beheld  Charles  himself,  at  the  window  of  the  hotel  de  Bourbon,  not 
only  encouraging  the  soldiers,  but  joining  them  in  the  attack.  He  was  firing  as  fast 
as  the  guns  could  be  handed  to  him,  and  calling  out  to  the  men  below,  with  passionate 
imprecations,  to  make  all  haste,  as  the  Hugonots  were  already  taking  flight.  On  ob- 
serving this,  they  lost  not  a  moment  in  attempting  their  escnpe ;.  and,  some  on  foot, 
some  on  horseback,  although  many  of  those  who  were  inounted  were  without  boots  or 
spurs,  they  fled  in  all  directions,  no  one  thinking  of  saving  any  thing  but  his  life.  The 
soldiers  rushed  into  their  houses,  pillaged  them  of  whatever  they  contained,  and  mas- 
sacred, at  the  same  time,  many  of  the  inmates  who  had  not  had  time  to  make  their  es- 
cape. Voltaire  informs  us,  in  one  of  the  notes  to  the  Henriade,  that  he  had  heard  the 
Marshal  de  Tesse  mention  that,  having  met  in  his  youth  an  old  gentleman  above 
a  hundred  years  of  age,  who  had  served  in  the  guards  of  Charles  IX.,  he  questioned  him 
on  the  subject  of  the  St.  Bartholomew,  and  asked  him  if  it  was  true  that  the  king  had 
fired  on  his  Protestant  subjects.  "  I  myself,  sir,"  answered  the  old  man,  "  loaded  the  car- 
bine for  him."* 

The  slaughter  continued  without  intermission,  till  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  at 
which  hour  proclamation  was  made  by  sound  of  tnimpct  in  the  king's  name,  com- 
manding all  the  citizens  to  retire  to  their  houses.  But  at  an  early  hour  on  the  follow- 
ing morning,  the  populace,  refreshed  by  their  few  hours  of  rest,  recommenced  their  bloody 
work;  and  during  the  whole  of  that  day  and  the  next  the  butchery  of  the  unhappy 
Hugonots  was  carried  on  with  undiminished  ferocity,  the  infuriated  rabble  only  stop- 
ping at  last,  when  they  could  find  no  more  victims  to  destroy.  Meanwhile,  the  couriers 
which  had  been  dispatched  to  the  provinces  with  letters  from  the  king  to  the  several 
governors,  had  advertised  them  of  what  was  passing  in  the  capital,  and  directed  them 
to  follow  the  same  course  wUh  regard  to  the  persons  belonging  to  the  obnoxious  faith 
in  the  principal  towns  of  their  respective  districts.  The  consequence  was,  that  the 
same  melancholy  scenes  which  had  been  acted  in  Paris,  were  repeated  in  many  parts 
Df  France.  At  Meux,  at  Troyes,  at  Orleans,  at  Bourges,  at  Ljons,  at  Toulouse,  at 
Rouen,  at  Bordeaux,  and  in  various  other  places,  the  mob,  encouraged  and  assisted  by 
the  authorities,  committed  the  wild  excesses  of  bloodshed  and  spoliation. 

*  Henriade,  torn,  i.,  p.  258,  edit.  Paris,  1770. 


THE  PURITANS.  175 

Although  the  general  carnage  at  Paris  terminated  after  the  first  three  days,  indi- 
viduals continued  to  be  occasionally  fallen  upon  and  put  to  death  nearly  throughout 
the  week.  After  the  cessation  of  the  masjacre,  the  city  presented  a  hideous  aspect. 
In  many  of  the  principal  streets,  the  stripped  bodies  and  separated  limbs  of  the  slaugh- 
tered still  lay  putrefying  on  the  ground.  These  disgusting  relics  crowded  especially  the 
banks  of  the  river,  along  which  a  sort  of  market  Mas  estabhshed,  Avhere  the  relations 
of  the  dead  might  be  seen  bargaining  for  the  corpses  with  those  who  had  dragged 
them  up  from  the  river.  Many,  however,  were  carried  down  by  the  current  beyond 
the  bounds  of  the  city  ;  and  by  an  extract  which  has  been  printed  from  the  records 
preserved  in  the  Hotel  de  Ville,  it  appears  that,  between  the  5th  and  13th  of  September, 
no  fewer  than  one  thousand  and  one  hundred  bodies  were  cast  ashore  and  interred  in 
the  neighborhood  of  St.  Cloud,  Auteuil,  andChaillot.  Above  a  month  elapsed  before 
all  the  dead  were  removed  from  the  streets ;  and  even  at  the  distance  of  more  than 
a  year,  bodies  were  occasionally  found  on  the  roofs  of  houses,  in  cellars,  or  other  >ss 
frequented  places.  The  blood  of  Coligny  is  said  to  have  remained  distinguishable  on 
the  wall  of  his  hotel  for  more  than  a  century.  "  There  are  old  men  still  alive."  says  a 
French  author  writing  in  1826,  "  who  affirm  that  they  have  known  persons  who  had 
seen  and  touched  that  blood."* 

The  numbers  of  those  who  perished  in  this  terrible  convulsion  have,  as  was  to  be  ex- 
pected in  a  case  so  much  open  to  conjecture,  been  very  variously  estimated.  A  Catholic 
historian  (Perefixe)  has  carried  the  amount  so  high  as  one  hundred  thousand ;  but  the 
opinion  of  De  Thou,  who  fixes  it  at  about  thirty  thousand,  is  probably  nearer  the  truth. 
In  Paris,  De  Thou  says  there  were  two  thousand  killed  on  the  first  day^only  ;  and  other 
authorities  make  the  whole  number  who  fell  in  this  city,  before  the  termination  of  the 
massacre,  not  less  than  ten  thousand. 

Notwithstanding  that  it  was  designed  to  make  the  extermination  complete,  some 
even  of  the  most  distinguished  Protestants  were  fortunate  enough  to  effect  their  escape. 
Our  limits,  however,  will  allow  us  to  notice  the  personal  adventiu'es  of  only  two  or 
three. 

The  first  of  whom  we  give  an  accoimt,  was  afterwards  distinguished  as  a  soldier,  a 
politician,  and  an  author,  Philip  de  Mornay.  Although  at  this  time  only  in  his  twenty- 
third  year,  De'Mornayhad  already  not  only  travelled  over  a  great  part  of  Europe,  but 
had  so  much  distinguished  himself  by  his  exertions,  fcoth  with  swcrd  and  pen,  in  the 
Protestant  cause,  as  to  have  in  some  sort  taken  his  rank  among  the  leaders  of  his  party. 
Having  returned  to  France  from  England,  about  the  end  of  July,  he  immediately  pro- 
ceeded to  Paris  to  join  Coligny  and  the  other  Hugonot  gentlemen  who  had  assembled 
to  witness  the  royal  marriage.  Yet  we  are  told  he  was  far  from  being  without  appre- 
hension as  to  the  designs  of  the  court ;  and  felt  so  little  sjTnpathy  with  the  prevailing 
feelings  of  his  party,  that  on  the  day  when  the  nuptial  ceremony  Avas  performed,  he 
scarcely  left  his  lodgings.  On  the  following  Friday,  (the  22d.)  he  was  preparing  to  re- 
turn to  his  countiy-seat,  and  had  taken  leave  of  Coligny  with  that  intention,  when  (as 
he  was  afterwards  making  a  call  upon  another  friend,  IM.  de  Foix,  to  bid  him  also 
adieu)  his  German  servant  came,  and  informed  him  of  the  attempt  that  had 
just  been  made  on  the  admiral's  life.  On  receiving  this  intelligence,  he  immediately 
ran  out  to  the  street,  and  was  one  of  those  who  accompanied  the  wounded  old  man  to 
his  hotel.  From  this  moment  his  fears  of  some  impending  mischief  became  stronger 
than  ever ;  but  having  made  his  mother,  who  had  been  with  him,  take  her  departure  for 
the  country  without  further  delay,  he  resolved,  notwithstanding  her  entreaties,  to  remain 
himself  for  sometime  longer  in  Paris,  and  to  share  the  fate  of  his  friends,  whatever  that 
might  be.  Following  the  example  of  many  of  the  other  Hugonot  gentlemen,  he  now  took 
apartments  in  the  Rue  de  Beti2y,  that  he  might  be  as  near  the  admiral  as  possible ;  but 
fortunately  they  could  not  be  got  ready  for  him  before  Monday,  and  he  was  therefore  obli- 
ged to  remain  till  then  at  his  old  lodgings,  which  were  in  the  Rue  St.  Jacques,  at  the  sign 
of  the  golden  compass.  On  returning  thither,  at  a  late  hour  on  Saturday  night,  from  a 
visit  to  Coligny,  he  was  informed  that  certain  movements  of  arms  had  been  observed 
among  some  of  the  citizens.  Next  morning,  having  dispatched  his  German  ser\'ant 
before  five  o'clock  to  the  house  of  the  admiral,  the  man  soon  after  returned,  and  gave 

*Histoire  de  la  St.  Barthelemy,  8vo.,  Paris,  1826,  pp.  372,  375,  376. 


176  PEEIOD   VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

him  an  account  of  the  dreadful  state  in  which  that  part  of  the  city  was.  He  rose  in- 
stantly, and  dressed  himself  with  the  intention  of  leaving  the  house  ;  but  before  he 
could  get  ready,  the  mob  were  in  the  street,  and  to  attempt  escape  was  impossible. 
Fortunately  his  landlord,  although  a  Catholic,  was  disposed  to  do  eveiy  thing  in  his 
power  to  save  him  ;  and  having  just  found  time  to  burn  his  papers  before  the  party 
who  had  been  sent  to  seek  for  him  found  their  way  to  his  apartments,  he  was  enabled 
to  elude  their  search  by  concealing  himself  till  they  took  their  departure.  Tliat  day  he 
Was  not  again  molested  ;  but  on  the  following  morning  his  landlord  came  to  inform  him 
that  the  frenzy  of  the  populace  had  broken  out  anew,  and  that  it  was  no  longer  in  his 
power  to  shelter  him.  By  this  time  the  murderers  were  in  the  neighboring  house,  the 
master  of  which,  Odit  Pedit,  a  bookseller,  they  massacred,  and  afterwards  threw  his  dead 
body  out  of  one  of  the  windows.  On  hearingthis,  De  Mornay,  putting  on  a  black  dress  of 
a  very  plain  fashion  and  his  sword,  immediately  descended  to  the  street,  and  had  the  good 
fortune  to  escape  notice  while  the  mob  was  still  engaged  in  pillaging  the  adjacent  house. 
Having  crossed  the  river,  he  proceeded  up  the  Rue  St.  Martin  till  he  came  opposite  to 
the  alley  on  the  left,  called  the  Rue  de  Troussevache,  not,  however,  having  -walked  this  con- 
siderable distance  without  being  frequently  exposed  to  the  greatest  danger.  His  inten- 
tion was  to  take  refuge  here  with  an  attorney  of  the  name  of  Girard,  who  used  to  ma- 
nage the  affairs  of  his  family,  and  would  not,  he  trusted,  refuse  him  an  asylum.  On 
arriving  at  the  house,  he  found  Girard  himself  standing  at  the  door.  The  moment 
was  a  critical  one,  for  the  captain  of  the  watch  was  just  passing.  However,  Girard 
had  the  presence  of  mind  to  receive  him  in  such  a  manner  as  to  occasion  no  sus- 
picion. Having  entered  the  house,  he  took  his  place  at  a  desk,  and  employed  himself 
in  writing,  like  the  other  clerks.  Unfortunately,  however,  the  persons  belonging  to  his 
household  had  conjectured  that  Girard's  would  be  his  hiding-place  ;  and  thither  they 
came,  one  after  the  other,  to  seek  for  him  or  to  share  his  retreat.  This  was  soon  re- 
marked ;  and  during  the  night  an  order  came  to  Girard  to  deliver  up  the  person  whom 
he  kept  concealed  in  his  house.  To  remain  here  longer,  therefore,  was  impossible; 
and  at  an  early  hour  in  the  morning  he  set  out  alone  to  endeavor  to  escape  from  the 
city,  or  to  find  some  other  place  of  retreat.  As  he  was  leaving  the  house,  a  young 
man  who  had  been  his  clerk  came  up  to  him,  and,  greatly  to  his  comfort,  ofiered  to 
get  him  out  by  the  Porte  St.  Martin,  where  he  was  knowai  to  the  soldiers  on  guard, 
having  been  formerly  one  of  them.  On  reaching  this  gate,  however,  they  found  to 
their  dismay  that  orders  had  been  given  that  it  should  not  be  opened  that  morning. 
They  were  therefore  obliged  to  proceed  to  the  adjoining  Porte  St.  Denis,  with  the  guard  of 
which  the  clerk  had  no  more  acquaintance  than  De  Mornay  himself,  and  where  it  does 
not  appear  that  the  latter  was  Ukely  to  derive  any  advantage  whatever  from  the  pre- 
sence of  his  companion,  if  indeed  the  circumstance  of  that  person  being  only  in  his 
slippers,  (which  he  had  on  their  first  setting  out  refused  to  take  the  trouble  of  exchang- 
ing for  shoes,)  should  not  rather  expose  them  both  to  greater  risk  of  detention.  How- 
ever, to  the  Porte  St.  Denis  they  went ;  and  after  being  questioned,  were  actually  al- 
lowed to  pass,  De  Mornay  having  represented  himself  as  an  attorney's  clerk,  who 
had  got  leave  from  his  master  to  go  during  the  vacation  to  Rouen,  his  native  place, 
to  see  his  relations.  But  the  unlucky  slippers  were  destined,  after  all,  to  work  them 
the  very  mischief  which  De  Mornay  had  feared.  They  had  not  been  long  gone  when 
It  occurred  to  one  of  the  guard,  that  this  was  rather  a  strange  attire  for  a  person  about 
to  make  so  distant  a  journey  as  to  Rouen ;  and  the  man  having  mentioned  his  suspi- 
cions to  his  comrades,  it  was  instantly  resolved  to  dispatch  four  armed  men  after  the 
fugitives.  They  were  overtaken  by  this  party  near  the  village  of  La  Vilette,  and  imme- 
diately brought  back  in  the  hands  of  a  mob  of  the  country  people,  who  could  hardly  be 
prevented  from  teariu  g  De  Mornay  to  pieces  on  the  way.  The  clerk  by  his  conduct 
added  not  a  little  to  the  danger — for,  entirely  losing  his  presence  of  mind,  as  they 
dragged  his  master  along  with  the  avowed  intention  of  throwing  him  into  the  river, 
he  swore  vehemently  that  M.  Duplesses,  or,  as  he  sometimes  called  him,  M.  de  Buhy, 
(these  being  actually  the  titular  designations  by  which  he  was  commonly  knowTi,)  was 
no  Hugonot — thus  effectually  revealing  who  the  captive  Avas,  if  the  persons  to  whom 
he  addressed  himself  had  not  been  rendered  deaf  or  inaUentive  to  his  exclamations  by 
their  own  fury  and  clamor.  With  more  prudence,  De  Mornay  himself  merely  re- 
marked, that  he  was  convinced  they  would  be  sorry  to  put  an  innocent  man  to  death, 
from  having  mistaken  him  for  another  person ;  and  assured  them  that,  if  thev  would 


THE   PURITANS.  177 

take  him  into  some  house,  he  would  give  them  such  references  to  persons  in  the  city,  aa 
would  satisfy  them  on  inquiry  thai  the  account  he  had  given  of  himself  was  correct.  He 
at  last  prevailed  upon  them  to  comply  with  his  request,  and  some  of  them  accompanied 
him  into  a  house  in  the  suburbs;  but  now  that  he  had  obtained  this  reprieve,  he  hardly 
knew  how  to  avail  himself  of  it.  At  first  he  thought  of  throwing  himself  out  of  the  win- 
dow, but  on  reflection  resolved  to  make  an  attempt  to  get  out  of  their  hands  by  sheer  as- 
surance ;  and,  when  they  asked  him  for  his  promised  references,  he  boldly  named,  as  per- 
sons to  whom  he  Avas  well  known,  the  Messieurs  de  Rambouillet,  and  the  cardinal  their 
brother.  This  he  did,  partly  in  the  hope  of  overawing  them  somewhat  by  these  imposing 
names,  but  principally  because  he  knew  they  could  not  easily  find  access  to  persona- 
ges of  such  rank,  and  would  therefore,  he  imagined,  be  forced  to  take  his  asserted  ac- 
quaintanceship upon  trust.  But  those  with  whom  he  had  to  deal  were  not  to  be  so  put 
ofl'.  Considering,  probably,  that  an  attorney's  clerk  could  hardly  be  altogether  with- 
out some  friends  of  lower  degree  than  nobles  and  cardinals,  they  insisted  upon  his 
giving  them  other  references.  At  this  moment  the  wagon  fi'om  Rouen  made  its  ap- 
pearance ;  and,  as  he  said  that  he  belonged  to  that  city,  some  one  proposed  to  stop  the 
vehicle  in  order  to  see  if  any  of  the  persons  in  it  knew  any  thing  of  him.  When  they 
found  that  none  of  the  passengers  had  ever  heard  of  his  name,  their  conviction  that 
he  was  an  impostor  became  more  confirmed  than  ever ;  and  the  cry  to  have  him 
thrown  into  the  river  was  raised  again  with  renewed  violence.  Some  further  conten- 
tion, which  we  have  not  space  to  detail,  consumed  a  little  more  time  ;  and  while  they 
were  yet  wrangUng,  two  messengers,  whom,  on  De  Momay's  reference,  they  had  sent 
to  Girard,  returned  with  that  person's  answer.  De  Mornay  had  written  an  open  note 
to  him  in  these  words  :  "  Sir,  I  am  detained  by  the  people  of  the  Porte  and  fauborg  of 
St.  Denis,  who  will  not  believe  that  I  am  Philip  Mornay,  your  clerk,  to  whom  you 
have  given  leave  to  go  to  see  his  relations  at  Rouen  during  the  vacation.  I  beg  you 
will  certify  to  them  the  truth  of  this  statement,  that  they  may  permit  me  to  proceed 
on  my  journey."  These  directions  were  certainly  explicit  enough,  and  might  have 
sufficed  for  a  man  of  less  sagacity  than  Girard  appears  to  have  been.  On  reading  the 
note,  the  attorney,  who  happened,  we  are  told,  to  be  a  goodly  looking  personage,  and 
to  bear  in  his  dress  and  general  appearance  an  air  of  superior  respectability,  having 
first  in  a  few  words  expressed  his  displeasure  at  the  hindrance  which  his  clerk  had 
met  with,  wrote  on  the  back  of  the  paper  the  desired  attestation,  with  an  assurance 
that  the  individual  in  their  hands  was  neither  a  rebel  nor  a  seditious  person,  and  sub- 
scribed his  sigTiature.  A  little  boy  belonging  to  the  house,  however,  had  nearly  spoil- 
ed all,  by  obsei-ving  that  the  clerk  they  were  inquiring  after,  had  only  been  in  his  mas- 
ter's service  since  yesterday  morning.  Luckily  this  remark  passed  unnoticed  by  the 
two  men  ;  and,  quite  convinced  that  De  Mornay  was  really  Girard's  clerk,  they  has- 
tened back  to  their  companions,  no  doubt  thinking  they  had  very  satisfactorily  acquit- 
ted themselves  of  their  mission.  And  such  was  the  impression  they  produced  on 
the  rest,  by  the  account  they  gave  of  their  reception,  and  the  confirmation  they  brought 
of  De  Mornay's  story,  that  the  suspicions  they  had  entertained  were  at  once  removed, 
I  and  they  hnmediately  resolved  not  only  to  set  him  free,  but,  by  way  of  making 
i  some  amends  for  the  unjust  treatment  he  had  received,  to  escort  him  back  to  the  spc: 
I  where  they  had  apprehended  him.  He  got  out  of  their  hands  at  last  about  nine  o'clock, 
I  and  lost  no  time  in  pursuing  his  journey.  At  Chantilly  he  obtained  a  horse  from  his 
!  friend  Montmorency,  one  of  the  few  who  had  escaped  the  massacre,  by  leaving  Paris 
in  lime  under  the  apprehension  of  the  impending  treachery.  At  last,  though  not 
without  some  other  perils  and  "  hair-breadth  'scapes,"  he  arrived  in  safety  at  his  estate 
of  Buhy,  in  Normandy,  on  Friday  ;  where,  however,  he  found  his  family  and  estab 
lishment  dispersed,  his  mother  having  been  obliged  to  take  refuge  in  the  house  of  a 
neighbor.  In  the  course  of  a  few  days  he  embarked  at  Dieppe  for  England  ;  and, 
after  encountering  a  severe  stonn,  which  at  one  time  threatened  to  drive  them  back 
to  Calais,  and  the  terrors  of  which  were  augmented  by  the  cries  of  numbers  of  wo- 
men and  children,  flying,  like  himself,  from  the  blood  drenched  land  of  their  birth,  he 
reached  the  port  of  Rye  on  the  ninth  day  after  the  massacre. 

Such  is  the  interesting  narrative  which  has  been  given  us  by  the  wife  of  Duplesses 
Mornay,  in  her  memoir  of  her  husband,  only  very  recently  published  for  the  first  time.* 

*Memoires  et  Correspondence  de  Duplessis-Mornay :  Paris,  1824,  tome  i.,  pp.  37 — 4S 

23 


178  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

The  writer  adds,  that  her  husband  had  often  told  her,  that  at  the  moment  when  he  first 
heard  that  the  massacre  was  going  on,  having  lifted  up  his  spirit  to  God,  he  conceived 
a  firm  assurance  both  that  he  should  efl'ect  his  escape,  and  that  he  should  live  to  see 
the  slaughter  of  his  friends  avenged  'This  excellent  lady,  then  the  widow  of  M.  de 
Feuqueres,  was  also  in  Paris  during  the  St.  Bartholomew  ;  and  the  dangers  to  which  she 
was  herself  exposed  were  still  more  formidable  than  those  undergone  by  the  gentle- 
man who  afterwards  became  her  husband.  M.  de  Feuqueres  had  died  of  a  wound 
received  in  battle  about  three  years  before,  leaving  with  liis  young  widow  a  daughter 
six  months  old,  whom  he  had  never  seen.  Soon  after  this,  Madame  de  Feuqueres  re- 
ceived the  news  of  the  deaths  of  her  father,  M.  de  la  Borde,  of  her  sister,  and  of  the 
father  of  her  late  husband.  To  add  to  her  distresses,  she  had  been  stripped  of  all  her 
properly  by  the  civil  confusions  of  the  time,  and  was  almost  without  the  means  of 
existence.  This  load  of  suffering  broke  down  her  health,  which  she  never  afterwards 
entirely  recovered.  At  length,  on  the  conclusion  of  the  peace  of  1570,  she  came  to 
Paris  with  her  daughter,  on  the  invitation  of  her  mother,  who  continued  in  the  pro- 
fession of  the  ancient  reUgion,  although  the  rest  of  the  family  had  embraced  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  reformation.  From  this  time  Madame  de  Feuqueres  had  remained  in  the 
French  capital. 

On  the  morning  of  the  Sunday  on  which  the  massacre  commenced,  she  was  still  in 
bed  in  her  lodgings  in  the  rue  St.  Antoine,  when  one  of  her  maid-servants,  who  was 
a  Protestant,  came  running  into  her  room  in  a  state  of  great  terror,  to  inform  her  that 
in  the  heart  of  the  town,  where  she  had  just  been,  the  mob  were  killing  every  body. 
Without  feeling  any  great  alarm,  Madame  de  Feuqueres,  who  had  intended  to  go  that 
day  to  the  Louvre  to  take  leave  of  the  princess  of  Conde,  and  some  others  of  her 
friends,  preparatory  to  her  proposed  departure  on  Monday,  to  spend  the  winter  with 
one  of  her  sisters  in  the  country,  rose,  and  put  on  part  of  her  dress,  when,  looking  from 
her  window,  she  perceived  the  whole  street  in  commotion.  Parties  of  military  were 
mixed  with  the  crowd,  and  all  wore  white  crosses  in  their  hats.  Convinced  now  of 
the  reality  of  the  danger,  she  had  already  sent  off  to  her  mother,  with  whom  her  broth- 
ers also  lived,  to  inquire  what  was  the  meaning  of  the  disturbance ;  when  a  message 
was  brought  her  from  her  maternal  uncle,  the  bishop  of  Senlis,  who  desired  her  to 
put  out  of  the  way  whatever  articles  she  had  of  greatest  value,  and  promised  that  he 
would  immediately  send  some  one  to  find  her.  This,  however,  the  bishop  either 
found  it  impossible  or  forgot  to  do,  having  learned  that  his  own  brother  had  been  killed 
in  the  rue  de  Betizy,  along  with  the  other  Hugonot  gentlemen  lodged  around  the  ho- 
tel of  the  admiral,  and  having  afterwards  been  arrested  himself  by  the  mob  while  at- 
tempting to  make  his  way  through  the  streets,  and  placed  in  considerable  jeopardy, 
probably  on  account  his  Protestant  connections.  After  waiting,  therefore,  for  about 
half  an  hour,  Madame  de  Feuqueres,  seeing  the  rioters  fast  approaching,  deemed  it 
best  to  send  off  her  daughter  by  a  female  servant  to  a  M.  de  Perreuze,  who  held  the 
office  of  master  of  requests  in  the  royal  household,  and  who  was  her  relation  and 
one  of  her  best  friends.  This  gentleman  received  the  child  into  his  house,  which  was 
in  the  vieille  rue  du  Temple,  by  a  back  door,  and  also  sent  to  its  mother  to  say  that, 
if  she  chose,  he  would  give  her  too  an  asylum.  Madame  de  Feuqueres  gladly  ac- 
cepted this  offer  ;  and  leaving  her  lodgings  for  that  purpose  about  eight  o'clock,  had 
scarcely  gone,  when  a  party  of  the  mob  entered  the  house  in  search  of  her.  When 
they  could  not  find  their  expected  victim,  they  proceeded  to  pillage  the  bouse.  In  the 
mean  time,  the  other  Protestant  friends  of  M.  de  Perreuze  came  one  after  the  other 
to  request  the  protection  of  his  roof;  till  at  length  the  number  of  persons,  with  their 
families  and  servants,  who  were  concealed,  in  the  house  amounted  to  above  forty. 
Lest  suspicion  might  be  excited  by  the  purchase  of  the  unusual  quantity  of  victuals 
required  for  so  many  guests,  M.  de  Perreuze  sent  for  what  articles  he  wanted  to  ano- 
ther part  of  the  town  ;  and  he  and  his  wife  also  took  their  station  together  at  the 
front  door  of  the  house,  to  be  ready  to  exchange  a  few  words  wnth  the  conductors  of 
the  different  pillaging  parties  as  they  passed.  All  these  precautions,  however,  proved 
eventually  insufficient  to  ward  off  the  apprehended  danger.  On  Tuesday  it  was  or- 
dered that  the  house  should  be  searched.  By  this  time,  fortunately,  the  greater  num- 
ber of  tho.se  who  had  crowded  to  it  on  the  first  breaking  out  of  the  massacre,  had  left 
it  and  taken  refuge  elsewhere  ;  so  that  there  only  remained  Madame  de  Feuqueres 
and  another  lady,  with  their  attendants.     In  the  extremity  which  had  now  arrived,  Bla- 


THE   PURITANS.  179 

dame  de  Feuqueres  was  concealed  in  a  loft  above  a  granary,  -where,  as  her  ears  were 
pierced  by  the  -v^ild  cries  of  the  men,  women,  and  children,  whom  they  were  butcher- 
ing in  the  streets,  she  was  thrown,  she  tells  us,  into  such  perplexity  and  despair  that 
she  was  at  times  tempted  to  rush  down  from  her  hiding-place,  and  deliver  herself  up  at 
once  into  the  hands  of  the  infuriated  populace.  What  principally  distracted  her  was  the 
thought  of  her  daughter,  whom  she  had  been  obUged  to  leave  below  in  the  charge  of  a 
servant.  This  person,  however,  succeeded  in  conveying  fhe  child,  through  the  midst 
of  numerous  dangers,  to  the  house  of  a  relation  of  ftladamede  Feuqueres,  with  whom 
it  remained  in  safety.  But  it  M-as  now  judged  advisable  that  its  mother  also  should 
as  soon  as  possible  leave  her  present  asylum.  It  was  impossible  for  her  to  venture  to 
her  mother's  residence,  as  a  guard,  she  learned,  had  been  placed  arotmd  the  house. 
She  therefore  resolved,  as  her  only  resource,  to  throw  herself  upon  the  compassion 
of  a  person  who  had  some  time  before  married  one  of  her  maid-servants,  and  who 
was  now  captain  of  the  watch  in  his  quarter,  and  in  that  character  one  of  the  com- 
missioned agents  of  the  massacre.  The  man,  contrary  to  what  might  have  been  ex- 
pected, gave  her  admission ;  and  permitted  her  to  remain  in  his  house  all  the 
night,  although  not  without  making  her  listen  to  many  violent  invectives  against 
the  Hugonots,  and  insisting  with  her  in  warm  terms  that  she  would  find  herself  obUged 
to  go  to  mass.  On  the  following  day  at  noon  she  left  this  retreat,  and  set  out  to  find 
her  way  to  the  house  of  the  President,  Tambonneau.  in  the  cloister  of  Notre  Dame, 
who  had  been  advertised  of  her  situation  by  her  mother,  and  solicited  to  afford  her 
protection.  She  efiected  her  entry  into  the  house  without  being  observed;  and  being 
placed  in  M.  de  Tambonneau's  study,  she  remained  there  unmolested  during  the  rest  of 
that  day  and  the  greater  part  of  the  next.  On  the  evening  of  Thursday,  however,  infor- 
mation reached  the  family  that  the  mob  were  about  to  visit  them.  There  was  not  a  mo- 
ment to  be'  lost ;  and  the  hunted  fugitive  was  again  transferred  to  the  house  of  a  corn 
merchant,  an  acquaintance  of  her  protector's,  and  a  person  on  whose  fidehty  they  could  ■ 
reckon.  Here  she  remained  till  the  following  "Wednesday — being  concealed  all  the 
time  in  an  upper  chamber,  immediately  over  one  tenanted  by  a  Catholic  lady,  for 
fear  of  being  discovered  by  whom,  or  by  any  of  the  neighbors,  she  neither  dared  to 
step  along  the  floor,  nor  even  to  light  a  candle.  Her  food  was  brought  to  her  by  one 
of  the  females  of  the  family,  who  concealed  it  in  her  apron,  and  pretended  that  she  went 
up  to  get  some  linen  for  the  lady  below.  During  this  time  her  mother  had  sent  to 
implore  her  to  go  to  mass  ;  but  to  that  proposal  she  steadily  refused  to  yield.  At  last 
she  determined  to  make  an  attempt  by  herself  to  escape  from  Paris  ;  and  on  Wednes- 
day, about  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  descending  from  her  lurking-hole,  she  walk- 
ed down  to  the  river  and  stepped  on  board  a  boat,  which  was  going  to  Sens,  and  in 
which  she  had  caused  a  place  to  betaken  for  her  the  day  before.  She  soon,  however, 
found  herself  exposed  to  more  imminent  danger  than  ever.  When  they  reached  the 
pontde  laTournelle,  the  boat  was  stopped  by  the  guard,  and  their  passports  demand- 
ed from  those  on  board ;  the  rest  showed  theirs,  but  Madame  de  Feuqueres  had  none. 
On  this  the  soldiers,  eagerly  exclaiming  that  she  was  a  Hugonot  and  must  be  drowned, 
made  her  come  out  of  the  boat.  Seeing  herself  thus  on  the  point  of  being  put  to  death, 
she  besought  them  to  conduct  her  to  the  house  of  M.de  Voisenon,  auditor  of  accounts, 
who  was  one  of  her  friends,  assuring  them  that  he  would  answer  for  her.  They  at 
last  agreed  to  comply  with  her  request,  and  two  of  their  number  were  sent  with  her 
to  the  resideiwe  of  the  gentleman  whom  she  named.  When  they  arrived  at  the  house, 
the  soldiers,  fortunately  for  the  success  of  her  scheme,  remained  at  the  door,  and  al- 
lowed her  to  walk  up  stairs  alone.  She  had  thus  an  opportunity  of  hastily  intimating 
to  M.  de  Voisenon  the  situation  in  which  she  was,  and  entreating  his  interference  to 
save  her  life.  On  hearing  her  account,  he  immediately  went  down  to  the  soldiers, 
and  assured  them  that  he  had  often  seen  the  person  they  had  brought  to  him  in  the 
house  of  Madame  d'Eprunes,  the  mother  of  the  bishop  of  Senlis,  whose  family  were 
well  known  to  the  good  Catholics.  The  men  however  told  him,  it  was  not  about  Ma- 
dame d'Eprunes  and  her  family  they  came  to  inquire  of  him,  but  about  the  female  now 
present.  To  this,  all  that  M.  de  Voisenon  could  venture  to  reply  was,  that  he  had 
known  her  to  be  a  good  Catholic  formerly,  but  what  she  might  be  now  he  could  not 
say.  Luckily,  at  this  point  of  the  conversation,  a  woman  who  was  known  to  the  sol- 
diers came  up,  and  asked  them  what  they  were  going  to  do  with  the  person  they  had  got 
in  their  hands.    "  Pardieu,"  they  answered,  "  she  is  a  Hugonot  and  must  be  drowned, 


180  PERIOD   Vlll.... 1555.. ..1833. 

for  we  see  she  is  frightened."  "  Why,"  replied  the  woman,  -'you  Imow  me ;  1  am  no 
Hugonot ;  I  go  to  mass  every  day ;  and  yet  I  have  been  so  frightened,  that  for  these 
eight  days  past  I  have  been  in  a  fever."  "  In  truth,"  exclaimed  one  of  the  soldiers  on 
this,  "  I  have  been  in  the  same  state  myself."  The  two  men  at  last  consented  to  con- 
duct their  prisoner  back  to  the  boat,  merely  remarking,  as  they  put  her  again  on  board, 
that  if  she  had  been  a  man  she  should  not  haVe  escaped  so  easily. 

We  must  sum  up  very  briefly  the  remaining  hazards  which  ftladamc  de  Feuqueres 
ran  in  effecting  her  escape.  The  house  of  the  corn  merchant,  in  which  she  had 
lain  so  long  concealed,  was  pillaged,  she  tells  us,  immediately  after  she  left  it.  At 
the  place  where  they  put  on  shore  for  the  night  there  was  only  one  sleeping  chamber 
in  the  inn  to  which  they  repaired',  and  she  was  obliged  to  sleep  in  the  same  bed  with 
two  other  women,  whose  suspicions  she  greatly  feared  would  be  excited  by  a  fine  hol- 
iand  shirt,  trimmed  with  lace,  which  she  wore,  ill  as  it  suited  the  rest  of  her  attire, 
which  was  that  of  a  servant.  Her  apprehensions  here,  howe^Aer,  proved  vain.  On 
Thursday  she  left  the  boat,  and  imder  the  conduct  of  a  person  who  had  been  sent  to 
meet  her  by  Madame  de  Tombonneau,  proceeded  on  foot  to  Vignay,  the  residence  of 
the  chancellor  I'Hospital,  being  a  distance  of  about  five  leagues.  They  found  the 
chancellor's  house  occupied  by  the  guard  which  the  king  had  sent  for  his  protection  ; 
and  Madame  de  Feuqueres  therefore  resolved  to  take  up  her  residence  in  the  house 
of  his  vinedresser,  a  poor  man,  who,  although  a  CathoUc,  treated  her  with  the  kindest 
hosp'tality.  Here  she  remained  for  fifteen  days,  during  Which  time  the  soldiers  came 
to  the  village  searching  every  suspected  house ;  but  they  were  prevented  from  en* 
tering  that  in  which  she  was  concealed,  in  consequence  of  its  being  considered  under 
the  protection  of  the  chancellor's  guard.  At  last,  when  matters  seemed  to  be  some* 
what  tranquillized,  she  set  out  on  her  ass,  accompanied  by  the  vinedresser,  toEprunes, 
a  property  belonging  to  her  grandmother,  which  she  reached  in  safety.  She  was  re- 
ceived here  as  one  returned  from  the  dead.  From  this  she  went  at  the  end  of  a  fort- 
night to  Buhy,  now  in  the  possession  of  her  eldest  brother.  Here  she  was  exposed  to  new 
persecutions— her  brother,  who  had  himself  saved  his  life  by  consenting  to  go  to  mass, 
being  still  so  alarmed  that  he  refused  to  allow  her  to  remain  in  his  house,  on  her  per- 
sisting in  declining  to  accompany  him  to  chapel.  With  a  very  scanty  supply  of 
money,  therefore,  she  was  obliged  once  more  to  set  out  on  her  travels  ;  and  taking  on 
this  occasion  the  road  to  Sedan,  she  arrived  safely  in  that  city  on  the  first  of  Novem- 
ber, and  received  the  warmest  welcome,  and  the  supply  of  all  her  wants,  from  numerous 
friends,  most  of  whom  had  like  herself  taken  refuge  here,  after  escaping  from  the  Pari- 
sian massacre.  Madame  de  Feuqueres  continued  to  reside  in  Sedan  till  her  marriage 
withM.  Duplessis  Mornay,  in  January  1576.* 

But  perhaps  the  most  extraordinary  deliverance  from  the  St.  Bartholomew,  of  which 
an  account  has  come  down  to  us,  was  that  of  the  marshal  de  la  Force.  The  father 
of  the  marshal,  de  la  Force,  the  sieur  was  one  of  the  Protestant  gentlemen  who  were 
lodged,  when  the  massacre  broke  out,  in  the  faubourg  St.  Germain.  The  first  notice 
he  received  on  the  morning  of  the  fatal  Sunday  of  what  was  passing  in  the  city,  was 
from  a  person,  who  had,  it  appears,  swam  across  the  river  to  apprise  him  of  his  dan- 
ger. There  were  living  with  La  Force  his  two  sons,  the  youngest  of  whom,  after- 
wards the  marshal,  was  now  in  his  thirteenth  year.  Had  the  father  thought  but  of 
his  own  safety,  he  probably  might  have  been  able,  like  many  of  his  friends,  to  have 
effected  his  escape ;  but  some  time  was  lost  in  getting  his  two  boys  in  readiness  to  fly 
along  with  hiia,  and  before  they  had  left  the  house,  it  was  broken  into  by  the  murder- 
ers. A  man  of  the  name  of  Martin  was  at  tlie  head  of  the  party,  who  having  made 
his  men  instantly  disarm  their  prisoners,  addressing  himself  to  La  Force,  told  him 
with  the  most  violent  oaths  that  his  last  moment  was  come.  On  La  Force,  however, 
•offering  him  two  thousand  crowns  to  save  the  fives  of  himself  and  his  children,  the 
rufiian  and  his  band  agi'eed  to  accept  of  this  bribe.  After  having  pillaged  the  house, 
they  desired  the  father  and  his  two  sons  to  tie  their  handlvcrchiefs  in  the  form  of 
crosses  around  their  hats,  and  to  turn  up  the  right  sleeves  of  their  coats ;  and  then 
they  all  set  out  together.  The  river,  as  they  crossed  it,  was  already  covered  with 
deaid  bodies  ;  and  the  same  frightful  tokens  of  the  tragedy  acting  around  them  strewed 
the  courts  of  the  Louvre  and  the  other  places  through  which  they  passed.     At  last 

*  Library  of  Entertaining  Knowledge. 


THE  PURITANS.  181 

they  arrived  at  Martin's  house  in  the  rue  des  Petits  Champs  (to  the  north  of  the  rue 
St.  Honore)  ;  and  here,  La  Force  having  been  first  bound  by  an  oath  not  to  attempt 
to  withdraw  either  himself  or  his  sons  until  he  should  have  paid  the  two  thousand 
crowns,  he  and  they  were  left  in  the  charge  of  two  Swiss  soldiei'S. 

Madame  de  Brisserabourg,  the  sister-in-law  of  La  Force,  who  resided  in  the  arse 
nal,  of  which  her  relation,  the  marshal  de  Biron,  was  grand  master,  upon  being  ap- 
plied to  for  the  money  to  pay  the  promised  ransom,  engaged  to  send  the  requisite  sum 
by  the  evening  of  the  following  day.  La  Force  and  his  sons  were  therefore  obliged 
to  remain  till  then  where  they  were.  At  last,  when  the  appointed  time  arrived,  a 
messenger  was  dispatched  for  the  money ;  but  while  be  was  yet  absent,  the  count  de 
Coconas  suddenly  presented  himself  at  the  head  of  a  party  of  soldiers,  bringing 
orders,  as  he  said,  to  conduct  the  prisoners  im'mediately  to  the  duke  of  Anjou.  He 
had  no  sooner  intimated  the  purpose  of  his  visit,  than  his  men,  laying  hold  of  the 
father  and  his  sons,  pulled  off  their  bonnets  and  mantles ;  and  by  the  rough  manner 
in  wMch  they  used  them,  afforded  them  a  sufficient  presage  of  the  fate  prepared  for 
iliem.  They  led  them,  however,  as  far  as  to  the  end  of  the  street  entering  the  rue  St. 
Honore  without  offering  them  any  violence ;  but  on  arriving  here,  the  assassins  halted, 
and  making  a  sudden  assault  upon  them,  dispatched  iirst  the  eldest  son,  and  the  next 
instant  the  father,  by  multiplied  blows  with  their  daggers.  By  a  singular  chance,  the 
youngest,  whose  name  was  Jacques  Nompar,  in  the  confusion  of  the  encounter  escap- 
ed untouched ;  the  wdldly  directed  strokes  of  the  murderers  having  all  missed  him  and 
fallen  upon  his  father  and  his  brother.  He  had  the  presence  of  mind,  however,  to 
throw  himself  down  on  the  ground  beside  them,  and  as  he  lay  bathed  in  their  blood, 
to  call  out  that  he  was  mortally  wounded  ;  and  then  to  counterfeit  the  appearance  of 
death.  The  murderers,  supposing  their  deed  done,  after  hastily  stripping  the  ihrec 
bodies,  left  the  spot.  It  was  not  long  before  a  number  of  the  neighbors  approached  • 
and  among  the  rest,  a  poor  man,  a  marker  belonging  to  the  tennis  court  in  the  rue 
du  Yerdelet.  This  person,  on  beholding  the  body  of  the  youngest  son,  happened  to 
remark,  loud  enough  for  his  words  to  reach  the  ear  of  the  boy,  "  Alas !  this  one  is  but 
a  mere  child !"  On  hearing  these  expressions  of  compassion,  young  La  Force  ven- 
tured gently  to  raise  his  head,  and  to  whisper  that  he  was  still  alive.  The  man,  on 
this,  desired  him  to  remain  still  for  a  httle  longer,  till  he  could  come  to  remove  him 
without  being  observed.  As  soon  as  every  body  was  out  of  sight  he  returned  ;  and, 
throwing  an  old  ragged  cloak  over  the  boy,  he  took  him  on  his  back  and  set  out  with 
him  for  his  own  house.  Some  persons  whom  he  met  on  the  way,  having  asked  hira 
who  it  was  he  was  carrying,  "  It  is  my  nephew,"  said  he,  "  who  has  got  drunk ;  I  shall 
give  him  a  good  whipping  this  evening."  He  soon  got  home  to  his  garret  with  his 
burden,  and  here-La  Force  spent  the  night.  On  the  morning  of  the  following  day 
(Tuesday)  his  preserver,  at  his  request,  agreed  to  conduct  him  to  the  arsenal,  the  boy 
gladly  engaging  to  pay  him  thirty  crowns  for  thi.^  service.  They  set  out  togetlier  at  break 
of  day,  and  in  a  short  time  reached  the  gate  of  the  arsenal  without  having  met  with 
any  interiHiption.  The  difficulty  now  was  for  La  Force  (in  the  beggarly  dress  m 
which  he  was)  to  get  into  the  inside  of  the  building ;  but.  leaving  his  guide  without, 
he  at  last  found  an  opportunity,  when  the  gate  was  opened  for  the  admission  of  another 
person,  to  pass  through  without  being  observed  by  the- porter.  He  met  nobody  till  he 
reached  the  part  of  the  building  in  which  his  aunt  resided.  When  Madame  de  Bris- 
sembourg  beheld  him,  her  astonishment  and  emotion  were  extreme  ;  for  she  had  been 
already  informed  that  all  the  three  had  perished.  The  thirtj^  croums  were  immediate- 
ly sent  out  to  the  poor  tennis  marker ;  and  La  Force  was  put  to  bed  that  he  might  re- 
cover from  the  effects  of  the  terror  and  agitation  he  had  undergone.  He  remained 
concealed  in  the  arsenal  for  the  two  following  days ;  but  at  the  end  of  this  time, 
mfonnation  was  brought  to  marshal  Biron,  that  the  building  was  about  to  be  search- 
ed, by  order  of  the  king,  in  consequence  of  reports  that  were  in  circulation  of  some 
Hugonots  having  taken  refuge  in  it.  It  was  deemed  advisable,  therefore,  that  he 
should  be  immediately  transferred  to  some  other  hiding-place  ;  and  accordingly,  on 
Thursday  morning,  being  attired  as  a  page,  he  was  confided  to  the  care  of  a  M. 
Guillon,  controller  of  artillery,  who,  however,  was  only  informed  that  he  was  the  Son 
of  his  late  friend  M.  de  Beaupuy,  and  that  having  been  newly  brought  up  to  Paris  it 
was  merely  mshed  that  he  should  be  taken  charge  of,  till  the  confusion,  in  which  the 
-city  at  present  was,  should  have  subsided.     He  remained  with  M.  Guillon  seven  or 

16 


182  PERIOD   VIII... .1555. ...1833. 

eight  days ;  when,  even  at  that  distance  of  time  after  the  massacre,  the  report  of  his 
singular  escape  having  got  abroad,  fears  were  still  entertained  that  an  attempt  would 
be  made  to  gain  possession  of  him.  By  some  management,  however,  it  was  contriv- 
ed to  convey  him  beyond  the  walls  of  the  capital ;  and  after  several  other  hazardous 
adventures,  he  was  fortunate  enough  on  the  eighth  day  from  his  leaving  Paris  to 
reach  the  house  of  his  father's  brother,  the  sieur  de  Caumont,  near  Mirande,  in  the 
south  of  France,  by  whom  he  was  received  with  "  so  great  joy  and  contentment,'"  says 
the  original  narrative,  "  as  is  not  to  be  believed."  The  boy  thus  miraculously  rescued 
from  the  jaws  of  destruction,  and  who  eventually  rose,  as  has  been  mentioned,  to  the 
rank  of  marshal,  lived  for  more  than  eighty  years  after  his  singular  escape,  having 
died  at  the  age  of  ninety-four,  in  1653,  probably  one  of  the  last  survivors  of  the 
bloody  scene  in  which  he  had  so  nearly  perished.* 

The  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew,  as  has  already  been  intimated,  was  far  from 
being  confined  to  the  walls  of  Paris.  In  numerous  other  places  similar  tragical  scenes 
w-ere  acted,  and  the  blood  of  the  Protestants  was  poured  out  like  water.  Sixty  thou- 
sand are  supposed  to  have  been  slaughtered,  for  which  solemn  thanksgivings  were 
rendered  to  God,  in  the  Catholic  Churches. 

Taken  by  surprise,  as  the  Hugonots  had  been,  they  were  for  a  time  incapable  of  any 
resistance ;  but  at  length,  rallying  under  the  prince  of  Conde,  they  uobly  stood  for 
their  defence,  and  combatled  their  enemies  v.'ith  success.  But  for  the  space  of  thirty 
years,  the  Protestants  suffered  the  most  grievous  calamities,  and  during  this  period, 
it  has  been  estimated  that  thirty-nine  princes,  one  hundred  and  forty-eight  counts, 
two  hundred  and  thirty-four  barons,  one  hundred  forty-six  thousand  five  hundred  and 
eighteen  gentlemen,  and  seven  hundred  and  sixty  thousand  of  the  common  people, 
were  destroyed  for  adopting  the  reformed  religion. 

In  1593,  Henry  IV.  who  was  a  Hugonot,  ascended  the  throne  of  France.  Although, 
from  political  motives,  he  made  a  profession  of  popery,  he  evinced  his  regard  for  the 
Protestants,  by  publishing,  in  the  year  1598,  the  celebrated  Edict  of  Nantes,  which 
granted  to  them  the  privilege  of  citizenship,  the  right  of  worshipping  God  according 
to  their  own  faith,  and  certain  lands  to  support  their  churches  and  garrisons.  Henry, 
however,  soon  experienced  the  vengeance  of  the  court  of  Rome  for  his  clemency  ;  for 
he  was  assassinated  in  his  chariot,  in  the  streets  of  Paris,  by  the  hands  of  a  fanatic, 
by  the  name  of  Ravaillac,  in  the  year  1610. 

From  this  period,  the  Hugonots,  as  they  were  tolerated  by  the  civil  power,  flourish- 
3d  for  a  season  greatly.  But  they  were  still  hated  by  the  men  in  power,  and  particu- 
larly by  cardinal  Richelieu,  prime  minister  to  Louis  XIII.,  who  early  adopted  and  long 
pursued  the  maxim,  "  That  there  could  be  no  peace  in  France,  until  the  Hugonots 
were  entirely  suppressed." 

In  the  year  1685,  Lewis  XIV.  revoked  the  edict  of  Nantes,  and  ordered  the  Reform- 
ed Churches  to  return  to  the  Romish  faith.  The  cup  of  their  calamities  was  now 
full.  Their  case  was  hopeless.  Their  churches  were  demolished,  and  themselves 
insulted  and  massacred,  by  a  brutal  soldiery.  Fhght  presented  itself  as  their  only 
alternative  ;  but  even  in  this  they  were  opposed  by  bands  of  soldiers,  who  were  stationed 
on  the  several  frontiers  of  the"  kingdom.  Fifty  thousand,  however,  it  is  supposed, 
effected  their  escape,  and  sougWt  refuge  in  the  difiTerent  Protestant  countries  of  Europe. 
Such  is  an  outline  of  the  calamities,  brought  upon  the  Protestants  in  several  coun- 
tries, (of  the  sufferings  of  the  Protestants  in  Etiglmid,  we  shall  speak  in  a  future* 
page,)  by  the  friends  of  papal  Rome.  Avith  the  professed  design  of  exterminating 
them  from  the  earth,  and  of  re-establishing  the  dominion  of  the  Roman  pontiflTs. 

This  effort  was  a  mighty  one.  In  the  language  of  an  unknown  writer,  "  Provi- 
dence never  made  use  of  so  terrible  a  scourge  to  chastise  mankind.  No  power  ever 
outraged  the  interests  of  society,  the  principles  of  justice,  and  the  claims  of  humanity, 
to  the  same  extent.  Never  did  the  world  behold  such  blasphemy,  profligacy,  and  wan- 
tonness, as  in  the  proceedings  of  this  .spiritual  domination.  It  held  the  human  mind 
in  chains  ;  visited  with  exemplary  punishment  every  inroad  on  the  domains  of  igno- 
rance, and  attempted  to  sink  nations  into  a  state  of  stupidity  and  imbecility.  Its  pro- 
scrfptions,  its  massacres,  its  murders,  the  miseries  it  heaped  on  the  objects  of  its 
vengeance,  aud  the  grasp  of  its  iron  sway,  fill  the  mind  only  with  horror  and  disgust." 

*  Library  of  Entertaining  Knowledge. 


THE    PURITANS.  183 

9.  The  means  thus  employed  by  the  court  of  Rome  to  sustain 
her  power  Avhich  remained,  and  to  regain  that  which  she  had  lost, 
although  such  as  were  likely  to  result  in  her  triumph,  were  found  insuf- 
ficient to  accomplish  her  purpose.  Although,  subsequently  to  the  refor- 
mation, owing  to  her  propagation  of  Christianity  in  heathen  countries, 
she  held  her  empire  over  more  millions  than  before,  and  for  a  season 
appeared  within  reach  of  her  former  spiritual  sway,  from  a  series  of 
unexpected  causes,  her  ancient  power  has  been  successively  Aveakened, 
until  that,  together  with  her  wealth  and  splendor,  has  passed  away. 

10.  Among  the  causes  which  have  contributed  to  this  result,  may 
be  mentioned  the  loss  of  foreign  conquests — unsuccessftd  contests  with 
several  European  governments — the  suppression  of  the  order  of  Jesuits 
— the  revolution  in  France — and  the  abolition  of  the  Inquisition. 

In  a  former  page,  (159,)  was  noticed  the  successful  attempt  of  the  Roman  Catholics 
to  introduce  Christianity  into  China,  Japan,  and  other  countries.  But,  owing  to  the 
dissolute  and  iniquitous  conduct  of  the  Jesuits,  and  particularly  to  the  tumults  and 
seditions  occasioned  by  their  political  intrigues,  they  were  at  length  banished  from 
those  countries,  and  the  knowledge  of  Christianity  became  extinct. 

At  home,  the  pontifls  were  often  engaged  in  quarrels  with  neighboring  govern- 
ments. In  1606,  Paul  V.  nearly  lost  the  rich  republic  of  Venice.  Peace  was  indeed 
restored,  but  the  pope  was  obliged  to  reUnquish  many  of  his  pretensions.  Naples, 
Sardinia,  Portugal  and  Spain,  each,  in  turn,  withheld  immunities  which  before  had 
been  fully  granted.  In  subsequent  years,  a  violent  dispute  was  carried  on  between 
the  pope  and  the  king  of  France.  In  1682,  the  power  of  the  papacy  received  a  severe 
blow  in  that  country,  in  consequence  of  the  decree  of  a  council  of  the  Gallican  Church, 
convened  by  order  of  Louis  XIV.  viz. :  that  the  power  of  the  pope  is  only  spiritual — 
thnt  a  general  council  is  superior  to  him — and  that  his  decisions  are  not  infallible, 
without  the  consent  of  the  Church. 

But  the  event,  which  more  than  any  other  tended  to  abridge  the  power  of  the  pope, 
was  the  suppression  of  the  order  of  Jesuits.  This  event  was  owing  to  a  variety  of 
causes ;  but  chiefly  to  their  usurpations  and  iniquitous  conduct,  which,  in  all  coun- 
tries, had  reached  a  point  beyond  endurance.  The  voice  of  the  world  was  against 
them,  and  loudly  demanded  the  abohtion  of  the  order.  Their  suppression,  however, 
took  place  in  different  countries  in  successive  years.  From  England,  they  were  ex- 
pelled by  proclamation,  during  the  reign  of  James  I.,  1604  ;  from  Venice,  in  1606 ; 
from  Portugal,  1759  ;  France,  1764 ;  Spain  and  Sicily,  1767  ;  and  the  order  was,  at 
length,  totally  abolished,  in  all  papal  countries,  by  Ganganelh,  or  Clement  XIV.,  July 
21,  1773. 

The  French  revolution,  in  1793,  also,  contributed  to  abridge  the  power  of  papal  Rome. 
About  the  middle  of  the  century,  a  conspiracy  was  formed  to  overthrow  Christianity. 
At  the  head  of  this  conspiracy  were  Voltaire,  D'Alembert,  Rousseau,  Diderot,  and 
Frederic  II.  king  of  Prussia ;  who,  by  every  artifice  that  impiety  could  invent,  by 
union  and  secret  correspondence,  endeavored  to  spread  abroad  the  poison  of  infidelity, 
and  thus  to  debase  and  sap  the  foundations  of  Christianity. 

The  efforts  of  this  combination  were  attended  with  amazing  success.  InfideUty 
was  soon  spread  abroad  among  all  nations,  and  affected  every  Catholic  and  Protestant 
community.  In  France,  however,  the  tide  was  seen  rolling  with  an  irresistible  force, 
and  the  consequence  was,  an  entire  revolution  in  that  country — the  abolition  of  the 
regal  government — and,  for  a  season,  the  overthrow  of  the  long  established  Roman 
hierarchy.  This  gave  to  the  papal  Church  a  deep  and  lasting  wound  ;  and  followed 
as  it  was,  by  the  victorious  arms  of  the  republic,  carrying  forward  their  triumphs, 
presently  reduced  many  of  the  popish  states  to  a  condition  the  most  fearful  and  de- 
grading. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  French  revolution,  the  clergy  in  France  were  both 
numerous  and  wealthy.  They  amounted  to  no  less  than  eighteen  archbishops,  one 
hundred  and  eleven  bishops,  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  priests,  having  under 


184  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

iheir  control  a  revenue  of  five  millions  sterling,  annually,  besides  three  thousand  four 
hundred  wealthy  convents. 

The  clergy  and  their  wealth  were  now  attacked  by  the  infidel  revolutionists,  and 
fell  an  easy  prey.  The  tithes  and  revenues  of  the  clergy  were  taken  away,  by  a  de- 
cree of  the  constituent  assembly  ;  the  possessions  of  tlic  Church  were  decreed  to  be 
the  property  of  the  nation  ;  the  religious  orders  were  abolished  ;  the  monks  and  nuns 
ejected  from  their  convents,  and  their  immense  wealth  seized  for  the  nation. 

The  revolutionary  torrent,  which  was  thus  set  in  motion,  destroyed  law,  govern- 
ment and  religion,  in  France  ;  and  laid  waste  the  Roman  Church,  both  there  and  in 
neighboring  countries.  "  Her  priests  were  massacred.  Her  silver  shrines  and  saints 
were  turned  into  money,  for  the  payment  of  troops.  Her  bells  were  converted  into 
cannon,  and  her  churches  and  convents  into  barracks  for  soldiers.  From  the  Atlantic 
to  the  Adriatic,  she  presented  but  one  appalling  spectacle.  She  had  shed  the  blood 
of  saints  and  prophets,  and  God  noAV  gave  her  blood  to  drink." 

Upon  the  re-appearance  of  something  like  a  regular  government  in  France,  libertT/ 
of  conscience  and  freedom  of  rvorship  were  declared  to  be  a  fundamental  law  of  the  con- 
stitution. This  was  confirmed  by  the  consular  despotism  of  Buonaparte,  and  main- 
tained inviolate  during  his  imperial  sway.  Napoleon  despised  the  pope,  and  the 
whole  system  of  monkery.  On  becoming  emperor  in  1804,  he  compelled  the  pope, 
Pius  VII.,  to  place  the  imperial  crown  upon  his  head;  but  in  less  than  four  years,  he 
dispossessed  him  of  his  ecclesiastical  state,  and  reduced  his  holiness  to  a  mere  cipher 
in  the  political  world. 

The  abolition  of  the  inquisition  in  most  countries,  has.  also,  still  further  narrowed 
down  the  influence  of  the  Roman  pontiffs.  The  power  of  this  engine  has  been  already 
noticed,  together  with  the  thraldom  in  which,  for  centuries,  it  held  individuals  and 
nations.  To  Buonaparte  the  world  is  indebted  for  its  annihilation.  "  I  have,"  says  he, 
in  his  speech  to  the  magistrates  of  Madrid,  in  1808,  "  abolished  the  court  of  the  in- 
quisition, which  was  a  subject  of  complaint  to  Europe,  and  the  present  age.  Priests 
may  guide  the  minds  of  men,  but  must  exercise  no  temporal,  nor  corporal  jurisdiction 
over  the  citizens.  I  have  preserved  the  spiritual  orders,  but  with  a  limitation  of  ihe 
number  of  monks." 

Thus  expired  the  horrid  and  infernal  court  of  inquisition.  Europe  no  longer  paid 
deference  to  its  bloody  tribunal ;  and  the  same,  \\dth  some  reserve,  may  be  said  of  the 
monkish  orders.  An  effort  has  recently  been  made  to  re-establish  the  inquisition  in 
Spain  ;  but  it  is  now  in  all  other  parts  of  the  globe  anniliilated,  and  its  terrific  power 
no  longer  agitates  and  appals  the  human  race. 

11.  In  respect  to  the  present  state  of  the  papal  power,  it  may  be 
observed,  that  the  temporal  dominions  of  the  pope  are  confined  to  a 
narrow,  crooked  territory,  lying  south  of  the  river  Po,  in  Italy,  and 
contains  about  fifteen  thousand  square  miles,  and  about  two  million  five 
hundred  thousand  inhabitants.  Its  ecclesiastical  subjects  are  supposed 
to  amount  to  eighty,  or  one  hundred  millions,  Avho  are  scattered  over  the 
world.  The  countries  which  are  considered  entirely  papal,  are  the 
pope's  dominions  in  Italy,  Spain,  Portugal,  and  South  America; 
France,  Austria,  Poland,  Belgium,  Ireland,  and  Canada,  almost  entirely. 
Switzerland  has  seven  hundred  thousand ;  England  more  than  half 
a  million.  Others  are  found  in  Russia,  Sweden,  Denmark,  the  West 
India  Islands,  and  the  United  States. 

As  a  temporal  prince,  the  political  power  of  the  pope  is  now  regarded  with  absolute 
contempt  by  all  the  European  governments  ;  but  it  is  still  supported  by  them  as  a 
matter  of  policy. 

France,  more  particularly,  appears  almost  ready  to  throw  off"  entirely  the  trammels 
of  the  papal  yoke ;  for,  as  the  Catholic  priesthood  has  been  found  uniformly  to  give 
its  support  to  an  arbitrary  form  of  government,  and  to  neglect  the  instruction  of  the 
people,  the  Bourbon  dynasty  has  been  overthrown  by  the  revolution  of  1830,  and  the 
Romish  Church  cut  off  from  being  the  established  rehgion,  and  free  toleration  granted. 
Still,  as  the  Roman  Catholic  is  the  professed  religion  of  the  majority  in  the  French 


THE    PURITANS.  185 

nation,  its  clerg}'  at  present  continue  to  receive  their  usual  salaries  from  the  new 
government. 

So  grossly  have  the  French  been  deluded  with  the  popish  ceremonies  and  supersti- 
tions, that  the  more  intelligent  have  become  iniidels.  Such,  indeed,  is  the  case 
throughout  the  Roman  Catholic  countries,  and  especially  in  Italy ;  the  people  there- 
fore are  ill  prepared,  at  present,  to  embrace  the  pure  Christianity  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, of  which,  indeed,  they  are  almost  universally  ignorant.  Nevertheless,  the 
vigorous  efforts  of  some  devoted  servants  of  Christ  at  Paris,  with  several  agents  from 
the  Methodist,  Continental,  London,  and  Baptist  Missionary  Societies  in  England,  and 
especially  -nath  the  revival  of  religion  among  the  Protestants  of  the  south  of  France, 
all  contributing  to  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  diffusion  of  divine  know- 
ledge, will,  we  trust,  be  blessed  of  God,  to  produce  an  evangelical  refonnation  in  that 
great  country. 

Education  being  vigorously  promoted  through  many  parts  of  Gei'many,  and  the 
Holy  Scriptures  being  extensively  circulated,  popery  wiil  not  be  able  much  longer  to 
retain  its  hold  on  the  millions  in  Austria  and  Hungary.  Even  the  Italian  states,  and 
Rome  itself,  have  received  many  copies  of  the  blessed  Word  of  God  j  and  it  is  be- 
lieved, that  not  a  few  Catholics,  and  some  of  the  priests,  are  sincerely  studying  the 
Scriptures  of  truth  for  their  eternal  salvation.  Knowledge,  by  the  British  system  of 
education,  is  increasing  in  South  America  ;  and  with  it,  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  cir- 
culated among  the  superstitious  Catholics. 

In  British  India  and  the  east,  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  has  an  estabUshment  of 
three  archbishops  and  seventeen  bishops,  with  many  priests,  besides  Romish  missiona- 
ries ;  but  scriptural  knowledge,  as  we  have  seen,  is  advancing  in  those  populous 
regions  of  the  earth. 

Canada  has  the  Roman  Catholic  system  for  the  established  religion  ;  and  efforts  are 
being  made  to  extend  the  influence  of  popery  in  the  United  States  of  America,  par- 
ticularly in  the  wonderous  valley  of  the  Mississippi;  but  its  antidote  is  provided  in 
the  Bible. 

Ireland  is  chiefly  popish ;  and  in  that  injured,  degraded,  and  distracted  country, 
there  are  nearly  five  thousand  Roman  Catholic  priests.  But  scriptural  light  and 
knowledge  are  advancing  among  the  people,  notwithstanding  their  prejudices  against 
the  Protestants. 

England,  at  the  commencement  of  this  century,  it  is  said,  had  not  quite  fifty  Ro- 
man Catholic  chapels ;  now  it  has  about  four  hundred  and  fifty :  but  this  cannot  be 
matter  of  wonder,  when  we  consider  the  amazing  increase  of  its  jxjpulation ;  the 
influx  of  Irish ;  and  the  ignorance  of  multitudes  of  the  lower  classes  concerning  tli£ 
essentials  of  religion  as  taught  in  the  Nev/  Testament.  But  a  scriptural  education 
of  the  people,  with  the  diUgent  and  faithful  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  will  be  the  effec- 
tual means  of  subverting  every  false  system  of  religion,  and  of  converting  the  ignc- 
rant  millions  of  mankind  to  th^  saving  knowledge  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 

II.    GREEK    CHURCH. 

12.  The  date  v/hicli  is  commonly  assigned,  as  marking  the  rise 
of  the  Greek  Church,  is  the  year  1054,  at  which  time,  (as  noticed 
Period  V.  Sec.  33,)  occurred  the  final  separation,  between  the  Eastern  and 
Western  Churches,  or,  as  they  were  often  termed,  the  Greek  and  Latin 
Churches. 

13.  From  the  time  of  the  above  separation  of  the  Greek  and 
Latin  Churches,  to  the  year  1453,  the  state  of  the  former  was  exceed- 
ingly deplorable.  On  the  one  hand,  the  Mahometan  power  was  making 
rapid  inroads  upon  her  dominion,  couA^erting  her  churches  into  mosques, 
and  by  bribes  and  terrors  alluring  or  compelling  her  friends  to  adopt  the 
religion  of  the  impostor ;  on  the  other  hand,  the  fanatical  crusaders 
were  pouring  in  torrents  from  the  west  to  recover  her  lost  territory,  but 
in  reality  to  spread  a  deeper  moral  corruption,  than  before  existed. 

14.  In  the  year  1453,  (Period  V.  Sec.  18,)  the  empire  of  the  Greeks 

24  16* 


186  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

was  overthrown  by  Mahomet  II.,  since  which  period,  the  Greek  Church 
has  been  under  Turkish  bondage,  until  their  religion  has  become  but 
little  better  than  a  succession  of  idle  ceremonies. 

15.  In  the  year  1589,  the  Russian  Church  separated  from  the 
government,  though  not  from  the  communion  of  the  Greek  Church ;  by 
which  separation,  the  latter  became  considerably  limited  in  extent.  Her 
people  are  now  found  scattered  over  a  considerable  part  of  Greece,  the 
Ionian  Isles,  Wallachia,  Moldavia,  Egypt,  Abyssinia,  Nubia,  Lybia, 
Arabia,  Mesopotamia,  Syria,  Cilicia,  and  Palestine. 

Since  the  above  separation  of  the  Greek  Church  from  Rome,  repeated  efforts  have 
been  made  to  restore  the  former  to  the  faith  and  fellowship  of  the  latter,  but  without 
effect.  To  this  day,  the  Greek  Church  denies,  not  only  the  authority  of  the  pope,  but 
also  that  the  Church  of  Rome  is  the  true  Catholic  Church. 

The  head  of  the  Greek  Church  is  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople  ;  who  is  elected 
by  twelve  bishops,  and  is  confirmed  by  the  Turkish  emperor.  The  other  patriarchs 
are  those  of  Damascus,  Cairo,  and  Jerusalem.  These  are  of  inferior  note,  and,  with 
the  whole  Church,  are  poor  and  depressed. 

In  doctrine  diXiA  practice,  the  Greek  Church  differs  greatly  from  the  Church  of  Rome. 
They  receive  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and  most  of  the  articles  of  the  Nicene  and 
Athanasian  creeds  ;  but  rest  much  upon  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  the 
Father,  and  not  from  the  Son.  They  hold  in  abhorrence  the  supremacy  and  infalli- 
bility of  the  pope — purgatory  by  fire — graven  images — the  celibacy  of  the  secular 
clergy — and  prohibition  of  the  sacrament  in  both  kinds. 

But  yet  they  use  pictures  in  their  worship  ;  invoke  saints ;  have  seven  sacraments  ; 
believe  in  transubstantiation ;  admit  prayers  and  services  for  the  dead ;  have  a  fast 
or  festival,  almost  every  day  in  the  year ;  and  know  of  no  regeneration  but  baptism. 

16.  Of  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  Russia,  or  of  its  state 
until  the  separation  of  the  Russian  Church  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Greek  Church,  in  1589,  Ave  know  but  little.  On  this  latter  event,  an 
independent  patriarch  was  established  at  Moscow. 

Christianity  appears  to  have  been  introduced  into  Russia,  about  the  year  890,  when 
Methodius  and  CjTillus  travelled  from  Greece  into  Moravia,  and  converted  some  of 
the  inhabitants.  From  this  time,  Christianity  was  gradually  spread  over  many  parts 
of  the  empire,  and  in  1581,  the  Muscovites  published  the  Bible  in  their  own  language. 

17.  On  the  accession  of  Peter  the  Great,  A.  D.  1696,  the  Rus- 
sian Church  was  in  some  respects  new  modelled,  and  the  state  of  things 
considerably  improved.  Although  that  monarch  effected  no  change  in 
the  doctrines  of  the  Church,  he  adopted  measures  which  greatly  removed 
the  existing  ignorance  and  superstition ;  and,  from  this  time,  both  the 
clergy  and  people  have  been  more  enlightened  and  refined,  although 
they  are  still  but  little  more  acquainted  with  evangelical  piety,  than  the 
Roman  Catholics. 

Peter  adopted  the  liberal  principle  of  universal  toleration  of  all  sects  and  denomi- 
nations, with  but  a  single  exception — that  of  the  Catholics.  He  abolished  the  ofnce 
of  patriarch,  putting  himself  at  the  head  of  the  Church  ;  which,  under  him,  was  to 
be  governed  by  a  synod.  He  also  diminished  the  revenues  of  the  clergy,  and  caused 
the  Bible  to  be  translated,  printed,  and  circulated  in  the  Sclavonian  language. 

18.  The  Russian  Church  has  increased  with  the  increase  of  the 
nation.  In  doctrine  she  agrees  with  the  Greek  Church.  But,  like  her, 
she  seems  but  little  acquainted  with  evangelical  piety.  Her  clergj^  are 
ignorant,  and  most  of  her  people  without  the  Bible. 

Russia,  though  separated  from  the  Greek  Church,  retains  its  forms  and  creeds  as 
the  established  religion.  The  number  of  its  members  is  computed  U5  amount  to  thirty 


THE  PURITANS.  18? 

two  million,  and  his  imperial  majesty  is  the  head  of  the  Church,  under  whom  it  is 
governed  by  a  grand  national  council  of  ecclesiastics.  Government  having  seized 
most  of  the  Church  property,  the  clergy,  about  seventy  thousand  in  number,  are  paid 
out  of  the  public  funds.  Religion,  however,  is  reduced  by  them  to  the  performance 
of  numerous  superstitious  ceremonies :  but  greatly  beneficial  effects,  it  is  believed, 
have  followed  the  establishment  of  the  Russian  Bible  Society,  in  1813,  patronized  by 
the  late  emperor  Alexander,  and  placed  under  the  presidency  of  prince  Galitzin. 

A  more  intolerant  policy  was  forced  upon  Alexander  before  his  death ;  and  the 
operations  of  the  Bible  Society  were  suspended  in  1826 :  but  about  eight  hundred 
thousand  Bibles  and  Testaments  were  put  in  circulation,  in  the  several  languages 
spoken  in  the  Russian  empire,  by  the  society ;  and  we  cannot  but  hope  that  they  will 
be  blessed  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  the  salvation  of  many  souls,  and  become  the  means 
of  a  future  glorious  revival  of  religion  among  those  tribes  of  mankind. 

Besides  the  established  Church,  there  are  other  denominations,  who  profess  the  faith 
of  Christ,  in  Russia  :  we  will  briefly  notice  them. 

The  Dissenters,  (Raskonliks,)  the  most  ardent  lovers  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  this 
empire  :  they  are  supposed  to  amount  to  about  one  million  of  persons.  The  Arme- 
nians are  about  two  hundred  thousand  ;  the  Lutherans,  about  two  million  ;  the  Re- 
formed, or  Calvinists,  about  four  hundred  thousand ;  the  Idoravians  have  many  ad- 
herents and  converts ;  the  Mennonites,  or  Baptists,  are  about  ten  thousand ;  the 
Roman  Catholics,  are  about  two  million. 

At  Petersburg,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Knill,  of  the  London  Missionaiy  Society,  has  a  con- 
gregational church  under  his  care,  consisting  o^  several  hundred  members  and  hearers, 
and  his  usefulness  in  various  ways  appears  to  have  been  verj'  considerable.  Mr. 
Knill's  labors  have  brought  us  acquainted  with  several  persons  of  eminent  piety,  and 
we  cannot  but  hope  for  glorious  things  to  arise  for  the  Church  of  God  in  that  ignorant 
and  superstitious  empire.* 

It  may  be  properly  added  in  this  connection,  that  Christianity  in  the  east  is  professed 
by  at  least  thirty  millions  of  persons.  These  are  scattered  throughout  part  of  the 
Austrian  and  various  provinces  of  the  Turkish  empire,  under  different  denomina- 
tions : — the  Greek  Church,  of  which  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople  is  the  head,  the 
Georgians,  Jacobites,  Armenians,  Copts,  Abyssinians,  Nestorians,  and  the  Hindoo- 
Syrians  of  Malabar.  These  different  communions  still  remain  in  a  miserable  state 
of  ignorance,  superstition,  and  wretchedness.  The  Holy  Scriptures  are  but  little 
known  among  them  ;  but  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  has  directed  conside- 
rable attention  to  their  necessities  ;  and  from  their  "  Brief  View"  of  the  Society's 
operations,  it  appears  that  they  have  circulated  nearly  two  hundred  thousand  copies  of 
parts  of  the  Bible  for  their  use  in  their  several  languages. 

To  detail  all  the  cruelties  which  have  been  exercised  upon  the  Christians  by  the 
Turkish  rulers,  especially  in  the  late  Greek  war  of  independence,  w-ould  require 
volumes.  Multitudes,  under  that  despotic  government,  have  been  beheaded  and 
strangled,  on  the  most  trifling  suspicions.  Scio,  one  of  the  most  important  Greek 
islands, — the  ancient  Chio, — having  churches  and  a  college,  has  been  almost  depopu 
lated  by  the  Turks,  in  a  military  massacre !  Out  of  one  hundred  and  thirty  thou 
sand  inhabitants,  not  more  than  a  thousand  remained  ;  and  much  promising  fruit  was 
destroyed.  The  Bible  Society,  hav'ing  agents  in  those  parts,  furnished  the  survivors 
with  the  Word  of  Life,  to  comfort  them  in  their  calamity.  Several  missionaries  be« 
longing  to  the  London,  the  Church,  and  the  American  Societies,  have  stations  at  Corfa 
and  Malta.  By  their  labors  in  preaching  the  Gospel,  much  good  has  been  done. 
Bibles  and  religious  tracts  have  been  extensively  circulated,  and  many  schools  have 
been  estabhshed  on  the  British  system.  Messrs.  Leeves,  Lowndes,  and  Wilson,  of 
the  London  Missionary  Society,  have  been  eminently  useful  in  the  translation  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  other  valuable  religious  books,  into  Modem  Greek ;  of  which  latter, 
there  were  circulated  by  them,  during  the  last  three  years,  no  less  than  thirty  thou 
sand  five  hundred  and  twenty-two  copies. 

Several  agents  of  the  Bible  Society  have  circulated  thousands  of  copies  of  parts 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  at  Constantinople,  Smyrna,  and  other  places  ;  and  the  seed  of 
the  Word  of  God  has  sprung  up  in  the  conversion  of  many  to  the  true  faith  of  ChrivSt, 

*  Timpson's  Church  History. 


188  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1655. ...1833. 

among  whom  are  several  Jews.    Mr.  Wolff,  a  converted  Jew,  has  been  zealously 
laboring  as  a  missionary  to  his  brethren  in  Palestine,  and  at  Jerusalem. 

Among  all  that  profess  the  name  of  Christ  in  the  east,  none  appear  more  interest- 
ing than  the  Christians  of  St.  Thomas,  on  the  Malabar  coast.  They  include  about 
forty-five  congregations,  and  about  eighty  thousand  persons  ;  whom  Dr.  Buchanan, 
having  visited  in  1806,  represents  as  far  superior  to  their  pagan  neighbors,  yet  de- 
plorably destitute  of  the  Scriptures,  few  having  ever  seen  any  part  of  them.  For 
their  use,  the  New  Testament  has  been  translated  into  their  language,  and  pointed 
by  the  Bible  Society ;  and  their  liturgy  has  been  printed  by  the  Church  Missionary 
Society. 

III.  PROTESTANTS. 

19.  Although  the  Protestants  agreed  in  separating  from  the  faith 
end  fellowship  of  Rome,  they  could  not  agree  to  form  one  grand  com- 
munion among  themselves.  They  may  be  considered,  however,  under 
two  divisions — the  Lutheran  Church  forming  the  one  division — and  the 
Keforme.d  Churches  the  other. 

I.    LUTHERAN    CHURCH. 

20.  The  Lutherans,  who  are  the  immediate  followers  of  Luther, 
are  to  be  found  chiefly  in  Denmark,  Norway,  and  Sweden,  in  a  great 
part  of  Germany,  particularly  in  the  north,  and  in  Saxony  and  Prussia, 
where  Lutheranism  is  the  established  religion.  Churches  of  this 
denomination  also  exist  in  Holland,  France,  Russia,  North  America,  and 
in  the  Danish  West" India  Islands. 

The  number  who  profess  the  Lutheran  faith  throughout  the  world,  has  not  been 
accurately  ascertained.     They  are  probably  between  fifteen  and  twenty  million. 

2L  The  Lutherans  date  the  rise  of  their  Church  from  the  ex- 
communication of  Luther  by  the  pope,  (Period  VII.  Sec.  15,)  but  do  not 
view  it  as  completely  established  until  the  pacification  at  Passau,  in  1552. 
(Sec.  61.)  ^\\e  Aiigsburg  cow/e552072,  consisting  of  twenty-one  articles,  is 
the  acknowledged  standard  of  faith  in  the  Lutheran  Church. 

The  capital  doctmies  of  this  confession  are,  the  sufficiency  of  the  Holy  Scriptures 
as  a  rule  of  faith  and  manners ;  justification  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God ;  and  the 
freedom  and  necessity  of  divine  grace.  In  these  points  they  agree  with  Calvinists 
generally  ;  but  they  differ  from  them  in  respect  to  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  Lord's 
Supper,  with  which  they  suppose  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  united,  which  union 
they  call  consuhstantiation.  They  differ  also  in  respect  to  the  doctrine  of  election, 
holding  only  to  a  conditional  election.  In  relation  to  this  last  doctrine,  modern  Lu- 
therans appear  to  have  departed  from  the  faith  of  their  leader. 

In  their  worship,  they  still  retain  some  of  the  fonns  of  the  Roman  Catholics ; — 
exorcism  in  baptism  ;  the  use  of  the  Avafer  instead  of  bread,  in  the  Lord's  Supper ; 
images,  incense,  and  lighted  tapers  in  their  churches  ;  a  crucifix  on  the  altar ;  besides 
which,  they  observe  several  of  the  festivals  of  the  Romish  Church,  and  days  of  saints 
and  martyrs. 

In  respect  to  Church  government,  in  every  country  where  Lutheranism  is  the  estab- 
lished religion,  the  supreme  head  of  the  state  is,  at  the  same  time,  the  supreme  visible 
ruler  of  the  Church.  The  councils  appointed  by  the  sovereign  to  watch  over  the 
interests  of  the  Church,  are  called  Consistories.  The  Lutherans  have  bishops ;  but 
they  enjoy  not  much  pre-eminence  over  their  brethren,  except  in  Denmark,  Sweden, 
and  Norway,  where  they  are  episcopal.  In  Denmark  and  Sweden  they  are  called 
ioishops  ;  in  Germany,  superintendents,  inspectors,  or  seniors  ;  in  the  United  States, 
seniors  or  presidents.  In  this  latter  country-,  the  Lutherans  are  under  the  direction 
of  a  synod,  or  ministeriimi. 

22.  This   division   of  the  church  has  suffered  no  persecution  since 


THE    PURITANS.  189 

the  peace  of  religion  in  1555,  except  in  a  Avar  with  the  house  of  Austria  in 
1618.  (Sec.  8.)  But  her  internal  commotions,  growing  out  of  controversies 
in  relation  to  various  points  of  faith  and  practice,  have  often  been  violent. 

One  of  the  controversies  which  greatly  distracted  the  Lutheran  Church,  and  which 
was  highly  detrimental  to  the  interests  of  religion,  respected  the  doctrine  of  consub- 
stantiation,  which  a  respectable  portion  of  the  Lutherans  were  inclined  to  reject.  To 
these  was  given  the  name  of  Cry;)/o-Calvinists,  or  secret  Calvinists. 

To  put  an  end  to  the  controversy,  and,  if  practicable,  to  heal  di\^sions,  which  were 
likely  to  issue  in  a  lasting  separation  of  the  Churches,  a  standard  of  doctrine  was 
adopted  by  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  authorities  at  Torgau,  in  1576,  to  which  was 
given  the  name  of  the  Form  of  Concord. 

Instead,  however,  of  restoring  peace  and  concord,  it  became  a  source  of  new  con- 
tention, and  furnished  matter  for  the  most  violent  dissensions.  Some  of  the  Churches 
refused  to  adopt  it ;  especially  such  as  were  disposed  to  Uve  on  amicable  terms  with 
the  followers  of  Calvin  and  Zuinglius.  In  consequence  of  these,  and  other  conten- 
tions of  a  similar  character,  a  general  inattention  to  vital  piety  prevailed ;  discipline 
was  much  neglected  ;  and  before  the  close  of  the  sixteenth  century,  a  great  degene- 
racy was  visible  in  all  the  Lutheran  Churches. 

23.  The  above  controversies,  which  for  years  agitated  the  Luthe- 
ran Church,  and  the  low  state  of  religion,  which  succeeded  as  the 
natural  consequence,  were  deeply  Avounding  to  many,  particularly 
within  the  limits  of  Germany.  Desirous  of  a  happier  state  of  things, 
these  united  about  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century,  under  Spener, 
as  their  leader,  for  the  revival  of  experimental  religion.  From  their 
aim  at  a  superior  piety,  the  name  of  Pietists  was  given  to  them.  Al- 
though greatly  opposed  by  their  brethren  generally,  and  even  called  to 
suffer  persecution,  they  appear  to  have  been  sincerely  attached  to  the 
pure  religion  of  the  Gospel,  and  would  have  produced  a  happy  reform 
throughout  the  Lutheran  Church,  had  not  their  principles  and  views 
been  too  violently  opposed. 

Spener,  who  was  the  founder  of  the  Pietists,  was  a  divine  of  Frankfort  on  the 
Maine.  About  the  year  1680,  he  published  a  book  called  Pious  Desires,  in  which  he 
exhibited  the  disorders  of  the  Church,  and  the  necessity  and  means  of  a  reformation. 
The  A-iews  of  Spener  were  adopted  by  many,  and  a  revival  of  experimental  religion 
throughout  Germany  succeeded.  Great  opposition,  however,  was  excited  to  these 
reformers,  and  the  power  of  civil  authority  was  exerted  to  put  them  to  silence. 

24.  Notwithstanding  the  opposition  made  to  them,  the  Pietists 
continued  for  several  years  to  increase  in  numbers  and  influence,  and 
were  doubtless  the  means  of  no  small  reformation  in  the  Lutheran 
Church ;  but,  at  a  subsequent  period,  they  appear  to  have  degenerated, 
and  to  have  been  succeeded  by  a  set  of  enthusiasts,  who,  by  their  wild- 
ness  and  fanaticism,  greatly  injured  the  cause  of  evangelical  religion. 

"  The  commencement  of  Pietism,"  says  Dr.  Mosheim,  '-was  indeed  laudable  and 
decent.  It  was  set  on-  foot  by  the  pious  and  learned  Spener,  who,  by  the  private 
societies  he  formed  at  Frankfort,  with  a  design  to  promote  A-ital  religion,  roused  the 
lukewarm  from  their  indifference,  and  excited  a  spirit  of  vigor  and  resolution  in  those 
who  had  been  satisfied  to  lament  in  silence  the  progress  of  impiety." 

"The  remedies,"  continues  the  same  -waiter,  "proposed  by  Spener  to  heal  the 
disorders  of  the  Church,  fell  into  unskilful  hands,  were  administered  without  sagacity, 
or  prudence,  and  thus  in  many  cases  proved  to  be  worse  than  the  disease  itself." 

The  followers  of  Spener,  in  subsequent  years,  became  fanatics.  A  blind  and  in- 
temperate zeal  appears  to  have  possessed  them,  the  effects  of  which  were  impetuous 
and  Aaolent.  Learning  was  decried,  and  all  inquiries  into  the  nature  and  foundation 
of  religion  condemned. 


190  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

25.  In  order  to  give  a  check  to  the  evils  resulting  from  this 
fanaticism,  unfortunately  a  method  was  adopted  by  the  learned  and 
refined,  not  less  injurious  to  the  cause  of  piety,  than  that  extravagance 
and  superstition,  which  it  Avas  desirable  to  counteract.  This  consisted 
in  the  application  of  human  philosophy  to  the  interpretation  of  the  Scrip- 
tures ;  in  consequence  of  Avhich,  in  many  parts  of  Germany,  professors 
of  religion  have  gone  into  the  opposite  extreme — the  Gospel  system  has 
been  divested  of  every  peculiarity — a  liberal  and  rational  Christianity  as 
it  is  called,  prevails,  which  has  nearly  destroyed  those  Churches,  in  which 
were  maintained  the  evangelical  doctrines  of  the  Reformation. 

To  the  introduction  of  this  liberal  system,  many  men  of  distinguished  genius  have 
contributed.  Some  have  been  exceedingly  bold,  and  by  their  writings  have  done 
much  to  expunge  every  peculiarity  in  the  Gospel  system,  and  to  clothe  Christianity 
in  a  philosophical  garb. 

Among  the  champions  of  liberality,  Semler  is  conspicuous.  Throwing  aside  the 
inspiration  of  the  Scriptures,  he  denied  the  possibility  of  miracles  ;  ridiculed  the  act 
of  the  creation  as  a  philosophical  fable,  and  the  account  of  Christ  as  a  new  mytholo- 
gy ;  pretending  that  what  is  said  of  them  was  uttered  in  condescension  to  the  igno- 
rance and  weakness  of  the  Jews.  The  writings  of  the  apostles,  he  considered  as 
little  better  than  nonsense. 

The  folloM'ers  of  Semler  have  been  numerous,  and  his  system,  to  the  great  injxuy 
of  vital  piety  and  scriptural  opinion,  has  been  spread  -with  untiring  zeal,  throughout 
Germany. 

26.  It  is  pleasant  to  reflect,  however,  that  notwithstanding  the 
defection  of  so  respectable  a  portion  of  the  Lutheran  Church,  from  the 
orthodox  faith,  there  yet  remain  many  pastors  and  Churches  in  Germany, 
Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Norway,  who  maintain  their  integrity ;  and 
among  whom  laudable  and  successful  exertions  are  making  at  the  present 
time,  to  spread  the  Gospel,  and  inculcate  the  Scriptures. 

"We  will  here  introduce  a  brief  account  of  the  New  Jerusalem  Church,  the 
members  of  which  are  sometimes  called  Swedenborgians,  from  Emanuel  Swedenborg. 


This  extraordinary  man  was  born  at  Stockholm,  in  Sweden,  in  the  year  1688.  His 
father,  Jasper  Swedberg,  was  a  Lutheran  bishop,  and  consequently  he  was  educa- 
ted in  the  doctrines  of  the  Lutheran  Church.  He  became  eminent  among  his  con- 
temporaries for  his  attainments  in  learning,  being  well  acquainted  with  several  of  the 
learned  languages  both  ancient  and  modern,  and  also  well  versed  in  the  various 
branches  of  natural  science,  philosophy,  and  theology.  In  the  year  1716,  he  was 
appointed,  by  Charles  XII.,  assessor  in  the  mining  college ;  and  he  punctually  per- 
formed the  duties  of  his  station,  till  he  resigned  the  office,  in  1747,  in  order  to  devote 
himself  exclusively  to  another  vocation. 

According  to  his  own  testimony,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  manifested  himself  person- 
ally to  him,  while  he  was  residing  in  London,  in  the  year  1743,  and  commissioned 


THE  PURITANS.  191 

him  to  deliver  to  the  world  a  new  dispensation  of  divine  truth,  or  a  system  of  doctrines 
for  a  new  Church,  signified  by  the  New  Jerusalem  in  the  Revelation.  The  sight  of 
his  spirit,  he  says,  was  then  opened,  so  that  he  was  enabled  to  see  distinctly  the 
things  in  the  spiritual  world,  which  he  also  described  particularly  in  his  treatise  con- 
cerning Heaven  and  Hell.  He  sokmnly  declares  that  he  enjoyed  open  communica- 
tion with  the  spiritual  world  about  twenty-seven  years,  and  conversed  frequently  and 
familiarly  A\dth  angels  and  spirits ;  but  still  that  he  did  not  receive  any  thing  pertain- 
ing to  the  doctrines  which  he  delivered  for  the  New  Church,  from  any  angel,  but  from 
the  Lord  alone,  while  he  read  the  Word.  He  was  assiduously  employed  in  preparing 
and  publishing  his  various  theological  works,  till  he  was  interrupted  by  death,  in  the 
year  1772. 

Swedenborg  professed  to  derive  the  doctrines,  which  he  delivered,  from  the  Sacred 
Scriptures,  and  he  called  them  the  Heavenly  Doctrines  of  the  New  Jerusalem  ;  for, 
according  to  his  interpretation,  the  holy  city,  New  Jerusalem,  which  is  described  in 
Revelation,  and  elsewhere  in  the  Sacred  Scripture,  signifies  a  New  Church,  which 
is  now  being  established  on  earth,  particularly  as  to  its  doctrines. 

The  following  is  a  brief  sketch  of  these  doctrines : 

1.  That  the  Sacred  Scripture  contains  three  distinct  senses,  called  celestial, 
spiritual,  and  natural ;  and  that  in  each  sense  it  is  divine  tinith,  accommodated  re- 
spectively to  the  angels  of  the  three  heavens,  and  also  to  men  on  earth. — 2.  That 
there  is  a  correspondence  or  analogy  between  all  things  in  heaven  and  all  things  in 
man ;  and  that  this  science  of  correspondences  is  a  key  to  the  spiritual  or  internal 
sense  of  the  Sacred  Scripture,  the  whole  of  which  is  written  by  correspondences ; 
that  is,  by  such  things  in  the  natural  world  as  correspond  to,  and  sisrnify  things  in 
the  spiritual  world. — 3.  That  there  is  a  divine  Trinity,  the  Fatlier,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit ; 
or,  in  other  words,  the  Divine  Itself,  from  which  [are  all  things,]  the  Divine  Human, 
and  the  Divine  Proceeding  or  Operation  ;  that  this  trinity,  however,  does  not  consist  of 
three  distinct  persons,  but  is  united,  as  the  soul,  body,  and  operation  in  man,  in  the  one 
person  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  therefore  is  the  God  of  heaven,  and  alone  to  be 
worshipped  ;  being  Creator  from  eternity,  Redeemer  in  time,  and  Regenerator  to  eter- 
nity.— 4.  That  redemption  consists  not  in  the  vicarious  sacrifice  of  the  Redeemer, 
and  an  atonement  to  appease  the  divine  v^Tath ;  but  in  a  real  subjugation  of  the 
powers  of  darkness  ;  in  a  restoration  of  order  in  the  spiritual  world  ;  in  checking  the 
overgroAATi  influences  of  wicked  spirits  on  the  souls  of  men,  and  opening  a  nearer 
and  clearer  communication  with  the  heavenly  and  angelic  powers  ;  in  making  regen- 
eration, and  consequently  salvation,  possible  for  all,  who  believe  in  the  incarnate  God 
and  keep  his  commandments. — 5.  That  there  is  a  universal  influx  from  God  into  the 
souls  of  men.  The  soul,  upon  receiving  this  influx  from  God,  transmits  it  through 
the  perceptive  faculties  of  the  mind  to  the  body.  The  Lord,  with  all  his  divine  wis- 
dom and  divine  love,  consequently,  with  all  the  essence  of  faith  and  charity,  flows  into 
every  man,  but  is  received  by  each  one  according  to  his  state  and  form.  Hence  it 
is,  that  good  influxes  from  God  are  changed,  by  the  evil  nature  of  the  recipients,  into 
their  opposites ;  good  into  evil,  and  truth  into  falsity. — 6.  That  we  are  placed  in 
this  world,  subject  to  the  influences  of  two  opposite  principles,  viz.  good  from  the 
Lord  and  his  holy  angels,  and  evil  frmn  hell  or  evil  spirits.  While  we  live  in  this 
world,  we  are,  as  to  our  spirits,  in  the  spiritual  world,  Avhere  we  are  kept  in  a  kind 
of  spiritual  equilibrium,  iDy  the  continual  action  of  those  contrary  powers ;  in  conse- 
quence of  which,  we  are  at  perfect  liberty  to  turn  to  either  as  we  please  ;  that  without 
this  free  agency  in  spiritual  things,  I'egeneration  cannot  be  effected.  If  we  submit  to 
God,  we  receive  real  life  from  him ;  if  not,  Ave  receive  that  life  from  hell  which  is 
called  in  Scripture  spiritual  death. — 7.  That  heaven  and  hell  are  not  arbitrary  appoint- 
ments of  God  ;  for  heaven  is  a  state  arising  from  the  good  affections  of  the  heart, 
and  a  correspondence  of  the  words  and  actions,  from  sincere  love  to  God  and 
man  ;  and  hell  is  the  necessary  consequence  of  an  evil  and  thoughtless  life,  enslaved 
by  the  vile  affections  of  self-love,  and  the  love  of  the  world,  without  being  brought 
under  the  regulations  of  heavenly  love,  by  a  right  submission  of  the  wiU,  the  undei- 
standing,  and  actions,  to  the  truth  and  spirit  of  heaven. — 8.  That  there  is  an  interme- 
diate state  for  departed  souls,  which  is  called  the  world  of  spirits ;  and  that  very  few 
pass  directly  to  either  heaven  or  hell.  This  is  a  state  of  purification  to  the  good  ;  but 
to  the  bad,  it  is  a  state  of  separation  of  all  the  extraneous  good  from  the  radical 


192  PERIOD   VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

evil,  which  constitutes  the  essence  of  their  natures. — 9.  That  throughout  heaven,  such 
as  are  of  hke  dispositions  and  qualities,  are  consociated  into  particular  societies, 
and  such  as  difi'er  in  these  respects  are  separated,  so  that  every  society  in  heaven 
consists  of  similar  members. — 10.  That  man,  immediately  on  his  decease,  rises  again 
in  a  spiritual  body,  which  was  inclosed  in  his  material  body  ;  and  that  in  this  spi- 
ritual body  he  lives  as  a  man  to  eternity,  either  in  heaven  or  in  hell,  according  to  the 
quality  of  his  past  life. — 11.  That  those  passages  in  the  Sacred  Scripture,  generally 
supposed  to  signify  the  destruction  of  the  world  by  fire,  &c.,  commonly  called  the  Last 
Judgment,  are  to  be  understood  according  to  the  above-mentioned  science  of  corres- 
pondences, which  teaches,  that  by  the  end  of  the  world,  (or  consummation  of  the  age,) 
is  signified,  not  the  destruction  of  the  material  world,  but  the  end,  or  consummation, 
of  the  present  Christian  Church,  both  with  the  Roman  Catholics  and  also  with  the 
Protestants  of  every  denomination ;  that  this  consummation,  which  consists  in  the 
total  falsification  of  the  divine  truth  and  adulteration  of  the  divine  good  of  the  Word, 
has  actually  taken  place,  and,  together  with  the  establishment  of  a  New  Church  in- 
-stead  of  the  former,  is  described  in  the  Revelation  ;  in  the  internal  sense  of  which  the 
New  Church  is  meant,  as  to  its  internals,  by  the  new  earth,  as  also  by  the  New  Jerusa- 
lem descending  from  God  out  of  heaven. 

It  is  a  leading  doctrine  of  Swedenborg,  in  his  explanation  of  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
ture, that  one  of  the  principal  uses  for  which  the  Word  was  given,  is,  that  it  might 
be  a  medium  of  communication  between  the  Lord  and  man,  and  that  earth  might  be 
thereby  conjoined  with  heaven,  or  human  minds  with  angelic  minds ;  which  is  effect- 
ed by  the  correspondences  of  natural  things  with  spiritual,  according  to  which  the 
Word  is  written ;  and  that  in  order  to  be  divine,  it  could  not  have  been  written  otherwise : 
that  hence,  in  many  parts  of  the  letter,  the  Word  is  clothed  with  the  appearances  of 
truth,  accommodated  to  the  apprehensions  of  the  simple  and  unlearned ;  as,  when  evil 
passions  are  attributed  to  the  Lord,  and  where  it  is  said  that  He  withholds  his  mercy 
from  man,  forsakes  him,  casts  into  hell,  does  evil,  &c. :  whereas  such  things  do  not 
at  all  belong  to  the  Lord ;  but  they  are  said,  just  as  we  speak  of  the  sun's 
rising  and  setting  and  other  natural  phenomena,  according  to  the  appearance 
of  things,  or  as  they  appear  to  the  outward  senses.  To  the  taking  up  of  such  appear- 
ances of  truth  from  the  letter  of  Scripture,  and  making  this  or  that  point  of  faith  de- 
rived thence,  the  essential  of  the  Church,  instead  of  explaining  them  by  doctrines 
drawn  from  the  genuine  ti'uths,  which  in  other  parts  of  the  Word  are  left  naked,  Swe- 
denborg ascribes  the  various  dissensions  and  heresies  that  have  arisen  in  the  Church. 
These,  he  says,  could  not  be  prevented  consistently  with  the  preservation  of  man's  free 
agency,  Avith  respect  to  the  exercise  both  of  his  will  and  of  his  understanding.  But 
yet,  he  observes,  every  one,  in  whatever  heresy  he  may  be,  with  respect  to  the  under- 
standing, may  still  be  reformed  and  saved,  provided  he  shuns  evils  as  sins,  and  does  not 
confirm  heretical  falses  in  himself;  for  by  shunning  evils  as  suis,  the  will  is  reformed, 
and  by  the  will  the  understanding,  which  then  first  emerges  out  of  darkness  into  light ; 
that  the  Word,  in  its  lowest  sense,  is  thus  made  the  medium  of  salvation  to  those  who 
are  obedient  to  its  precepts  ;  Avhile  this  sense  serves  to  guard  its  internal  sanctities 
from  being  violated  by  the  wicked  and  profane,  and  is  represented  by  the  cherubim 
placed  at  the  gates  of  Eden,  and  the  fla;ning«sword  turning  every  way  to  guard  the 
tree  of  life. 

His  doctrine  respecting  differences  of  opinion  in  the  Church,  is  summed  up  in  these 
words.  "  There  are  three  essentials  of  the  Church  :  an  aclniowledgment  of  the  divinity 
of  the  Lord  ;  an  acknowledgment  of  the  holiness  of  the  Word  ;  and  a  life  wliich  is  chari- 
ty. The  real  faith  of  every  man  is  according  to  his  life,  i.  e.  according  to  his  charity. 
From  the  Word  he  has  the  knowledge  of  what  his  life  ought  to  be,  and  from  the  Lord  he 
has  reformation  and  salvation.  If  these  three  had  been  held  as  the  essentials  of  the 
Church,  intellectual  dissensions  would  not  have  divided  it.  but  would  only  have 
varied  it,  as  tlic  light  varies  colors  in  beautiful  objects,  and  as  various  jewels  consti- 
tute the  beauty  of  a  kingly  crown." 

II.    REFORMED    CHURCHES. 

27,  The  term  "  reformed,"  was  a  title  originally  assumed  by  those  Hel- 
vetic, or  Swiss  Churches,  which  adhered  to  the  tenets  of  Zuinglius,  in 


THE  PURITANS.  WS 

relation  to  the  sacrament.  In  later  times,  it  has  been  used  in  a  more  liberal 
sense.  As  a  matter  of  convenience,  it  will,  in  this  work,  be  employed  to 
denote  all  those  sects,  which  dissent  from  the  authority  of  the  pope,  and 
the  tenets  of  the  Lutheran  Church. 

28.,  Under  this  title,  we  shall  give  a  succinct  history  of  the  Calvinists^ 
since  the  Peace  of  Religion,  in  1555 — the  Church  of  England- — the  Pres' 
byterian  Church  of  Scotlund— the  Moravia7is-^-the  Congregationalist  of 
New  England — the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States^-ihe  Epis- 
copal Church  in  the  United  States — -the  Baptists — Methodists —  Quakers — 
Unitarians — and  Universalists. 

I.  CALVINISTS. 

29.  The  Calvinists  are  those  professing  Christians,  who  adopt,  without 
a  strict  uniformity,  however,  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  the  Scriptures, 
as  explained  by  Calvin. 

The  doctrines  which  chiefly  distinguish  the  Calvinists  from  other  sects,  are  the  fol* 
lomng,  which  are,  by  way  of  distinction,  sometimes  called  "  the  five  points  ;"  viz. 
predestination,  particular  redemption,  total  depravity,  effectual  calling,  and  saints'  per- 
severance. 

The  discipline^  or  form  of  Church  government,  which  Calvin  laid  down,  but  in  which 
he  has  not  been  followed  by  many  who  are  called  Calvinistic,  is  known  by  the  name 
of  Presbyterian,  a  term  derived  from  a  Greek  word,  which  signifies  senior  or  elder  ;  in- 
timating that  the  government  of  the  Church  in  the  New  Testament,  was  by  presby- 
teries ;  that  is,  by  an  association  of  ministers  and  ruling  elders,  all  possessed  of  equal 
authority,  without  any  superiority  among  them,  by  virtue  of  office  or  order. 

The  Presbyterian  Churches  have  select  standing  bodies,  called  sessions,  which  con- 
sist of  the  minister  and  ruling  elders  of  a  particular  Church  ;  next  presbyteries,  com- 
posed of  the  ministers  and  ruling  elders  of  a  particular  region  of  country  ;  thenst/nods, 
composed  of  presbyteries ;  and  lastly  a  general  assembly,  composed  of  sjmods,  which 
is  a  kind  of  congress,  in  which  is  represented  the  whole  body  of  the  Church,  and  to 
which  an  appeal  lies  from  the  particular  sjmods,  as  it  does  in  all  cases,  from  an  infe- 
rior to  the  next  higher  tribunal. 

Such  is  the  form  of  Church  government,  which  has  grown  out  of  that  which  was  laid 
down  by  Calvin  at  Geneva. 

30.  During  the  life  of  Zuinglius,  the  Swiss  churches  adopted  the  senti- 
ments of  that  distinguished  reformer ;  but  after  his  death,  a  considerable  por- 
tion of  them  became  Calvinistic,  although  they  did  not  readily  accede  to  all 
the  views  of  Calvin,  especially  to  his  forms  of  Church  government.  Cal- 
vinism, however,  at  length  gained  a  triumph  here,  and  also  among  the 
reformed  Churches  in  France,  Holland,  England,  Scotland,  and  Wales, 
over  the  descendants  of  the  Waldenses  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  and 
over  many  Lutheran  Churches  in  Germany,  Poland,  Prussia,  and  other 
countries  on  the  continent. 

According  to  Zuinglius,  the  government  of  the  Churches  is  vested  in  the  civil  ma- 
gistrate ;  Calvin  directed  them  to  be  governed  by  presbyteries  and  synods.  Zuinglius 
regarded  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  sacrament  only  as  symbolical  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ ;  Calvin  acknowledged  a  real  though  a  spiritual  presence  of  Christ  in  the 
ordinance.  Zuinglius  admitted  all  to  this  ordinance  ;  Calvin  only  such  as  gave  chari- 
table evidence  of  piety.  Zuinglius  rejected  the  doctrine  of  divine  decrees ;  Calvin 
firmly  maintained  the  doctrine.  Zuinglius  placed  the  power  of  excommunication  in 
the  hands  of  the  civil  magistrate  ;  Calvin  confined  it  to  the  ministers  and  Churches. 

3L  Although  a  considerable  portion  of  the  Churches,  in  the  countries 
above  mentioned,  adopted  the  principles  of  Calvin,  as  they  were  embodi- 
ed in  a  catechism,  known  by  the  name  of  the  "  Catechism  of  Heidelberg,'* 
25  17 


194  PERIOD  VIII... .1555.. ..1833. 

yet,  as  already  intimated,  there  has  never  been  a  perfect  uniformity  of 
doctrine  or  government  among  them.  The  Protestant  Churches  of  Hol- 
land, Poland,  and  Hungary  rejected  the  doctrine  of  predestination ;  the 
Church  of  England  retained  the  episcopal  form  of  government;  the 
Bohemians  and  Moravians  received  the  creed  of  Calvin,  but  continued  their 
ancient  episcopal  form  of  government ;  the  Churches  of  France  and  Scot- 
land adopted  the  views  of  Calvin,  in  matters  of  both  faith  and  discipline  ; 
the  latter  adding,  however,  to  the  consistory  of  Geneva,  a  general  assembly. 

32.  The  difference,  which  existed  between  the  Lutheran  and  Calvi- 
nistic  churches,  in  relation  to  some  important  points  of  doctrine  and  dis- 
cipline, led,  as  might  be  expected,  to  numerous  violent  contentions,  in 
which  however,  it  is  stated,  tne  latter  were  generally  triumphant,  and 
succeeded,  in  respect  to  many  particular  Lutheran  Churches,  to  draw  them 
to  their  communion. 

The  principal  difference  between  the  Lutherans  and  the  Calvinists,  according  to  Dr. 
Mosheim,  relates  to  the  three  following  topics  ; — 1.  The  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per ;  the  former  affirming  a  material  presence  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  with  the 
bread  and  wine  ;  the  latter,  a  spiritual  presence.  2.  The  decrees  of  God  ;  the  former 
maintaining  that  these  decrees  are  founded  upon  a  previous  divine  knowledge  of  men's 
characters  ;  the  latter,  that  they  are  free  and  unconditional,  and  founded  on  the  will  of 
God.  3.  Cathohc  rites  and  ceremonies  ;  the  former  retaining  many  of  them  in  their 
worship — as,  the  use  of  images — wafers  in  the  sacrament — exorcism  or  ejection  of  the 
devil  in  baptism,  and  similar  ceremonies  ;  the  latter,  rejecting  these  and  all  similar 
superstitious  practices,  and  observing  in  their  worship  the  ancient  simplicity  of  apos- 
tolic times 

33.  Among  the  reformed  Churches  themselves,  during  the  sixteenth 
century,  we  find  no  account  of  divisions  or  disputes,  which  deserve  par- 
ticular notice.  In  this  respect,  they  were  much  more  highly  favored  than 
the  Lutherans,  among  whom  theological  disputes,  as  has  been  remarked, 
led  to  the  most  unhappy  dissensions. 

It  must  not  be  understood,  however,  that  the  reformed  Churches  were  wholly  exempted 
from  contentions.  Calvin  has  himself  transmitted  an  account  of  a  "most  pernicious 
sect,"  which  made  their  appearance  in  Flanders,  under  the  name  of  libertines,  andspi- 
ritual  brethren  and  sisters ;  and  thence  spread  abroad  into  several  countries.  The  senti- 
ments advanced  by  this  fraternity,  were  of  the  most  unscriptural  character,  and  for 
a  time  produced  no  small  trouble  in  some  of  the  Churches.  They  maintained,  among 
other  points,  that  God  is  the  "  sole  operating  cause  in  the  mind  of  man,  and  the  im- 
mediate author  of  all  human  actions  ;  that  consequently  the  distinctions  of  good  and 
evil  are  false  ;  that  men  cannot  commit  sin — and  after  the  death  of  the  body,  men 
■will  be  united  to  the  Deity  himself." 

34.  If,  however,  the  Calvinists  were  comparatively  at  peace  among 
themselves,  they  were  called  to  experience  the  most  severe  trials,  from 
the  persecuting  spirit  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  an  account  of  which  has 
already  been  given.  (Sec.  8.) 

35.  The  opening  of  the  seventeenth  century  was  distinguished  by  the 
rise  of  the  "  Arminian  schism,''  so  called  from  James  Arminius,  a  profes- 
sor of  divinity  at  Leyden,  who,  from  being  a  Calvinist,  and  preaching 
the  doctrines  of  Calvin,  at  length  rejected  the  system,  so  far  as  it  related 
to  predestination  and  grace. 

The  following  are  the  distinguishing  tenets,  as  taught  by  Arminius,  and  held  by  his 
followers  : 

I.  That  God  from  eternity  determined  to  bestow  salvation  on  those,  who  he  foresaw 


THE   PURITANS.  195 

would  persevere  to  the  end,  and  to  inflict  everlasting  punishment  on  those  who  should 
continue  in  their  unbelief  and  resist  divine  succors  ;  so  that  election  and  reprobation 
are  conditional. 

2.  That  Jesus  Christ,  by  his  sufferings  and  death,  made  an  atonement  for  the  sins 
of  all  mankind,  and  of  every  individual  in  particular ;  that,  however,  none  but  those 
who  believe  in  him  can  be  partakers  of  his  benefits. 

3.  That  mankind  are  not  totally  depraved,  and  that  depravity  does  not  come  upon 
them  by  virtue  of  Adam's  being  their  federal  head. 

4.  That  the  grace  of  God  which  converts  men,  is  not  irresistible. 

5.  That  those  who  are  united  to  Christ  by  faith,  may  fall  from  a  state  of  grace  and 
finally  perish. 

36.  The  sentiments  of  Arminius  were  adopted  by  some  distinguished 
for  their  learning  and  influence,  before  his  death,  Avhich  happened  in 
1609  ;  ahhough  they  were  powerfully  met  by  several  eminent  Calvinists, 
and  particularly  by  Gomar,  the  colleague  of  Arminius  in  the  divinity 
professorship  at  Leyden. 

37.  On  the  death  of  Arminius,  his  sentiments  appear  to  have  been  ex- 
tensively adopted ;  this  led  to  a  controversy  between  the  friends  and  op- 
posers  of  the  scheme,  which  was  conducted  with  so  much  acrimony,  and 
occasioned  so  many  tumults,  that,  at  length,  the  civil  authorities  interpos- 
ed, and  by  the  states  general,  a  general  synod  was  convened  at  Dort,  in 
1618,  to  consider  and  decide  on  the  whole  controversy. 

38.  This  synod  consisted  of  the  most  distinguished  Dutch  divines, 
and  learned  deputies  from  England,  Scotland,  Switzerland,  Bremen,  Hesse, 
and  the  Palatinate.  On  the  opening  of  the  session,  the  Arminians  claim- 
ed the  privilege  of  first  refuting  the  Calvinistic  doctrine  of  reprobation. 
To  this,  however,  the  Calvinists  objected,  that  they  ought  to  prove  them- 
selves  right,  before  they  had  any  just  ground,  on  which  to  proceed  to 
prove  others  wrong.  Refusing  to  adopt  this  course,  the  Arminians  were 
expelled  the  synod,  and  their  sentiments  were  examined  and  condemned 
in  their  absence. 

39.  In  consequence  of  the  decision  of  the  synod  of  Dort,  the  Armi- 
nians were  shamefully  persecuted.  They  were  expelled  from  all  posts  of 
honor  and  profit ;  their  ministers  were  silenced,  and  their  congrega- 
tions suppressed.  The  above  decision,  however,  was  far  from  being 
popular,  and  by  many  the  persecution  which  ensued  was  deservedly 
condemned.  At  a  subsequent  period,  they  were  treated  with  more 
lenity,  and  from  that  time  to  the  present,  many  on  the  continent,  in  Eng- 
land, and  America,  have  been  found,  who  have  embraced  the  Arminian 
faith,  in  all  its  latitude. 

In  no  country  were  the  Arminians  treated  with  more  severity  than  in  Holland. 
Through  the  instrumentality  of  Maurice,  at  that  time  the  reigning  prince,  Barneveldt, 
their  most  distinguished  civilian,  was  beheaded.  Grotius  was  condemned  to  perpetu- 
al imprisonment,  and  escaped  his  doom  only  by  flight.  Many  of  the  refugees  fled  to 
Antwerp  ;  others  to  France. 

After  the  death  of  Maurice  in  1625,  the  Arminians  were  recalled  by  his  successor,  and 
permitted  to  live  in  the  peaceful  enjojrment  of  their  opinions.  They  erected  churches  ; 
and  at  length,  increased  so  as  to  number  in  the  united  provinces  thirty-four  congrega- 
tions, and  eighty -four  pastors.  At  Amsterdam  they  established  a  college,  in  which 
flourished  in  succession  many  distinguished  professors. 

40.  In  subsequent  periods,  Arminians  have  been  found  in  all  Protes- 
tant countries  on  the  globe.     Through  the  influence  of  archbishop  Laud, 


196 


PERIOD  VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 


their  sentiments  at  one  time  spread  over  England,  and  were  embraced 
by  some  of  the  most  distinguished  prelates.  The  Wesleyan  Methodists, 
both  in  England  and  America,  are  considered  Arminian.  Among  the 
Congregational  and  Episcopal  ministers  in  New  England,  several  have 
in  former  times  received  the  Arminian  system ;  and  some  adopt  it  at 
the  present  time. 

II.     CHURCH    OF    ENGLAND. 

41.  The  history  of  the  reformation  in  England,  from  its  commencement, 
about  the  year  1534,  to  the  death  of  Henry  VIII.,  1547,  has  already  passed 
in  review.  (Period  VII.  Sec.  46,  47.)  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son, 
Edward  VI. ;  a  prince,  who,  although  but  a  few  months  more  than  nine 
years  of  age,  was  distinguished  for  his  wisdom  and  virtue ;  and  for  de- 
voting himself  with  great  zeal  to  the  advancement  of  the  reformation. 

The  accession  of  a  prince  so  pious  as  Edward  VI.  was  occasion  of  great  joy  to  the 
friends,  and  of  sad  disappointment  to  the  enemies,  of  the  reformation,  both  in  Eng- 
land and  on  the  continent.  Edward  was  a  decided  Protestant,  divested  in  a  remark- 
able degree,  for  the  times,  of  bigotry  and  superstition ;  and  with  becoming  zeal  set 
himself  to  promote  the  interests  of  irue  religion. 

42.  Soon  after  his  accession,  the  rigors  of  Henry's  reign  began  to 
oe  relaxed.  The  severe  laws,  which  were  in  existence  against  the 
Protestants,  were  repealed.  The  prison  doors  were  opened,  and  many, 
who  had  been  forced  to  quit  the  kingdom,  returned  home.  Among  the 
latter,  were  the  celebrated  John  Hooper,  and  John  Rogers. 

Towards  the  conclusion  of  Henry's  reign,  parliament  had  passed  an  act,  commonly 
known  by  the  name  of  the  bloody  statute,  consisting  of  six  articles,  designed  to  favor 
the  cause  of  popery.  By  these  articles,  it  was  enacted,  that  in  the  sacrament,  the 
bread  and  wine  are  changed  into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ — that  communion  in 
both  kinds  is  not  essential  to  the  common  people — and  that  priests  may  not  marry  ; 
with  other  specifications  of  a  similar  character. 

In  consequence  of  these  articles,  many  for  conscience's  sake,  were  compelled  to 
resign  their  stations,  and  retire  to  other  countries.  ®thers,  who  remained,  were 
imprisoned,  to  the  number  of  five  hundred.  Even  Cranmer  came  near  falling  a  sa- 
crifice ;  the  king  suffering  him  to  be  tried  for  his  life. 

This  persecution  was  still  going  on,  at  the  accession  of  Edward ;  but  now  it  was 
terminated  by  the  government,  with  the  consent  of  this  pious  prince,  and  the  statute 
itself  repealed. 

43.  The  principal  promoters  of  the  reformation,  at  this  time,  were  the 
king ;  the  duke  of  Somerset,  the  king's  uncle,  who  was  chosen  protector ; 


Dr.    Cranmer,   archbishop   of   Canterbury;     Dr.    Holgate,    archbishop 
of  York ;  Sir  William  Paget,  secretary  of  state ;    Lord  Viscount  Lisle, 


THE   PURITANS.  197 

lord  admiral ;  Dr.  Holbeach,  bishop  of  Lincoln ;  Dr.  Goodrich,  bishop  of 
Ely ;  Dr.  Latimer,  bishop  of  Worcester ;  and  Dr.  Ridley,  elect  bishop 
of  Rochester.  Against  these  were  arrayed,  on  the  side  of  popery,  the 
princess  Mary ;  the  lord  chancellor ;  Dr.  Tonstal,  bishop  of  Durham ; 
Dr.  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester ;  and  Dr.  Bonner,  bishop  of  Lon- 
don. 

These  were  the  leaders  of  the  two  parties  ;  and  between  them  no  little  contention 
existed ;  the  advocates  of  the  reformation  being  desirous  of  proceeding  in  the  work 
of  reform ;  while  the  friends  of  the  papacy  insisted,  that  religion  should  continue  in 
the  state  in  which  Henry  left  it,  till  prince  Edward  should  come  of  age.  As  the  for- 
mer, however,  were  the  stronger  party,  it  was  determined  to  proceed. 

44.  The  solemnity  of  the  king's  coronation  being  over,  several  dis- 
tinguished divines  were  appointed  to  visit  the  churches  in  the  kingdom, 
and  to  supply  them  with  the  means  of  instruction.  A  book  of  homilies 
was  composed,  and  a  copy  directed  to  be  left  with  every  parish  priest,  to 
supply  the  defect  of  preaching,  which  few  of  the  clergy  were,  at  that 
time,  capable  of  performing. 

A  homily  is  a  sermon,  or  discourse,  on  some  point  of  religion,  written  in  a  manner 
so  plain,  as  to  be  easily  understood  by  the  common  people.  This  book  of  homilies 
was  the  work  of  Cranmer,  and  was  of  great  service  to  the  cause  of  religion,  and  the 
reformation  ;  the  parochial  clergy  being  generally  so  ignorant,  as  to  be  unable  to 
compose  a  sermon. 

45.  At  the  same  time,  the  divines  were  directed  to  deliver  to  the 
several  bishops  in  the  kingdom,  thirty-six  "injunctions,"  which  the 
bishops  were  to  proclaim  four  times  a  year,  and  see  executed.  These  re- 
lated to  the  disuse  of  images,  pilgrimages,  processions,  tapers,  and  the 
like.  Most  of  the  bishops  complied  with  these  injunctions ;  but  Bonner 
and  Gardiner  refusing,  were,  for  a  time,  imprisoned. 

46.  The  next  measure  adopted  in  favor  of  the  reformation,  was  the 
revision  of  the  liturgy,  or  order  of  public  worship,  which,  being  accom- 
plished, was  established  by  an  act  of  parliament. 

The  liturgy,  "or  Church  service  book  of  England,  was  first  composed  in  1547.  In 
the  second  year  of  king  Edward,  it  was  established  as  the  book  of  ceremonies  to  be 
observed  in  divine  worship.  In  the  fifth  year  of  this  prince's  reign  it  was  again 
revised,  and  several  alterations  were  made  in  it.  These  alterations  consisted  princi- 
pally in  rejecting  the  use  of  oil  in  confirmation ;  prayers  for  the  dead ;  and  tran- 
substantiation .  In  the  succeeding  reign  of  Mary,  it  may  here  be  added,  the  liturgy 
was  abolished  ;  but  on  the  accession  of  Elizabeth  it  was  re-established,  with  some 
alterations ;  since  which,  it  has  remained  much  the  same  to  the  present  day. 

47.  The  liturgy,  which  was  thus  established,  was  far  from  giving  sa- 
tisfaction to  all,  but  especially  to  the  common  people,  who  were  generally 
advocates  of  popery.  Several  insurrections,  in  different  parts  of  the 
kingdom,  broke  out,  which  were  suppressed  only  by  the  strong  arm  of 
power,  and  the  execution  of  several  of  the  promoters  of  them. 

The  most  formidable  of  these  insurrections,  were  those  of  Devonshire  and  Norfolk. 
In  the  former  place,  insurgents  collected  to  the  number  of  ten  thousand,  and  demand- 
ed of  the  king  to  restore  the  ancient  worship.  In  Norfolk,  they  amounted  to  twenty 
thousand.  The  latter  were  headed  by  one  Ket,  a  tanner,  who  assumed  to  himself 
the  power  of  judicature,  under  an  old  oak  tree,  thence  called  the  oak  of  the  reformation. 
The  insurgents  were  dispersed  in  each  of  these  places  with  difiiculty — several  of  their 
leaders  were  executed ;  among  whom  was  Ket,  who  was  hung  in  chains. 

48.  About  this  time,  also,   articles  of  religion,  to  the  number   of 

17# 


198  PERIOD    VIII....1555....1833. 

forty-two,  were  drawn  up  by  tlie  bishops  and  clergy,  to  which  subscription 
was  required,  by  all  who  held  ecclesiastical  offices.  These  articles  were 
the  basis  of  the  celebrated  thirty-nine  articles  of  the  Church  of  England, 
which  form,  at  present,  the  code  of  faith  and  discipline  in  that  Church. 

49.  To  many  of  the  reformers,  it  appeared  desirable  to  complete  the 
reformation,  by  abolishing  every  peculiarity  connected  with  the  Romish 
worship ;  but,  from  motives  of  prudence,  it  was  judged  otherwise  by  the 
prime  conductors,  and  a  few  things,  such  as  the  cap,  surplice,  and  other 
parts  of  the  clerical  garments  of  the  Romish  priests,  were  retained. 

50.  This  dress,  however,  was  quite  offensive  to  some  ;  but,  perhaps, 
to  no  one  more  than  to  John  Hooper  ;  who,  because  he  would  not  wear 
it,  refused  the  bishopric  of  Gloucester.  Edward  himself  was  willing  that 
he  should  dispense  with  it ;  but  Cranmer  and  Ridley,  being  of  a  different 
opinion,  committed  Hooper  to  prison. 

This  was  an  act  of  arbitrary  power  rarely  exceeded  ;  and  in  the  exercise  of  this 
power,  Cranmer  and  Ridley  cannot  be  justified.  It'  Hooper  had  a  wish  to  decline  the 
offered  preferment,  there  was  no  excuse  for  his  imprisonment.  In  this  controversy, 
most  of  the  reforming  clergy  were  on  the  side  "of  Hooper ;  and  although  they  had 
submitted  till  now  to  the  wearing  of  the  garments  prescribed,  at  this  time  they  laid 
them  aside.  Hence,  they  were  called  nonconformists.  Among  these  were  Latimer, 
Coverdale,  John  Rogers,  and  many  others. 

51.  Another  stain  attaches  to  Cranmer,  and  other  reformers,  at 
whose  instance,  the  Anabaptists  were  persecuted,  and  some  of  whom 
were  put  to  death.  Among  the  latter  was  a  woman,  by  the  name  of 
Joan  Bocher,  or  Joan  of  Kent.  These  Anabaptists  had  come  from  Ger- 
many, several  years  before,  during  the  wars  in  that  country,  and  were 
now  propagating  their  sentiments,  with  some  success,  in  England. 
(Period  VII.  Sec.  45.) 

The  strong  measures  adopted  by  the  reformers,  greatly  alarmed  the  Anabaptists, 
and  many  of  them  ostensibly  abjured  their  faith.  But  Joan  of  Kent,  proving  obsti- 
nate, was  declared  a  heretic,  and  delivered  over  to  the  civil  power  to  be  burnt.  To  the 
king,  this  measure  appeared  unwarrantable,  and  seemed  to  partake  too  much  of  that 
spirit  which  they  censured  in  the  papists.  Cranmer  thought  it  right,  however,  to 
bum  for  heretical  opinions  ;  and,  at  length,  persuaded  the  king  to  sign  the  warrant. 


Edward  signing  the  warrant  for  Joan  Bocher's  execution. 


As  he  yielded  to  the  archbishop's  importunity,  he  told  him,  with  tears  in  his  eyes, 
'  that  if  he  did  wrong,  since  he  did  it  in  sixbmission  to  his  authority,  he  (Cranmer) 


THE    PURITANS.  199 

should  answer  for  it  to  God."     This  speech  is  said  to  have  struck  the  archbishop  with 
horror  ;  yet  he  suffered  the  sentence  to  be  executed 

52.  Edward  died  in  the  year  1553,  to  the  great  grief  of  his  subjects, 
especially  of  the  reformers.  Considerable  advances  had  been  made, 
during  his  short  reign,  in  the  work  of  reformation ;  and  had  he  lived  a 
few  years  longer,  the  glorious  work  might  have  been  accomplished. 
But  a  wise  Providence  ordered  otherwise,  and  caused  the  brightening 
prospects  of  the  Church  to  be  again  overcast  with  gloom. 

It  naturally  belongs  to  this  place  to  remark,  that  while  much  attached  to  the  re- 
formers, which  was  "  pure  and  lovely,"  they  all  along  conducted  the  reformation  in 
a  manner  inconsistent  uith  the  principles  on  which  it  was  founded.  In  departing 
from  Rome,  they  claimed  the  right  of  private  judgment,  and  the  sufiiciency  of  the 
Scriptures  as  a  rule  of  faith. 

Yet,  when  ihey  obtained  the  ascendancy,  they  granted  little  liberty  to  others. 
They  were  too  much  disposed  to  justify  in  their  practice,  what  they  had  loudly  and 
severely  condemned  in  the  friends  of  the  papacy.  Still,  they  were  good,  noble  men. 
The  previous  darkness  of  the  ecclesiastical  world  had  been  great.  The  light  was 
now  dawning;  but,  as  yet,  spiritual  objects  were  seen  indistinctly.  Prejudices 
could  not  in  a  moment  be  removed ;  nor  could  it,  perhaps,  be  expected  that  the  re- 
formers should  advance  much  faster  than  did  public  opinion. 

53.  Edward,  at  his  death,  bequeathed  the  crown  to  lady  Jane  Grey, 
a  Protestant,  niece  of  Henry  VIII.,  who,  accordingly,  was  proclaimed 
queen.  But  his  sister,  the  princess  Mary,  a  bigoted  papist,  claiming  the 
throne  as  her  right,  succeeded  in  taking  possession  of  it,  in  August, 
1553,  to  the  great  grief  of  the  friends  of  the  reformation. 

This  was  truly  a  mysterious  providence ;  and  caused  a  mde  spread  despondency 
among  the  friends  of  truth.  Tlie  mind  of  Mary  was  superstitioas  and  melancholy. 
She  had  ever  hated  the  reformation,  and  was  resolved,  from  the  first,  to  bring  back 
the  nation  to  the  bosom  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

54.  The  apprehensions  of  the  Protestants  were  soon  realized,  for  no 
sooner  was  Mary  seated  on  the  throne,  than  she  began  to  exhibit  her 
predilection  for  the  papal  cause.  Bonner  and  Gardiner  she  released 
from  prison,  and  soon  after  prohibited  all  preaching,  without  her  special 
license. 

55.  Many  of  the  reformed  clergy,  however,  continued  in  their  calling, 
and  were  determined  to  do  so,  at  the  hazard  of  any  consequences.  The 
royal  mandate,  however,  soon  went  forth,  for  the  imprisonment  of  all 
such.  Hooper,  Coverdale,  Taylor,  Cranmer,  Latimer,  and  many  others, 
were  arrested.  Hooper  was  sent  to  the  fleet ;  Cranmer  and  Latimer 
were  committed  to  the  tower.  Not  less  than  one  thousand  escaped  im- 
prisonment by  leaving  the  kingdom. 

56.  Parliament  assembled  in  October,  shortly  after  which  a  bill  was 
passed,  repealing  king  Edward's  laws  touching  religion,  and  restoring 
that  form  of  divine  service,  which  was  in  use  during  the  last  year  of 
Henry.  Thus  the  vantage-ground  gained  by  the  reformers  was  lost, 
and  Rome  was  once  more  ascendant. 

57.  With  the  view  of  strengthening  herself  in  the  kingdom,  and  to 
give  an  increase  of  poAver  to  the  papal  cause,  Mary  now  united  herself 
in  marriage  with  Philip,  of  Spain,  grandson  of  Charles  V.,  and  through 

i'ealousy,  sent  Elizabeth,  her  sister,  afterwards  queen,  to  prison,  and  caused 
jady  Jane  Grey,  with  her  husband,  Lord  Guilford,  to  be  beheaded. 


200  PERIOD    VIII....1555....1833. 

Edward  had  settled  the  crown  on  lady  Jane,  through  the  influence  of  the  duke  of 
Northumberland  ;  who,  in  anticipation  of  her  elevation  to  the  throne,  married  her  to 
his  son,  lord  Guilford. 

On  the  death  of  Edward,  she  was  proclaimed  queen  by  Northumberland  and  his 
party ;  but  her  rival,  Mary,  proving  more  powerful,  seized  the  kingdom  for  herself. 
Cruelty  was  a  conspicuous  trait  in  the  character  of  Mary  ;  and  bitter  were  the  marks 
of  it,  which  Lady  Jane  and  her  friends  experienced.  She  saw  her  father-in-law  and 
his  family,  her  own  father  and  his  numerous  adherents,  brought  to  the  tower,  and,  at 
length,  expire  under  the  hand  of  the  executioner ;  and  she  herself,  together  with 
her  husband,  completed  the  bloody  tragedy.  She  suffered  with  the  most  Christiaa 
resignation,  exclaiming  with  fervency,  "Lord,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my 
spirit." 

58.  To  give  the  papal  cause  the  appearance  of  justice  and  modera- 
tion, but,  in  reality,  to  increase  its  triumph  over  the  Protestants,  a  public 
disputation  was  ordered  at  Oxford,  in  the  spring  of  1554,  between  the 
leading  divines,  on  both  sides.  Cranmer,  Ridley,  and  Latimer  were 
brought  from  prison,  to  manage  the  dispute  for  the  reformers.  They 
advocated  their  cause  with  great  ability ;  but  the  decision  being  against 
them,  they  were  required  to  adopt  the  popish  faith ;  for  refusing  which, 
they  were  pronounced  obstinate  heretics,  and  excluded  from  the  Church. 

59.  In  the  same  year,  cardinal  Pole  arrived  in  England,  from  Rome, 
with  authority  from  the  pope  to  receive  the  submission  of  the  king  and 
queen,  which  they  offered  upon  their  knees.  When  this  was  done,  the 
cardinal  pronounced  the  kingdom  absolved  from  all  censures,  and  again 
received  to  the  favor  of  his  holiness,  and  to  the  bosom  of  the  Catholic 
Church. 

Thus  the  Catholic  religion  was  publicly  acknowledged,  as  the  religion  of  the 
land ;  and  the  bishops  were  required  to  see  that  it  was  fully  established.  Such  of 
the  clergy  as  conformed,  were  anointed,  and  clothed  with  priestly  garments.  But 
more  than  twelve  thousand  refusing,  were  deprived  of  their  livings,  and  many  of 
them  imprisoned. 

60.  Soon  after  the  above  reconciliation  between  the  English  Church 
and  the  pope,  an  act  passed  the  parliament,  for  the  burning  of  heretics ; 
and,  from  this  time,  the  work  of  persecution  began.  The  queen  com- 
mitted the  sanguinary  work  to  Gardiner  and  Bonner,  by  whom,  in  the 
space  of  two  years,  not  less  than  four  hundred,  (some  make  the  number 
double,)  were  publicly  executed.  Among  the  distinguished  men  who 
suffered,  were  Rogers,  Saunders,  Hooper,  Taylor,  Ridley,  Latimer,  and 
Cranmer. 

Mr.  Rogers  was  burnt  in  Smithfield,  February  4,  1555.  A  pardon  was  offered 
him  at  the  stake,  which  he  refused,  although  his  wife  and  ten  small  children  were 
within  his  view,  whom  he  was  leaving  destitute  in  the  world.  With  these  he  was 
not  permitted  even  to  speak. 

Saunders  was  burnt  at  Coventry.  When  he  came  to  the  stake,  he  exclaimed, 
"  Welcome,  the  cross  of  Christ !  Welcome,  everlasting  life !"  Next  to  him,  suffered 
the  active  and  pious  bishop  Hooper.  The  fire  consumed  him  so  slowly,  that  his  legs 
and  thighs  were  roasted,  and  one  of  his  hands  dropped  off",  before  he  expired.  His 
last  words  were,  "Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit."  On  the  same  day.  Dr.  Rowland 
Taylor  was  burnt  at  Smithfield. 

The  effect  of  these  burnings  was  different  from  what  the  papists  had  expected. 
Gardiner  supposed  that  one  or  two  burnings  would  extirpate  Protestantism  from 
England.  But  seeing  himself  disappointed,  he  committed  the  prosecution  of  the 
work  to  the  infamous  Bonner,  who,  Neal  says,  "behaved  more  like  a  cannibal,  than 
a  Christian." 


THE   PURITANS. 


201 


In  October,  Bidley  and  Latimer  suffered  at  Oxford,  at  one  stake.  The  former  of 
these  was  one  of  the  most  able  and  learned  of  the  English  reformers  ;  the  latter  waa 
a  man  of  great  simplicity  of  character,  who,  by  his  preaching,  had,  in  no  small  de 
gree,  contributed  to  expose  the  superstitions  of  popery.  He  was  now  nearly  seventy 
years  old.    Before  these  venerable  men  suffered,  they  embraced  each  other,  and 


r 


Burning  of  Ridley  ami  Latimer. 


then  kneeling,  prayed.  As  the  fire  was  applied  to  the  pile,  Latimer  exclaimed,  "Be 
of  good  courage,  master  Ridley,  and  play  the  man.  We  shall  this  day  light  such  a 
candle,  by  God's  grace,  in  England,  as,  I  trust,  shall  never  be  put  out." 

It  is  worthy  of  record,  that  the  same  day  on  which  these  noble  men  suffered,  the 
cruel  Gardiner  was  seized  with  the  illness  of  which  he  died.  He  would  not  sit  do^vn 
to  dinner,  till  he  had  received  the  news  from  Oxford  of  the  burning  of  the  bishops, 
which  was  not  till  four  o'clock,  in  the  afternoon.  While  at  dinner,  he  became  un- 
Avell,  and  lingermg  till  the  12th  of  November,  died.  His  last  words  were  a  true,  but 
melancholy  comment  upon  his  life :  "  I  have  sinned  with  Peter,  but  have  not  wept 
with  Peter." 

Cranvier  was  burnt,  March  21st,  1556,  in  the  67th  year  of  his  age.  Such  a  fate  he 
had  anticipated,  and  had  settled,  some  time  before  his  arrest,  all  his  private  affairs. 
After  his  arrest,  great  efforts  were  made  to  induce  him  to  abjure  his  faith,  and  em- 
brace the  Romish  reUgion.  In  a  moment  of  terror,  in  view  of  death,  Cranmer  yield- 
ed ;  and  set  his  hand  to  a  paper,  renouncing  the  principles  of  the  reformation,  and 
acknowledging  the  authority  of  the  papal  Church. 

Notwithstanding  this  concession,  his  enemies  resolved  to  bring  him  to  the  stake. 
Accordingly  not  long  after  he  was  led  forth.  But  the  worthy  man  had  had  time  to 
consider  upon  his  conduct.  Sorely  did  he  lament  his  apostasy,  and  firmly  did  he 
resolve  to  die,  like  a  true  martyr. 

Before  the  multitude,  he  confessed  his  error,  and  deeply  repented  of  it.  This  man- 
ly conduct  surprised  his  enemies,  who  immediately  dragged  him  to  the  stake,  to 
which  he  was  fastened. 

The  fire  was  soon  kindled,  and  the  venerable  martyr,  stretching  his  right  hand 
into  the  flames,  exclaimed,  "  this  hand  hath  offended,  this  unworthy  hand."  His 
miseries  were  soon  over,  and  his  last  words  were,  "  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit." 

61.  While  these  things  were  transpiring  in  England,  the  attention 
of  the  queen  was  directed  to  Ireland,  where  the  Protestants  had  much 
increased,  through  the  pious  labors  of  George  Brown,  whom  Henry  VIII. 
had  created  archbishop  of  Dublin.  Mary  now  resolved  upon  sanguinary 
measures  against  them  also,  and  commissioned  Dr.  Cole,  a  zealous 
Catholic,  to  erect  his  tribunal  in  Dublin.  But,  by  a  singular  providence, 
the  doctor  lost  his  commission,  and  the  lives  of  the  Irish  were  spared. 
26 


202 


PERIOD  VIII.... 1555... .1833. 


On  his  way  from  England  to  Ireland,  Cole  halted  at  an  inn,  in  the  city  of  Chester. 
Here  he  was  waited  upon  by  the  mayor,  to  whom  he  announced  his  business  to 
Ireland,  and  taking  from  his  baggage  a  leather  case,  exclaimed — "  Here  is  a  commis- 
sion, which  shall  lash  the  heretics  of  Ireland." 

The  words  fell  upon  the  ear  of  the  hostess,  who  was  a  Protestant ;  and  while  the 
doctor  waited  upon  the  mayor  down  stairs,  she  hastily  took  from  the  case  the  boasted 
commission,  and  placed  in  its  stead  a  pack  of  cards. 

The  next  morning,  the  doctor  sailed  for  Ireland.  On  his  arrival  in  Dublin,  he 
opened  his  commission,  in  the  presence  of  the  public  authorities,  and  to  his  confusion 
found  only  a  pack  of  cards.  Before  a  second  commission  could  be  obtained  from 
England,  the  queen  was  no-more.  Elizabeth,  the  successor  of  Mary,  was  so  pleased 
with  the  story,  that  she  settled  upon  the  woman  a  pension  of  forty  pounds  a  year, 
for  life. 

62.  The  year  1554,  is  distinguished  for  the  rise  of  the  Purita7is,  at 
Frankfort,  in  Germany.  They,  at  first,  consisted  of  English  Protes- 
tants, who,  fleeing  from  England,  to  avoid  the  persecutions  of  Mary's 
reign,  took  refuge  at  the  above  place,  where  they  availed  themselves  of 
the  opportunity  of  carrying  the  reformation  further  than  the  British 
court  had  hitherto  allowed.  They  abandoned  several  parts  of  the  ser- 
vice book  of  king  Edward,  with  the  surplice  and  the  responses,  aiming 
at  a  still  greater  simplicity  in  their  manner  of  worship. 

The  term  Puritan,  was  first  applied  to  these  exiles,  by  way  of  ridicule.  In  the 
steps  they  had  taken,  they  met  with  violent  opposition  from  many  of  their  brethren. 
Dr.  Cox,  who  had  been  tutor  to  king  Edward,  disturbed  their  worship,  by  answering 
aloud  after  the  minister,  and  accused  the  celebrated  John  Knox,  who  was  then  pastor 
of  these  exiles,  of  enmity  to  the  emperor.  Knox  and  his  friends  were  driven  from 
the  city,  and  the  episcopal  forms  of  worship  were  re-established.  But,  from  this  time, 
the  Puritans  increased  rapidly  in  number,  both  in  England,  and  on  the  continent. 

This  was  the  first  breach,  or  schism,  between  the  English  exiles,  on  account  of  the 
service  book  of  king  Edward ;  which  made  way  for  the  distinction,  by  which  the  two 
parties  were  afterwards  known,  of  Puritans  and  Conformists. 

63.  After  a  reign  of  a  few  months  more  than  five  years,  Mary  was 
summoned  to  her  account,  and  was  succeeded  by  her  sister  Elizabeth, 
A.  D.  1558.     During  the  reign  of  this  princess,  Protestantism  was  firmly 


established  in  her  dominions,  and  was  favored  by  her  in  other  parts  of 
Europe.  When  her  accession  was  known  abroad,  all  who  had  fled  into 
foreign  countries  returned. 

Elizabeth  began  to  reign  at  the  age  of  twenty-four,  and  governed  England  for  the 
space  of  forty-five  years,  with  an  energy,  sagacity,  and  prudence,  which  have  rarely 
been  excelled. 

Great  was  the  joy  which  was  diffused  among  the  Protestants,  on  her  accession.  On 
her  way  to  London,  she  was  greeted  by  thousands  ;  and  as  the  bishops  and  clergy 


THE    PURITANS.  203 

advanced  to  tender  her  their  congratulations,  she  suffered  all  to  kiss  her  hand,  except 
Bonner,  from  whom  she  turned  in  disgust.  At  her  coronation,  as  she  passed  under  a 
triumphal  arch,  an  English  Bible  was  let  down  into  her  hands,  by  a  child,  represent- 
ing truth.  The  queen  received  it  most  graciously,  kissed  it,  and  placed  it  in  her 
boscm. 

64.  Although  Elizabeth  was  in  favor  of  the  reformation,  she  pro- 
ceeded with  a  caution  in  her  measures,  in  relation  to  religion,  which  may 
be  thought  to  have  been  excessive.  For  a  time,  few  changes  were 
effected ;  the  popish  priests  kept  their  livings,  and  continued  to  celebrate 
mass ;  while  such  of  the  Protestants,  as  began  to  use  the  service  book 
of  Edward,  were  forbidden ;  and  even  preaching  was  prohibited,  until 
the  meeting  of  parliament. 

Although  Elizabeth  ranks  among  the  Protestant  monarchs,  and  did  in  several  par- 
ticulars favor  the  cause  of  the  reformation,  she  evidently  had  no  small  regard  for  the 
Catholics  ;  and  in  respect  to  her  own  supremacy,  the  true  spirit  of  popery.  Towards 
the  Puritans  she  shewed  no  favor.  Preaching  she  despised,  and  would  suffer  but  little 
of  it  during  her  reign.  She  loved  pomp  and  splendor,  rather  than  simphcity ;  and 
regarded,  with  an  eye  of  jealousy,  the  spirit  of  liberty  to  which  the  doctrines  of  the 
Puritans  tended.  Real  religion,  during  her  reign,  was  low  ;  and,  at  the  close  of  it, 
things  in  the  Church  were  scarcely  in  point  of  Protestantism  and  reformation,  equal  to 
what  they  were  in  the  latter  part  of  the  life  of  king  Edward. 

65.  On  the  meeting  of  parliament,  in  Jan.,  1559,  a  majority  were 
found  to  be  on  the  side  of  the  reformation.  Several  acts  passed  in  favor  of 
the  Protestant  cause ;  but  the  acts  which  deserve  the  most  notice,  on  ac- 
count of  their  influence  upon  religion,  were  the  SuprcTnacy  of  the 
Sovereign,  and  Uniformity  of  Common  Prayer. 

By  the  act  of  supremacy,  the  queen  and  her  successors  were  invested  with  supreme 
power,  in  all  cases  temporal  and  ecclesiastical.  It  forbid  all  appeals  to  Rome ;  re- 
pealed the  laws  relating  to  the  punishment  of  heresy ;  and  restored  the  policy  of  the 
Church,  to  the  state  in  which  it  stood,  during  the  reign  of  king  Edward. 

The  act  of  uniformity  was  designed  to  reduce  all,  not  to  the  belief  of  the  same 
doctrines,  but  to  the  observance  of  the  same  rites  and  ceremonies.  Hence,  the  queen 
was  empowered  to  ordain  and  pubUsh  such  rites  and  ceremonies,  as  she  might  think 
calculated  to  advance  the  interests  of  the  Church. 

Elizabeth  was  fond  of  several  of  the  ancient  ceremonies ;  and,  moreover,  it  was 
her  policy  to  retain  some,  from  a  wish  to  please  her  Catholic  subjects.  She  was  desirous 
of  retaining  images  and  ci?ucifixes  in  churches,  with  all  the  old  popish  garments. 

This  act  of  uniformity,  which  was  urged  in  relation  to  things  indifferent,  was  the 
rock,  on  which  the  peace  of  the  Church  of  England  was  shipwrecked.  The  rigorous 
execution  of  this  act,  to  which  the  Puritans  could  not  submit,  was  the  occasion  of  most 
of  the  mischiefs  which  befel  the  English  Church,  for  more  than  eighty  years.  Had 
the  reformers  followed  the  apostolic  precedent — "  Let  not  him  that  eateth  judge  him 
that  eateth  not,"  the  Church  of  England  would  have  made  a  more  glorious  figure  in 
the  Protestant  world,  than  she  did,  by  this  compulsive  act  of  uniformity. 

66.  In  the  act  of  supremacy  above-mentioned,  was  a  clause,  which 
gave  rise  to  a  new  court,  called  the  '■'■Court  of  High  Commission."  This 
consisted  of  persons  appointed  by  the  queen,  to  whom  jurisdiction  was 
given  "  to  visit,  to  reform,  and  amend  all  errors,  heresies,  schisms,  abuses 
contempts,  offences,  and  enormities  whatsoever."  Under  the  authority 
of  this  clause  in  the  act,  the  queen  instituted  the  court  of  high  commis- 
sion, which,  in  respect  to  the  Puritans,  was  little  short  of  the  inquisition. 

Instead  of  producing  witnesses  in  open  court,  to  prove  the  charge  alleged  against 
a  person,  these  ecclesiastical  commissioners  assumed  a  power  of  administering  an 
oath.ex  officio,  by  which  the  prisoner  was  obhged  to  answer  all  questions  the  court 


S04  PERIOD    Vin....l555....1833. 

should  put  to  him,  and  even  to  accuse  himself,  or  his  dearest  friend  or  acquaintance. 
If  he  refused  to  swear,  he  was  imprisoned  for  contempt ;  and  if  he  took  the  oath,  he 
was  convicted  from  his  owm  confession ;  and  the  term  of  his  imprisonment  was 
determined,  not  by  any  law,  but  at  the  pleasure  of  the  commissioners.  Many  were 
imprisoned  for  refusing  to  take  the  oath ;  but  to  give  a  detail  of  the  sufferings  of  the 
more  conscientious  part  of  the  clergy,  as  inflicted  by  the  high  commission  and 
diocesan  courts,  would  require  volumes ! 

67.  About  this  time,  Elizabeth  appointed  a  committee  of  divines  to 
revise  king  Edward's  liturgy,  and  to  make  such  alterations  as  might  ap* 
pear  judicious.  Yet  she  required,  that  all  passages  offensive  to  the  pope 
should  be  stricken  out ;  and  that  nothing  which  could  favor  the  Puritans, 
should  be  admitted. 

The  liturgy,  as  thus  settled,  was  less  in  favor  of  the  reformers,  than  it  had  been  in 
the  days  of  king  Edward.  At  that  time,  the  surplice  only  was  required  ;  but  now 
the  square  cap,  the  tippet,  and  other  garments,  were  ordered  to  be  used.  This  gave 
great  dissatisfaction  to  the  Puritans  ;  since  it  was  obviously  designed  as  a  compliment 
to  the  Roman  Catholics,  in  opposition  to  themselves.     (Sec.  46.) 

68.  On  the  termination  of  parliament,  the  oath  of  supremacy  was 
tendered  to  the  bishops  and  clergy.  All  the  bishops,  except  Kitchen, 
bishop  of  Landaff,  refused  the  oath,  and  left  their  places.  But  of  nine 
thousand  four  hundred  parochial  clergymen,  who  had  been  beneficed, 
Under  queen  Mary,  less  than  two  hundred  refused  the  oath. 

In  the  time  of  Mary,  all  the  above  were  papists,  the  open  friends  of  Rome,  and 
advocates  of  the  supremacy  of  his  holiness.  What  must  have  been  the  pliancy  of 
their  consciences,  when  in  a  few  months,  they  could,  in  order  to  retain  their  livings 
deny  all  allegiance  to  Rome,  and  acknowledge  a  queen  to  be  the  legitimate  head  of 
the  Church. 

Such  papists  as  chose  now  retired  to  other  countries.  Such  as  retired  from  the 
pnest's  office,  were  pensioned.  The  monks,  who  had  come  to  England,  during  the 
reign  of  Mary,  returned  to  secular  life ;  the  nuns  went  to  France  and  Spain. 
Bonner,  refusing  to  submit  to  the  queen,  was  committed  to  prison  ;  where,  sometime 
after,  he  died. 

69.  The  return  of  England  once  more  to  Protestantism,  was  a  great 
mortification  to  the  friends  of  popery,  who  now  employed  every  means, 
within  their  power,  to  regain  their  lost  dominion.  At  first,  the  pope 
addressed  a  conciliatory  letter  to  the  queen,  inviting  her  to  return  to  the 
bosom  of  the  Catholic  Church ;  but,  finding  her  unwilling  to  resign  her 
supremacy,  he  excommunicated  her,  and  absolved  all  her  subjects  from 
their  oath  of  allegiance. 

This,  however,  was  far  IVom  being  all.  Several  plots  were  devised  to  place  Mary, 
queen  of  Scots,  upon  the  throne.  Those  around  the  queen  were  secretly  instigated 
by  the  Jesuits  to  assassinate  her ;  and,  finally,  the  whole  power  of  Spain  was  aimed 
against  the  kingdom.  With  an  immense  force,  called  the  Spanish  Armada,  Philip 
entered  the  British  channel,  designing  to  seize  upon  the  throne,  and  re-establish 
popery.  A  superintending  Providence,  however,  scattered  the  fleet  by  a  tempest,  and 
thus  annihilated  a  darling  project  of  the  friends  of  Rome. 

70.  On  the  organization  of  the  court  of  high  commission,  Parker, 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  a  violent  opposer  of  the  Puritans,  was  placed 
at  its  head.  From  him  they  received  no  favor ;  for  such  as  would  not 
subscribe  to  the  act  of  uniformity  were  suspended ;  others  were  driven 
from  their  hom'es  in  great  indigence,  and  several  were  executed. 

The  subsequent  history  of  the  court  of  high  commission,  is  of  a  similar  character. 
For  many  years  it  continued  to  be  a  powerful  engine,  in  the  hands  of  the  sovereigns. 


THE   PURITANS.  205 

Tigainst  the  Puritans.  But,  notwithstanding  their  trials  and  sufferings,  they  continued 
to  increase.  Religion  among  them  was  of  a  pure  and  fervent  character.  Before 
Elizabeth's  death,  it  was  computed  that  there  were  not  less  than  one  hundred  thousand 
Presbyterians  within  her  realm. 

71.  The  year  1581,  gave  rise  to  a  new  sect  among  the  Puritans, 
called  Brow?tists,  from  their  leader,  Robert  Brown.  The  cause  of  their 
separation  appears  to  have  been  a  dislike,  not  of  the  faith,  but  of  the 
discipline,  and  form  of  government,  of  the  Churches  in  England.  For 
a  similar  reason  also,  they  rejected  Presbyterianism,  and  pleaded  for 
Independency.  The  order  was  afterwards  improved  by  Mr.  John 
Robinson,  whose  Church,  in  1622,  removed  to  Plymouth,  in  New 
England. 

The  first  Church  of  Brownists  was  formed  in  London,  in  1592.  They  were  con- 
sidered as  fanatics,  and  were  greatly  oppressed  by  the  friends  of  the  Episcopacy. 
Many  of  them  fled  to  Holland,  and  took  refuge  in  that  country.  Brown,  their  leader, 
was  confined  in  no  less  than  thirty-two  prisons.  Before  his  death,  however,  he  con- 
formed to  the  establishment. 

72.  Elizabeth  died,  March  24,  1603,  and  was  succeeded  by  James  VI., 
of  Scotland,  who  took  the  title  of  James  I.  This  monarch,  although 
educated  as  a  Presbyterian,  early  espoused  the  cause  of  Episcopacy, 
against  the  Puritans,  whom  he  caused  to  experience  the  utmost  rigor  of 
the  ecclesiastical  laws. 

From  the  previous  education  of  James,  the  Puritans,  not  without  reason,  hailed  his 
accession  as  the  harbinger  of  a  better  state  of  things,  in  respect  to  themselves.  He 
had  been  brought  up  to  regard,  with  veneration,  the  principles  of  the  national  Church 
of  Scotland  ;  whose  constitution,  forms  of  worship,  and  public  ministry,  are  altogether 
different  from  those  of  the  Church  of  England.  In  this  country,  James  had  avowed,  in 
public,  his  enlightened  conviction  of  the  scriptural  purity  of  his  religious  principles ; 
at  the  same  time  censuring  the  forms  and  constitution  of  the  Church  of  England,  as 
unscriptural  and  popish ;  and  several  times  did  he  intercede  uith  queen  Elizabeth  on 
behalf  of  the  persecuted  Puritans,  whose  principles  were  generally  those  of  the  na- 
tional Church  of  Scotland. 

While  in  his  native  country,  James  appeared  sober  and  chaste,  and  acquired  a 
considerable  share,  of  learning ;  but  when  he  ascended  the  throne  of  England,  the 
excessive  flattery  of  the  bishops  and  high  ecclesiastical  dignitaries,  so  intoxicated  his 
vain  mind,  that  he  abandoned  the  religious  principles  which  he  had  boasted  of  pos- 
sessing, and  addicted  himself  to  luxury  and  pleasure,  and  every  kind  of  hcentiousness 
in  his  manners.  By  this  means,  true  religion  was  seriously  hindered,  coimtenance 
was  afforded  to  immorality,  and  the  nation  was  lamentably  degraded. 
■  That  James  I.  merits  such  a  character,  we  have  no  better  testimony  for  any 
fact  in  British  history.  From  among  many  others,  we  may  adduce  the  authority  of 
bishop  Burnet,  who  cannot  be  suspected  of  bearing  false  witness  against  him,  or  of 
giving  a  too  unfavorable  color  to  it  by  misrepresentation.  He  calls  James  I.  "  the 
scorn  of  the  age,  a  mere  pedant,  -nathout  true  judgment,  courage,  or  steadiness,  his 
reign  being  a  continued  course  of  mean  practices." 

Corresponding  to  this  character,  the  most  unworthy  measures  were  adopted  on  the 
.subject  of  religion,  at  the  accession  of  this  Scottish  monarch.  It  was  well  knoTvm  to 
all  parties,  that  .he  king,  while  in  Scotland,  had  publicly  declared  his  disapprobation 
of  the  Enghsh  Church,  and  his  convictions  that  it  was  both  unscriptural  and  popish. 
Being  soUcitous  *^  conciliate  the  favorable  regards  of  their  new  sovereign,  the 
papists.  Episcopalians,  and  Puritans,  sent  him  addresses,  professing  their  sincere 
loyalty  and  ready  obedience.  In  relation  to  this  matter,  a  Church  historian  remarks, 
"  Amidst  all  their  hopes,  each  side  had  their  fears ;  while  James  himself  had, 
properly  speaking,  no  other  religion  than  what  flowed  from  a  principle  which  he 
called  '  Kingcraft.'  "  The  papists  reminded  him  that  his  parents  were  of  the  Romish 
communion.     The  bishops  m  their  excessive  flattery,  declared,  and  the  weak  sove- 

18 


206  PERIOD     Vin....l55-,....1833. 

reign  readily  believed  it  as  certain  truth,  that  monarchy  itself  could  be  safe  only  as  the 
present  hierarchy  was  supported ;  and  they  slanderously  represented  the  Puritans  as 
factious  and  seditious,  aiming  at  the  subversion  of  the  government,  in  both  Church 
and  state.  The  Puritan  ministers,  so  considerable  was  their  body,  to  the  number  of 
more  than  a  thousand,  petitioned  the  king  for  relief  against  absolute  conformity  to 
the  Church  service,  and  from  various  grievances  of  which  they  complained ;  espe- 
cially that  exorbitant  power  of  the  bishops  which  they  employed  in  their  oppressive 
courts. 

Nothing  beneficial  was  effected  by  this  petition  of  the  thousand  Puritan  clergy. 
The  insinuating  representations  of  the  bishops  prevailed  upon  the  king  to  sacrifice  all 
his  former  principles :  so  that,  within  nine  months  from  the  time  of  his  leaving  Scot- 
land, he  had  been  induced  to  adopt,  and  express  it  as  his  determined  maxim,  "  No 
bishop,  no  king."  By  the  direction  of  the  courtly  clergy,  his  majesty  had  determined 
before  upon  his  plan  of  proceeding  with  regard  to  the  Puritans ;  yet,  to  make  a  show 
of  moderation  and  candor,  in  breaking  off  from  his  old  connections  in  the  Church  of 
Scotland,  he  appointed  a  conference  to  be  held  at  Hampton  Court. 

On  the  part  of  the  Church  constitution,  there  were  eighteen  dignitaries,  nine  of 
whom  were  bishops  ;  and  for  the  Puritans,  only  four  ministers,  besides  Patrick  Cal- 
loway of  Perth,  all  nominated  by  the  king.  Three  days  the  pretended  conference 
lasted ;  but  it  was  conducted  in  a  manner  most  dishonorable  to  the  king  and  the 
prelatical  party."" 

The  chief  causes  of  complaint  being  contained  m  "  the  petition  of  a  thousand 
hands,"  the  king  and  the  dignitaries  by  themselves  held  a  consultation  the  first  day. 
The  bishops,  on  their  knees,  entreated  that  no  alterations  might  be  made  in  the 
Church  service,  lest  the  Puritans,  who  had  been  deprived  of  their  livings,  and  severe- 
ly punished  for  their  nonconformity,  should  reproach  them  with  cruelty,  in  having 
formerly  maintained  what  they  now  acknowledged  to  be  erroneous.  On  the  second 
day,  the  Puritan  ministers  were  called  in  to  state  their  objections.  The  king  presided, 
but  they  were  not  allowed  to  proceed  with  any  moderate  degi'ee  of  freedom  of  speech. 
They  were  frequently  internipted,  insulted,  and  ridiculed,  by  some  of  the  prelates,  as 
well  as  borne  down  by  the  frowns  of  majesty ;  and  even  by  the  threatenings  of  the 
king,  in  the  presence  of  the  privy  council  and  a  ci'owd  of  courtiers. 

VVhen  they  were  beginning  to  discuss  the  subject  of  rites  and  ceremonies,  his  ma- 
jesty would  not  suffer  them  to  proceed.  Influenced  by  the  bishops,  and  by  his  own 
Idngcraft,  he  peremptorily  declared  to  them,  "  I  will  have  one  doctrine,  one  reUgion, 
in  substance  and  ceremony,  in  all  my  dominions  :  so  speak  no  more  of  that  point  to 
me."  He  closed  his  speeches  to  the  Puritans'  arguments  with  his  new,  but  favorite 
adage,  "  No  bishop,  no  king."  On  Dr.  Reynolds  expressing  the  wishes  of  his  col- 
leagues, that  liberty  might  be  granted  to  the  clergy  to  hold  the  meetings  for  their 
religious  improvement,  called  "  prophesyings,"  as  in  archbishop  Grindal's  time, 
the  king  refused  permission,  declaring,  with  great  warmth  and  vehemence,  "  they 
were  aiming  at  a  Scottish  Presbytery,  which,"  said  he,  "  agrees  with  monarchy  as 
well  as  God  and  the  devil." 

His  majesty,  not  suffering  his  own  decisions  to  be  questioned,  nor  objections  to  be 
proposed,  terminated  the  second  day's  conference,  by  addressing  the  defeated  Puri- 
tans in  a  threatening,  as  repugnant  to  reason,  as  it  was  unworthy  of  a  king.  "  If  this 
be  all  your  party  hath  to  say,"  said  he,  "  I  will  make  them  conform  themselves,  or 
else  I  will  harrie  them  out  of  the  land,  or  else  do  worse,  only  hang  them,  that's  all." 

Another  consultation  was  held  with  the  bishops  on  the  third  day,  and  afterwards 
the  Puritans  were  called  in  to  hear  the  few  alterations  that  his  majesty  thought 
proper  to  make  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  he  again  menacing  them,  if  they 
should  fail  to  yield  a  full  conformity. 

Thus  ended  the  second  day's  conference,  in  which  the  poor  Puritans  were  brow- 
beaten by  the  royal  disputant ;  insulted,  ridiculed,  and  derided,  without  either  ■wit  or 
good  manners.  The  wily  bishops  and  courtiers  flattered  the  learning  and  wisdom  of 
this  pedantic  .sovereign  beyond  measure,  calling  him  the  modern  Solomon.  Bancroft 
fell  upon  his  knees,  and  said,  "  I  protest  my  heart  melteth  for  joy,  that  Almighty  God, 
of  his  singular  mercy,  has  given  us  stich  a  king  as  since  Christ's  time  hath  not  been." 
Chancellor  Egerton  said,  "  He  had  never  seen  the  king  and  priest  so  fully  united  as 
in  him." 


THE    PURITANS.  207 

On  the  third  day's  conference,  when  the  king  approved  of  the  oath  ex  officio,  com- 
pelling all  the  Puritans  to  accuse  themselves.  "Whitgift  was  so  transported  with  joy, 
that  he  said,  "Undoubtedly,  your  majesty  speaks  by  the  special  assistance  of  God's 
Spirit ;"  and  when  the  Puritans  again  fell  on  their  knees,  humbly  praying  that  the 
surplice  and  the  cross  might  not  be  urged  upon  godly,  conscientious  ministers,  James 
sternly  rephed,  "  We  have  been  at  the  trouble  to  pass  a  resolution  for  uniformity, 
and  you  mil  undo  all,  by  preferring  the  credit  of  a  few  private  men  to  the  peace 
of  the  Church.  This  is  the  Scots'  way ;  but  I  will  have  none  of  this  arguing ; 
therefore  let  them  conform,  and  that  quickly  too,  or  they  shall  hear  of  it.  The  bishops 
will  give  them  some  time  ;  but  if  any  are  of  an  obstinate  and  refractory  spirit,  I 
will  compel  them  to  conform."  The  Puritans  could  hope  for  no  mercy  after  this 
stern  declaration  of  the  royal  dictator,  who,  in  the  tirsl  session  of  parliament,  affirmed 
that  the  papists  were  better  than  they  ;  that  the  Church  of  Rome  was  his  mother 
Church,  though  somewhat  defiled  ;  that  he  could  meet  it  half  way ;  but,  as  for  the 
Puritans,  they  Avere  insufferable  in  any  well  regulated  state." 

James  kept  in  mind  the  threatening  declarations  against  the  nonconformists,  and 
acted  according  to  them  ;  for  the  very  next  month,  on  making  a  few  alterations  in 
the  book  of  common  prayer,  without  any  act  of  parliament,  he  issued  a  proclama- 
tion, requiring  immediate  and  full  conformity.  The  direction  of  public  affairs  was 
principally  influenced  by  the  new  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Dr.  Bancroft,  with  a 
few  of  the  dignified  clergy ;  and  they,  on  every  hand,  grievously  harassed  the 
Puritans,  who  were  excommunicated  according  to  the  new  canons. 

The  severities  of  the  high  commission  court  were  now  so  greatly  aggravated,  in 
persecuting  the  objects  of  prelatical  dislike,  as  to  induce  even  the  parUament  to  vote 
that  court  "  a  most  intolerable  grievance,"  and  to  petition  the  king  on  behalf  of  the 
Puritans,  who  were  bitterly  suffering  under  its  terrors.  But  the  king  having  bishop 
Bancroft,  and  men  of  a  similar  spirit,  for  his  chief  counsellors,  the  petition  was  disre- 
garded by  his  majesty  ;  and,  to  show  his  displeasure  with  the  parliament  for  their 
interference,  he  dissolved  the  house,  and  took  the  fatal  resolution  to  govern  without 
t'^'^vo.  in  future. 

■■  This  shocking  abuse  of  Church  power  obliged  many  learned  men,  ministers  and 
their  followers,  to  leave  the  kingdom,  and  retire  to  Holland,  where  they  found  refuge 
among  their  Presbyterian  brethren,  and  enjoyed  full  liberty  of  conscience  in  that 
wise  and  enlightened  repubUc  ;  and  erected  congregations,  some  upon  the  Indepen- 
dent plan,  and  some  upon  the  Presbyterian.  The  famous  Dr.  Ames,  the  adversary 
of  BeUarmine  and  the  Arminians,  settled  with  the  English  Church  at  the  Hague. 
The  learned  Mr.  Parker,  author  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Polity,  retired  to  Amsterdam. 
Mr.  Forbes,  a  Scotch  divine,  settled  with  the  English  Church  at  Rotterdam,  as  many 
others  did  in  the  United  Provinces.  But  the  greatest  number  of  those  who  left  their 
native  land  were  of  the  Brownists,  or  rigid  Separatists.  Among  these  was  the 
celebrated  Mr.  Henry  Ainsworth,  famous  for  his  knowledge  of  oriental  literature 
and  Jewish  antiquities  ;  and  who  pttblished  a  most  elaborate  commentary  upon  the 
five  books  of  Moses.  He  died  in  Holland,  and  was  succeeded  in  his  pastoral  charge 
by  Mr.  Canne,  author  of  the  marginal  references  to  the  Bible.  The  famous  Mr. 
Robinson,  who  at  first  was  a  rigid  Brownist,  but  by  conversing  with  Dr.  Ames,  and 
other  learned  men,  became  more  moderate  in  his  sentiments,  was  the  father  of  the 
Congregation alists,  or  Independents.  Mr.  Jacob,  who  embraced_Mr.  Robinson's 
sentiments  while  in  Holland,  transplanted  them  into  his  own  native  country,  in  1616, 
and  founded  the  first  congregational  community  in  England." 

Bancroft  drew  up  the  canons  of  the  Church  of  England  ;  they  breathed  his  violent 
spirit,  and  expressed  his  determined  hatred  to  nonconformity.  Both  clergy  and  laity, 
who  dissented  from  their  requisitions  in  compljdng  -wath  the  ceremonies,  were  ex- 
communicated. This  sentence  was  understood  to  exclude  them  from  the  congrega- 
tion of  the  faithful ;  it  rendered  them  incapable  of  suing  for  their  lawful  deJats ;  it 
doomed  them  to  imprisonment  for  life,  or  until  they  made  satisfaction  to  the  Church ; 
and,  when  they  died,  it  denied  them  the  privilege  of  Christian  burial ! 

Our  readers  will  doubtless  exclaim,  "  How"  shocking  this  policy!  How  unlike 
the  spirit  of  our  Savior  and  his  apostles  !  How  contrary  to  every  thing  contained 
in  the  Christian  Scriptures !  It  cannot  be  surprising  that  pious  men  should  seek  a 
refuge  in  foreign  lands !" 


20S 


PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 


Puritanism,  however,  was  not  extirpated  by  all  this  zeal  and  cruelty  ;  it  rather 
increased,  while  prelatical  intolerance  was  rejected  by  the  nation  with  abhorrence. 
But  it  ought  to  be  recorded,  that  there  were  but  lew  of  the  bishops  who  could  fully 
co-operate  with  the  violent  Bancroft.  Some  of  them,  being  men  of  distinguished 
talents  and  eminent  piety,  rather  checked  such  measures  by  their  Cliristian  modera- 
tion. Among  these  holy  men  were  those  excellent  prelates,  Abbot,  Hall,  and 
Davenant,  who  secretly  countenanced  the  Puritan  clergy,  as  being  the  most  truly 
orthodox  in  doctrine,  and  the  greatest  promoters  of  genuine  godliness,  both  by  their 
ministry  and  their  imperishable  writings.  The  court  clergy  sunk  into  contempt,  by 
their  opposition  to  the  liberties  of  the  nation,  persuading  the  king  to  govern  without 
parliaments, — by  their  defection  from  sound  doctrine, — by  their  near  approximation 
to  p'.ipery,  and  by  their  profanation  of  the  Lord's  day,  by  means  of  the  "  Book  of 
Sjiorts.'' 

This  execrable  production  was  a  declaration,  dra"wn  up  in  obedience  to  the  king, 
by  bishop  Moreton,  in  1618.  It  recommended  that,  after  divine  service  on  Sundays, 
those  who  came  to  church  twice  on  the  Lord's  day  should  "  recreate  themselves,  by 
dancing,  archery,  leaping,  vaulting,  may-games,  whiisun-ales,  morrice-dances,  may- 
pole-dancing, and  other  sports  of  a  like  kind."  The  declaration  was  ordered  to  be 
read  in  all  the  churches  in  England ;  but  Abbot,  now  elevated  to  the  dignity  of 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  some  of  the  pious  conforming  clergy,  would  by  no 
means  yield  compliance  with  the  royal  order,  so  opposed  to  the  principles  of  the 
Gospel,  and  so  pernicious  to  the  interests  of  vital  godliness. 

This  unwise  and  injurious  measure  was  intended  to  answer  two  purposes ;  one 
was,  to  check  the  progress  of  Puritanism,  which  was  remarkably  distinguished  by  a 
pious  regard  to  the  Lord's  day ;  the  other  was,  to  conciliate  the  papists,  by  silencing 
their  objections  against  what  they  called  "the  rigid  strictness  of  the  reformed 
religion."* 

In  the  year   1605,  a  scheme,   called  the  gunpowder  plot,  was 


73. 


,  Uuiipawilcr  Plot. 

formed  by  the  Roman  Catholics,  to  cut  off,  at  one  blow,  the  king,  lords, 
and  commons,  at  the  meeting  of  parliament.  Happily,  the  design  was 
discovered,  in  season  to  prevent  its  execution.  Not  only  the  Roman 
Catholics  suffered  in  consequence  of  this,  new  and  severe  measures 
being  adopted  against  them  ;  but  the  Puritans  also,  upon  whom  the  plot 
was  wickedly  charged  by  the  Catholics. 

The  plot  was  discovered,  just  as  it  was  on  the  eve  of  execution.  It  was  intendel, 
on  the  part  of  the  conspirators,  to  blow  up  the  house  in  which  the  parliament  should 
assemble,  by  means  of  gunpowder,  whicii  had  been  secreted  in  the  cellar  of  the 

*Timpsoii's  Church  History. 


THE  PURITANS. 


209 


building.  Twenty  conspirators  had  sacredly  Icept  this  dreadful  secret,  nearly  a  year 
and  a  half;  but  the  same  bigotry  which  had  given  rise  to  the  plot,  was  directed  as  an 
engine  by  Providence  to  reveal  it.  A  few  days  before  the  meeting  of  parliament,  a 
Catholic  member  of  it,  received,  from  an  imknown  hand,  a  letter,  advising  him  not  to 
attend  the  meeting,  and  intimating  to  him,  obscurely,  what  was  about  to  take  place. 

This,  on  the  part  of  the  member,  was  considered  merely  as  a  foolish  attempt  to 
frighten  him.  He,  however,  showing  it  to  the  king,  the  superior  sagacity  of  the  latter 
led  him  to  conceive,  that  allusion  was  made  to  danger  from  gunpowder.  The  follow- 
ing sentence  in  the  letter,  seems  to  have  suggested  the  idea  to  the  king.  "  Though 
there  be  no  appearance  of  any  stir,  yet,  I  say,  they  will  receive  a  terrible  blow  this 
parliament,  and  yet  they  shall  not  see  who  hurts  them." 

Search  was  now  determined  to  be  made  in  the  vaults  under  the  house  of  parliament. 
With  the  view,  however,  that  they  might  detect  not  only  the  conspiracy,  but  the  con- 
spirators, they  were  quiet  till  the  night  before  the  commencement  of  the  session.  The 
plan  of  the  king  succeeded.  A  man  by  the  name  of  Guy  Fawkes,  was  found  at  the 
door,  who  was  immediately  seized,  the  faggots,  and  powder,  to  the  amount  of  thirty- 
six  barrels,  discovered,  and  the  very  matches  to  set  fire  to  the  train,  were  detected  in 
his  pocket.  He  gave  up  the  names  of  his  accomplices,  eighty  in  number,  who,  with 
himself,  were  all  put  to  death.* 

74.  Among  the  important  acts  of  king  James,  was  the  ordering  of  that 
translation  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  which  is  now  in  common  use. 
Fifty-seven  distinguished  divines  were  appointed  to  the  work ;  but  some 
dying,  and  others .  removing,  after  their  appointment,  only  forty-seven 
were  engaged  in  the  translation.     It  was  first  published  in  1611. 

Nine  translations  into  Enghsh  had  been  previously  made ;  viz.  Wickliffe's  Testa- 
ment, in  1380.  Tyndall's  do.,  1526— first  edition  of  the  Bible,  1535  ;  Matthew's  Bible, 
1537;  Cranmer's,  1539  ;  Geneva,  1559  ;  Bishop's,  1568;  Rhenish  New  Testament,  1582; 
and  Bible  by  the  Cathplics,  1609,  1610. 

To  the  above  translation,  king  James  was  induced  by  a  request  of  the  Puritans,  at 
the  Hampton  Court  conference.  The  translators  were  divided  into  six  companies, 
each  of  which  took  such  a  portion  of  the  Scriptures,  as  was  deemed  best.  To  guard 
against  errors,  learned  men  from  the  two  universities  were  appointed  to  revise  the 
whole  before  it  was  printed. 

75.  James  I.  died  in  the  year  1625,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Charles  I.,  a  prince,  who  adopted  much  the  same  policy  as  his  father,  in 
ecclesiastical  Jiaatters,  and  who  aimed  to  extirpate  Puritanism  and  Cal- 
vinism from  his  realm. 

Charles  I.  has  been  commended,  by  intelligent  writers,  as  naturally  of  a  mild 
disposition,  temperate,  sober,  and  regular  in  his  devotions  ;  but  his  character  as  a  king 
is  rated,  by  the  most  judicious,  exceedingly  low.  He  was  unhappily  educated  in  all 
his  father's  lofty  and  intolerant  notions  respecting  both  Church  and  state  ;  and  he 
seemed  to  look  upon  all,  except  a  few  favorites,  as  a  race  of  inferior  beings,  created 
for  the  purpose  of  doing  homage  to  their  sovereigns. 

Bishop  Burnet  says,  "  He  affected,  in  his  behavior,  the  solemn  gravity  of  the  court 
of  Spain,  which  was  sullen  even  to  moroseness.  He  loved  high  and  rough  measures, 
but  had  neither  the  skill  to  conduct  them,  nor  height  of  genius  to  manage  them.  His 
whole  reign,  both  in  peace  and  war,  was  a  continued  series  of  errors.  He  was  out 
of  measure  set  upon  following  liis  hu^ior,  but  unreasonably  feeble  to  those  whom  he 
trusted,  chiefly  to  the  queen  and  to  his  clergy." 

But  his  marriage  with  a  popish  princess  from  France,  was  regarded  as  his  greatest 
misfortune.  The  queen  was  a  bigot  to  her  religious  principles ;  and  her  conscience 
was  directed  by  her  confessor,  a  Catholic  bishop,  assisted  by  the  pope's  nuncio,  with 
a  numerous  train  of  priests  and  Jesuits.  Bishop  Kennet  observes,  "  The  king's  match 
with  this  lady  was  a  greater  judgment  to  the  nation  than  the  plague  which  then  raged 
in  the  land ;  for,  considering  the  mahgnity  of  the  popish  reUgion,  the  imperiousness 

*  Robbias'  Ancient  and  Modern  History. 

27  18* 


210  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

of  the  French  government,  the  influence  of  a  stately  queen  over  an  affectionate  hus- 
band, and  the  share  she  must  needs  have  in  the  education  of  her  children,  till  thirteen 
years  of  age,  it  was  then  easy  to  foresee,  it  might  x)rove  fatal  to  our  EngUsh  prince 
and  people,  and  lay  in  a  vengeance  to  future  generations." 

The  character  of  the  ruling  clergy  deserves  particular  consideration.  Though  the 
pious  and  moderate  Dr.  Abbot  was  archbishop  of  Canterbury  for  eight  years  after  the 
accession  of  Charles  I.,  his  influence  was  very  inconsiderable  at  court,  he  being  but 
little  skilled  in  political  intrigue.  His  unafl'ected  piety  was  most  offensive  to  the  unprin- 
cipled and  licentious  courtiers  ;  and  refusing  to  license  a  political  sermon,  whose  prin- 
ciples he  regarded  as  both  unchristian  and  unconstitutional,  at  the  instigation  of  his 
avowed  enemy,  the  abandoned  duke  of  Buckingham,  the  king's  prime  minister,  with 
Dr.  Laud,  he  Avas  suspended  from  his  archiepiscopal  ofiice. 

76.  The  great  promoter  of  Charles's  good-will  towards  the  papists,  and 
indeed  the  chief  author  of  all  the  calamities  of  his  unhappy  reign,  Ava.s 
Dr.  Laud,  who  Avas  raised  to  the  see  of  Canterbury  in  1633. 

Laud  distinguished  himself  by  introducing  new  ceremonies  into  the  public  services 
of  the  Church,  so  as  to  make  it  correspond  with  the  popish  ritual.  All  the  rites  of 
popery  were  restored  as  nearly  as  possible  according  to  the  Romish  missal.  Nor  Avere 
the  innovations  confined  to  ceremonies.  Many  doctrines  Avere  taught  by  Laud  and 
the  court  clergy,  utterly  at  A^ariance  Avith  the  principles  of  the  reformation.  They 
declared  that  the  Church  of  Rome  was  a  true  Church,  and  the  pope  the  chief  bishop 
in  Christendom  ;  that  images  in  churches  were  lawful,  and  that  there  was  a  real 
presence  of  Christ  in  the  eucharist ;  that  transubstantiation  Avas  harmless,  being 
inerd.y  a  scholastic  nicety ;  that  confession  to  a  priest,  Avith  priestly  absolution,  was 
pro jjer ;  and  that  there  Avas  merit  before  God  in  the  good  works  of  men. 

AH  the  pious  part  of  the  divines,  whether  conformist  or  nonconformist,  from  the 
time  of  the  reformation,  had  been  Calvinisticin  doctrine  :  but  Laud  bitterly  persecuted 
those  who  held  the  principles  of  the  thirty-nine  articles  of  the  Church ;  and  even  the 
venerable  bishop  Davenant,  for  preaching  upon  the  doctrine  of  the  seventeenth  article, 
was  froA\Tied  upon  and  disgraced  at  court. 

By  the  influence  of  Laud,  even  in  1629,  all  the  lecturers  at  the  different  Churches 
Avere  suppressed  by  a  royal  edict,  though  supported  by  the  voluntary  contributions  of 
the  people  ;  for  their  instructions  Avere  generally  too  scriptural  for  his  popish  policy, 
and  too  favorable  to  Puritanism.  Besides,  many  of  them  wei-e  in  fact  Nonconformists, 
and  sincerely  beloved  by  the  people,  who  profited  greatly  by  their  cA-angelical  labors. 

Laud  was  an  active  patron  and  a  vigorous  supporter  of  the  arbitrary  courts  of 
high  commission  and  the  star  chamber,  in  prosecuting  the  Nonconformists,  hoAA'ever 
orthodox,  as  they  might  be  found  deviating  from  his  injunctions. 

Such  measures  as  were  pursued  by  these  courts,  oppressing  great  numbers  of  the 
'rortliiest  men  in  the  nation,  called  forth  expressions  of  general  indignation,  especially 
from  the  Scotch  Presbyterian  clergy,  Avho  published  several  tracts  against  prelacy. 
In  these  they  showed  not  only  the  unscriptural  character  of  the  niling  Episcopacy,  but 
exposed  the  various  cruelties  of  the  lordly  bishops. 

Mr.  Prynne,  a  barrister  of  Lincoln's  inn,  was  brought  before  the  star  chamber, 
for  a  book  Avritten  against  stage  pla^s,  masquerades,  and  dances  ;  and,  notAvithstand- 
ing  a  learned  and  argumentative  vindication  of  his  book,  set  up  by  his  counsel,  he 
Avas  sentenced  to  have  his  book  burnt  by  the  common  hangman,  to  be  put  from  the 
bar,  and  to  be  forever  mcapable  of  exercising  his  profession  ;  to  be  turned  out  of  the 
society  at  Lincoln's  inn,  to  be  degraded  at  Oxtbrd,  to  stand  in  the  pillory  at  Westmin- 
ster and  Cheapside,  lo  lose  both  his  ears, — one  in  each  place, — to  pay  a  fine  of  five 
thousand  pounds,  and  to  be  perpetually  imprisoned  ! 

Dr.  BastAvick,  an  English  physician  at  Colchester,  for  publishing  a  book  denying 
the  divine  right  of  bishops  above  Presbyterian  ministers,  was  also  fined  one  thousand 
pounds,  discarded  from  his  profession,  excommunicated,  and  imprisoned. 

Dr.  Burton  shared  the  same  fate,  for  publishing  two  sermons  against  Laud's  inno- 
vations in  the  ceremonies  of  religion. 

Colonel  Lillburne,  for  rcfusin,"  to  answer  all  interrogatories  that  might  be  put  to 
him,  was  fined  five  thousand  pounds,  and  Avhipped  through  the  streets,  from  the  Fleet 
prison  to  the  pillory,  before  Westminster-hall  gate.     When  he  AA-as  in  the  pillory,  he 


THE   PURITANS.  211. 

exclaimed  against  the  tyranny  of  the'  bishops ;  upon  which  he  was  ordered  to  be 
gagged,  and  laid  in  irons  for  Ufe  in  the  Fleet  prison ! 

The  shocking  punishment  inflicted  upon  Dr.  Leighton  has  been  referred  to,  even 
by  modern  clergymen,  especially  by  Mr.  Stretch,  in  his  "  Beauties  of  Sentiment,"  as 
a  striking  example  of  cruelty ;  and  it  will  illustrate  the  spirit  of  those  infamous 
courts,  while  it  vnll  remain  on  record  an  imperishable  stigma  upon  the  unfeeling 
character  of  archbishop  Laud. 

This  learned  Presbyterian  clergyman,  indignant  at  the  intolerance  of  Laud  and  his 
episcopal  colleagues,  in  their  courts,  pulibshed  a  book  entitled,  "  An  Appeal  to  the 
Parliament,  or  Zion's  Plea  against  Prelacy."  For  this  he  was  soon  apprehended,  and 
brought  before  the  star  chamber,  where  he  was  sentenced  to  be  imprisoned  for  life, 
after  suffering  various  dreadful  punishments.  While  the  sentence  was  being  pro- 
nounced, the  inhuman  bigot  Laud  pulled  off  his  hat,  and  gave  God  thanks  for  the 
decision  of  the  court ! 

The  Ulegal  sentenca  was  executed  upon  Dr.  Leighton ;  and  archbishop  Laud,  as  it 
was  afterwards  found  among  his  papers,  recorded,  with  evident  satisfaction  of  mind, 
in  his  diary  as  follows  : — "  November  6,  1.  He  was  severely  whipped  before  he  was 
put  in  the  pillory.  2.  Being  set  in  thepiUory,  he  had  one  of  his  ears  cut  off.  3.  One 
side  of  his  nose  slit.  4.  Branded  on  the  cheek  with  a  red-hot  iron  with  the  letters 
S.  S.  On  that  day  sevennight,  his  sores  upon  his  back,  ear,  nose,  and  face,  being  not 
yet  cured,  he  was  whipped  again  at  the  pillory  in  Cheapside,  and  had  the  remainder 
of  his  sentence  executed  upon  him,  by  cutting  off  the  other  ear,  slitting  the  other  side 
of  his  nose,  and  branding  the  other  cheek." 

Probably  the  diary  of  no  other  man,  in  any  age  or  nation,  ever  contained  such  a 
record  with  approbation  ;  and  it  will  be  thought,  by  every  person  of  reason  and  feel- 
ing, that  the  man  who  could  make  such  memoranda  in  his  private  journal  with 
satisfaction,  must  be  a  monster,  capable  of  any  act  of  brutality. 

The  state  of  things  at  this  period  will  be  better  conceived  from  the  testimony  of 
Baxter,  who  says,  "  I  cannot  forget  that  in  my  youth,  when  we  lost  the  labors  of  some 
of  our  conformable  godly  teachers  for  not  reading  publicly  the  Book  of  Sports,  and 
dancing  on  the  Lord's  day,  one  of  my  father's  own  tenants  was  the  town  piper,  hired 
by  the  year  for  many  years  together,--  and  the  place  of  the  dancing  assembly  was  not 
a  hundred  yards  from  our  door.  We  could  not,  on  the  Lord's  day,  either  read  a 
chapter,  or  pray,  or  sing  a  psalm,  or  catechise,  or  instruct  a  seiwant,  but  with  the 
noise  of  the  pipe  and  tabor,  and  the  shoutings  in  the  street  continually  in  our  ears. 
Even  among  a  tractable  people  we  were  the  common  scorn  of  all  the  rabble  in  the 
streets,  and  called  Puritans,  precisians,  and  hypocrites,  because  we  rather  choose  to 
read  the  Scriptures,  than  to  do  as  they  did  ;  though  there  was  no  savor  of  Nonconfor- 
mity in  our  family.  And  when  the  people,  by  the  book,  were  allowed  to  play  and 
dance  oi;t  of  public  service  time,  they  could  so  hardly  break  off  their  sports,  that 
many  a  time  the  reader  was  fain  to  stay  till  the  piper  and  players  would  give  over. 
Sometimes  the  morrice-dancers  would  come  into  the  church  in  all  their  linen,  and 
scarfs,  and  antic  dresses,  with  morrice-'  ells  jingling  at  their  legs ;  and  as  soon  as 
common  prayer  was  read,  did  haste  oui  presently  to  their  plaj  again."* 

77.  Under  such  cruel  treatment,  the  Puritans  could  not  and  would  not 
live.  Several  thousands,  therefore,  removed,  and  became  planters  in 
America.  Many  more  would  have  removed,  but  they  were  prohibited 
by  law. 

"  The  sun,"  said  they,  "  shines  as  pleasantly  on  America  as  on  England  ;  and  the 
Sun  of  righteousness  much  more  clearly.  Let  us  remove  whither  the  providence  of 
God  calls,  and  make  that  our  country,  which  will  afford  us  what  is  dearer  than  pro- 
perty or  life,  the  liberty  of  worshipping  God  in  the  way  which  appears  to  us  most 
conducive  to  our  eternal  welfare." 

In  the  twelve  years  of  Laud's  administration,  four  thousand  emigrated  to  America. 
These  persecutions  drained  England  of  half  a  million ;  and  had  the  same  infatuated 
counsels  continued,  the  fourth  part  of  the  removable  property  of  the  country,  says 
a  writer,  would  have  been  transported  to  America. 

*  Baxter's  Works,  Vol.  XIII.,  p.  444. 


212  PERIOD   VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

78.  From  this  time,  the  troubles  of  the  kingdom  increased.  Great 
disaffection  arose  between  the  king  and  his  parliament.  The  nation,  as 
a  body,  were  exasperated  at  the  conduct  of  Laud,  and  the  severities  of 
the  court  of  high  commission.  At  length  Laud  was  accused  of  treason, 
and,  after  a  long  imprisonment,  was  beheaded.  Episcopacy  itself  was 
abolished,  and  on  the  30th  of  January,  1649,  Charles  L  was  brought  to 
the  scaffold. 

To  our  history,  it  seems  indispensably  necessary  to  take  a  brief  survey  of  those 
steps,  by  which  those  revolutions  were  effected.  We  must  look  back  upon  the  past 
reign,  in  which  we  perceive  that  the  extravagant  flattery  of  the  court  prelates  so 
inflated  James  I.,  as  to  lead  him  to  set  himself  above  all  law  ;  and,  being  taught  by 
them,  that  it  was  sedition  to  dispute  his  right  to  take  the  money  of  his  subjects, 
without  the  intervention  of  a  parliament,  he  determined  to  govern  independently  of 
that  body. 

Charles  I.,  adliering  to  the  arbitrary  principles  of  his  father,  and,  like  him,  having 
bishops  for  his  principal  counsellors,  was  also  persuaded  to  rule  in  a  despotic  manner 
without  parliaments.  By  the  furious  bigotry  of  Laud,  in  attempting  to  overthrow 
the  Church  of  Scotland,  supported  by  the  king  at  the  head  of  a  very  large  army, 
and  in  the  numerous  oppressive  measures  of  the  illegal  courts,  the  nation  was  roused 
to  assert  its  rights,  and  to  demand  the  assembling  of  a  parliament,  as  the  only  effec- 
tual means  for  removing  the  intolerable  evils,  in  Church  and  state,  under  which  the 
people  groaned. 

The  king  was  compelled  to  yield  to  the  wishes  of  the  nation,  and  to  assemble  a 
parliament  under  the  following  circumstances  : — 

Charles,  having  resolved  upon  establishing  Episcopacy  in  Scotland,  set  up  courts  of 
high  commission  in  the  principal  towns  of  that  country,  to  punish  all  who  should  make 
any  opposition  to  his  will.  As  a  nation,  the  Scots  rose  up  against  his  unlawful  pro- 
ceedings, and  determined  on  preserving  their  national  Church  and  their  liberties,  at 
the  expense  even  of  their  lives  and  fortunes.  Their  army  struck  intimidation  into 
the  king's  mind  ;  and,  uniting  with  the  English  in  their  demand,  Charles  was  com- 
pelled to  accede  to  the  constitutional  measure,  and  at  length  he  summoned  a  parlia- 
ment. 

This  assembly  was  composed  principally  of  moderate  Churchmen,  but  who  v/ere 
fully  acquainted  -with  the  intolerable  evils  arising  from  the  prelatical  tyranny  ;  and 
they  entered  upon  their  duties  with  a  fixed  determination  to  remove  the  grievances 
of  the  nation.  From  the  sitting  of  this  parliament  for  more  than  ten  years,  it  was 
called  "  The  Long  Parliament." 

Being  assembled  for  business,  the  parliament  proceeded  vigorously  in  their  work. 
They  immediately  entered  upon  reforming  those  courts,  whose  practices  were  of  an 
illegal  nature :  they  abolished  the  courts  of  high  commission  and  star  chamber ; 
and,  on  his  petitioning  the  house,  they  liberated  Dr.  Leighton.  The  reaJing  of  his 
petition,  describing  a  series  of  sufferings  perhaps  unparalleled  in  Enghsh  history, 
affected  many  in  the  house  to  tears  ;  and  when  he  was  released,  the  venerable  man 
could  neither  walk,  nor  see,  nor  hear !  The  parliament  allowed  him  a  pension  till 
his  death,  four  years  afterwards,  in  1644,  in  the  seventy-sixth  year  of  his  age.  All 
others,  who  had  been  imprisoned  on  account  of  religion,  were  released. 

The  character  of  the  parliament,  but  more  especially  the  disposition  which  it  mani- 
fested by  its  public  acts  to  connect  existing  abuses,  encouraged  the  friends  of  reform 
to  send  in  addresses  from  all  parts  of  the  country  against  Laud,  and  his  coadjutors. 
In  consequence  of  these,  the  parliament  was  emboldened  to  enter  articles  of  impeach- 
ment against  the  archbishop.  These  being  sustained,  this  proud  and  intolerant 
ecclesiastic  was,  at  length,  condemned  and  beheaded. 

Numerous  petitions  were  also  presented  to  the  parliament  respecting  the  deplorable 
condition  of  the  Church  of  England,  as  it  regarded  the  clergy ;  and  it  appearing,  on 
inquiry,  that  not  a  few  of  those  who  had  held  the  office  of  the  Christian  ministry 
were  grossly  immoral  in  their  lives,  and  extremely  ignorant  of  religious  truths,  such 
were  dismissed  from  their  office  by  the  authority  of  parliament,  and  a  portion  of  their 
church  revenues  allowed  for  their  subsistence.    As  a  remedy,  a  committee  was  ap- 


THE    PURITANS.  213 

pointed,  consisting  of  thirty  persons,  called  "  Triers,"  to  examine  the  qualifications 
of  candidates  for  the  sacred  office,  and  to  fill  the  vacant  benefices  with  suitable  per- 
sons. By  this  means  many  of  the  Nonconformists  were  promoted,  and  the  pulpits 
were  filled  with  a  larger  number  of  learned,  wise,  and  holy  pastors. 

To  detail  all  the  changes  of  this  unhappy  reign,  is  no  part  of  our  design  :  it  must 
therefore  be  briefly  remarked,  that  the  king,  with  the  prelates,  opposing  the  parlia- 
ment in  every  possible  manner,  the  parties  became  increasingly  incensed  against 
each  other,  till  a  civil  war  commenced  between  them,  which  tenninated  in  the  aboli- 
tion of  Episcopacy  and  monarchy,  the  dreadful  crime  of  regicide,  and  the  formation 
of  a  Commonwealth. 

79.  While  affairs  were  in  an  unsettled  state  in  England,  and  matters 
were  tending  to  the  above  sad  issue,  a  general  insurrection  of  the  papists 
occurred  in  Ireland,  (October  23,  1641,)  which  was  followed  by  the  mas- 
sacre of  more  than  two  hundred  thousand  Protestants. 

The  project  of  this  insurrection  was  formed  several  months  before  ;  but  it  had 
been  industriously  concealed  from  the  English  court.  Nothing  was  known  of  it 
among  the  ill-fated  Protestants  themselves,  till  the  work  of  murder  began.  No  lan- 
guage can  describe  the  shocking  barbarity  of  the  Catholics.  No  ties  of  friendship  or 
relationship — no  entreaties — no  sufferings,  could  soften  their  obdurate  hearts.  In 
the  year  1648,  Oliver  Cromwell  subdued  the  Catholics  of  Ireland,  and  brought  them 
into  a  state  of  subjection,  from  which  they  have  never  been  able  to  rise. 

The  causes  which  led  to  this  horrible  butchery,  may  be  found  in  an  unremitted 
persecution,  which  the  Irish  had  endured  for  years.  They  had  suflfered  extortions, 
imprisonments,  and  excommunication.  Their  estates  were  seized  and  confiscated  ; 
and  from  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion  they  were  precluded.  To  Charles  I.  they 
had  repeatedly  applied  for  a  toleration,  which  was  scornfully  rejected.  Under  evils 
so  numerous,  and  long  endured,  they  became  maddened ;  and  in  their  fren2y,  made 
the  innocent  Protestants  the  objects  of  their  savage  fury. 

80.  Three  weeks  after  the  death  of  king  Charles  I.,  the  famous  assem- 
bly of  divines  at  Westminster  was  dissolved,  having,  in  connection  with 
parliament,  broken  down,  and  set  aside  the  episcopal  form  of  government, 
and  introduced  a  directory  for  public  worship,  instead  of  the  liturgy. 

As  early  as  the  year  1641,  the  parliament  had  petitioned  the  king  to  call  an  assem- 
bly of  divines,'  to  make  suitable  alterations  in  the  doctrines  and  discipline  of  the 
Church.  But,  as  the  king  refused,  the  parliament  itself,  in  1643,  passed  an  ordinance 
convening  such  an  assembly. 

This  assembly  met  the  same  year.  It  originally  consisted  of  ten  lords,  twenty 
commons,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty-one  divines.  Seven  of  these  were  Indepen- 
dents, and  ten  Episcopal ;  the  latter  of  whom  soon  after  withdrew,  the  king  issuing 
his  proclamation,  forbidding  the  convening  of  the  assembly. 

By  advice  of  the  assembly,  which  met,  notwithstanding  the  royal  prohibition,  the 
parliament,  in  1644,  established  the  directoiy  for  public  worship,  which  they  had 
prepared.  The  old  liturgy  was  now  abolished,  and  the  use  of  the  new  form  fenjoined 
under  severe  penalties. 

Besides  the  above  director}'',  the  assembly  published  a  confession  of  faith,  known 
by  the  name  of  the  "Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  which  was  adopted  by  the 
Churches  of  Scotland,  and  continues  to  be  held  there  to  the  present  day.  The  cate- 
chism, known  by  the  name  of  the  Westmister  Catechism,  was  also  their  work. 

81.  The  death  of  Charles  I.  occurred,  as  already  noticed,  in  1649. 
The  dissolution  of  the  monarchy  of  England  soon  after  followed.  The 
commons  even  abolished  the  house  of  peers,  and  assumed  to  themselves 
the  direction  of  all  public  affairs  as  keepers  of  the  liberties  of  England. 
But  in  a  little  time  Oliver  Cromwell  was  declared  Lord  Protector  of  the 
Commonwealth,  during  whose  protectorate,  Presbyterianism  was  the  estab- 


214  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

lished  religion  of  the  land.  All  denominations,  however,  appear  to  have 
been  tolerated,  except  the  Catholics  and  Episcopalians. 

The  toleration  thus  allowed  excited  loud  complaints  among  the  Presbyterians.  In 
imitation  of  their  prelatical  brethren,  they  were  disposed  to  persecute  those  who  dis- 
sented from  them  :  but  Cromwell,  the  lord  protector,  who  had  both  witnessed  and  expe- 
rienced the  intolerance  of  the  former  reign,  procured  a  full  toleration  to  all  professing 
Christianity,  and  afforded  the  amplest  encouragement  to  religion,  morality,  and 
learning.  However  that  age  may  have  been  ridiculed  by  the  profane  despiscrs  of 
the  Gospel,  there  are  numerous  circumstances  which  clearly  indicate,  not  only  a 
better  state  of  things  than  is  commonly  imagined,  but  an  extensive  prevalence  of 
scriptural  knowledge  and  genuine  piety.  The  statutes  which  enforced  the  strict  ob- 
servance of  the  Lord's  day — the  legal  prohibition  of  theatrical  exhibitions— the  unpre- 
cedented circulation  of  the  Scriptures — the  vigorous  efforts  made  to  propagate 
Christianity  in  Wales,  Ireland,  and  among  the  American  Indians — the  publication 
of  learned  theological  works,  replete  with  evangelical  doctrine  and  practical  piety — 
and  the  veneration  which  the  people  cherished  for  a  large  number  of  pious,  learned, 
sober-minded,  and  laborious  ministers,  among  whom  were  Drs.  Goodwin,  Owen. 
Manton,  and  Bates  ;  and  Messrs.  Flavel,  Charnock,  Poole,  Howe,  and  Baxter,  whose 
talents  have  never  been  surpassed  by  the  ministers  of  Christ  in  any  age,  and 
whose  imperishable  writings  still  constitute  an  invaluable  treasure,  enriching  the 
Church  of  Christ — all  these  facts,  besides  the  number  of  great  men  who  were  edu- 
cated by  the  teachers  of  this  generation,  demonstrate  that  sound  learning  prevailed, 
and  that  the  purest  religion  exerted  a  preponderating  influence  over  the  national 
character. 

The  testimony  of  Baxter,  who  fully  agreed  in  Church  government  with  no  party, 
deserves  our  consideration.  He  says,  "  I  do  not  believe  that  ever  England  had  so 
able  and  faithful  a  ministry  since  it  was  a  nation,  as  it  hath  at  this  day  ;  and  I  fear 
that  few  nations  on  earth,  if  any,  have  the  like.  The  change  is  so  great  within 
these  twelve  years,  that  it  is  one  of  the  greatest  jovs  that  ever  I  had  in  this  world  to 
behold  it.  0,  how  many  congregations  are  now  plainly  and  frequently  taught,  th^i 
lived  then  in  great  obscurity !  How  many  able,  faithful  men  are  there  now  in  a  county, 
in  comparison  of  what  were  then  !  How  graciously  hath  God  prospered  the  studies 
of  many  young  men,  that  were  little  children  in  the  beginning  of  the  late  troubles, 
so  that  they  now  cloud  the  most  of  their  seniors !  How  many  miles  would  I  have 
gone,  twenty  years  ago  and  less,  to  have  heard  one  of  those  ancient,  reverend 
divines,  whose  congregations  are  now  grown  thin,  and  their  parts  esteemed  mean  by 
reason  of  their  juniors !  I  hope  I  shall  rejoice  in  God,  while  I  have  a  being,  for  the 
common  change  in  other  parts  that  I  have  lived  to  see  ;  that  so  many  hundred  faith- 
ful men  are  so  hard  at  work  for  the  saving  of  souls.  I  know  there  are  some  whose 
parts  I  reverence,  who,  being  in  point  of  government  of  another  mind  from  them, 
will  be  offended  at  my  very  mention  of  this  happy  alteration ;  but  I  must  profess, 
if  I  were  absolutely  prelatical,  if  I  know  my  heart,  I  could  not  but  choose  for  all  that 
to  rejoice.  What!  not  rejoice  at  the  prosperity  of  the  Church,  because  men  differ 
in  opinion  about  its  order !  Should  I  shut  my  eyes  against  the  mercies  of  the  Lord? 
The  souls  of  men  are  not  so  contemptible  to  me,  that  I  should  envy  them  tlie  bread 
of  life,  because  it  is  broken  to  them  by  a  hand  that  had  not  the  prelatical  approba- 
tion.    O  that  every  congregation  were  thus  supplied  !"* 

To  determine  accurately  the  character  of  the  protector  Cromwell,  appears  extremely 
difficult,  from  the  extraordinary  circumstances  in  which  he  was  placed, — from  the 
high  commendations  of  his  friends  on  the  one  hand,  and  from  the  unmeasured  cen- 
sures of  his  determined  enemies  on  the  other.  Ambition  is  commonly  said  to  have 
been  his  ruling  passion  ;  to  the  gratification  of  which,  every  thing  was  made  sub- 
servient, in  supporting  his  usurpation.  Without  becoming  the  apologist  of  that  great 
man,  or  justifying  any  of  his  improprieties  and  faults,  it  may,  perhaps,  vrith  truth 
be  said,  that  Cromwell's  ambition  was  at  least  partly  defensive  ;  at  the  same  time, 
all  parties  agree  in  bearing  witness  to  the  strict  morality  of  his  private  life,  and  to 
his  habits  of  temperance  and  chastity — they  testify  his  munificent  liberality  in  pro- 

*  Baxter's  Works,  Vol.  XIV.,  p.  152,  153. 


THE   PURITANS.  216 

moting  the  interests  of  science  and  religion ;  his  public  and  private  de"otion ;  his 
reverence  for  the  doctrines  of  the  Protestant  faith  ;  and  his  uniform  res.ect  for  the 
rights  of  conscience,  by  which  all  were  equally  protected  in  the  free  ixercise  of 
public  worship.* 

82.  Cromwell  dying  in  1658,  left  the  protectorate  to  his  son  Richard ; 
but  he  being  little  fitted  for  so  difficult  a  station,  soon  after  retired  to  pri- 
vate life.  Upon  this,  arrangements  were  made  for  the  return  of  Charles 
II.  from  the  continent,  and  he  entered  London  May  29,  1660.  This 
event  is  known  in  English  history  by  "  the  Restoration."  Many  were 
the  professions  and  promises,  which  this  monarch  made,  previous  to  his 
return,  respecting  liberty  of  conscience ;  all  of  which  he  soon  falsified. 
Unexpectedly  to  the  Presbyterians,  Episcopacy  was  re-established,  and 
]he  observance  of  its  forms  most  rigorously  enforced. 

Charles  II.  is  said  to  have  been  a  complete  gentleman  in  his  manners  ;  possessing 
a  brilliant  and  ready  wit,  and  a  most  engaging  affkbility.  But  as  a  prince,  he  in- 
herited all  the  faults  of  his  ancestors,  together  with  a  detestable  vice  peculiar  to 
himself,  a  total  want  of  sincerity,  which  influenced  every  part  of  his  conduct.  He 
aimed  at  being  an  absolute  monarch  ;  but,  to  accomplish  this  design,  he  would  be  at 
no  further  trouble  than  to  give  his  corrupt  ministers  the  liberty  to  do  what  they 
pleased.  He  regarded  religion  only  as  an  engine  of  state,  and  his  professions  on  this 
sacred  subject  were  most  grossly  hypocritical.  His  court  was  the  theatre  of  ex- 
travagance, profaneness,  and  debauchery ;  in  all  of  which,  the  king  himself  was  the 
most  distinguished  example. 

The  state  of  religion  in  England,  during  the  reign  of  Charles  II.,  may  reasonably 
be  thought  to  have  been  seriously  affected  by  the  character  of  the  court ;  and  such 
was  unhappily  the  case.  The  true  Church  of  Christ  suffered  most  grievously  in  this 
reign  :  men  of  serious  religion  were  still  almost  wholly  Puritans,  and  they  were  per- 
secuted with  every  possible  circumstance  of  unchristian  intolerance  and  severity  by 
the  new  government. 

Charles  II.,  both  before  and  after  his  restoration,  published  declarations,  drawn  up 
in  a  spirit  of  conciliation.  After  expressing  his  intention  to  restore  the  Protestant 
Church  of  England  to  its  former  condition,  by  the  re-appointment  of  bishops,  and  the 
restitution  of  their  alienated  possessions,  the  king  pledged  himself  to  restrain, 
within  due  limits,  the  power  of  the  hierarchy ;  to  reform  the  liturgy,  to  allow  the 
adoption  or  omission  of  ceremonies,  as  things  indifferent,  and  to  grant  liberty  of  con- 
science to  those  who  could  not  conform.  Pursuant  to  this  avowed  moderation,  the 
Savoy  Conference  was  held,  between  several  of  the  recently  appointed  bishops,  and 
some  of  the  most  popular  of  the  Nonconformist  mxinisters.  In  this  conference,  the 
latter  stated  their  principal  objections  to  the  liturg)^,  and  the  terms  on  which  they 
would  be  able  to  unite  cordially  with  the  bishops  in  the  services  of  the  Church.  But, 
as  the  bishops  were  previously  determined  to  make  no  concessions,  the  result  was 
increased  mutual  dissatisfaction.  A  few  of  the  Episcopal  party  appear  to  have  been 
sincerely  desirous  of  conciliation  and  union ;  but  their  efforts  proved  fruitless,  and 
the  power  of  intolerance  soon  decided  all  controversy  in  favor  of  Episcopacy  and 
ceremonial  uniformity,  by  several  new  acts  of  parliament. 

At  the  Restoration,  particularly  on  the  king's  declaration  for  liberty  of  conscience, 
a  considerable  number  of  the  Puritan  divines  were  induced  to  conform.  Among 
these  were  some  of  the  brightest  luminaries  the  Church  of  England  ever  enjoyed,  as 
will  be  evident  from  the  mention  of  a  few  of  their  names  : — Barrow,  Bull,  Cudworth, 
Gurnal,  Leighton,  Lightfoot,  Pocock,  Reynolds,  Stillingfleet,  Tillotson,  Walks,  Ward, 
Whichcot,  and  Whitby.  These  were  generally  men  of  moderation,  who  would  have 
been  delighted  to  embrace  the  whole  of  their  brethren  within  the  enlarged  pale  of  the 
Church  ;  but  the  demon  of  bigotry  for  awhile  prevailed. 

The  particulars  of  those  acts  of  parliament,  under  which  the  Puritans  suffered  per- 
secution in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.,  ought  to  be  clearly  and  fully  k-nown,  by  all  who 

*Timpsou's  Church  History. 


£16  PERIOD  VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

would  understand  the  history  of  the  Church  of  God  in  England.  In  this  place  we  can 
only  just  name  them,  with  a  few  brief  remarks  upon  their  operation. 

Besides  several  other  statutes,  which  reflect  perpetual  disgrace  upon  the  ruling 
powers  of  Charles  II.,  the  most  memorable  and  injurious  were  the  "  Act  of  Uniformi* 
ty,"  the  "  Conventicle  Act,"  and  the  "Oxford  Five  Mile  Act." 

The  Act  of  Uniformity  was  a  law  made  in  the  shameful  violation  of  the  royal 
declarations.  It  required  all  ministers  of  religion  in  England,  to  declare  their 
unfeigned  assent  and  consent,  to  all  and  every  thing  contained  in  the  "  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,"  to  subscribe  to  the  doctrine  of  passive  obedience,  both  in  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  matters. 

The  consequences  of  the  act  of  uniformity  must  ever  be  deplored,  though  God  in 
sovereign  mercy  overruled  them  for  immense  good.  It  took  effect  on  St.  Bartholo- 
mew's day,  August  24th,  1662,  and  occasioned  an  exhibition  of  pious  integrity  to 
which  the  history  of  the  world,  through  all  ages,  does  not  furnish  a  parallel!  On 
that  memorable  day,  after  preaching  farewell  sermons  to  their  congregations,  more 
than  two  thousand  of  the  clergy,  faithful  to  their  pious  convictions,  peacefully  quitted 
their  preferments,  rather  than  violate  their  enlightened  consciences  in  subscribing. 
as  required,  in  declaration  of  their  agreement  with  things  which  they  disapproved. 

A  respectable  conformist  writer  says,  "  It  is  impossible  to  relate  the  number  of 
the  sufferings  both  of  ministers  and  people  ; — the  great  trials,  with  hardships  upon 
their  persons,  estates,  and  families,  by  uncomfortable  separations,  djspersions,  un- 
settlements,  and  removes  •,  disgraces,  reproaches,  imprisonments,  chargeable  jour- 
neys, expenses  in  law,  tedious  sicknesses,  and  incurable  diseases,  ending  in  death ; 
greaf  disquietments  and  affrights  to  the  wives  and  families,  and  their  doleful  effects 
upon  them.  Their  congregations  had  enough  to  do,  besides  a  small  maintenance,  to 
help  them  out  of  prison,  or  maintain  them  there.  Though  they  were  as  frugal  as 
possible,  they  could  hardly  live  :  some  hved  on  little  more  than  broMTi  bread  and 
•water :  many  had  but  eight  or  ten  pounds  a  year  to.maintain  a  family,  so  that  a 
piece  of  flesh  has  not  come  to  one  of  their  tables  in  six  weeks'  time  :  their  allowance 
could  scarcely  afford  them  bread  and  cheese.  One  went  to  plough  six  days,  and 
preached  on  the  Lord's  day.  Another  was  forced  to  cut  tobacco  for  a  livelihood. 
The  zealous  justices  of  peace  Imew  the  calamities  of  the  ministers,  when  they  issued 
out  warrants  upon  some  of  the  hearers,  because  of  the  poverty  of  the  preachejs." 
Mr.  Baxter  says,  "Many  hundreds  of  them,  with  their  wives  and  children,  had 
neither  house  nor  bread.  The  people  they  left  were  not  able  to  relieve  them  ;  nor 
durst  they,  if  they  had  been  able,  because  it  would  have  been  called  a  maintenance 
of  schism  or  faction.  Many  of  their  ministers,  being  afraid  to  lay  down  their 
ministry  after  they  had  been  ordained  to  it,  preached  to  such  as  would  hear  them,  in 
fields  and  private  houses ;  till  they  were  apprehended,  and  cast  into  jail,  where 
many  of  them  perished." 

The  provision  which  was  made  to  supply  the  vacant  Churches  after  the  expulsion 
of  those  excellent  confessors  of  the  truth  of  Christ,  was  worthy  of  the  guilty  origin 
of  the  pernicious  measure.  Many  parishes  were  left  entirely  destitute,  the  "courtly 
divines  receiving  each  the  revenues  of  several  livings ;  and  many  others  were  oc- 
cupied by  inexperienced  youths,  who  were  ordained  before  they  had  completed  their 
academical  studies 

Jhe  Conventicle  Act  was  passed  in  1664.  It  was  designed  to  prevent  the  total 
desertion  of  the  parish  churches,  which  was  extensively  the  case,  as  their  faithful 
ministers  had  been  expelled,  and  effectually  to  silence  the  ejected  ministers,  to  whom 
the  people  adhered  v^nlh.  singular  fidelity  and  affection.  This  act  subjected  to  severe 
penalties  all  those  who  either  officiated  or  were  present  at  any  meeting  held  for  re- 
ligious purjioses,  in  which  the  worship  was  not  conducted  exclusively  by  the  forms 
of  the  Common  Prayer  :  it  empowered  all  magistrates  to  levy  a  fine  of  £5  upon  each 
person,  or  to  imprison  for  three  months,  for  the  fin.t  offence  ;  a  fine  of  £10,  or  tc 
imprison  for  six  months,  for  the  second  offence;  and  a  fine  of  £100,  or  to  be  trans- 
ported for  seven  years,  for  the  third  offence  ;  and  in  case  of  returning  or  escape,, 
to  the  suffering  of  death  without  benefit  of  clerg}' ! 

While  the  papists  deny  the  use  of  the  Scriptures  to  the  people,  and  lay  them  aside 
for  traditions  as  authoritative,  we  do  not  wonder  at  the  enacting  and  pubUshing 
intolerant  canons  :  but  for  the  Protestants,  -with  the  Bible  open  before  them,  to  pass 


THE  PURITANS.  217 

such  shocking  laws,  u'tterly  repugnant  both  to  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the  Christian 
religion,  is  more  than  astonishing ! 

The  conventicle  act  was  a  terrible  scourge  to  the  nation  ;  and  it  was  rigorously 
enforced  by  the  authority  of  the  bishops.  Archbishop  Sheldon  sent  orders  to  all  the 
bishops  of  his  province,  to  return  the  names  of  all  the  ejected  Nonconformist  minis- 
ters, with  their  places  of  abode,  and  manner  of  life,  with  a  view  to  enforce  the  laws 
more  strictly  against  them.  By  these  measures  the  jails  throughout  the  country 
were  quickly  filled  with  the  Nonconformists.  Some  of  the  ministers,  after  attending 
pubUc  worship  at  church,  were  disturbed  for  delivering  a  short  exhortation  to  a  few 
of  their  parishioners  ;  their  houses  were  burst  open,  and  their  hearers  taken  into 
custody :  warrants  were  issued  for  levying  twenty  pounds  on  the  minister,  the  same 
sum  on  the  house,  and  five  pounds  upon  each  of  the  hearers.  If  the  money  was  not 
immediately  paid,  a  seizure  was  made  of  the  goods,  wnres,  or  cattle,  which  were 
sold  for  suras  far  less  than  their  value.  If  the  seizure  did  not  answer  the  fine,  the 
minister  and  people  were  hurried  to  prison,  and  held  under  confinement  for  three  or 
six  months  ;  and  informers  being  encouraged  by  the  ruling  clergj',  multitudes  fol- 
lowed this  scandalous  but  lucrative  employment. 

So  great  was  the  severitj-^  of  the  times,  and  the  arbitrary  proceedings  of  the 
justices,  that  many  were  afraid  to  pray  in  their  families,  or  even  to  say  grace  at 
their  meals,  if  five  strangers  were  present  at  table.  But,  to  avoid  this  law,  the 
pious  people,  like  the  primitive  Christians,  when  forbidden  by  their  pagan  persecu- 
tors to  assemble  for  public  worsliip,  met  frequently  in  the  night,  and  in  the  most 
private  places,  "  dens,  and  caws  of  the  earth  ;"  yet  they  were  often  discovered,  and 
dragged  to  prison :  stiil  in  all  their  hardship,  like  their  blessed  Lord  and  Master, 
they  never  resisted,  but  went  quietly  with  the  soldiers  or  oflJicers. 

Barbarous  and  infamous  as  was  the  conventicle  act,  this  was  not  the  worst: 
inhuman  bigotry  had  not  yet  expended  all  its  ingenuity ;  nor  were  all  the  pious 
Nonconformists  destroyed ;  they  appeared  undiminished  in  number,  and  other 
means  were  tried,  still  more  worthy  of  evil  spirits. 

The  Five  Mile  Act  was  passed  in  1665,  under  the  influence  of  lord  Clarendon,  and 
archbishop  Sheldon.  This  was  designed  effectually  to  extirpate  Dissenters,  by  de- 
priving them  of  the  means  of  subsistence.  The  act  imposed  upon  them  an  unrea- 
sonable oath,  which,  as  some  noble  lords  of  that  day  declared,  "  no  honest  man 
could  take."  In  case  of  refusal,  it  restrained  all  Dissenting  ministers  from  coming 
within  five  miles  of  any  city,  town,  or  place,  where  they  had  exercised  their  ministry, 
or  had  preached  in  any  conventicle,  on  the  penalty  of  £40  for  every  such  ofience ; 
one  third  to  the  king,  another  to  the  poor,  and  the  rest  to  'he  informers ! 

Many,  no  doubt,  will  be  deeply  afiected,  while  they  are  astonished  to  learn,  only 
by  so  much  as  is  here  related  of  the  suff'erings  which  were  endured  by  the  English 
Nonconformists  and  Dissenters.  But  language  would  altogether  fail  to  describe  the 
extent  of  the  sufferings  of  those  noble  confessors  of  the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  miseries  which  these  Dissenters  endured  by  the  persecuting  prelates,  con- 
founded some  of  even  the  reflecting  Roman  Catholics ;  one  of  whom,  the  Earl  of 
Castlemain,  truly  remarked,  "  It  was  never  known  that  Roman  Catholics  persecuted, 
as  the  bishops  do,  those  who  adhere  to  the  same  faith  with  themselves  ;  and  estab- 
lished an  inquisition  against  the  professors  of  the  strictest  piety  among  themselves ; 
and  however  bloody  the  persecutions  of  queen  Mary,  it  is  manifest  that  their  persecution 
exceeds  it ;  for  under  her  there  were  not  more  than  two  or  three  hundred  put  to 
death  5  whereas,  under  their  persecution,  above  treble  that  number  have  been  rifled, 
destroyed,  and  ruined  in  their  estates,  lives,  and  liberties  ;  being,  as  is  most  remarkable, 
men  for  the  most  part  of  the  same  spirit  with  those  Protestants  who  suffered  under  the 
prelates  of  queen  Mary's  time  ^?'' 

No  reflections  could  be  more  natural  and  just  than  those  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
earl ;  while  they,  in  a  measure,  indicate  the  dreadful  malignity  of  that  bigotry  which 
urged  even  profession  a  reUgion,  and  being  the  avowed  ministers  of  that  religion, 
whose  spirit  is  the  most  enlarged  charity  between  man  and  man  !  Abused  name  of 
Christianity  !  angels,  if  possible  for  them  to  weep,  must  shed  tears  on  review  of  its 
being  so  grievously  dishonored. 

How  many  there  were  who  suffered  under  these  persecuting  laws,  it  is  altogethei 
impossible  to  ascertain  correctly.  The  losses  in  lives  and  property,  endured  by  the 
28  19 


218  PERIOD    VIIL. ..1555.. ..1833. 

Puritans,  during  the  reigns  of  Elizabeth,  James  I.,  and  Charles  I.,  -were  immense 
beyond  calculation.  But  it  was  computed,  by  competent  persons  of  those  tunes, 
that  under  the  persecuting  statutes  against  Dissenters,  during  the  reign  of  Charles 
II.,  and  the  short  reign  of  James  II.,  about  seventy  thousand  families  of  them  were 
ruined  in  England,  and  about  eight  thousand  persons  perished  in  prison !  Lists  of 
the  names  of  sixty  thousand  persons,  who  had  suffered  on  account  of  religion,  had 
been  collected  by  Mr.  Jeremiah  White,  more  than  five  thousand  of  whom  had  died 
in  prison,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.  James  II.  heard  of  the  manuscript  of  Mr. 
White,  and  offered  him  a  thousand  guineas  for  it ;  but  he  refused  the  amount :  yet, 
after  reflecting  on  the  consequences  of  its  publication,  he  generously  burnt  it,  that 
he  might  not  add  fuel  to  the  fire  of  enmity  already  raging. 

From  what  has  now  been  recorded,  it  may  be  inquired,  whether  there  were  no 
pious  conformist  divines,  of  genuine  Christian  principles.  To  this  inquiry,  bishop 
Burnet's  testimony  will  partly  furnish  an  answer  :  he  says,  "  The  number  of  sober, 
honest  clergymen  was  not  great."  Such  of  the  clergy  as  were  averse  to  the  licen- 
tious and  arbitrary  measures  of  the  court,  were  declaimed  against,  as  betrayers  of 
the  Church  :  and,  therefore,  in  general,  those  who  were  of  tolerant  principles  were 
necessitated  to  preserve  silence.  There  were,  indeed,  several  of  sterhng  excellence, 
but  of  inconsiderable  influence,  during  these  times,  and  who  became  the  chief  or- 
naments of  the  Church  of  England  after  the  Revolution.* 

Amidst  these  acts  of  oppression,  as  if  the  judgment  of  God  could  sleep  no  longer, 
the  city  of  London  was  visited  with  that  awful  scourge,  the  plague.  One  hundred 
thousand  of  the  inhabitants  were  swept  away.  Soon  after,  the  city  was  burned  to 
the  ground. 

In  1672,  Charles  suspended  the  penal  laws  against  Dissenters,  and  granted  a 
general  declaration  of  indulgence.  Still,  however,  much  power  remained  in  the 
hands  of  the  papists,  who  received  all  the  favor  which  a  devoted  monarch  couid 
consistently  give. 

About  this  time  was  passed  the  test  act,  making  the  Episcopal  sacrament  a  qualifi- 
cation for  civil  office  and  employment.  This  was  continued  to  the  year  1828,  when 
It  was  repealed. 

83.  Charles  II.  dying  in  1685,  was  succeeded  by  the  duke  of  York, 
under  the  title  of  James  II.  This  monarch  employed  the  most  offensive 
measures  for  rendering  popery  the  established  religion  of  his  dominions. 
In  consequence  of  his  arbitrary  rule,  his  attempt  to  abridge  the  libertiea 
of  his  Protestant  subjects,  and  to  enforce  the  papal  religion  upon  them, 
they  united  in  dethroning  him,  and  in  placing  his  son-in-law,  William, 
Prince  of  Orange,  on  the  throne.  This  event,  known  in  English  His- 
tory, by  the  name  of  "  the  Revolution"  occurred  in  1688. 

James  inherited  the  same  lofty  notions  of  the  absolute  power  of  kings ;  while  his 
moral  character  is  represented  as  equally  bad,  or  even  worse  than  that  of  his  brother 
Charles  II. ;  James  being  malignant,  revengeful,  and  sanguinary.  He  attempted  to 
conceal  his  vices  under  the  mask  of  devotion,  which  he  observed  according  to  the 
rites  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  the  interests  of  which  he  endeavored  to 
promote,  as  the  means  of  securing  his  royal  prerogative. 

The  Dissenters  gained  but  little  by  the  succession  of  James  II.,  by  whom  they 
■were  indulged  or  persecuted,  according  as  it  appeared  to  the  king  likely  to  advance 
the  popish  cause,  or  his  own  absolute  power ;  the  court  prelates  joining  in  almost 
every  oppressive  measure  against  them.  The  sufferings  of  the  Nonconformists  in 
this  reign  were  extremely  grievous,  by  means  of  the  spiritual  courts,  which  were 
crowded  with  business  through  an  active  host  of  base  informers.  On  some  occa- 
sions, dissenting  ministers  could  neither  travel  on  the  road,  nor  appear  in  public, 
except  in  disguise  ;  indeed,  they  were  afraid  to  be  seen  in  the  houses  of  their  friends, 
pursuivants  from  the  spiritual  courts  being  always  abroad,  and  upon  the  watch  for 
them. 

♦TimpsoD's  Church  History. 


I 


THE    PURITANS.  219 

The  nature  and  degree  of  the  persecution  of  Dissenters  in  these  times,  may  be 
further  understood,  partly  from  an  address  and  petition  of  the  Quakers,  presented  to 
the  king  and  parliament,  in  the  year  after  the  accession  of  James  II.  Among 
numerous  other  grievances  of  a  dreadful  kind,  which  that  body  endured,  they  say, 
"  Now  there  remain  in  prison  one  thousand  three  hundred  and  eighty-three,  of  whom 
two  hundred  are  women !  Above  three  hundred  and  fifty  have  died  in  prison,  since 
the  year  1660,  near  one  hundred  of  whom  since  the  year  1680.  In  London,  the 
jail  of  Newgate  has  been  crowded  within  these  two  years,  sometimes  with  near 
twenty  in  a  room,  whereby  several  have  been  suffocated ;  and  others,  who  have  been 
taken  out  sick,  have  died  of  malignant  fevers  -within  a  few  days."  AVith  their 
address,  the  Quakers  presented  a  list  of  their  friends  in  prison,  in  several  counties 
amounting  to  one  thousand  four  hundred  and  sixty,  not  for  any  act  of  criminality 
but  on  account  of  their  nonconformity  to  the  religious  rites  of  the  Church  of  Eng 
land! 

The  character  of  judge  Jefieries  is  proverbial  for  bmtal  ferocity,  which  was  long  di 
rected,  in  an  especial  manner,  against  the  Nonconformists ;  and  as  not  a  few  of  the 
magistrates  partook  largely  of  his  spirit,  it  will  not  be  wondered  at,  that  the  sufl'er- 
ings  which  they  endured  were  severe,  and  particularly  as  it  was  considered  criminal 
to  be  wanting  in  zeal  against  them.  The  relation  of  a  few  circumstances  will  iUus 
trate  the  general  character  of  chief  justice  Jefferies,  that  shocking  scourge  of  the 
Dissenters.  When  he  made  a  circuit  through  the  western  counties,  after  the  rebellion 
of  the  duke  of  Monmouth,  he  showed  the  people,  that  the  rigors  of  the  law  might 
equal,  if  not  exceed,  the  ravages  of  military  tyranny.  He  caused  one  hundred  and 
nine  persons  to  be  executed  at  Dorchester ;  a  great  number  at  Exeter,  Taunton,  and 
"Wells  ;  and,  in  a  word,  besides  those  butchered  by  the  militarj'  commanders,  two 
hundred  and  fifty-one  are  computed  to  have  fallen  by  the  hands  of  pretended  justice. 
The  whole  country  was  strewed  with  hands  and  limbs  of  those  who  had  been  exe- 
cuted as  traitors.  Every  vQlage,  almost,  beheld  the  dead  carcass  of  a  wretched 
inhabitant.  Bishop  Burnet  says,  that  "  in  several  places  in  the  west,  there  were 
executed  near  six  hundred  persons  ;  and  that  the  quarters  of  two  or  three  hundred 
were  fixed  on  gibbets,  and  hung  on  trees  all  over  the  country  for  fifty  miles  around, 
to  the  terror  of  travellers."  Jefieries,  in  his  savage  glory,  boasted,  that  he  had 
"hanged  more  than  all  the  judges  of  England  since  the  time  of  William  the  Con- 
queror." At  his  return  from  this  bloody  work,  he  was  rewarded  with  the  office  of 
"Lord  High  Chancellor!" 

Among  the  most  remarkable  executions  of  these  times,  were  those  of  lady  Lisle 
and  Mrs.  Guani ;  both  of  whom  were  put  to  death  for  acts  of  charity,  in  relieving 
and  securing  those  who  were  doomed  as  rebels.  Lady  Lisle  had  admitted  a  Pres- 
byterian minister  into  her  house,  for  which  she  was  tried.  She  declared,  that  she 
had  no  knowledge  of  his  having  been  in  the  duke's  army,  and  the  jury  three  times 
gave  a  verdict  of  "Not  guilty  ;"  but  they  were  repeatedly  sent  back  by  Jefferies,  by 
whom  they  were  at  length  compelled  by  his  menaces  to  give  a  sentence  against  her, 
and  she  was  beheaded.     She  was  above  eighty  years  of  age  when  she  suffered ! 

Mrs.  Guant  spent  great  part  of  her  time  and  property  in  works  of  mercy,  visiting 
the  jails  and  the  poor.  Out  of  compassion,  she  received  into  her  house  Burton,  one 
of  Monmouth's  men  ;  but  he,  having  heard  of  a  proclamation  which  offered  an  in- 
demnity and  reward  to  those  who  discovered  criminals,  was  so  matured  in  base 
ingratitude,  as  to  betray  his  benefactress,  bearing  witness  against  her.  He  received 
a  pardon  for  his  treachery  ;  for  her  charity  she  was  burnt  alive  at  Tyburn,  where  she 
suffered  with  great  fortitude  and  devotion,  in  the  spirit  of  a  Christian. 

From  what  has  already  been  stated,  it  will  be  evident  that  the  state  of  religion  in 
England,  during  the  reign  of  James  II.,  could  not  have  been  externally  flourishing. 
The  nation  generally  continued  awfully  sunk  in  profaneness  and  irreligion  ;  yet  the 
power  of  godliness  was  very  considerable,  chiefly  among  the  several  denommations 
of  Dissenters  ;  and  evidently  not  the  least  among  the  Quakers,  whose  severe  trials 
w^re  the  means  which  God  blessed  to  quicken  and  benefit  the  Friends.  And  though 
these  several  classes  of  Dissenters  were  so  cruelly  persecuted,  and  so  many  thousands 
of  them  had  been  ruined,  there  appeared  to  be  no  diminution  in  their  numbers,  but 
rather  an  increase. 

Our  limits  w'll  not  allow  us  to  make  extended  observations  upon  every  thing 


220  PERIOD   VIII.. ..1555... .1833. 

worthy  of  record  in  the  reign  of  James  II. ;  but  it  may  be  generally  noticed,  that  the 
arbitrary  proceedings  of  the  king  against  the  liberties  of  the  people,  in  his  determmcd 
efforts  to  establish  popery  in  England,  occasioned  to  him  the  loss  of  his  crown,  and 
led  to  the  glorious  revolution  under  William,  prince  of  Orange.  That  worthy  prince 
had  married  Marj^,  daughter  of  James  II.,  and  in  the  year  1688,  they  ascended  the 
throne  of  Great  Britain. 

84.  The  accession  of  William  Avas  highly  auspicious  to  the  interests 
of  religion.  By  an  act  of  parliament,  the  Catholics  were  excluded  from 
holding  any  office  in  the  nation.  Episcopacy  was  declared  to  be  the 
established  religion  of  the  land.  Free  toleration,  however,  was  granted 
to  all  dissenters  from  the  Church  of  England,  excepting  the  Socinians. 

Historians  unite  in  bearing  testimony  to  the  excellent  character  of 
William.  Although  compelled  by  circumstances  to  become  a  martial 
prince,  he  exercised  his  sovereign  power  in  England  with  singular 
moderation.  He  Avas  a  decided  Protestant;  an  enemy  to  persecution, 
and  was  accounted  by  many  to  be  a  man  of  serious  personal  piety. 

The  several  measures  which  were  adopted  by  this  great  prince,  for  the  presen-^ation 
and  advancement  of  religion,  corresponded  with  the  high  character  which  is  here 
given  of  him.  While  pi-esiding  over  the  Dutch  republic,  the  prince  of  Orange  wit- 
nessed the  beneficial  effects  of  religious  union,  arising,  not  from  compulsory  statutes, 
with  terrible  penalties,  which  never  could  make  men  of  one  mind,  but  from  an 
imlimited  toleration.  Impressed  with  the  lesson  which  he  had  learnt,  in  seeing  the 
harmony  of  different  denominations  of  Christians  living  under  the  same  civil  govern- 
ment, he  avowed  his  determination,  before  he  ascended  the  English  throne,,  to  protect 
all  his  subjects  from  the  demon  of  persecution.  Several  motions,  made  by  his  minis- 
ters, for  the  abolition  of  the  test  and  corporation  acts,  having  been  opposed  and  lost, 
they  brought  in  a  bill,  which  passed  into  a  law,  called  ''The  Toleration  Act ;"  which 
exempted  Dissenters  from  the  penalties  of  former  acts,  and  established  the  religious 
liberties  of  the  country. 

This  act  alone,  though  it  did  not  fitlly  meet  the  wishes  of  his  enlarged  mind,  would 
have  deservedly  immortalized  the  name  of  William  III. :  but  he  attempted  many 
other  services  for  the  advancement  of  true  religion.  Several  of  the  old  bishops, 
retaining  their  affection  for  the  intolerant  policy  of  the  Stuarts,  by  which  the  Dissen- 
ters had  been  oppressed,  refused  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  William,  from  which 
they  were  called  "  nonjurors."  Their  vacant  sees  were  filled  w  ith  the  objects  of  his 
own  choice.  Gilbert  Burnet,  who  had  been  obliged  to  fly  to  the  continent  from  the 
persecution  of  James  II.,  returned  with  William  and  Mary,  by  whom  he  was  reward- 
ed with  the  bishopric  of  Sarum.  Dr.  Tillotson  was  prevailed  upon  to  accept  the 
primacy,  and  was  announced  archbishop  of  Canterbury ;  and  Dr.  Sharp  was  made 
archbishop  of  York ;  these  being  esteemed  the  best  preachers  of  their  day  in  the 
Church  of  England.  Dr.  Patrick  was  made  bishop  of  Ely,  Dr.  Moore  of  Norwich, 
Dr.  Cumberland  of  Peterborough,  and  Dr.  Fowler  of  Gloucester.  In  the  course  of 
two  years,  the  king  had  made  fifteen  bishops,  who  were  esteemed  the  most  learned, 
■ttdse,  and  exemplary  men  that  had  ever  filled  their  respective  sees.  They  constituted 
the  golden  age  of  Episcopacy  in  England;  and  feeling  the  imperious  necessity  of 
rendering  the  establishment  respectable  in  the  eyes  of  the  nation,  that  they  might 
maintain  her  ascendancy  over  the  Dissenters,  they  submitted  to  become  preaching 
bishops,  which  was  a  happy  and  edifying  novelty  ;  though  it  exposed  them  to  much 
vexatious  opposition  from  the  great,  who  considered  their  pious  zeal  as  Puritanism! 

The  state  of  reli.gion  itself  as  to  its  vital  power  in  England,  during  the  reign  of 
William  and  Mary,  demands  our  attentive  remark.  An  entirely  new  state  of  things 
arose  :  the  toleration  act,  granting  liberty  and  affording  full  protection  to  the  Dissen- 
ters, the  revival  of  religion  was  very  considerable  among  them.  Numerous  chapels 
were  built  for  them,  for  their  accommodation,  in  which  the  worship  of  God  was 
regularly  celebrated,  and  Christian  communion,  by  conferences  and  prayer,  was  ex- 
tensively cultivated  and  enjoyed.  Happily  for  the  cause  of  religion,  in  the  generous 
spirit  of  piety,  the  Presbyterians   and  Independents  formally  united  in  Chr'stiaa 


THE   PURITANS.  221 

fellowship   as  one  people,  and  holy  union  in  various  ways  was  extensively  pro- 
moted. 

Ingenuity,  directed  by  trae  catholic  piety,  originated  many  plans  of  benevolence, 
which  w«re  the  means  of  incalculable  benefit  to  the  souls  of  men.  Private  associa- 
tions were  formed  among  those  who  were  truly  religious,  for  the  advancement  of  the 
best  interests  of  men,  both  temporal  and  spiritual :  a  few  of  them  deserve  special 
mention,  as  they  are  not  generally  known,  and  yet  the  revival  of  religion,  in  our 
times,  is  indebted  to  them  as  the  blessed  commencement  of  a  series  of  exercises 
and  plans,  which  seem  to  have  been  ordained  to  hasten  on  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
upon  earth. 

In  1691,  a  "  Society  for  the  Formation  of  Manners"  was  established  in  London  : 
another,  consisting  of  about  fifty  tradesmen,  "'for  suppressing  disorderly  houses;" 
with  a  "society  to  preserve  the  office  of  constable  respectable.  Thirty -five  religious 
societies  were  formed  in  London,  to  seek  a  revival  of  religion,  by  prayer  and  frequent 
conference.  The  same  plans  were  adopted  in  various  parts  of  England  and  Ireland. 
In  DubUn  these  societies  were  joined  by  bishops  and  many  of  the  clergy.  But  a 
powerful  and  violent  party  in  the  Church  loaded  with  extreme  abuse  those  of  their 
brethren  who  formed  any  union  with  the  Dissenters  in  their  works  of  piety. 

Still  some  continued,  for  several  years,  diligent  and  active  ;  so  that  by  the  pious 
zeal  of  the  moderate  clergy,  religion  greatly  revived  in  the  Church  of  England,  and 
many  of  the  customs  of  the  Dissenters  were,  to  a  considerable  extent,  adopted  and 
followed  by  them.  From  these  voluntary  associations  arose  those  societies  for  the 
"  promotion  of  religion,"  and  from  these  that  "  Society  for  Promoting  Christian 
Knowledge."  King  William  and  his  pious  queen,  perceiving  the  importance  of  this, 
incorporated  the  archbishops,  bishops,  nobility,  &c.,  including  all  the  members  of  the  * 
former  societies,  into  the  society  still  existing  under  the  above  title ;  but  much  of  its 
voluntary  and  Christian  character  being  lost  by  its  incorporation,  after  a  few  years  it 
sunk  into  comparative  uselessness. 

Bishop  Burnet  speaks  of  these  good  works,  in  the  "  History  of  his  own  Times," 
mostly  concealing  in  how  great  a  degree  they  were  promoted  by  his  outi  instrumen- 
tality. The  account  is  honorable  to  the  writer,  as  it  yields  to  the  Dissenters  tha* 
which  many  have  been  willing  to  deny — their  former  diligence  in  every  work  of 
Christian  love.  The  bishop  says,  "In  James's  reign,  the  fear  of  popery  was  so 
strong,  as  well  as  just,  that  many,  in  and  about  London,  began  to  meet  often  together, 
both  for  devotion  and  their  further  instruction  :  things  of  this  kind  had  beei.  formei- 
ly  practised  only  among  the  Puritans  and  Dissenters  :  but  these  were  of  the  Church, 
and  came  to  their  ministers,  to  be  assisted  with  forms  of  prayer  and  other  directions  : 
they  were  chiefly  directed  lay  Dr.  Beveridge  and  Dr.  Horneck.  Some  disliked  this, 
and  were  afraid  it  might  be  the  original  of  new  factions  and  parties  ;  but  wiser  and 
better  men  thought  it  was  not  fit  and  decent  to  check  a  spirit  of  devotion  at  such  a 
time :  it  might  have  given  scandal,  and  it  seemed  a  discouraging  of  piety,  and  might 
be  a  means  to  drive  well  meaning  persons  over  to  the  Dissenters.  After  the  revolu- 
tion, these  societies  became  more  numerous,  and,  for  a  greater  encouragement  to 
devotion,  they  got  such  collections  to  be  made  as  maintained  many  clergymen  to  read 
prayers  in  so  many  places,  and  at  so  many  different  hours,  that  devout  persons  might 
have  that  comfort  at  every  hour  in  the  day.  There  were  constant  sacraments  every 
Lord's  day  in  many  Churches ;  there  were  both  greater  numbers  and  greater  appear- 
ances of  devotion  at  prayers  and  sacraments,  than  had  been  observed  in  the  memory 
of  man.  These  societies  resolved  to  inform  the  magistrates  of  swearers,  drunkards, 
profaners  of  the  Lord's  day,  and  of  lewd  houses  ;  from  this  they  were  called  "  Socie- 
ties of  Reformation."  Some  good  magistrates  encouraged  them,  but  others  treated 
them  roughly.  As  soon  as  queen  Mary  heard  of  this,  she  did,  by  her  letters  and 
proclamations,  encourage  these  good  designs,  which  were  afterwards  prosecuted  by 
the  king.  Other  societies  set  themselves  to  raise  charity  schools,  for  teaching  poor 
children,  for  clothing  them,  and  binding  them  out  to  trades.  Many  books  were 
printed  and  sent  over  the  nation  by  them,  to  be  freely  distributed  ;  these  were  called 
"  Societies  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge."  In  many  places  in  the  nation,  the 
clergy  met  often  together,  to  confer  about  matters  of  religion  and  learning ;  and  they 
got  libraries  to  be  raised  for  their  common  use.  At  last  a  corporation  was  raised  by 
the  king  for  propagating  the  Gospel  among  infidels,  for  settling  schools  in  our  planttv- 

19# 


222  PERIOD    VIIl.,.. 1555.. ..1833. 

tions,  for  furnishing  the  clergy  that  were  sent  thither,  and  for  sending  missionaries 
among  such  of  our  plantations  as  were  not  able  to  provide  pastors  for  themselves.  It 
was  a  glorious  conclusion  of  a  reign  that  was  begun  with  preserving  religion,  thus 
to  create  a  corporation  for  propagating  it  to  the  remotest  parts  of  the  ehrth,  and 
among  infidels :  then  were  very  liberal  subscriptions  made  to  it  by  many  of  the 
bishops  and  clergy,  who  set  about  it  with  great  care  and  zeal."* 

85.  The  partial  revival  of  religion,  which  blessed  the  Church  of 
England  during  the  reign  of  William,  continued  for  some  years  after 
the  succession  of  queen  Anne,  who  ascended  the  throne  in  1702.  But 
before  the  close  of  her  reign  a  season  of  great  darkness  ensued,  and 
vital  piety  was  seriously  injured  by  the  prevalence  of  the  Ariandqptrine, 
and  the  renewal  of  prelatical  intolerance. 

Anne  herself  was  generally  called  "  the  good  ;"  being  a  princess  of  amiable  manners 
in  private  life,  and  prosperous  throughout  her  reign,  chiefly  by  means  of  the  vast 
abilities  of  her  ministers  and  military  commanders. 

Arianism  affected  the  interests  of  reUgion  in  the  Church  of  England,  by  means  of 
the  writings  of  professor  Whiston,  of  the  university  of  Cambridge,  and  those  of  Dr. 
Samuel  Clarke,  rector  of  St.  James's,  Westminster,  who  were  the  most  distinguished 
advocates  of  that  doctrine.  Their  works  were  eagerly  read,  and  their  principles 
spread  extensively,  both  among  the  clergy  and  among  the  graduates  at  the  universi- 
ties, exerting  a  withering  influence  upon  vital  godliness. 

Anne  was  a  Stuart ;  a  daughter  of  James  II.  She  inherited  a  large  portion  of  the 
bigotry  of  that  unhappy  family  ;  and  she  difl"used  or  cherished  that  hateful  principle 
to  a  great  degree,  throughout  the  kingdom.  The  spirit  of  persecution,  which  William 
had  repressed,  was  revived.  As  a  preliminary  measure,  the  advocates  of  intolerance 
projected  a  law,  which  should  subject  to  severe  penalties  those  persons  who,  holding 
any  office  under  government,  or  being  members  of  coi^orations,  should  be  proved  to 
have  been  present,  on  any  occasion,  at  a  dissenting  place  of  worship,  in  time  of 
divine  service.  Their  attempts  were  defeated  by  the  firmness  of  the  queen's  minis- 
ters, who,  having  been  in  office  under  William,  were  men  of  moderation.  But  the 
repose  was  again  broken  by  an  intemperate  zealot,  named  Sacheverel,  whom  bishop 
Burnet  characterizes  as  "a  bold,  insolent  man,  with  a  very  small  measure  of  religion, 
virtue,  learning,  or  good  sense  ;"  and  the  cry  of  "  the  Church  in  danger,"  was 
sounded  throughout  the  nation.  In  a  sermon  before  the  lord  mayor  and  sheriffs  of 
London,  he  censured  the  revolution,  and  expatiated  on  the  danger  of  the  Church,  and 
what  he  called  the  machinations  of  Dissenters ;  and  magnified  the  evils  which,  he 
said,  were  likely  to  arise  from  toleration.  For  his  rashness,  Sacheverel  was  impeach- 
ed for  misdemeanor ;  and,  after  a  long  and  tumultuous  trial,  his  sennons  were  ordered 
to  be  burnt  by  the  public  executioner,  and  himself  to  be  suspended  for  three  )'ears. 

The  doctrines  of  Sacheverel  were,  however,  approved  by  the  queen  ;  and  even  in 
the  same  year,  on  account  of  his  pernicious  high  Church  notions,  he  obtained  some 
valuable  preferment  in  the  Church,  by  the  royal  patronage. 

The  first  ministers  of  Anne  not  favoring  her  lofty  notions,  she  dismissed  them.  In 
1701,  the  "Schism  Bill"  was  passed;  by  which  Dissenters  were  deprived  of  the 
privilege  of  educating  their  own  children !  Several  other  projects  were  being  formed 
for  the  further  abridgment  of  religious  liberty,  and  for  the  restoration  of  the  Stuart 
family  to  the  throne  of  England ;  but  a  gracious  Providence  averted  the  threatening 
evils,  and  removed  the  queen  by  death,  in  1714  ;  and  thus  opened  the  way  for  a  more 
worthy  dynasty. 

86.  On  the  death  of  queen  Anne,  the  throne  of  Great  Britain  was 
ascended  by  George  I.,  one  of  the  family  of  Brunswick.  Since  that 
period  evangelical  piety  may  perhaps  be  said,  upon  the  whole,  to  have 
been  on  the  increase,  among  a  portion  of  the  members  of  the  establish- 
ment :  yet,  it  is  low,  and  will  probably  remain  so,  so  long  as  that  estab- 
lishment continues  on  its  present  basis.  ^ 

*Timpson's  Church  History. 


THE   PURITANS.  223 

The  history  of  religion  in  the  Church  of  England,  since  the  accession  of  George  1., 
we  shall  give  in  the  language  of  a  late  ecclesiastical  historian,  (Timpson,)  whom  we 
have  already  largely  quoted.  "When  George  I.  ascended  the  throne  of  Great  Bri- 
tain," he  observes,  "  vital  godUness  appeared  to  be  dying  and  almost  extinct  in  the 
Church  of  England;  while  the  learned  employed  their  talents,  chiefly  in  writing 
defences  of  Christianity  against  infidels  and  atheists.  In  most  instances,  their  able 
treatises  are  destitute  of  the  grand  peculiarities  of  evangelical  doctrine,  especially 
the  two  chief  points — ^justification  by  faith  in  the  righteousness  and  atonement  of 
Christ ;  and  sanctification  by  the  gracious  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  state 
of  religion  in  the  Church  of  England,  at  the  close  of  the  reign  of  queen  Anne,  as 
described  by  bishop  Burnet,  is  most  truly  deplorable  :  he  remarks,  '  During  my  whcle 
life,  I  have  lamented  that  I  saw  so  little  true  zeal  among  our  clergy.  1  saw  much 
of  it  in  the  clergy  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  though  it  is  both  ill  directed  and  ill  con- 
ducted. I  saw  much  zeal  also  among  the  foreign  Churches,  the  Dissenters  have  a 
great  deal  among  them  ;  but  I  must  owm,  the  great  body  of  our  clergj'  has  always 
appeared  dead  and  lifeless  to  me  ;  and  instead  of  animating  one  another,  they  seem 
rather  to  lay  one  another  to  sleep.  I  have  observed  the  clergy  in  all  the  places 
through  which  I  have  travelled,  papists,  Lutherans,  Calvinists,  and  Dissenters ;  but 
of  them  all,  our  clergj'  is  much  the  most  remiss  in  their  labors  in  private,  and  the 
least  severe  in  their  lives.'  As  to  the  articles  of  the  Church,  he  says,  '  The  greater 
part  subscribe  them  without  ever  examining  them  ;  and  others  do  it  because  they 
must  do  it,  though  they  can  hardly  satisfy  their  consciences  about  some  things  in 
them.' 

"  Perfectly  correspondent  with  this  statement,  is  his  description  of  the  people  :  he 
says,  '  The  commonalty  of  this  nation  are  much  the  happiest,  and  live  the  easiest 
and  the  most  plentifully,  of  any  that  ever  I  saw.  They  are  very  sagacious  and 
skilful  in  managing  all  their  concerns,  but  at  the  same  time  it  is  not  to  be  conceived 
how  ignorant  they  are  in  matters  of  religion.  The  Dissenters  have  a  much  larger 
share  of  knowledge  among  them,  than  is  among  those  that  come  to  our  Churches. 
This  is  more  to  be  wondered  at,  considering  the  plainness  in  whi^h  matters  of  religion 
are  written  in  this  age,  and  the  many  small  books  concerning  these  that  have  been 
published  of  late  years,  which  go  at  easy  rates,  and  of  which  many  thousands  are 
every  year  sent  about  by  charitable  societies  in  London ;  so  that  this  ignorance  seems 
too  ODStinate  and  incurable.' 

"  Bishop  Butler  describes  the  lamentable  state  of  rehgion,  in  the  preface  to  his 
truly  valuable  little  work,  on  the  'Analogy  of  Religion,'  published  in  1736.  In  this 
he  confirms  the  testimony  of  bishop  Burnet.  He  says,  '  It  is  come,  I  know  not  how, 
to  be  taken  for  granted,  by  many  persons,  that  Christianity  is  not  so  much  as  a  sub- 
ject for  inquiry  :  but  that  it  is  now,  at  length,  discovered  to  be  fictitious  ;  and,  accoi'- 
dingly,  they  treat  it  as  if,  in  the  present  age,  this  were  a  great  point  among  all  peop'e 
of  discernment ;  and  nothing  remained  but  to  set  it  up  as  a  principal  subject  of  mirth 
and  ridicule  ;  as  it  were  by  way  of  reprisals,  for  its  having  so  long  interrupted  the 
pleasures  of  the  world.' 

"  Dr.  Haweis,  in  his  '  Impartial  Church  Historj^,'  testifies,  '  Between  contests  for 
power,  thirst  for  riches,  and  inordinate  love  of  pleasure,  the  nation  sunk  down  into 
corruption,  and  the  Church  erected  a  feeble  barrier  against  the  fashionable  pursuits. 
All  its  great  preferments  were  bestowed  to  secure  friends  to  the  administration  :  what- 
ever prime  minister  prevailed,  the  prelatical  bench  looked  up  to  their  creator  with 
devotion  and  assiduous  attention.  The  life  and  power  of  godliness  fell  to  a  very  low 
standard  ;  and  only  here  and  there  an  individual  cleaved  to  the  faith  once  delivered 
to  the  saints,  and  dared  to  be  singular.  It  was  in  this  state  of  torpor  and  departure 
from  truth  and  godliness,  that  at  Oxford,  one  of  our  universities,  a  few,  chiefly  young 
men,  began  to  feel  the  deplorable  spiritual  ignorance  and  corruption  around  them. 
They  were  conscious  something  ought  to  be  done  to  revive  a  sense  of  religion  in 
principle  and  practice,  from  the  decay  into  which  it  was  fallen  :  they  were  convinced 
that  men  of  God,  and  ministers  of  the  sanctuary,  ought  to  lead  very  different  Uvea 
from  any  thing  they  observed  at  college.' 

"  The  late  Mr.  Newton,  an  amiable  and  pious  clergyman  of  London,  referring  to 
the  state  of  rehgion  in  the  Church  of  England,  at  the  same  period,  observes,  '  I  am 


224  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

not  sui*,  that  in  the  year  1740,  there  was  a  single  parochial  minister,  who  was  publicly 
known  as  a  Gospel  minister,  in  the  whole  kingdom.' 

"  This  appears  to  have  been  the  darkest  period  in  the  history  of  the  Church  of 
England,  since  the  days  of  the  refonnation  :  but  as  the  darkest  part  of  the  night  is  . 
said  just  to  precede  the  dawn  of  the  morning,  so,  in  secret,  the  Lord  of  his  universal 
Church  was  preparing  some  Boanerges,  '  sons  of  thunder  ;'  some  '  biu-ning  and  shin- 
ing Ughts,'  by  which,  with  apostolic  zeal  and  intelligence,  the  lukewarm  and  spiritu- 
ally dead  might  be  awakened  and  instructed  :  all  of  which  was  accomplished  by  the 
ministry  of  Whitefield  and  Wesley." 

The  rise  of  the  Methodists,  and  their  evangehcal,  indefatigable  labors,  excited  a 
spirit  of  inquiry  among  many  of  the  regular  clergy.  They  were  generally  stung 
with  mortification  to  see  their  province  invaded  by  mere  laymen,  with  increasing 
multitudes  attached  to  their  ministry.  The  superior  clergy  generally  employed  every 
effort  to  check  the  revival  of  piety  in  the  Church ;  as  they  denominated  it 
"Puritanism"  and  "  Methodism."  So  incensed  were  they,  that  at  Oxford,  in  1763, 
six  young  men  were  expelled  from  Edmund  Hall,  being  convicted,  before  "  the  vice- 
chancellor  and  some  of  the  heads  of  houses,"  of  "holding  Methodislical  tenets,  and 
taking  upon  them  to  pray,  read,  and  expound  the  Scriptures,  and  singing  hjonns, 
in  a  private  house."  In  vain  did  they  appeal  to  the  articles  of  the  Church  in  support 
of  their  doctrines ;  and  equally  vain  was  the  ample  testimony  borne  to  their  piety 
and  exemplary  lives.  Many  a  worthy  curate,  also,  was  expelled  from  his  situation 
on  account  of  his  evangelical  doctrines,  and  his  pious  zeal ;  of  which  we  might  give 
affecting  instances,  worthy  only  of  the  seventeenth  century. 

Still  the  Spirit  of  grace  was  shed  forth  upon  many  of  the  clergy,  from  time  to  time  : 
they  became  converted  to  the  true  faith  of  Christ ;  and,  having  received  the  truth  in 
the  love  of  it,  they  labored  diligently  and  zealously  for  the  salvation  of  the  souls  of  men. 

Mr.  John  Newton,  an  eminent  London  clergyman,  speaking  of  his  Church  in  a 
letter  to  a  friend,  says,  "  I  am  not  sure,  that  in  the  year  1740  there  was  a  single 
Gospel  minister  in  the  whole  kingdom.  Now  we  have  I  know  not  how  many ;  but 
I  think  not  less  than  four  hundred."  This  letter  was  written  in  1797.  In  1801,  he 
says  in  another  letter,  "  I  am  told  there  are  ten  thousand  parishes  in  England :  I 
believe  more  than  nine  thousand  of  these  are  without  the  Gospel ;" — meaning  in  the 
establishment. 

London  was  deplorably  deficient  of  evangelical  clergymen.  In  1749,  Mr.  Romaine 
was  chosen  lecturer  of  St.  Dunstan's,  in  the  west,  where  he  labored  with  remarkable 
success,  being  a  man  of  apostolical  piety  and  zeal :  yet  in  this  station  he  suffered  much 
opposition,  having  not  more  than  one  regular  evangelical  coadjutor  in  the  whole 
metropolis!  He  was  appointed  lecturer  at  St.  George's,  Hanover-square,  in  1750 ; 
but  on  account  of  his  popularity,  and  the  church  being  crowded,  he  was  dismissed, 
in  1755,  from  his  station  at  the  latter  church.  In  1764,  he  was  elected  rector  of 
Blackfriars,  where  he  labored  with  remarkable  tokens  of  the  Divine  favor,  during  a 
period  of  forty  years.  He  died  in  1795,  leaving  the  character  of  a  holy  man,  and  a 
powerful  preacher;  which  was  illustrated  by  many  seals  to  his  ministry  in  the  Gospel. 

Before  the  decease  of  Mr.  Komaine,  there  was  a  considerable  addition  of  pious 
clergymen  in  London,  chiefly  by  means  of  the  privilege  enjoyed  by  some  parishes  to 
elect  their  own  ministers ;  and  by  the  further  privilege,  with  which  others  are  favor- 
ed, to  choose  a  lecturer  in  addition  to  their  rector  or  vicar.  In  such  cases,  the  Dis- 
senters exerted  their  influence  in  favor  of  those  candidates  who  were  supposed  or 
known  to  be  evangelical  in  their  doctrine. 

In  diff"erent  parts  of  the  kingdom,  pious  Churchmen,  whose  evangelical  pastors  had 
been  removed  by  death  or  preferment,  built  chapels,  for  which  they  procured  licenses, 
and  chose  their  own  ministers :  but,  in  many  cases,  such  licenses  were  refused  by  the 
bishops ;  when  they  procured  ministers  who  preferred  the  use  of  the  liturgy,  and 
placed  themselves,  as  Dissenters,  under  the  protection  of  the  toleration  act.  The 
Church  of  England  received  considerable  accessions  from  pious  young  men  of  such 
congregations  ;  some  of  whom,  possessing  promising  talents,  were  supported  at  the 
universities  by  the  subscriptions  of  individuals,  collected  for  that  purpose.  A  society 
was  formed,  vnth  the  liberal  and  benevolent  Mr.  Thornton  at  its  head,  for  the  purchase 
cf  Church  livings  ;  by  which  means,  many  pious  and  eminent  clergymen  were  pro- 
moted to  important  and  influential  stations. 


THE   PURITANS.  225 

As  the  Dissenters  and  Methodists  generally  assembled  for  public  worship  on  the 
evenings  of  the  Lord's  day,  the  practice  was  adopted  by  many  in  the  establishment  j 
especially  in  the  large  towns, by  evangelical  clergymen.  The  novelty  of  these  services 
attracted  the  attention  of  multitudes :  the  congregations  were  large,  and  incalculable 
was  the  good  resulting  from  these  ser\aces.  Among  those  who  were  most  conspicuous 
in  the  Church  of  England,  for  their  active  and  laborious  piety,  at  this  period,  may  be 
mentioned  Mr.  Hervey,  Mr.  Grimshawe,  Mr.Berndge,  Mr.  Eomaine,  Mr.  Toplady,  Mr. 
Venn,  Mr.  Newton,  Mr.  Scott,  Blr.  Cecil,  Dr.  Haweis,  and  Mr.  Simeon.  Though  so  few 
could  be  found  in  the  middle  of  the  centarj',  at  its  close  the  established  Chtirch  was  sup- 
posed to  contain  nearly  a  thousand  evangelical  clergymen  ;  and  they  were  increasing. 

In  the  middle  of  the  century,  scarcely  a  professor  or  tutor  of  eminent  piety  was  to 
be  found  at  either  university  :  but  at  its  close,  it  was  believed  that,  both  among  the 
teachers  and  the  taught,  men  of  evangelical  principles  and  spirit  were  to  be  found  in 
almost  every  college,  both  at  Cambridge  and  at  Oxford. 

An  effectual  means  of  furthering  the  cause  of  vital  godliness  among  the  educated 
classes  in  the  Church,  may  be  reckoned  the  writings  of  Mr.  Wilberforce  and  Mrs. 
Hannah  More,  towards  the  close  of  the  centur}'.  The  "  Practical  View  of  Religion," 
by  a  layman,  a  British  senator,  was  a  novelty  ;  and  its  evangelical  purity  of  doctrine 
taught  many  the  value  of  pure,  scriptural  Christianity.  The  elegant  and  valuable 
■waitings  of  Mrs.  Hannah  More  breathed  the  same  devout  spirit :  they  were  adapted 
to  the  classic  refinement  of  the  most  accomplished,  while  some  of  them  were  ailmi- 
rably  suited  to  interest  and  instruct  the  uneducated  poor.* 

Since  the  commencement  of  the  nineteenth  century,  England  has  been  highly 
favored  in  the  increase  of  both  the  privileges  and  the  power  of  religion.  Many,  evea 
of  its  most  intelligent  and  devout  professors,  have  been  struck  -wilh  astonishment, 
while  contemplating  what  God  has  wrought  among  all  classes  of  Christians,  who 
believe  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

Emotions,  both  seriously  painful  and  truly  pleasing,  must  fill  the  mind,  in  giving  a 
fair  and  correct  exhibition  of  the  state  of  religion  in  the  Church  of  England.  Accu- 
rate information,  uncompromising  fidelity,  and  evangelical  candor,  are  indispensable 
to  guide  us  in  treating  of  this  section  of  the  Christian  communhy  ;  for  no  portion  of 
the  professing  Church  presents  to  view,  anomalies  so  many,  so  strange,  and  so  un- 
scriptural,  as  those  which  are  manifest  and  the  subject  of  general  complaint,  in  the 
English  establishment. 

To  be  able  to  form  a  tolerable  estimate  of  religion  in  the  national  communion,  it 
will  be  indispensable  to  keep  in  mind  the  peculiar  constitution  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land :  that  it  is  a  privileged  corporation,  chartered  by  act  of  parliament,  having  the 
sovereign  for  the'  time  being  as  its  head  :  and  also  to  consider  its  practical  influence 
in  ihe  nation. 

Divine  influence,  it  is  clearly  evident,  has  been  graciously  afforded  to  many,  both 
of  the  clergy  and  laity  in  this  communion,  in  common  with  those  of  other  denomi- 
nations ;  but  still  there  is  a  very  large  majority  who  cherish  and  express,  from  the 
press  and  the  pulpit,  the  bitterest  hostility  to  the  pure  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  as  they 
were  preached  at  the  reformation.  That  we  may  give  no  offence  to  any,  Episcopa- 
lian writers  of  unquestionable  and  acknowledged  reputation  shall  be  our  sole  vouchers 
concerning  this  Church  ;  and  the  testimonies  shall  be  given  by  writers  of  our  times, 
and  in  their  own  words. 

Dr.  Hobart,  "  Bishop  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  New  York,"  who  had 
not  only  read  of  the  Church  of  England,  but  on  a  visit  to  this  country,  in  1824,  had 
seen  and  observed  it  in  actual  operation,  having  returned  to  America,  published  a 
"  Discourse,"  in  which  he  says,  "  Look  at  the  most  important  relation  which  the 
Church  can  constitute, — that  which  connects  a  pastor  with  his  flock.  In  the  Chitrch  of 
England,  this  connection  is  absolute  property.  The  livings  are  in  the  gift  of  individuals, 
of  the  government,  or  corporate  bodies  ;f  and  can  be,  and  are,  bought  and  sold  like  othei 

*  Timpson's  Church  History. 
+  From  the  "  Clerical  Guide,"  it  is  collected,  that  of  ten  thousand  eight  hundred  and  .se- 
venty-two Church  livings  in  England  and  Wales,  sixty-eight  only  are  in  the  gift  of^  the 
inhal)itants  !     All  the  rest  are  at  the  disposal  of  government,  individuals,  prelates,  univer- 
sities, and  public  bodies. 

29 


226  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

property.*  Hence,  like  other  property,  they  are  used  for  the  best  interest  of  the 
holders,  and  are  frequently  made  subservient  to  the  secular  views  of  individuals  and 
families.  And  they  present  an  excitement  to  enter  into  the  holy  ministry,  with  too 
great  an  admixture  of  worldly  motives,  and  with  a  spirit  often  falling  .short  of  thai 
pure  and  disinterested  ardor,  which  supremely  aims  at  the  promotion  of  Gotl's  glory 
and  the  salvation  of  mankind.  The  connection  thus  constituted,  entirely  mdependent 
of  the  choice  or  wishes  of  the  congregation,  is  held  entirely  independent  of  them. 
And  such  are  the  gross  and  lamentable  obstructions  to  the  exercise  of  disciphne,  from 
the  complicated  provisions  and  forms  of  their  ecclesiastical  law,  that  common,  and 
even  serious,  clerical  irregularities  are  not  noticed." 

"  Advance  higher  in  the  relations  that  subsist  in  the  Church,  to  those  which  connect 
a  bishop  with  his  diocess.  The  commission  of  the  bishop,  his  episcopal  authority,  is 
conveyed  to  him  by  the  bishops  who  consecrate  him.  But  the  election  of  the  person 
to  be  thus  consecrated,  is  nommally  in  the  dean  and  chapter  of  the  cathedral  of  the 
diocess ;  and  theoretically  in  the  king,  who  gives  the  dean  and  chapter  permission  to 
elect  the  person,  and  only  the  person,  whom  he  names ;  and  thus  in  the  actual  opera- 
tion of  what  is  more  an  aristocratical  than  a  monarchical  government,  the  bishops  are 
appointed  by  the  cabinet  or  the  prime  minister  ;  and  hence,  with  some  most  honorable 
exceptions,  principally  recent,  the  appointments  have  notoriously  been  directed  with 
a  view  to  parliamentary  interest.  Almost  all  the  prelates  that  have  filled  the  English 
sees,  have  owed  their  advancement  not  solely,  as  it  ought  to  have  been,  and  as  in  our 
system  it  must  generally  be,  to  their  qualifications  for  the  office  ;  but  to  the  secular 
interest,  extraneous  from  spiritual  or  ecclesiastical  considerations."t 

To  many,  the  language  of  Dr.  Hobart  may  seem  too  censorious  ;  but  his  testimony 
is  lamentably  true  ;  and  the  facilities  for  obtaining  ordination  are  surprising.  Piety 
is  seldom  a  recommendation,  but  often  a  hindrance,  especially  if  it  be  connected  Mdth 
an  avowal  of  evangelical  sentiment.  The  late  amiable  Legh  Richmond,  in  a  letter 
to  his  son,  in  1820,  observes,  "  The  national  Church  groans  and  bleeds,  '  from  the 
crown  of  its  head  to  the  sole  of  its  feet,'  through  the  daily  intrusion  of  unworthy  men 
into  its  ministry.  Patrons,  parents,  tutors,  colleges,  are  annually  pouring  a  torrent 
of  incompetent  youth  into  the  Church,  and  loading  the  nation  with  spiritual  guilt. 
Hence  souls  are-neglected  and  ruined — bigotry  and  ignorance  prevail — Church  pride 

*  This  shocking  traffic  in  the  souls  of  men  is  notoriously  common ;  and  the  whole  history 
of  religious  profession  does  not  exhibit  such  enormities  in  the  presence  of  the  opened  Scrip- 
tures, as  is  presented  by  this  system.  The  Mornin!»  Chronicle  of  July  13,  1824,  says,  "  The 
Church  livings  in  Essex,  sold  on  ihe  1st  inst.  by  Mr.  Robbins,  of  Regent-street,  were  not 
the  absolute  jdvowsons,  but  the  next  presentations,  contingent  on  the  lives  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
W.  T.  P.  L.  Wellesley,  aged  tliirty-six  and  twenty-five  years  respectively,  and  were  as 
under : — 

Place.  Description  Estimated  Annual  Vuliie.       Age  of  Incumbent.        Sold  for. 

Wanstead,     ....  Rectory, 650  pounds G2  .    .    .    .  2,400  pounds. 

Woodford,    ....  "           ....  1,200  "  .     .     .     .  58     .     .     .  4,200  " 

Great  Paindon,  ...  "  500  "         .     .     .     .  63  .    .     .     .  1,600  " 

Fitfield "           ....  525  "  .     .     .     .  59     .     .     .  1,520  " 

Rochford, "  700  "         ....  62  ...     .  2,000  " 

Filstead,      ....  "           ....  400  "  .     .     .     .  50     .     .     .  900  " 

Roydon, "  200  "         ....  46  ....  580  " 

"  The  biddings  appeared  to  be  governed  by  the  age  and  health  of  the  incumbents,  resi- 
dence, situation,  and  other  local  circumstances,  with  which  the  parties  interested  seemed  to 
be  well  acquainted." 

"  St.  James's  Chronicle,"  of  November  20  to  23,  1830,  contains  the  following  articles  of 
"Property  for  sale,"  and  specified  in  numbers  from  one  to  seventy-nine.  It  is  the  advertise- 
ment of  only  one  clerical  agent. 

20  Advowsons,  income  from  300Z.  to  2,000Z.  per  annum. 

12  Next  Presentations,  income  from  150/.  to  700/.  per  annum. 

45  Other  Livings  for  sale  or  exchange,  including  "  a  sinecure  of  two  parishes  in  Ireland," 
for  which  "  a  dispensation  has  been  granted ;"  and  two  livings,  one  of  700/.,  and  the  other 
of  1,000/.  per  annum." 

+  "  The  United  States  of  America  compared  with  some  European  countries,"  &c.,  oy  Dr. 
Hobart,  p.  18—25. 


THE  PURITANS.  827 

triumphs  over  Church  godliness — and  the  establishment  is  despised,  deserted,  and 
wounded."* 

Naturally  might  it  be  expected,  that  from  such  a  system  in  operation,  the  power  of 
religion  in  the  nation  would  be  exceedingly  low ;  and  this  would  have  been  the  lamen- 
table case,  but  for  the  zealous  labors  of  the  Dissenters  and  Methodists.  On  this  sub- 
ject the  testimony  of  a  highly  respectable  beneficed  clergyman,  of  the  city  of  York, 
deserves  especial  regard.  Mr.  Acaster  says,  "  The  bishop  of  Winchester  tells  us,  in 
his  late  charge  at  Llandaff,  that  out  of  two  hundred  and  thirty-four  incumbences,  into 
which  the  diocess  is  divided,  only  ninety-seven  parishes  enjoy  the  advantage  of  clergy, 
incumbents,  and  curates,  actually  resident !  Taking  the  curates  to  amount  to  one 
half  of  the  whole,  which  will  be  found,  I  believe,  to  be  generally  correct,  then  only 
about  forty-eight  of  the  two  hundred  and  thirty-four  incumbents  are  actually  resident 
in  their  parishes." 

"  Conceiving  this  to  be  a  fair  specimen  of  the  state  of  every  diocess  in  the  kingdom, 
what  an  alarming  reflection  is  it  calculated  to  excite  !  Nearly  four  fifths  of  the 
parishes  throughout  the  whole  kingdom  have  no  resident  incumbent ;  consequently, 
near  four  fifths  of  the  people  are  left,  as  it  respects  their  paid  and  legal  pastor,  as 
sheep  without  a  shepherd.  They  have  no  incumbent  to  watch  over  them,  to  feed 
them,  or  to  care  for  their  best  and  highest  interests  ;  none  to  whom  they  can  resort 
for  advice,  counsel,  or  succor,  in  all  their  trials,  sorrows,  temptations,  and  difficulties  ; 
none  to  instruct,  to  soothe,  and  comfort  them,  on  the  bed  of  affliction  and  death  ;  and 
none  to  assist  them  in  their  preparation  for  a  boundless  and  never-ending  eternity. 
Their  legal,  paid,  rightful,  and  most  solemnly  avowed  instructors  are  fled.  Some 
they  never  see  or  hear,  for  five— ten — fifteen — twenty,  and  even  thirty  years  together. 
Some,  again,  are  born,  brought  up,  marry,  have  families,  Uve,  and  die,  and  enter  into 
eternity,  without  ever  once  either  seeing  or  hearing  their  legal  teacher.  I  speak  of 
numerous  facts  in  all  the  above  instances  within  my  omti  knowledge,  and  of  several 
incumbents  whose  churches  and  parishes  I  can  see  from  the  place  in  which  I  sit  and 
write  ;  so  that,  in  regard  to  the  incumbents,  there  are  millions  through  the  land  who 
have  literally  no  man  that  careth  for  their  souls.  What  a  consolation !  What  a  fear- 
ful consolation !" 

"  And  is  all  this  known,  and  yet  tolerated?  Yes,  it  is  known,  it  is  tolerated ;  it  is 
often  facilitated  by  those  whose  duty  it  is  to  stand  in  the  gap ;  and,  what  is  stiU  more 
fearful  and  alarming,  it  is  barred  from  remedy  by  the  dispensations  and  licenses  of  our 
spiritual  rulers." 

"  If  any  thing  can  unloose  the  binding  sinews  of  a  state  ;  if  any  thing  can  weaken 
and  destroy  that  religious  principle  which  is  the  only  sure  bond  of  its  peace  and 
security ;  if  any  thing  can  arouse  the  displeasure  of  Almighty  God  against  it,  alienate 
the  aflections  of  the  people  from  it,  (the  established  Church,)  render  it  loathsome  in 
their  estimation,  make  them  desire  its  downfall,  and  raise  their  shout, — Down  with  it ! 
down  with  it !  even  to  the  ground !  there  is,  then,  in  this  sad  direliction  of  principle 
and  of  duty,  a  cause  afforded,  and  which,  without  a  speedy  remedy,  is  sufficient  of 
itself  to  eflfect  eventually  the  ruin  of  both.  Perhaps  half  the  population  of  the  country 
have  already  left  the  establishment,  and  ranged  themselves  under  the  standard  of 
dissent.  And  if  we  add  to  this  the  very  slight  attention  paid  to  religion  by  a  great 
majority  of  the  rest,  we  shall  soon  perceive  the  critical  situation  in  which  we  stand, 
and  how  very  easy  a  concurrence  of  events  may  turn  the  scale  against  us,  and  involve 
both  the  Church  and  the  state  in  one  and  the  same  overwhelming  ruin."f 

Non-resident  incumbents,  having  obtained,  in  many  instances,  several  livings ;  and 
if  related  to  bishops  or  noble  families,  other  "valuable  preferment  in  the  Church,"  in 
some  instances  to  the  number  of  five  or  six,  the  whole  amounting  to  several  thou- 
sands a  year  value,  employ  curates  "  to  do  duty  for  them."  These  laborers  amount 
to  the  number  of  four  thousand  and  ninety-five,  as  appears  by  the  report  made  by 
the  bishops  to  the  privy  council  in  1827,  and  their  average  salary  is  about  seventy- 
four  pounds  per  annum !  Such  is  the  miserable  pittance  with  which  "  the  superior 
clergy,"  according  to  the  present  system  of  the  Church  of  England,  reward  their 

*Memoirs  of  Legh  Richmond,  by  Grimshawe,  p.  461,  462. 
t  The  Church  in  Danger  from  Herself,  &c.,  by  John  Acaster,  vicar  of  St.  Helen's,  York. 


228  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555;. ..1833. 

humbler  brethren,  u-ho  perform  for  them  the  clerical  duties,  which  many  of  them  are 
known  to  abhor.  How  contrary  to  all  our  ideas  of  equity  and  uprightness  is  this  mer* 
cenary  conduct !  And  how  utterly  repugnant  to  the  righteous  institutions)  and  to  the 
benevolent  spirit,  of  Christianity  ! 

Violations  of  the  duty  of  the  Christian  ministry,  so  flagrant  as  these  testimonies 
declare,  demonstrate  the  moral  unfitness  of  many  of  the  clcrg}'  for  their  assumed 
office.  But  this  is  obser\'ed  to  be  the  natural  consequence  of  the  system,  which 
deprives  the  people  of  their  right  to  choose  their  own  ministers,  and  makes  Church 
livings  mere  articles  of  property,  and  to  serve  as  convenient  revenues  for  the  younger 
vsons  of  our  nobility  and  gentry.  Nor  is  this  the  whole  of  the  evil ,  it  affords  the 
daring  advocates  of  infidelity  the  most  powerful  arguments  with  Which  to  assail 
Christianity,  through  the  corruptions  of  its  professors. 

Besides,  many  of  the  clergy  are  known  to  be  incompetent  to  make  the  sermons 
which  they  read  to  their  people,  and  they  procure  them  from  certain  booksellers,  writ- 
ten or  lithographed,  as  we  see  advertised.  This  subject  is  seriously  lamented  by  a 
clerical  writer,  in  the  "Christian  Observer"  for  this  month,  (January,  1832.)  He 
says,  "  Almost  every  dissenting  community  has  its  theological  seminary — and  the 
advanced  state  of  public  information,  the  progress  of  popery,  infidelity,  and  literary 
irreligion,  the  inroads  to  fanaticism,  and  the  extension  of  s^ihools  of  every  class — all 
require  high  professional  competency  in  the  clergy  of  the  established  Church.  And 
yet  to  this  hour,  thf^'e  is  no  appointed  seat  of  theological  training  for  our  clerical 
candidates.  The  uL..versit>es  afford  the  basis  of  a  solid  education,  and  require  such 
a  general  knowleixge  of  sacred  literature,  as  may  be  expected  from  lay  as  well  as 
professional  students  :  but  ^Key  go  no  further,  and  the  graduate  must  glean,  where 
and  how  he  can,  the  great  mass  of  what  is  necessary  to  the  efficient  discharge  of  his 
function.  The  word  of  God  says,  '  Not  a  novice  ;'  but  novices,  so  far  as  respects  any 
public  provision  for  instmction,  must  be  not  a  few  of  our  candidates  for  holy  orders  5 
and  as  the  bishop  can  ordain  only  the  best  he  can  get,  novices  are  every  day  thrust 
into  our  parishes  to  take  the  oversight  of  souls,  and  often  with  less  .scriptural  infor- 
mation even  to  compose  a  sermon,  or  to  follow  up  the  details  of  pastoral  duties,  thaa 
falls  to  the  share  of  many  a  well  taught  national  schoolboy." 

Though  all  the  clergy  subscribe  the  same  creeds  and  articles  of  religion,  and  read 
the  same  forms  of  prayer,  their  published  writings  prove,  that  every  diversity  of  sen 
timent  in  religion  is  held  by  individuals  among  them  :  and  this  is  regretted  as  past 
remedy,  while  the  present  system  of  patronage  and  trading  in  ChUrch  hvings  is 
allowed  to  exist.  Mr.  Acaster  complains,  that  "  great  difference  exists  among  her 
ministers  on  some  important  doctrines  of  religion,  dangerous  to  the  souls  of  men,  and 
inimical  to  the  peace  and  stability  of  the  Church.''*  It  is  seriously  deplored  by  many 
of  the  pious  clergj'^,  as  a  well  knowoi  fact,  that  no  communion  is  so  torn  and  agitated 
with  extravagant  doctrinal  speculations,  at  the  present  time,  as  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land ! 

Orthodoxy  in  the  Established  Church,  is  peculiarly  claimed  by  a  verj''  large  majority 
of  the  clergy,  generally  denominated  High  Churchmen.  These  are  mostly  latitudi- 
narian  in  their  principles,  and  differing  vvidely  in  point  of  faith ;  denouncing  the 
distinguishing  doctrines  of  the  Reformation,  they  are  chiefly  zealous  for  the  external 
polity  of  the  Church,  and  opposers  of  their  evangelical  brethren,  whom  they  commonly 

*  Mr.  James,  an  Indepenuent  minister  of  the  highest  reputation,  remarks,  in  a  recnt  pub- 
lication, in  reply  to  an  attack  on  his  principles,  ""No  one  can  fof  a.  moment  douht,  laat  the 
Church  of  England  comprehends  within  her  pale  persons  holding  the  widest  possible  variety 
of  religious  opinions :  Socinians ;  Arians ;  Arminians,  from  Peladanism  to  the  modified 
Arminianism  of  Tillotson  ;  Baxterians;  Calvinists  of  all  grades,  f^rom  the  Supra-lapsarian 
of  Dr.  Hawker  to  the  more  moderate  views  of  Davenant  and  South;  Hutchinsonians;  Bap- 
tism Regeneration  advocates,  and  their  opponents ;  Swedenborgians ;  the  followers  of 
Joanna  Southcote  ;  Modern  Millenarians ;  believers  in  the  unconsciousness  of  the  soul  from 
death  to  the  resurrection ;  followers  of  Mr.  Irvins  on  the  peccahilitv  of  Christ's  human 
nature,  &c.,  &c.  It  is  known  as  an  undoubted  fact,  that  the  error  which  has  done  the  greatest 
mischief  in  our  communities,  has  been  principally  cherished  by  the  works  of  Dr.  Crisp  and 
Dr.  Hawker;  both  of  them  divines  of  the  Church  of  England.  Dr.  Hawker's  books  and 
converts  have  infested  our  Churches  with  a  kind  of  pestilence,  and  are  perverting  the  minds 
of  multhudes  within  the  pale  of  the  establishment."— "  Dissent  and  the  Church,"  by  the 
Rev.  J.  A.  James,  p,  76. 


THE    PURITANS.  229 

•represefit  as  enemies  to  the  establishment,  and  uniting  with  Dissenters  in  promoting 
its'ovenhro'w.  This  class,  including  the  dignitaries,  have  uniformly  been  unfriendly 
to  the  Bible  Society,  and  many  of  them  its  avowed  and  determined  enemies. 

Evangelical  truth  has,  however,  an  increased  number  of  holy  and  devoted  friends 
in  the  Church  of  England,  over  whose  corni.ptions  they  sincerely  mourn,  and  it  is 
believed  that  this  body  is  still  increasing.  God  has  gi'aciously  poured  out  of  his  spirit 
upon  them,  and  quahfied  them  for  their  spiritual  work.  But  these  have  arisen  in 
opposition  to  the  ecclesiastical  system  of  that  Church,  from  the  rulers  of  which  not  a 
few  of  them,  especially  curates,  have  been  called  to  endure  persecutions.  Many 
excellent  pastors  have  been  brought  foi-ward,  by  the  zeal  and  liberality  of  individuals, 
who  have  educated  pious  young  men,  and  purchased  livings,  or  built  chapels  for 
them.  The  "  Chapels  of  Ease"  in  populous  parishes,  amount  to  one  thousand  five 
hundred ;  besides  about  two  hundred  new  churches,  built  principally  with  the  late 
parliamentary  grant  of  one  million  five  hundred  thousand  pounds  ;  and  popular  pious 
clergymen  have  in  many  instances  succeeded  in  obtaining  preferment  to  them. 

The  elevation  to  the  Episcopacy  of  the  diligent  and  evangelical  Dr.  Ryder,  in  1812, 
and  of  the  two  Sumners,  one  in  1826,  and  the  other  in  1828,  has  been,  as  is  thought, 
an  unspeakable  blessing  to  the  country;  though  their  promotion  was  not  on  account 
of  their  piety  or  ministerial  qualifications,  but  by  interest  and  influence  near  the 
throne.  These  good  men  preach  frequently;  they  give  their  support  to  the  Bible 
Society  ;  and  they  have  generally  promoted  pious  clergymen  in  their  respective  dio- 
cesses. 

Of  the  number  of  this  evangelical  class  of  the  clergy,  it  is  difficult  to  form  a  correct 
estimate  ;  but  those  who  are  intimate  with  the  affairs  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
and  other  societies  connected  with  the  Church,  compute  them  at  about  twelve  hundred ; 
some  others  reckon  them  at  about  two  thousand  ;  and  the  Rev.  D.  Wilson  has  given 
it  as  his  opinion,  that  there  are  about  three  thousand  pious  clergymen  in  the  estab- 
lishment. 

Religion  in  the  Church  of  England,  flourishes  chiefly  among  this  class  ;  in  which 
are  to  be  found  some  of  the  most  excellent  examples  of  practical  godliness,  pastoral 
diligence,  and  evangelical  faithfulness.  A  great  proportion  of  these  are  among  the 
ministers  of  chapels,  which  have  been  erected  by  individuals  in  or  near  populous 
vicinities,  and  licensed  by  the  bishops,  allo^ving  the  people  to  choose  their  own.  minis- 
ters, who  are  supjx)rted  by  the  free  contributions  of  those  who  enjoy  their  services. 
These  excellent  men  take  the  liveliest  interest  in  the  Bible  Society,  and  other  institu- 
tions for  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  among  men.  Many  of  their 
plans  they  have  adopted  from  the  Dissenters,  both  in  the  formation  of  various  associa- 
tions for  the  promotion  of  religion,  and  the  more  retired  oversight  of  their  nwi\  particidar 
congregations  :  so  that  in  very  many  instances,  especially  in  London  and  in  populous 
districts  of  the  country,  they  have  departed  widely  from  the  spirit  and  forms  of  the 
Church,  and  have  become  practical  Dissenters ;  having  like  them  prayer  meetings, 
and  various  other  devotional  exercises,  for  the  increase  of  personal  and  social  religion. 
Several  of  the  bishops  have  denounced  these  exercises  as  Methodistical ;  and  many 
pious  curates  have  been  dismissed  from  their  situations,  by  their  superiors,  on  account 
of  their  active  zeal  in  seeking  the  salvation  of  their  people.  Still  it  is  believed  these 
devoted  men  increase  :  may  they  increase  a  hundred  fold,  blessed  of  God  their  Savior, 
and  made  a  public  blessing ! 

Among  the  evangelical  clergj''  of  this  century,  there  are  three  especiallj^  ■n'ho  have 
contributed  imperishable  treasures  to  the  Church  of  God,  by  their  invaluable  MTitings. 
Mr.  Thomas  Scott,  in  his  "  Commentaiy  on  the  Scriptures  ;"  Mr.  Home,  in  his  "  Intro- 
duction to  the  Critical  Study  of  the  Scriptures  ;"  and  Blr.  Simeon,  in  his  "  Homilies 
on  the  whole  Scripiures,"  designed  as  plans  of  sermons  for  the  assistance  of  the 
clergy.  But  there  are  many  others,  whose  writings  have  been  eminently  serv-iceable 
in  the  cause  of  evangelical  religion  ;  among  whom  we  must  not  omit  to  mention.  Dr. 
Paley,  Mr.  Ne^\lon,  Mr.  Cecil,  Mr.  Milner,  Mr.  Bickersteth,  Mr.  D.  Wilson,  Mr. 
Townsend,  and  bishop  John  Bird  Sumner. 

We  shall  only  add  concerning  the  ecclesiastical  establishment  of  England,  that  the 
king  is  the  temporal  head.  He  appoints  her  bishops.  She  has  two  archbishops,  those 
of  Canterbury  and  York,  and  twenty-six  bishops ;  sixty  archdeacons  or  bishop's 
deputies ;  eighteen  hundred  clergy ;  ten  thousand  five  hundred  livings,  one  thousand 

20 


230  PERIOD   VIII....1 


.1833. 


of  Avliich  are  in  the  gift  of  the  king ;  a  populatipn  of  five  millions,  and  a  revenue  of 
three  millions  sterling.  Ireland  has  four  archbishops,  and  eighteen  bishops.  Few'of 
these  ever  reside  in  that  country. 

The  bishops  of  the  establishment  have  generally  great  incomes  ;  but  most  of  the 
subordinate  clergy  are  confined  to  an  hundred  pounds.  Each  bishop  has  a  chapter 
or  council  to  assist  him,  and  each  chapter  a  dean.  The  dean  and  chapter  are  com- 
posed of  dignitaries,  who  are  called  canons  or  prebendaries,  because  they  possess  a 
prebend,  or  revenue  allotted  for  the  performance  of  divine  service  in  a  cathedral  or 
collegiate  church.  These  form  the  bishop's  court,  and  take  cognizance  of  all  eccle- 
siastical offences.    * 

The  other  principal  clergy  are  rectors,  who  hold  a  living,  of  which  the  revenue,  or 
tithes,  are  entire  ;  vicars,  who  hold  a  living  which  has  passed  into  secular  hands ; 
curates,  who  are  subject  to  a  rector  or  vicar  ;  deacons,  who  are  licensed  to  preach,  but 
not  to  administer  the  ordinances. 

A  convocation  is  an  assembly  of  clergy,  convened  to  consult  on  ecclesiastical  affairs. 
It  is  held  during  the  session  of  parliament,  and  consists  of  an  upper  and  lower  house. 
In  the  upper  house  sit  the  archbishops  and  bishops  ;  in  the  lower  house  sit  the  inferior 
clergy,  represented  by  their  proctors  or  delegates.  The  latter  house  consists  of  one 
hundred  and  forty-three  divines,  viz.,  twenty-two  deans,  fifty-three  archdeacons,  twen- 
ty-four prebendaries,  and  forty-four  proctors  of  the  diocesan  clergy. 

The  English  Church  maintains  the  sufficiency  of  the  Scriptures,  as  a  rule  of  faith 
and  practice.  Her  doctrines  are  contained  in  the  book  of  Homihes,  (Sec.  44,)  and  in 
the  thirty-nine  articles,  which  latter,  with  the  three  creeds  and  her  catechism,  are 
contained  in  the  hook  of  common  prayer. 

It  may  here  be  proper  to  add,  in  respect  to  those  who  assert  that  Episcopacy  is  of 
divine  right,  that  the}'  viaintain  that  bishops,  [cpiscojtous']  presbyters,  (or  priests,)  and 
deacons,  are  three  distinct  orders  in  the  Church ;  and  that  the  bishops  have  a  supe- 
riority over  both  the  others ;  in  proof  of  this,  they  allege,  that  during  our  Savior's 
stay  upon  earth,  he  had  under  him  two  distinct  orders  of  ministers — the  Twelve,  and 
the  Seventy  ;  and  after  his  ascension,  we  read  of  apostles,  presbyters,  and  deacons, 
in  the  Church.  That  the  apostolic,  or  highest  order,  is  designed  to  be  permanent,  they 
think,  is  evident  from  bishops  being  instituted  by  the  apostles  themselves,  to  succeed 
them  in  great  cities,  as  Timothy  at  Ephesus,  Titus  at  Crete,  &c.  It  appears,  that 
Timothy  and  Titus  were  superior  to  modern  presbyters,  from  the  offices  assigned 
them.  Timothy  was,  by  Paul,  empowered  to  preside  over  the  presbyters  of  Ephesus, 
to  receive  accusations  against  them,  (1  Tim.  v.  19,)  to  exhort,  to  charge,  and  even  to 
rebuke  them  ;  and  Titus  was  by  the  same  apostle  left  in  Crete,  for  the  express  pur- 
pose of  setting  things  in  order,  and  ordaining  presbyters  in  every  city. 

They  contend,  that  bishops,  iji  the  sense  in  which  they  use  the  term,  certainly 
existed  in  the  Churches  as  early  as  A.  D.  160.  They  lay  great  stress  on  the  WTitings 
of  the  Christian  Fathers  on  this  point,  and  in  particular  on  Clement,  and  the  Epistles 
of  St.  Ignatius.  The  latter,  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Smyrneans,  calls  upon  Christians 
"  to  obey  their  bishop,  even  as  Christ  obeyed  the  Father  ;  to  venerate  the  presbyters, 
as  the  apostles ;  and  the  deacons,  as  the  commandments  of  God."  Presbyterians, 
and  other  Dissenters,  however,  demur  as  to  this  authority,  and  appeal  to  Scripture.  They 
plead  the  great  dissimilarity  between  this  language  and  that  of  the  apostles  ;  and  strongly 
suspect,  that  these  Ignatian  Epistles  have  either  been  forged,  or  gi'eatly  corrupted,  by 
the  Church  of  Rome,  in  order  to  lay  a  foundation  for  the  authority  assumed  by  the 
clerg}',  on  the  establishment  of  Christianity  imdcr  Constantino. 

The  friends  of  Episcopacy  also  appeal  to  the  Jewish  establishment ;  but  this,  Dis- 
.senters  consider  as  wholly  superseded  by  the  spiritual  economy  of  the  Gospel. 

"  It  cannot  be  proved,"  says  Dr.  Paley,  "  that  any  form  of  Churcii  government  was 
laid  down  in  the  Christian,  as  it  liad  been  in  the  Jewish  Scriptures,  with  a  view  of 
fixing  a  constitution  for  succeeding  ages.  .  .  .  The  truth  seems  to  have  been,  that  such 
offices  were  at  first  erected  in  the  Christian  church,  as  the  good  order,  the  instruction, 
and  the  exigencies  of  the  society  at  that  time  required  ;  without  any  intention,  at  least 
without  any  declared  design,  of  regulating  the  appointment,  authority,  or  the  distinc- 
tior.  of  Christian  ministers  under  future  circumstances."* 

*Paley's  M.  &  P.  Philos.  vol.  ii.  p.  175. 


THE    PURITANS.  231 

Arclibishop  Usher  proposed  a  reduction  of  Episcopacy,  preserving  the  different 
orders,  but  reducing  the  government  of  the  Church  to  a  semblance  of  Presbyterian- 
ism  ;  or  rather,  perhaps,  to  that  of  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren. 

The  more  rigid  Episcopalians  admit  of  no  ordination  as  valid  in  the  Church,  but 
by  the  hands  of  bishops,  and  those  derived  in  a  right  line  from  the  apostles ;  but, 
since  Dr.  Paley,  bishop  Prettyman,  and  other  moderns,  have  admitted  Episcopal 
government  to  be  founded  in  expediency,  rather  than  in  divine  right,  it  seems  diffi- 
cult to  maintain  the  absolute  necessitij  of  Episcopal  ordination  to  the  Christian  minis- 
try, however  necessary  it  may  be  to  officiating  in  the  Church  of  England.* 

DISSENTERS,    OR    INDEPENDENTS. 

87.  It  belongs  to  this  place,  to  notice,  in  a  more  particular  manner,  a 
numerous  body  of  religious  persons  in  England,  known  by  the  name 
of  Dissenters,  or  Independents.  The  term  Dissenter  is,  indeed,  fre- 
quently applied  to  all  denominations,  which  have  broken  off'  from  the 
establishment;  but  in  the  present  instance,  it  is  used  to  denote  two 
classes  in  England,  viz. :  the  Presbyterians  and  Independents,  or  Con- 
gregationalists. 

88.  The  English  Presbyterians  and  Independents  of  the  present  day, 
adopt  nearly  the  same  mode  of  Church  government,  and  differ  chiefly 
in  the  stronger  attachment  to  Calvinism  of  the  latter  than  the  former.t 

The  original  Puritans  appear  to  have  been  strict  Presbyterians,  and  the  Churches 
first  formed  by  those  from  England,  who  took  refuge  in  Amsterdam,  Rotterdam,  the 
Hague,  Leyden,  dec,  from  prelatical  intolerance  in  their  o%vn  country,  were  formed 
after  the  Presbyterian  model,  and  were  maintained  by  the  states,  according  to  treaty 
"with  queen  Elizabeth,  as  the  French  and  Dutch  Churches  were  in  England.:]: 

At  the  revolution,  in  1688,  the  Presbyterians  and  Independents  gained  a  legal 
to! .ration;  but  their  cause  having  much  declined  from  the  restoration  of  Charles  II., 
they  entered  into  a  tmion,  in  1690,  comprised  in  nine  articles,  for  self  preservation, 
and  have  since  been  considered  as  one,  though  they  still  differ  in  Church  government. 

89.  The  first  Independent  or  Congregational  Church  in  England,  was 
established  by  a  Mr.  Jacob,  in  the  year  1616.  It  was  originally  a  small 
body ;  and,  for  many  years,  held  its  meetings  in  private  places.  In  1640, 
they  first  veritured  to  meet  publicly.  From  that  time,  to  the  present, 
they  have  gradually  gathered  strength,  and  at  no  distant  day  may  nu- 
merically, at  least,  exceed  those  of  the  establishment. 

The  importance  of  this  body  of  Christians  in  England,  will  justify  a  somewhat 
extended  notice  of  their  rise  and  advancement  to  their  present  respectable  and  influ- 
ential condition  in  that  country. 

Henry  Jacob,  the  founder  of  the  first  Independent  Church  in  England,  originally 
belonged  to  the  establishment,  but  withal  was  a  zealous  Puritan ;  he  wrote  in 
opposition  to  one  Johnson,  a  Brownist,  and  in  defence  of  the  Church  of  England,  as 
a  true  Church  of  Christ ;  yet  he  admitted  the  existence  of  serious  abuses,  and  the 
necessity  of  reform. 

On  a  visit  to  Leyden,  he  fell  in  with  the  pious  Independent,  Mr.  Robinson,  whose 
peculiar  sentiments  of  Church  discipline,  he  embraced.  On  his  return  to  England, 
about  the  year  1616,  he  imparted  his  design  to  several  of  the  most  distinguished 
Puritans,  of  setting  up  a  separate  congregation,  like  those  in  Holland. 

This  meeting  the  views  of  others,  a  day  of  solemn  fasting  and  prayer  was  observ- 
ed, at  the  close  of  which,  the  Church  was  duly  gathered,  and  the  covenant  solemnly 
acknowledged,  and  agreed  to.     Mr.  Jacob  was  chosen  the  first  pastor.    He  continued 

*  Williams's  Dictionary  of  all  ReUgions.     Third  London  edition. 
+  Buck's  Theological  Dictionary,  Art.  Independents. 
t  Neal's  History  of  the  Puritans,  vol.  iv.  p.  68. 


232  PERIOD  VIII.. ..1555. ...1833-. 

•with  his  people  eight  years ;  but,  in  the  year  1624,  he  relinquished  his  station,  and 
embarked  for  Virginia. 

Mr.  Jacob  was  succeeded  in  the  pastoral  office,  by  Mr.  John  Lathrop.  In  his  time, 
the  congregation  was  discovered  by  the  bishop's  pursuivant,  April  29,  1632,  at  the 
house  of  Mr.  Humphrey  Bamet,  a  brewer's  clerk  in  Blackfriars,  when  forty-two  of 
them  were  apprehended,  and  only  eighteen  escaped.  Those  who  were  thus  seized  were 
confined  in  difTerent  places,  for  two  years,  when  they  were  all  released  upon  bail ; 
excepting  Mr.  Lathrop,  whose  release  could  be  effected  only  upon  condition  of  his 
leaving  the  country,  which  he  did,  in  1634. 

Upon  Mr.  Lathrop's  retiring  to  New  England,  the  congregation  chose  the  famous 
Mr.  Canne,  author  of  the  marginal  references  in  the  Bible,  as  their  pastor.  In  after 
years  he  was  succeeded  by  several  others,  Howe,  More,  6cc. 

In  1640-1,  Jan.  7-18,  the  congregation,  for  the  first  time,  ventured  to  meet  in  pub- 
lic, which  they  did  in  Dead  Man's  Place,  in  Southwick.  But  there  they  were  di.s- 
covered  by  the  king's  marshal,  and  most  of  them  were  committed  to  Clink's  prison. 
On  the  following  day,  they  were  arraigned  before  the  house  of  lords,  and  charged 
•with  denying  the  king's  supremacy,  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  and  preaching  in  sepa- 
rate congi-egations,  contrary  to  law.  To  this  they  replied,  that  they  could  acknow- 
ledge no  other  head  of  the  Church  but  Christ —  that  no  prince  or  earthly  power  had 
a  right  to  bind  their  consciences — but  that  they  disowned  all  foreign  power  and 
jurisdiction.  A  year  previously,  the  consequences  of  such  frankness  might  have 
been  severe :  but  now  they  were  dismissed  with  a  gentle  reprimand  ;  and,  on  the 
following  Sabbath,  some  of  the  house  even  attended  their  worship  to  hear  their  minis- 
ter preach,  and  so  well  satisfied  were  they,  that  in  conclusion  of  the  service  they 
joined  in  contributing  for  the  poor.* 

Without  pursuing  the  minute  history  of  this  people  further,  it  may  be  observed, 
that  from  this  period  they  continued  to  acquire  strength  and  importance  ;  and  at  the 
beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  Dissenters,  embracing  all  who  had  left  the 
establishment,  were  one  thousand  and  seven  churches,  two  hundred  and  forty  of 
whom  were  Baptists,  besides  forty-three  in  Wales. 

Pure  scriptural  religion,  however,  among  the  Dissenters,  nt  this  latter  period,  was 
far  from  being  in  a  flourishing  condition.  They  felt  the  pernicious  influence  of  the 
national  infidelity  and  immorality ;  and  the  Arian  doctrine  soon  spread  from  the 
Church  of  England  among  the  Presbyterian  Churches,  chiefly  in  the  western  counties, 
carrying  a  withering  blight  and  a  deadly  power  amongst  its  professors.  But  there 
were  various  and  vigorous  exertions  made  by  many  of  the  orthodox  ministers,  to 
awake  and  ajrouse  the  people  to  a  sense  of  their  danger,  and  to  promote  a  revival  of 
primitive  godliness  in  the  Churches.  » 

Circular  letters  were  published  by  the  London  ministers,  addressed  to  their 
brethren  in  the  country,  lamenting  the  declension,  and  exciting  to  prayer  on  special 
occasions.  Weekly  prayer  meetings  were  held  by  common  consent  throughout  the 
kingdom,  to  implore  the  promised  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  County  associations 
of  ministers  and  Churches  were  formed,  for  the  promotion  of  religion  in  their  several 
districts,  and  monthly  lectures  were  delivered  at  their  stated  meetings. 

Several  measures  being  taken  by  the  queen''s  government,  for  the  abridgment  of 
their  liberties,  another  address  was  published,  in  1702,  by  the  ministers  in  London, 
entitled,  "  A  Serious  Call  from  the  City  to  the  Country,  to  join  with  them  in  setting 
apart  some  time,  viz.  :  from  seven  to  eight  every  Tnesday  morning,  for  the  .solemn 
seeking  of  God,  each  one  in  his  closet,  in  this  Critical  Juncture." 

Persevering  prayer  Avas  heard  and  answered  ;  and  the  evils  of  persecution,  which 
had  begun  to  operate,  were  averted,  by  means  of  the  death  of  the  queen,  and  the 
accession  of  George  I.  By  him,  ministers  of  moderate  and  enlightened  principles 
were  chosen,  to  give  him  counsel,  and  execute  the  laws  ;  and  by  his  recommendation 
the  iniquitous  "  Schism  Bill"  was  repealed,  so  that  the  Dissenters  were  again  allowed 
to  educate  their  children ! 

Means  of  various  kinds  were  employed  by  zealous  ministers  for  the  advancement 
of  religion  in  the  several  Churches  :  among' which  it  will  be  proper  to  mention  a  few. 
In  1729,  Mr.  Some,  an  intimate  friend  of  Dr.  Watts  and  Dr.  Doddridge,  delivered, 

*Neal's  History  of  the  Piu-itans,  vol.  ii.  Passim. 


THE  PURITANS.  233 

before  the  Leicester  county  association,  an  awakening  and  impressive  sermon,  which 
was  printed,  and  widely  circulated  with  much  benefit,  under  the  title  of  "  The  Methods 
to  be  taken  by  Mmisters  for  the  Revival  of  Religion."  In  the  same  year,  Dr.  Dod- 
dridge published  his  "  Free  Thoughts  on  the  most  probable  means  of  reviving  the 
Dissenting  Interest." 

But  among  the  great  men  who  were  remarkably  honored  of  God,  at  this  period, 
was  Dr.  Watts  :  he  was  a  singular  blessing  to  the  Church  of  Christ ;  and  to  him,  iu 
the  order  of  instrumentality,  more  appears  justly  to  be  attributed  than  to  any  other 
individual  of  his  time.  His  hymns,  first  published  about  1707,  and  afterwards  his 
version  of  the  Psalms,  were  received  with  delight  by  most  evangelical  congregations, 
and  they  were  eminently  honored  by  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  to  awaken  the  vigor 
and  diffuse  the  sweetness,  of  experimental  godliness  ;  producing  a  complete  revolution 
in  psalmody.  These  were  followed  by  his  divine  and  moral  songs,  and  his  catechisms 
for  children ;  which,  though  apparently  of  humble  origin,  had  no  small  influence 
upon  rehgious  parents,  as  well  as  upon  their  children.  The  pious  doctor  conferred 
no  small  favor  upon  the  Church  of  Christ  by  his  "  Evangelical  Sermons  for  Families," 
and  his  "  Discourses  on  the  World  to  Come,"  which  were  eminently  useful :  while 
his  "  Logic,"  "whose  every  page  is  piety,"  was  taught  in  the  university  of  Oxford. 

The  popular  writings  of  Dr.  Watts  were  widely  circulated,  not  only  in  Great  Bri- 
tain and  America,  but  in  Germany  and  Holland.  About  1730,  Dr.  Watts  published 
"  A  Humble  Attempt  towards  the  Revival  of  Practical  Rehgion,"  and  also  an  im- 
pressive address  to  Dissenters,  written  upon  the  words  of  our  Savior,  "  What  do  ye 
more  than  others  ?"  Besides  which,  he  pubhshed  several  interesting  pieces  from  the 
pen  of  professor  Frank,  and  used  his  influence  in  various  ways  for  the  advantage  of 
pure  religion. 

Matthew  Henry,  by  his  invaluable  Commentary,  and  his  other  writings,  deserves 
honorable  mention,  as  the  means  of  diffusing  the  saving  knowledge  of  Christ,  and 
serving  the  interests  of  his  Church. 

In  the  midland  counties,  the  exertions  of  Dr.  Doddridge  were  most  powerfully  and 
beneficially  felt.  He  educated  many  yoimg  men  for  the  ministry  ;  he  projected  a 
society  for  Christian  missions  to  the  heathen ;  and,  in  1741,  to  arouse  his  brethren, 
he  delivered,  in  several  places,  and  afterwards  published,  his  solemn  discourse  on 
the  "  Evil  and  Danger  of  neglecting  the  Souls  of  Men."  His  "  Family  Expositor" 
of  the  New  Testament,  and  his  work  on  the  "  Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the 
Soul,"  planned  by  Dr.  Watts,  and  written  at  his  request,  have  been  incalculable 
blessings  to  the  Church  of  God. 

At  an  early  period,  a  correspondence  was  carried  on  with  the  evangelical  ministers 
in  Scotland  and  America ;  by  whom,  in  1744,  a  "  General  Consent  for  Prayer,"  was 
agreed  upon,  to  continue  for  two  years.  In  answer  to  those  united  supplications, 
blessings  were  showered  down  upon  the  Churches,  especially  in  England,  Scotland, 
and  America.  The  religious  fervor  beginning  thus  to  arise,  was  surprisingly 
augmented  by  means  of  the  rising  and  powerful  ministry  of  Whitefield  and  Wesley. 

To  secure  a  succession  of  learned  ministers  has  always  been  a  concern  of  deep 
interest  to  Dissenters.  But  as  an  unchristian  spirit  of  bigotry  excluded  them  from 
the  endowed  universities  of  the  nation,  they  were  driven  to  their  own  private  re- 
sources, to  provide  against  the  evil  arising  from  their  circumstances.  Hence,  some 
of  the  two  thousand  ejected  ministers  consecrated  themselves,  and  devoted  their 
eminent  talents,  to  the  education  of  pious  young  men  for  the  Christian  ministry !  As 
these  devoted  men  died,  they  were  succeeded  by  others,  many  of  whom  were  tutors 
of  distinguished  abilities  ;  and  as  they  gave  up  their  time,  and  directed  their  ener- 
gies, to  a  very  limited  number,  a  considerable  proportion  of  their  students  were 
enabled,  by  pious  industry,  to  attain  such  eminence  in  those  departments  of  learning 
necessary  for  their  sacred  office,  that  no  nation  has  ever  produced  men  of  superior 
ministerial  qualifications. 

Bishop  Butler,  and  archbishops  Horte  and  Seeker,  than  whom  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land never  possessed  brighter  ornaments,  received  their  principal  education  from  the 
tutors  among  Dissenters. 

Altogether  to  omit  mentioning  the  names  of  those  among  the  Dissenters  who  were 
distinguished  for  learning  and  pastoral  talents,  would  be  most  blameworthy ;  but  we 
can  notice  only  a  few,  as  our  limits  will  not  allow  an  extended  list ;  besides,  many 
30  20=* 


234  PERIOD    VIII....1555....1833. 

of  them  are  well  known  by  their  various  and  useful  writings.  Among  the  tutors  of 
this  period  were  Dr.  Chauncey,  Theophilus  Gale,  Dr.  Ridgley,  Dr.  Jennings,  Dr. 
Taylor,  and  Dr.  Doddridge  ;  whose  works  will  live  to  praise  them,  and  carry  down 
their  names  with  honor  to  posterity. 

Among  the  commentators  upon  the  whole  Bible,  were  Matthew  Henry  and  Dr.  Gill ; 
concerning  the  latter  of  whom  Mr.  Toplady,  a  learned  clerg}^man  of  the  Church  of 
England,  said,  in  delineating  his  character,  "  If  any  one  man  can  be  supposed  to 
have  trodden  the  whole  circle  of  human  learning,  it  is  Dr.  Gill."  Among  the  ex- 
positors of  the  New  Testament,  we  must  name  Dr.  Guyse  and  Dr.  Doddridge,  of 
whose  writings  in  this  department,  together  with  the  "  Sjnnopsis  Criticorum,"  and 
"  Annotations"  of  Matthew  Poole,  of  the  last  century,  willing  testimony  is  borne  by 
those  of  the  Church  of  England  most  competent  to  judge,  that  they  have  never  been 
surpassed  by  divines  of  any  age,  or  of  any  denomination. 

The  works  of  Dr.  Lardner,  on  the  Evidences  of  Christianity,  have  placed  him  at 
■,he  head  of  all  the  learned  writers  in  that  department.  Dr.  Paley's  celebrated  work 
on  that  subject  is  confessedly,  in  great  part,  borrowed  from  Lardner ;  and  next  to 
him,  against  the  whole  host  of  deists,  Dr.  Leland  is  justly  ranked.  The  writings  of 
Jeremiah  Jones,  on  the  "  Canon  of  Scripture  ;"  the  Hebrew  Concordance  of  Dr.  John 
Taylor,  and  the  various  productions  of  Dr.  Watts,  Moses  Lowman,  Dr.  Chandler, 
Dr.  Doddridge,  Dr.  Gill,  and  Benjamin  Bennett,  of  this  peiiod,  have  rendered  their 
names  immortal  in  the  Church  of  God. 

On  the  accession  of  George  III.,  in  1760,  the  Dissenting  Churches  in  England 
were  ascertained  to  amount  to  one  thousand  two  hundi'ed  and  ninetj'^-two,  of  which 
three  hundred  and  ninety  were  Baptist ;  and  one  hundred  and  sixty  in  AVales,  of 
which  fifty-nine  were  Baptist. 

The  progress  and  prevalence  of  Methodism  had  a  most  surprising  influence  upon 
the  regular  Dissenters ;  and  the  power  of  genuine  godliness  became  eminently  in- 
creased, at  this  time,  in  their  Churches.  Monthly  lectures  were  revived  and  estab- 
lished in  the  several  parts  of  London.  County  associations  of  ministers  and  Churches 
were  formed  throughout  the  country,  by  the  Baptists  and  Independents,  for  mutual 
co-operation  in  the  advancement  of  religion  in  their  respective  localities.  New  con- 
gregations were  raised  in  neglected  populous  towns  and  villages,  and  stated  county 
or  district  meetings  were  held  for  prayer  and  conference.  By  these  various  means, 
many  schemes  of  benevolence  were  formed :  new  seminaries  were  established  for 
the  education  of  pious  men  for  the  ministry,  to  supply  the  wants  of  the  increasing 
Churches  ;  and  to  fuinish  missionaries  for  the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel,  not  only 
throughout  Great  Britain,  but  embracing  every  heathen  country. 

The  diversified  plans  of  operation  became  so  greatly  multiplied,  that  it  will  be 
necessary  to  appropriate  a  distinct  chapter  briefly  to  enumerate  the  chief  of  them. 
In  1750,  a  society  was  formed  in  London,  for  the  purpose  of  circulating  Bibles  and 
approved  books  among  the  poor,  at  a  reduced  price  ;  and  several  Churchmen  co-ope- 
rated in  the  good  work.  This  may  be  regarded  as  an  earnest  of  the  still  further 
union  of  the  ministers  and  members  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  promoting  his  glorious 
cause,  which  has  since  taken  place  in  the  Bible  Society  and  some  other  institutions. 

In  1784,  Mr.  Robert  Raikes,  a  worthy  and  liberal  Churchman,  at  Gloucester, 
deeply  afi'ected  with  the  prevailing  ignorance  and  depravity  of  the  lower  classes 
around  him,  commenced  a  Sunday  school,  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  the  children 
of  the  poor  to  read  the  H^oly  Scriptures.  At  the  same  time,  Mr.  William  Fox,  a 
Baptist  of  London,  was  deliberating  on  a  plan  for  the  universal  education  of  the 
poor  ;  and  which  he  laid  before  the  "  Baptist  monthly  meeting"  in  May,  1785.  The 
chairman  supposing  Blr.  Fox  intended  to  limit  his  plan  to  the  Baptist  denomination, 
that  gentleman  replied,  "  The  work  is  great,  and  I  shall  not  be  satisfied  until  every 
person  in  the  worid  be  able  to  read  the  Bible,  and  therefore  we  must  call  upon  ail 
the  world  to  help  us."  A  provisional  committee  was  appointed,  to  appeal  to  the  pub- 
lic, and  to  call  a  pubhc  meeting,  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a  society  for  the  educa- 
tion of  the  poor.  Mr.  Fox,  in  the  mean  time,  hearing  of  Mr.  Raikes's  attempts, 
opened  a  correspondence  with  him,  to  learn  his  plan  of  procedure ;  through  which, 
at  the  public  meeting,  August  10.  1785,  there  was  formed  "  A  Society  for  the  Estab- 
lishment and  Support  of  Sunday  Schools  throughout  Great  Britain."  This  proceeding 
being  published,  the  plan  was  immediately  adopted  b)'  several  bodies  of  Dissenters 


THE   PURITANS.  235 

and  Methodists ;  so  that  in  a  few  years  almost  every  congi'egation  had  a  Sunday 
school  attached  to  it ;  and  thus  so  many  nurseries  were  established  for  the  increase 
of  Christian  knowledge,  and  the  enlargement  of  the  Church  of  God. 

Another  most  powerful  engine  of  moral  and  religious  benefit,  was  the  plan  of  peri- 
odical pubUcations.  The  principal  of  these  were,  the  Gospel,  the  Spiritual,  the 
Christian,  the  Methodist,  and  the  Evangelical  Magazines ;  by  whose  monthly  and 
extensive  circulation,  divine  doctrine  and  religious  information  became  diffused 
through  the  empire,  to  an  amazing  extent ;  and  facilities  were  afforded  for  the  ad- 
vancement of  those  great  institutions,  which  now  dignify  and  adorn  our  nation  and 
bless  mankind,  and  are  the  means  of  promoting  the  Redeemer's  glory  through  the 
whole  habitable  world. 

At  the  present  time  Dissenters  are  greatly  on  the  iiicrease  in  England,  especially 
those  who  are  attached  to  the  evangelical  interest. 

Of  the  several  classes  of  Dissenters,  the  Congregational  Independents  are  ranked 
the  first ;  as  being  considered  the  most  numerous,  and  the  most  respectable,  both  for 
learning  and  orthodoxy.  Perfect  accuracy  has  not  yet  been  made  in  their  returns  : 
but  their  regular  Churches,  reported  in  the  Congregational  Magazine  for  1829  and  1830, 
corrected  in  successive  numbers,  amount  to  one  thousand  three  hundred  and  seventy 
in  England,  and  to  three  hundred  and  eighty  in  Wales  ;  making  a  total  of  one  thou- 
^sand  seven  hundred  and  fifty  Churches,  exclusive  of  about  two  hundred  and  fifty 
Churches,  in  which  the  high  CqJvinistic  notions  of  the  late  Dr.  Hawker  and  Mr. 
Huntington  are  taught,  and  which  are  not  reckoned  among  the  regular  body.  It  is 
also  to  be  observed,  that  many  of  the  Independent  Churches  have  stations  in  their 
several  vicinities,  especially  in  the  neglected  villages  and  hamlets  of  the  country,  for 
the  diffusion  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  b)'  Sunday  schools  and  preaching.  In  these 
places,  worship  is  conducted  generally  by  gifted  laymen  of  the  different  congregations, 
assisted  by  their  pastors.  County  associations  have  been  formed  by  the  ministers 
and  Churches  of  the  denomination,  for  the  promotion  of  the  Gospel  in  their  re- 
spective neighborhoods  ;  and  their  labors  in  this  manner  have  been  eminently  blessed 
of  God. 

Many  of  the  pastors  of  the  Independent  denomination,  in  this  century,  have  been 
highly  distinguished,  both  as  scholars  and  popular  writers  :  among  these  we  must 
mention  the  Rev.  Drs.  Williams,  J.  P.  Smith,  Boothroyd,  Bogue,  Wardlaw,  Hender- 
son, Robert  Morrison,  (missionary,  and  translator  of  the  Bible  into  Chinese,)  Milne, 
(his  late  colleague,)  Bennett,  H.  F.  Burder,  J.  Fletcher,  Payne,  Raffles,  Collyer,  and 
J.  Morison ;  and  the  Rev.  Messrs.  G.  Burder,  Jay,  Ewing,  Orme,  J.  A.  James,  East, 
Vaughan,  Morell,  and  Mr.  C.  Taylor,  editor  of  Calmet,  Mr.  J.  Taylor,  translator  of 
Herodotus,  and  the  late  Mr.  W.  Greenfield,  editor  of  the  oriental  department  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 

Next  in  order,  among  the  English  Dissenters,  the  Baptist  denomination  is  ranked. 
They  are  Congregational  Independents,  but  holding  baptism  to  be  proper  only  by 
submersion,  and  in  the  case  of  adult  persons.  This  respectable  body  includes  about 
one  ;housand  one  hundred  Churches  in  England  and  Wales,  of  which,  one  hundred 
and  ten  belong  to  the  General  Baptists,  who  are  Arminians  ;  the  others  being  Cal- 
vinists,  are  called  Particular  Baptists. 

This  denomination  of  Christians  has  been  highly  distinguished  for  eminent  men  ; 
among  whom  we  must  not  omit  to  mention  the  late  Robert  Hall,  D.  D.,  of  Bristol,  the 
first  preacher  in  the  British  empire  of  our  day;  Drs.  Carey  and  Marshman,  missiona- 
ries, and  translators  of  the  Scriptures  into  many  languages  of  India ;  Drs.  Ryland, 
Steadman,  Cox,  and  Newman,  tutors  of  their  academies  for  the  ministry  ;  Dr.  Olin- 
thus  Gregory,  professor  of  mathematics  in  the  royal  military  college ;  the  Rev. 
Andrew  Fuller,  secretary  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society ;  the  Rev.  Mr.  Foster,  the 
essayist ;  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hughes,  founder  and  secretary  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society.  Religion  has  greatly  flourished  in  the  Baptist  Churches,  some  of 
which  contain  more  than  five  hundred  members  in  communion. 

The  Presbyterians,  at  the  revolution,  were  the  leading  body  of  Dissenters,  and  chief 
of  the  "  Three  Denominations :"  but  at  the  present  time  it  is  by  far  the  smallest. 
There  are  now  in  England  and  Wales  two  hundred  and  fifty-eight  Presbyterian  con- 
gregations ;  of  which,  however,  there  are  not  many  more  than  fifty  who  are  esteemed 
orthodox,  as  regards  the  person  of  Christ. 


236  PERIOD   VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

Arianism,  which  arose  in  the  Church  of  England  soon  after  the  revolution,  by  the 
wntuigs  of  Dr.  Samuel  Clark  and  Mr.  Whiston,  as  we  have  already  stated,  infected 
their  Churches ;  the  government  of  which  being  taken  from  the  people  by  the  trustees 
who  disposed  of  the  endowments,  a  class  of  ministers  was  chosen  by  them,  on  ac- 
count of  their  learning  and  moral  mode  of  preaching,  rather  than  of  their  evangelical 
piety.  By  this  means  new  trustees  were  elected  on  account  of  their  wealth  and 
aversion  to  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  Christ,  rather  than  of  their  zeal  for  the  truths  in 
which  the  martyrs  and  nonconformist  confessors  gloried ;  and  the  pious  part  of  the 
people  gradually  withdrew  from  a  ministry,  in  which  they  found  no  evangelical  edifi- 
cation and  consolation,  while  the  ministers  have,  in  most  instances,  sunk  into  Socini- 
anism.     See  "  Socinians." 

There  are,  notwithstanding,  in  London  and  other  parts  of  the  kingdom,  among  the 
orthodox  Presbyterians,  large  congregations,  with  pastors  of  the  most  distinguished 
excellencies.  It  is  sufficient  to  mention  the  names  of  Drs.  Hunter,  Trotter,  Nicol, 
and  Waugh,  to  recommend  learning,  piety,  and  pastoral  qualifications. 

Presbyterian  ministers,  of  orthodox  sentiments,  are  generally  members  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland,  and  educated  in  that  country.  At  Carmarthen,  in  "Wales,  there 
is  a  Presbyterian  academy ;  but  the  tutor,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Peters,  is  an  Independent ; 
and  such,  it  is  beheved,  are  most  of  his  students. 

Several  other  denominations  it  is  usual  to  treat  of,  when  speaking  of  Englisli 
Dissenters,  viz.:  Moravians,  Quakers,  Methodists,  &c. ;  but  these  will  be  noticed 
under  a  general  view  of  these  respective  ecclesiastical  communities,  in  a  subsequent 
part  of  our  work. 

III.    PRESBYTERIAN   CHURCH    OF   SCOTLAND. 

90.  The  exact  period,  when  Scotland  first  received  the  doctrines  of 
the  Reformation,  is  not  ascertained.  As  early  as  1526,  it  appears,  that 
Patrick  Hamilton,  a  youth  of  noble  descent,  was  converted,  probably  by 
means  of  the  writings  of  the  German  reformers ;  and,  after  spending 
two  years  in  Germany,  returned  to  Scotland,  to  communicate  to  his 
countrymen  the  knowledge  Avhich  he  had  received. 

91.-  The  power  of  papal  Rome  was,  at  this  time,  universally  trium- 
phant throughout  Scotland.  Ignorance  and  superstition  every  where 
prevailed.  On  his  arrival,  Hamilton  began  to  inveigh  against  the 
reigning  corruption ;  on  which  account,  he  drew  upon  himself  the 
jealousy  of  the  popish  clergy,  by  whom  he  was  put  to  death,  1528. 

92.  The  cruel  death  of  Hamilton,  and  the  undaunted  fortitude  with 
which  he  bore  his  sufferings,  excited  much  inquiry  into  the  "  new 
opinions ;"  in  consequence  of  which  considerable  numbers  became  con- 
verts thereto.  But  the  popish  clergy  adopted  the  most  rigorous 
measures  for  their  extirpation ;  and  between  the  years  1530  and  1540, 
many  innocent  and  excellent  men  suffered  death,  in  a  manner  the  most 
cruel. 

Persecution  seldom  efiects  its  object.  In  Scotland,  it  served  only  to  increase  the 
number  of  the  reformed.  Dr.  McCrie  remarks,  that  in  1540  not  only  a  multitude  of 
the  common  people,  but  many  of  rank  and  respectability,  were  decided  friends  of  the 
doctrines  of  the  German  reformers.  From  1540  to  1542,  they  increased  rapidly. 
Twice  did  the  clergy  attempt  to  cut  them  ofl"  at  a  blow,  but  a  holy  Providence  pre- 
vented the  cruel  design. 

Among  those  individuals,  however,  who  fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  infuriate  zeal  of  the 
popish  advocates,  was  the  famous  reformer,  George  Wishart,  a  man  of  honorable  birth, 
a  Christian  of  primitive  sanctity,  and  a  preacher  of  apostolic  diligence  and  zeal.  He 
was  not  permitted  to  publish  the  doctrine  of  salvation  without  molestation.  He  was 
soon  thrown  into  prison,  and  loaded  with  irons.  In  a  manner  the  most  unjust  and 
brutal,  he  was  condemned  by  David  Beaton,  archbishop  of  St  Andrews,  and  who  was 


THE   PURITANS. 


237 


also  a  popish  cardinal.  He  was  committed  to  the  flames  at  St.  Andrews,  in  1516,  the 
cardinal  feasting  his  eyes  with  the  sight  from  his  castle  window.  The  turbulent 
prelate  soon  after  fell  a  victim  to  the  revenge  of  several  gentlemen,  who  had  suffered 
by  his  tyranny  ;  and  his  body  was  thrown  from  the  same  window  out  of  which  he 
beheld  the  martyrdom  of  Wishart,  and  it  lay  unburied  for  several  months.  Evangeli- 
cal truth  still  continued  to  make  effectual  progress,  by  the  circulation  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  writings  of  the  reformers ;  though  every  possible  effort  seemed  to  have  beea 
made  for  its  prevention. 

93.  Of  all  the  persons,  ;vho  labored  in  Scotland,  during  the  Reforma- 
tion, and  who  were  accessary  to  its  progress  and  completion,  John  Knos 


is  the  most  conspicuous.  He  was  converted  during  the  general  inquiry, 
excited  by  the  death  of  Hamilton  ;  but  being  persecuted,  he  fled  to  Ger- 
many, whence,  at  length,  he  returned,  and  by  his  boldness,  his  zeal,  his 
piety,  attained  to  the  honorable  title  of  "  the  Apostle  of  Scotland." 

Knox  was  born  in  the  year  1505,  and  was  educated  at  the  university  of  St.  An- 
drews. He  was  destined  for  the  Church,  and  sedulously  applied  himself  to  the  study 
of  divinity.  Having  embraced  the  tenets  of  the  Protestants,  he  began  to  spredl  them 
abroad  ;  but  was  soon  obliged  to  flee,  to  escape  the  fury  of  Cardinal  Beaton,  who,  at 
that  time  was  putting  to  death  all  whom  he  could  seize  of  the  reformed. 

Knox  resided  for  several  years  in  different  countries,  not  being  able  with  safety 
permanently  to  settle  in  Scotland.  In  1559,  however,  we  find  him  in  his  native  land,, 
engaged  in  a  -struggle  of  the  most  arduous  and  perilous  kind.  He  was  fitted  for 
unsettled  times ;  for  just  such  a  religious  warfare,  as  was  carried  on,  for  many  years, 
in  Scotland.  He  was  ardent,  bold  and  persevering;  eminently  devoted  to  the  Pro- 
testant cause,  and  distinguished  for  a  piety,  which  commanded  the  respect,  even  of 
his  bitterest  foes. 

Knox  lived  to  see  the  great  work,  in  which  he  had  been  engaged,  accomplished. 
His  death  occurred  November  4th,  1572.  Morton,  the  regent  of  Scotland,  pronounced 
his  eulogium,  as  his  body  was  laid  in  the  grave, — there  lies  he,  who  never  feared  the 
face  of  man. 

94.  While  Knox  resided  in  Germany,  he  visited  Geneva,  the  resi- 
dence of  Calvin,  whose  views  of  Church  government  (Presbyterian)  he 
adopted ;  on  his  return  to  Scotland,  the  Scots,  through  his  instrumen- 
tality, embraced  the  same  views,  in  opposition  both  to  popery  and 
Episcopacy. 

95.  The  date  of  the  establishment  of  the  reformation  in  Scotland,  is 
about  the  year  1560.  At  this  time,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  that 
country  began  to  assume  a  regular  form.  This  year  was  held  the  first 
General  Assembly.  It  was,  however,  a  feeble  body,  consisting  of  forty 
members,  only  six  of  whom  were  ministers. 

Previous  to  this  time,  the  reformed  Churches  in  Scotland  had  used  "  the  Book 


938  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

of  Common  Order,"  agreed  upon  by  the  English  Church  at  Geneva,  as  their  directory 
for  worship  and  government.  But  now,  Knox,  assisted  by  five  divines,  drew  up  a 
•  plan,  which  was  received  by  the  whole  nation,  called,  "  The  first  book  of  Discipline." 
The  plan  was  judicious,  says  a  distinguished  writer,  and  well  adapted  to  promote  the 
interests  of  religion  and  learning.  After  some  time,  however,  it  gave  place  to  a  more 
perfect  form — "  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith." 

96.  In  1561,  Mary,  the  queen,  returned  from  France  into  Scotland. 
She  had  resided  in  the  former  country  for  several  years,  on  account  of 
the  unsettled  state  of  her  kingdom.  During  her  absence,  the  nation  had 
become  Protestant.  Great  efforts  were  made  by  her  to  re-establish 
popery ;  but  her  subjects  boldly  resisted  her  efforts,  and  only  allowed 
her  the  liberty  of  mass,  in  her  own  chapel,  and  that  without  pomp  or 
ostentation. 

97.  On  the  accession  of  James  I.  to  the  English  crown,  1603,  with 
the  title  of  James  VI.,  although  he  had  been  educated  as  a  Presbyterian, 
and  had  pronounced  the  Church  of  Scotland  "  the  purest  kirk 
(Church)  in  the  world,"  he  became  a  friend  to  Episcopacy,  and  caused 
it  to  be  established  in  Scotland,  contrary  to  the  wishes  of  the  people. 

For  the  purpose  of  compelling  his  subjects  to  observe  a  complete  uniformity  in  re- 
ligious ceremonies,  James  visited  Scotland  in  1617.  Holyrood  House  having  been 
previously  fitted  up  as  a  cathedral,  adorned  with  pictures,  and  statues  of  the  twelve 
apostles,  taken  from  the  palace  in  London,  that  the  royal  chaplains  might  display  the 
glories  of  prelatical  grandeur.  In  this  visit,  his  majesty  treated  his  Scotch  subjects 
with  a  haughty  distance,  presumptuously  telling  them,  both  in  parliament  and  in 
general  assembly,  "  that  it  was  a  power  innate,  a  princely,  special  prerogative,  which 
Christian  kings  have  to  order  and  dispose  external  things,  in  the  ovitwr;;  !  policy  of  t^? 
Church,  or  as  we  with  our  bishops  shall  think  fit ;  and,  sirs,  for  your  approving  or 
disapproving,  deceive  not  yourselves,  I  will  not  have  my  reason  opposed." 

At  tn  assembly  convened  by  the  courtiers,  in  16i8,  at  Perth,  five  articles  were 
carried,  subversive  of  the  Church  discipline,  and  which,  after  much  intrigue,  and 
many  threats  from  the  king,  were  ratified  in  1621,  in  the  parliament  at  Edinburgh. 

The  clergy  of  Scotland  refusing  to  publish  the  new  articles,  as  being  unscriptural, 
illegal,  and  contrary  to  the  sense  of  the  nation,  were,  in  great  numbers,  suspended, 
fined,  imprisoned,  and  banished,  under  the  direction  of  the  licentious  men  who  com- 
posed the  illegal  court  of  high  commission.  But  during  these  violent  proceedings, 
James  I.  died,  in  1625,  leaving  his  native  country  full  of  distractions,  the  fruit  of  his 
imprudence  and  intolerance. 

98.  Charles  I.  succeeded  his  father  James,  in  1625.  The  oppressions 
of  the  father  were  rather  increased,  than  diminished  by  the  son.  In 
1637,  a  liturgy  for  the  Scots,  which  had  been  begun  by  James,  and  was 
completed  by  order  of  Charles,  and  which  in  substance  was  the  same 
with  the  English  liturgy,  was  appointed  to  be  read  in  all  the  Churches. 

99.  The  establishment  of  this  liturgy  produced  the  greatest  excite- 
ment, and  the  following  year  the  Scots  solemnly  renewed  their  subscrip- 
tion to  their  confession  of  faith,  or  national  covenant^ 

The  spirit  which  pervaded  the  nation,  may  be  learned,  from  the  dissatisfaction 
which  was  manifested  in  the  great  Church  at  Edinburgh,  in  1637,  on  the  introduction 
of  the  liturgy  in  that  place.  On  this  occasion  were  assembled  a  vast  concourse  of 
people,  says  Neal,  among  whom  were  archbishops  and  bishops,  lords  of  the  session, 
and  magistrates  of  the  city.  As  soon  as  the  dean  began  to  read  from  the  new  liturgy, 
the  people  interrupted  him,  by  clapping  their  hands,  and  shouting  as  loud  as  they 
were  able.  Eflbrts  were  made  to  command  silence  ;  but  a  still  greater  clamor  arose. 
Stones  were  hurled  at  the  windows,  and  the  lives  of  the  clergy  endangered. 


THE    PURITANS.  239 

100.  Notwithstanding  the  universal  dissatisfaction  which  prevailed, 
Charles  was  determined  to  maintain  Episcopacy.  In  consequence  of 
this  rash  determination,  a  civil  war  burst  forth,  which  involved  the 
whole  of  Great  Britain.  In  1643,  the  Scots  formed,  with  the  Puritans 
of  England,  and  Ireland,  The  Solemn  League  and  Covenant,  in  which 
they  abjured  popery,  and  prepared  for  mutual  defence.  In  the  issue, 
monarchy  and  Episcopacy  were  abolished,  and  in  1648,  Presbyterianism 
was  re-established. 

The  opposition  of  the  Scotch  to  the  king's  wishes  served  only  to  exasperate  him, 
and  to  induce  him,  under  the  influence  of  sad  advisers,  to  advance  towards  Scotland 
with  a  regular  army  of  twenty  thousand  foot,  and  three  thousand  horse,  with  a  fleet 
of  five  thousand  marines,  determined  to  compel  his  northern  subjects  to  submit  to 
Episcopacy  and  a  liturgy,  framed  by  his  favorite  archbishop.  But  the  Scots,  aware 
of  his  designs,  without  delay  raised  an  army  for  their  defence,  and  quickly  marched 
to  meet  their  sovereign,  and  justify  their  procedure  in  rejecting  his  illegal  im- 
positions. 

On  the  frontiers  of  the  kingdom,  the  two  armies  met.  The  royal  forces  were  most 
numerous  ;  but  many  of  them  favored  the  cause  of  their  northern  brethren,  being 
vexed  in  England  ^vith  the  oppressive  measures  of  Laud  and  the  bishops.  The 
Scotch,  confident  of  victory,  should  their  troops  engage,  were  animated  with  one 
spirit ;  and  regarding  their  cause  as  nothing  less  than  the  cause  of  God  and  truth, 
they  had  inscribed  upon  their  colors,  as  their  motto,  "  For  Christ  and  bis  Covenant." 

Perceiving  that  he  could  not  depend  upon  his  own  troops,  the  king  acceded  to  the 
terms  which  the  Scotch  humbly  presented  to  him,  by  which  a  dreadful  sacrifice  of 
life  was  spared.  Both  armies  were  immediately  disbanded,  and  a  general  assembly 
■was  called  in  Scotland.  By  this  convocation,  the  service-book,  the  new  canons,  and 
the  high  commission,  were  voted  away,  and  it  was  imanimously  determined,  that 
prelatical  Episcopacy  was  unlawful,  imscriptural,  and  not  to  be  allowed  in  the  na- 
tional Church  of  Scotland. 

In  this  pacification,  Charles  I.  could  not  be  expected  to  be  satisfied  or  sincere, 
having  yielded  to  the  petition  of  the  Scotch  only  from  the  necessity  of  the  case,  be- 
cause he  perceived  that  his  army  was  not  to  be  depended  on  as  hearty  in  his  cause ; 
and  as  they  proceeded  in  so  summary  a  manner,  to  abolish  the  system  imposed  on 
them  by  Laud,  his  favorite,  he  soon  repented  ;  and,  by  his  commissioners,  signified 
his  objection  to  their  decisions.  Mindful  of  their  great  purpose,  and  steadily  pursuing 
their  refonnation,  the  Scotch  added  many  aggravations  to  their  former  ofi^ence,  by 
maintaining  the  institutions  of  their  Church,  in  opposition  to  Episcopacy.  Laud, 
therefore,  sent  to  the  lord  deputy  Wentworth  in  Ireland,  who  united  with  him  in  ad- 
vising the  king  to  set  aside  the  pacification,  and  renew  the  war.  With  this  counsel, 
they  promised  him  an  anny  of  the  Irish,  and  a  large  sum  of  money,  and  the  king's 
council  were  led  to  approve  of  the  proposition.  To  accomplish  the  object,  active 
preparations  were  made  immediate]3^ 

Acquainted  with  the  designs  of  Charles,  the  Scotch  were  prompt  to  defend  their 
reformation  against  the  king  with  his  Irish  army.  They  were  perfectly  well  assured, 
that  not  a  few  in  England  were  wishing  success  to  their  cause.  So  oppressive  were 
the  illegal  measures  of  Charles  and  his  court,  especially  as  carried  on  by  the  star 
chamber  and  other  courts,  without  the  sanction  of  parliament,  that  many  patriotic 
English  noblemen  sent  letters  to  the  Scotch,  encouraging  them  to  defend  themselves, 
and  promising  them  assistance,  as  they  clearly  saw  that  the  liberties  of  the  two 
nations  were  at  stake. 

The  armies  met  a  second  time  ;  but  the  king's  soldiers  possessed  no  zeal  for  his 
unworthy  cause,  while  the  Scotch  advanced  into  England,  sending  a  humble  petition 
to  the  Icing,  for  him  to  confirm  their  acts  of  parliament,  recall  his  proclamation 
which  styled  them  rebels,  and  call  an  English  parliament  to  settle  the  peace  of 
the  two  kingdoms. 

Though  his  ambitious  advisers  had  induced  Charles  to  resolve  on  governing  his 
subjects  in  a  despotic  manner,  without  parliaments,  he  was  unable  to  confide  in  his 
soldiers,  and  therefore  obliged  to  yield  to  these  mortifying  conditions.     The  follow- 


S40  PERrOD    Vni....l555....l833. 

ing  year,  the  king  made  a  second  visit  to  Scotland,  and  conformed  to  the  mode  of 
■worship  in  the  national  Church,  and  even  confirmed  the  acts  of  assembly,  which 
declared,  "that  the  government  of  the  Church,  by  archbishops  and  bishops,  was 
contrary  to  the  Word  of  God,  and  was  therefore  abolished." 

101.  During  the  protectorate  of  Cromwell,  the  Scotch  Presbyterians 
continued  in  a  flourishing  condition,  although  the  protector  himself  was 
partial  to  the  Independents,  and  on  all  occasions  favored  their  cause. 

As  to  the  power  of  religion  among  the  Scotch,  during  this  period,  bishop  Burnet 
has  given  the  following  testimony.  He  says,  "  Justice  was  carefully  administered, 
and  vice  was  suppressed  and  punished ;  there  was  a  great  appearance  of  devotion  ; 
the  Sabbath  was  observed  with  uncommon  strictness  ;  none  might  walk  the  streets 
in  the  time  of  divine  service,  nor  frequent  public  houses  ;  the  Lord's  days  were  spent 
iti  catechising  their  children,  singing  psalms,  and  other  acts  of  family  devotion ; 
insomuch  that  an  acquaintance  with  the  principles  of  religion,  and  the  gift  of  prayer, 
increased  prodigiously  among  the  common  people."  Speaking  of  the  Scots  ministers, 
he  says,  "  They  were  a  brave  and  solemn  people ;  their  spirits  were  eager,  and  their 
tempers  sour ;  but  they  had  an  appearance  that  created  respect ;  they  visited  their 
parishes  much,  and  were  so  full  of  Scripture,  and  so  ready  at  extempore  prayer,  that 
from  that  they  grew  to  practise  sermons ;  for  the  custom  of  Scotland  was,  after 
dinner  or  supper,  to  read  a  chapter  in  the  Bible,  and  when  they  happened  to  come 
in,  if  it  was  acceptable,  they  would  on  a  sudden  expound  the  chapter  ;  by  this  means 
they  had  such  a  vast  degree  of  knowledge,  that  the  poor  cottagers  could  pray  ex' 
tempore.  Their  preachers  went  all  in  one  track,  in  their  sermons,  of  doctrine, 
reason,  and  use ;  and  this  was  so  methodical,  that  the  people  could  follow  a  sermou 
quite  through  every  branch  of  it.  It  can  hardly  be  imagined  to  what  a  degree  these 
ministers  were  loved  and  reverenced  by  their  people." 

132.  Soon  after  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.  to  the  throne  of  Eng* 
land,  1660,  Episcopacy  was  re-established  by  order  of  that  monarch, 
during  the  Avhole  of  whose  reign,  the  Presbyterians  suffered  even 
greater  acts  of  severity,  than  did  the  Nonconformists  in  England. 

On  his  restoration  to  the  throne,  Charles  had  made  solemn  oath,  and  signed  a  de* 
claration  to  that  effect,  that  he  would  support  the  Presbyterian  constitution  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland ;  but  "  advised  by  his  English  and  Irish  ministers,  Clarendon 
and  Ormond,  and  latterly  by  Lauderdale,  secretary  for  Scotland,  introduced  the 
Episcopal  form  of  worship  into  Scotland.  Patronage  was  renewed  ;  and  the  clergy 
were  required  to  procure  a  presentation  from  their  patrons,  and  collation  from  their 
bishops ;  to  acknowledge  their  authority,  and  the  spiritual  supremacy  of  the  king. 
The  clergy  in  the  northern  districts  complied  with(mt  hesitation ;  but  their  more 
pious  and  zealous  brethren  in  the  vest,  however  wi.  'ug  they  might  be  to  submit  to 
support  the  civil  authority  of  the  king,  rejected  his  spii'tual  supremacy,  refused  sub- 
mission to  the  Episcopal  judicatories,  and  preferred  rather  to  suffer  the  extremity  of 
persecution,  than  to  sacrifice  what  they  deemed  the  truth,  and  their  duty  to  God. 
The  people  were  no  less  averse  from  this  encroachment  on  their  reUgio.is  privileges, 
and  resolved  to  imitate  their  pastors,  whose  engaging  familiarity,  anc'  sanctity  of 
manners,  had  gain  '.<*  them  the  esteem  and  love  of  their  flocks. 

"  But  if  they  had  determined  to  suffer  rather  than  renounce  their  beloved  pres- 
bytery, the  bishops,  who  had  now  got  all  power  in  Scotland  into  their  hands,  deter- 
mined no  less  than  the  destruction  of  both.  Burnet,  archbishop  of  Glasgow,  and 
the  apostate  Sharpe,  primate  of  St.  Andrews,  with  a  cruelty  little  becoming  mitred 
heads,  prepared  to  carry  this  into  effect.  Ambulatory  courts  were  established,  on 
the  princi])les  of  the  inquisition,  in  which  the  bishops  were  the  judges  of  those  whom 
they  wished  to  destroy.  No  regard  was  had  to  remonstrance,  or  entreaty,  or  even 
to  evidence.  To  these  courts  the  military  were  subordinate,  and  instructed  to  carry 
their  resolutions,  which  were  often  formed  in  the  midst  of  riot  and  drunkenness,  into 
execution.  By  this  procedure  three  hundred  and  fifty  clerg}'men  were  ejected  from 
their  livings,  in  the  severity  of  winter,  and  driven,  with  their  families,  to  seek  shelter 
among  the  peasants.     The  most  ignorant  and  vicious  of  their  northern  brethren, 


THE   PURITANS.  241 

Vlio  scrupled  at  ho  compliance,  were  thrust,  by  the  strong  hand  of  power,  into  theii* 
places.  The  ignorance  and  shameful  lives  of  these  apostates  from  the  covenant,  who 
were  now  metamorphosed  into  curates,  disgusted  the  people  on  whom  they  had  been 
forced.  Their  doctrines  had  none  of  that  heavenly  relish  which  suited  the  taste  of 
those  who  had  been  formerly  taught  by  the  best  and  most  affectionate  men.  Their 
churches  were  deserted,  and  the  people  went  into  the  mountains  in  search  of  thai 
bread  of  life,  which  no  longer  flowed  from  the  pulpits. 

"  But  this  was  only  the  beginning  of  their  trials.  Their  pastors  were  soon  forbid- 
den to  preach  even  in  the  fields,  or  to  approach  -within  twenty  miles  of  their  former 
charges ;  and  all  the  people,  as  well  as  their  pastors,  who  were  not  prepared  to 
abjure  their  dearest  rights,  and  to  submit  to  the  most  galling  despotism,  were  de- 
nounced as  traitors,  and  doomed  to  capital  punishment.  To  admit  any  one,  who 
refused  compliance,  into  shelter — to  favor  his  escape,  or  not  to  assist  in  apprehending 
him, — subjected  the  person  so  convicted  to  the  same  punishment.  To  thiS)  military 
persecution  succeeded.  They  were  both  the  judges  and  executioners.  The  very 
forms  of  justice  were  now  wholly  abandoned.  Gentlemen,  and  peasants,  and 
ministers,  were  driven  out  to  wander  among  the  morasses  and  mountains  of  the 
country,^were  crowded  into  jails, — sent  into  exile  and  slavery, — and  multitudes 
were  daily  writhing  in  the  torture,  or  perishing  on  the  gibbet.  Rapes,  robberies,  and 
every  species  of  outrage,  were  comrailted  by  the  soldiers  with  impunity.  The  west 
of  Scotland  was  red  wnth  the  blood  of  its  inhabitants,  shed  by  their  own  countrymen. 
The  spirit  of  darkness  seemed  to  have  entered  into  the  bosom  s  of  the  persecutors,  and 
to  actuate  all  their  doings.  They  appeared  to  delight  in  cruelty,  and  in  shedding  the 
blood  of  the  innocent.  But  the  glorious  sufferers,  relying  on  the  goodness  of  their 
cause,  and  hoping  in  the  promise  of  God,  opposed  sanctity  of  life  to  licentiousness 
and  riot ;  the  spiritual  weapons  of  truth  to  the  swords  of  their  enemies  ;  patient  en* 
durance  to  fatigue  and  want  and  torture  ;  and  calm  resignation  to  the  most  igno- 
minious death.  And  truly  they  did  not  suffer  or  bleed  in  vain.  God  at  last  gave  them 
the  victory  over  all  their  enemies,  and  through  them  secured  to  us  the  reUgious 
privileges  we  this  day  enjoy."* 

Some  of  the  Covenanters  armed  themselves  againt  their  Episcopal  oppressors,  who 
sought  to  satisfy  their  cruel  disposition,  by  inflicting  the  most  extreme  punishments 
on  those  who  fell  into  their  hands.  "  Two  of  those  who  were  indicted  to  stand  trial 
in  a  few  days  afterwards,  were  singled  out  as  fit  objects  on  which  the  council  might 
exercise  their  cruelty.  These  were  John  Neilson  of  Corsack,  and  Hugh  M'Kail,  an 
amiable  young  preacher,  whom  the  council  ordered  to  be  put  to  the  torture,  in  order 
to  extort  from  them  a  confession,  that  not  prelatic  oppression,  but  a  determined  spirit 
of  rebellion,  as  Sharpe  had  informed  the  king,  had  occasioned  the  late  rising.  Both, 
however,  though  shrieking  with  agony,  could  be  forced  to  declare  nothing  but  the 
truth,  repeatedly  affirming,  to  the  confusion  of  their  tormenters,  who  still  called  on 
the  executioner  to  give  another  stroke,  that  the  cruelties  of  the  prelates  alone  had 
forced  the  people  to  arm  in  their  own  defence.  Mr.  Neilson  was  executed  along  with 
John  Robertson,  a  young  preacher,  and  George  Crawford,  who  left  their  dying  testi- 
.mony  against  prelacy,  and  of  firm  attachment  to  the  covenants  and  the  work  of 
reformation  ;  rejoicing  in  the  belief,  that  though  the  adversaries  of  the  Church 
'  might  be  permitted  to  prevail  for  a  season,  yet  God  would  arise  and  plead  the 
cause  which  was  his  own.'  Mr.  M'Kail,  together  with  John  AVoodrow,  and  four 
other  martyrs,  were  executed,  all  of  whom  died  rejoicing  in  the  Lord.  Mr.  M'Kail, 
in  particular,  having  addressed  to  the  people  a  speech  and  testimony,  which  he  had 
previously  %\T:itten  and  subscribed,  bade  adieu  to  the  present,  and  welcomed  the 
opening  glories  of  a  future  state,  in  language  truly  sublime.  '  And  now,'  said  he, 
'  I  leave  off  to  speak  any  more  to  creatures,  and  turn  my  speech  to  thee,  0  Lord ! 
Now  I  begin  my  intercourse  with  God,  which  shall  never  be  broken  off.  Farewell, 
father  and  mother,  friends  and  relations  \  Farewell,  the  world  and  all  delights !  Fare- 
well, meat  and  drink  !  Farewell,  sun,  moon,  and  stars !  Welcome,  God  and  Father ! 
"Welcome,  sweet  Jesus,  Mediator  of  the  New  Covenant !  Welcome,  blessed  Spirit  of 
grace,  and  God  of  all  consolation !    Welcome,  glory !  Welcome,  eternal  life  I  welcome, 

m— — : -  —  -    - 

*  The  Persecuted  Family,  by  Robert  Pollok,  A.  M. 

31  21 


242  .  PERIOD  VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

death !  0  Lord,  into  thy  hands  I  commit  my  spirit ;  for  thou  hast  redeemed  my 
soul,  Lord  God  of  truth.'  While  the  people  lamented  the  death  of  this  amiable 
youth  and  his  fellow  sufferers,  they  could  not  forbear  expressing  their  just  indigna- 
tion at  Sharpe,  and  the  archbishop  of  Glasgow,  who  evidently  acted  the  part 
of  murderers,  by  concealing  from  the  council,  till  after  their  execution,  a  letter  from 
Charles,  forbidding  the  shedding  of  any  more  blood."* 

During  the  subsequent  reign  of  James  II.,  it  may  be  added,  Scotland  continued  to 
be  grievously  oppressed.  The  same  destructive  system,  which  had  afflicted  the 
people  and  disgraced  the  reign  of  Charles  II.,  was  allowed  to  remain ;  but  it  was 
carried  on  upon  a  more  regular  plan,  and  with  still  greater  severities.  No  mercy 
was  shown  to  any  who  were  distinguished  for  a  serious  regard  to  the  truths  of  the 
GospA.  The  following  will  serve  as  an  illustration  of  this  remark.  Claverhouse,  a 
bigoted  officer  of  James,  in  his  zeal  against  the  friends  of  Presbj^erianism,  frequently 
shot  those  who  fell  into  his  hands,  though  they  were  unarmed,  without  any  form  or 
trial ;  and  when  his  soldiers,  sometimes  shocked  at  the  wantonness  of  his  cruelty, 
hesitated  in  obeying  his  orders,  he  executed  them  himself.  We  have  one  striking 
example  of  this  kind  in  the  case  of  John  Brown,  in  the  parish  of  Muirkirk.  Bro-wTi 
was  a  man  of  excellent  character,  by  employment  a  carrier,  and  no  way  obnoxious 
to  government,  except  for  nonconformity.  On  the  first  of  May,  1685,  he  was  at 
work  in  the  fields  near  his  own  house,  when  Claverhouse  passed,  on  his  road  from 
Lesmahagow,  with  three  troops  of  dragoons.  It  is  probable  that  information  of  his 
nonconformity  had  been  given  by  Graham,  who  caused  him  to  be  brought  from  the 
fields  to  his  own  door.  After  some  interrogations,  Claverhouse  said,  '  John,  go  to 
your  prayers,  for  you  shall  immediately  die.'  Upon  which  the  martyr  kneeled  down, 
and  poured  out  his  heart  in  language  so  affecting,  that  the  soldiers,  hardened  and  de- 
praved as  they  were,  were  moved  almost  to  tears.  He  was  twice  interrupted  in  his 
devotions  by  Claverhouse  ;  and  when  he  had  finished,  the  cruel  wretch  ordered  him 
to  take  farewell  of  his  weeping  wife  and  two  infant  children,  who  stood  beside  him. 
'  Now,  Isabel,'  said  the  martyr,  '  the  day  is  come  of  which  I  told  you,  when  I  first 
proposed  marriage  to  you.'  '  Indeed,  John,'  she  replied,  '  I  can  willingly  pare  with 
you.'  '  Then,'  he  added,  '  this  is  all  I  desired :  I  have  no  more  to  do  but  die :  I  have 
been  in  case  to  meet  death  for  many  years.'  After  he  had  kissed  his  wife  and  chil- 
dren, '  wishing  them  all  purchased  and  promised  blessings,'  Claverhouse  ordered  his 
soldiers  to  fire.  But  the  prayers  of  the  good  man  had  made  such  an  impression  on 
Iheir  minds,  that  they  decidedly  refused  to  have  any  hand  in  his  death.  Irritated  at 
the  delay,  Claverhouse  shot  him  dead  with  his  own  hand,  regardless  of  the  tears  and 
entreaties  of  the  poor  man's  wife  ;  and  then  turning  to  the  widow,  asked  her  what 
she  thought  of  her  husband  now?  '  I  ever  thought  much  good  of  him,'  she  replied, 
'  and  as  much  now  as  ever.'  '  It  were  but  justice  to  lay  thee  beside  him,'  rejoined 
the  murderer.  '  If  ye  were  permitted,'  said  she,  '  I  doubt  not  your  cruelty  would  go 
that  length ;  but  how  will  you  answer  for  this  morning's  work  ?'  '  To  man  I  can  be 
answerable,'  repUed  the  hardened  villain ;  '  and  as  for  God,  I  will  take  him  in  mine 
own  hand !'  and  immediately  rode  off.  The  poor  woman  then  laid  her  infant  on  the 
ground,  gathered  together  the  scattered  brains  of  her  beloved  husband,  bound  up  his 
head,  covered  his  body  with  the  plaid,  and  sat  down  and  wept  over  him !  Say, 
reader,  what  must  be  the  feelings  of  an  historian  who  can  attempt  to  eulogize  such  a 
man  as  Claverhouse  !"t 

103.  At  the  revolution,  that  is,  on  the  accession  of  William  and  Mary 
to  the  throne  of  England,  168S,  Episcopacy  was  once  more  abolished, 
and  Presbyterianism  firmly  established. 

The  'iXession  of  William  forms  an  important  era  in  the  history  of  religious  tolera- 
tion. Although,  by  the  act  which  politically  united  Scotland  to  the  English  monarchy, 
in  1603,  Presbyterianism  was  to  be  the  established  religion  of  Scotland,  the  people  of 
that  country  had  enjoyed  but  little  peace.  But  no  sooner  had  William  ascended  the 
throne,  than  he  proceeded  to  place  his  Protestant  subjects  in  a  condition  to  enjoy  the 

*  History  of  the  Covenanters  in  Scotland.    By  the  author  of  the  History  of  the  Reforma- 
tion, Vol.  "I.,  p.  208— 210.— Edinburgh,  1830. 
t  History  of  the  Covenanters  in  Scotland,  Vol.  II.,  p.  256—258. 


THE    PURITANS.  '  ^^^ 

r.e  t>,pir  relicrious  rights  and  privileges.     The  Scotch  convention,  or 

SrenTh^vt?:  ceSeT  th?L^^ 
StreSbUshpWenamsm,astherehgionoftheland 

104  Since  the  revolution,  the  Church  of  Scotland  has  experienced 
occalona  nternal  dissensions,  yet  her  religious  establishment  has  re- 
111  ed  unbroken.  There  have  been  several  secessions  from  the  mother 
rystem,  but  the  greater  part  of  the  Scotch  sectaries  mamtam  their  at- 
tachment to  the  Presbyterian  form  of  government. 

The  following  is  a  brief  sketch  of  the  origin  of  the  several  principal  rehgious  todies 

"SLmed  PreJbyL^  '^  Tt^  of  the  century  they  consistedof  abouttwenty- 

'^InTvfo^S'aiass  was  deposed  by  the  general  assembly,  o^^^.-^^<^«^; f  J^^ff 

inirJ^tiU  of  doctrine  and  of  his  objections  to  the  national  establishments  of  reh- 

gon     an^being  jomed 'brRobert  Sandeman,  Independent  Chtirches  were  formed  by 

^'t'  nS^'^brezeTSne^  W.  Wilson  of  Perth,   A.  Moncrief  of 

Au       Ik  ^n^TSJhprTKinclaven,  originated  the  secession.     They  were  men 
im^ufS'thei  puSy  of  Si  and  the  sound  orthodoxy  of  their  reUgious  principles. 

^"^""."fiy.'irprrors^  ThergreX^increased  in  numbers  ;  but  they  became  divided 
amend  their  errors.       i hey  greauyi  ^^^^    ^^^  party,  thinking  it 

ri^^Xke'  t  were  c^Ued  burghe^^^^^^  and  the  other,  objecting  against  it,  were  caUed 
S^^urghet  trthouS  they  were  thus  divided,  they  both  held  the  same  prmciples 

'^irnf^'the  Sdsh  synod  of  relief  was  formed,  of  which  Mr.  Gillespie  is  con- 
.•irp/S;  founder  The^design  of  it  was  to  relieve  congregations  from  the  neces- 
Sf;"f  receSinfamiSer  iml,osed  by  the  assembly,  contrary  to  their  wishes,  and 

Sm^^e^:SSSrh:^n^rS^^^^^^  -  cause  of 

ed  Church  of  Scotland. 

105    Of  the   two  millions   of   inhabitants  which   Scotland  contains 
only  about  four  hundred  thousand    do   not  belong  to   the   established 
Chirch;  and  of  this  number  two  hundred  and  fifty  ^hpusand  are  P^e^ 
byterians,  who  are  seceders ;  the  remamder  consist  of  Baptists,  Koman 
Catholics,  Methodists,  &c. 

The  government  of  the  Church  of  Scotland  i^strictlyPresbytermn.  Each  Church 
has  its  kirk  session,  which  is  composed  of  the  mmisters  and  ruling  elde;j  '  ^'^JJ^PJJ 
this  body  devolves  the  management  of  the  concerns  of  the  Churchy  illi!,  of  eld^s 
sessionis  the  Presbytery,  composed  of  neighboring  mmisters  and  delegates  of  elders. 


244  PERIOD    VIII. ...1555. ...1833. 

Synods  are  composed  of  delegates  from  Presbyteries ;  and  the  general  asscmlly,  tlie 
highest  judicatory,  of  delegates  from  the  several  Presbyteries,  together  v/ith  commis- 
sioners from  the  universities  and  royal  boroughs.  The  president  of  the  assembly  is 
a  nobleman,  who  receives  his  appointment  from  the  king. 

The  number  of  presbyteries  in  Scotland  is  seventy-eight ;  and  the  number  of 
ministers  is  nine  hundred  and  thirty-seven ;  besides  which,  are  about  fifty  chapels 
of  ease,  in  the  more  populous  to-wns  and  vicinities :  but  the  ministers  of  these  have 
no  vote  in  the  Presbyteries. 

Patronage  exists  to  some  extent  in  the  Scottish  establishment ;  through  which  the 
people  are  to  a  considerable  degi'ee  prevented  from  choosing  their  OAvn  ministers  ;  and 
consequently,  although  the  pastors  in  general  regard  the  wishes  of  the  people,  pastors 
sometimes  are  introduced  into  the  Church,  who  are  unsound  in  doctrine,  or  destitute 
of  personal  piety.  ' 

The  secession  Churches  in  Scotland  have  continued  to  increase  from  the  time  of 
the  Erskines  to  the  present  day;  and  their  present  condition  is  flourisliing.  Thougli 
divided  into  four  branches,  they  meet  in  a  united  synod,  and  consisted,  in  1820,  of 
eighteen  presbyteries,  including  two  hundred  and  sixty-five  ministers,  having  under 
their  inspection  three  hundred  and  seven  congregations.  In  their  education,  these 
ministers  are  in  no  respect  inferior  to  those  of  the  national  Church  ;  and  it  is  neces- 
sary to  mention  no  more  of  them  than  John  Brown,  divinity  professor,  and  commen- 
tator on  the  Bible,  and  Dr.  M'Crie,  the  biographer  of  Knox,  the  reformer,  to  recom- 
mend piety,  talents,  and  varied  erudition. 

Lately,  the  Independents  have  flourished  in  Scotland ;  and  the  Congregational  union 
of  Scci.land  comprises  about  ninety  Independent  congregations.  Their  ministers  are 
of  a  higaly  respectable  class  ;  and  Greville  Ewing,  and  Dr.  Wardlaw,  Avould  be  re- 
garded as  ornaments  to  any  communion,  as  their  imperishable  writings  have  brought 
undying  honor  to  themselves,  and  blessings  immortal  to  the  Church  of  God.  This 
body  maintains  a  most  active  and  extensive  system  of  itinerancy  through  the 
uncultivated  parts  of  Scotland,  and  God  has  rendered  their  labors  an  increasing 
blessing. 

Another  branch  of  Dissenters  in  the  north  is  the  Scottish  Episcopal  Church  :  it  is 
not  large,  nor  has  it  greatly  increased  since  the  restoration  of  the  Church  of  Scotland. 
It  contains  six  diocesses,  with  so  many  bishops  ;  though  their  dignity  is  Uttle  more 
than  nominal :  they  assume  not  the  title  of  lord,  and  they  are  pastors  of  congrega- 
tions, assembling  in  their  several  chapels.  In  these  diocesses  are  sixty  chapels; 
thirty-two  of  which  are  situated  in  Edinburgh,  Fife,  Glasgow,  and  Aberdeen. 

IRELAND. 

106.  The  relation  which  Ireland  bears  to  Great  Britain,  naturally 
leads  us  to  speak  of  the  state  of  religion  in  that  country,  in  the  present 
connection.  The  introduction  of  Christianity  into  that  country  by  Pat- 
rick, in  432,  has  already  been  noticed.  (Period  IV.  Sec.  44.)  Previous 
to  the  reformation,  Ireland  was  sunk  in  ignorance  and  degraded  by 
superstition ;  but  it  was  not  altogether  neglected,  during  that  more  aus- 
picious period  of  the  Church.  The  principal  instrument  of  dissemina- 
ting the  doctrines  of  the  reformation  in  that  country  was  George  Brown, 
a  monk  of  the  order  of  Augustine,  in  the  time  of  Henry  VIII. 

Being  recommended  to  Henry,  he  was  sent  by  him,  in  1535,  as  archbishop  of 
Dublin,  to  abolish  the  pope's  supremacy  in  Ireland.  He  destroyed  the  popish  relics 
and  images  in  the  cathedrals  and  churches,  and  employed  his  authority,  with  con- 
siderable success,  in  promoting  the  knowledge  of  tlie  Gospel.  By  king  Edward, 
Brown  was  constituted  primate  of  all  Ireland  ;  and  by  his  writings  and  ministry,  he 
advanced  the  interests  of  scriptural  trath. 

107.  In  the  time  of  Mary,  sanguinary  measures  were  adopted  by  that 
bigoted  princess,  as  already  related,  (Period  VIII.  Sec.  61,)  to  reduce  the 


THE   PURITANS.  245 

Protestant  Irish  to  the  faith  of  Eome,  which  was  most  singularly  and 
providentially  defeated. 

108.  In  1641,  Ireland  was  the  scene  of  a  bloody  massacre,  caused  by 
the  papists,  in  which  more  than  two  hundred  thousand  Protestants  were 
cruelly  put  to  death.     (Sec.  79.) 

About  the  period  of  the  Irish  massacre,  flourished  two  eminent  men  of  God,  arch- 
bishop Usher  and  Dr.  Bedell,  some  account  of  whom,  belongs  to  this  place,  especially 
as  their  history  is  connected  with  the  progress  of  the  Gospel  in  Ireland. 

James  Usher  was  the  first  student  in  the  Protestant  university  of  Dublin ;  and  in 
that  university  he  was  a  popular  preacher  early  in  the  seventeenth  century.  In  1620, 
he  was  made  bishop  of  Meath  ;  and  in  five  years  after,  archbishop  of  Armagh.  He 
was  uncommonly  diligent  in  study,  and  of  extraordinary  learning ;  and  equally  re- 
markable for  his  piety  and  Christian  moderation,  by  which  he  rendered  essential 
service  to  the  cause  of  religion,  conducting  himself  wisely  and  temperately  towards 
both  the  English  and  Scotch  Puritans  in  his  province.  His  usefulness,  however,  was 
seriously  impeded  by  Laud's  subverting  the  Irish  Church,  by  his  forcing  their 
adoption  of  the  new  articles.  He  came  to  England  a  short  time  before  the  rebellion; 
and  the  massacre,  with  its  consequences,  precluded  his  return.  Usher  died,  in  1655, 
in  England. 

Dr.  Bedell  also  deserves  the  most  honorable  mention,  as  a  Christian  and  a  minister 
of  no  ordinary  virtues.  In  1629,  he  obtained  the  bishopric  of  Kilmore :  he  appplied 
himself  vigorously  to  reform  the  Church  from  the  shocking  abuses  and  disorders 
that  existed  in  his  diocess,  and  treated  the  papists  with  Christian  mildness.  After  he 
had  attained  the  age  of  sixty,  he  learned  the  Irish  language,  into  which  he  translated 
the  common  prayers,  which  were  read  in  the  cathedral  every  Sunday.  The  New 
Testament  having  been  translated  into  the  Irish  by  archbishop  Daniel,  Bedell  procur 
ed  a  translation  of  the  Old  Testament,  an  edition  of  which  was  printed  at  the  expense 
of  the  generous  and  truly  honorable  Robert  Boyle.  When  the  dreadful  rebellion  of 
1641  broke  out,  in  which  the  Protestants  were  massacred,  his  was  the  only  house  in 
Cavan  that  was  not  violated.  The  bishop,  afibrding  shelter  to  many  Protestants  at 
that  time,  was  seized,  and  imprisoned  in  a  castle  for  three  weeks  :  but  from  respect 
to  his  virtues,  he  was  not  put  in  chains.  He  died  in  1642,  aged  seventy-two  years. 
The  Irish  did  him  unusual  honors  at  his  funeral ;  the  rebel  chiefs,  assembUng  their 
forces,  and  accompanying  the  procession  to  the  church-yard,  fired  a  volley  at  the 
interment ;  at  which  even  a  Romish  priest  is  said  to  have  uttered  these  words,  "  Re- 
quiescat  in  pace,  ultimus  Anglorum." — "  Let  him  rest  in  peace,  he  is  the  last  of  the 
English." 

109.  During  the  eighteenth  century,  religion  was  in  a  state  of  great 
depression  in  Ireland.  From  the  period  of  the  rebellion,  in  1641,  and 
the  retirement  of  archbishop  Usher  from  that  country,  the  established 
Church  in  Ireland  sunk  more  and  more  into  formality,  leaving  little  else 
remaining. 

In  the  early  part  of  this  century,  that  communion  partook  of  the  deathly  apathy  of 
the  Church  of  England,  with  many  additional  causes  of  disadvantage,  and  the  Arian 
and  Socinian  errors  prevailed.  The  Roman  Catholics  constituted  the  bulk  of  the 
nation ;  and,  in  many  parishes,  scarcely  even  a  nominal  Protestant  was  to  be  fotmd, 
the  mass  of  the  population  being  sunk  in  the  darkness  and  superstition  of  popery. 

Ulster,  the  northern  province  of  Ireland,  had  been  blessed  in  the  last  century  with 
numerous  colonists  from  Scotland,  who  had  fled  from  the  persecutions  of  Charles  II 
By  these  the  Scriptures  were  possessed,  and  Presbyterian  Churches  were  formed  in 
most  of  the  towns.  For  a  long  period,  much  of  the  power  of  God  rested  upon  them: 
but  the  Arian  doctrines  spread  among  the  more  wealthy  of  their  members,  and  two 
parties  were  formed.  The  orthodox  were  denominated  "  old  lights,"  and  the  "  new 
lights"  generally  included  many  Arians,  and  even  Socinians  ;  though  some  of  them 
were  sound  in  the  faith  ;  yet  they  were  not  distinguished  for  the  life  and  power  of 
religion,  and  error  operated  as  a  biight. 

2i# 


246  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

How  far  these  Churches  increased,  may  be  partly  estimated  by  the  observation, 
that  the  general  synod  of  Ulster,  in  1688,  included  ninety  congregations ;  in  1725, 
one  hundred  and  forty-eight ;  and  at  the  close  of  the  century,  one  hundred  and 
seventy-seven.  It  may  be,  therefore,  that  vital  godliness  prospered  more  than  is 
generally  imagined. 

Methodism,  by  Mr.  Wesley,  was  introduced  into  Ireland,  in  the  year  1717  ;  and 
universal  excitement  was  produced  by  his  ministry,  and  by  the  labors  of  his  col- 
leagues. Many,  both  in  the  established  Church  and  among  the  Dissenters,  were 
blessed  by  the  preaching  of  the  Methodists  ;  and  many  souls  were  evidently  con- 
verted to  God,  by  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Spiritual  religion,  provoked  "  the  carnal  mind,"  which  "  is  enmity  against  God," 
and  the  licentious  rabble  stirred  up  a  furious  persecution  against  the  Methodists  at 
Cork,  in  1749 ;  so  that  the  grand  jury  made  a  memorable  presentment,  which  de- 
serves especial  notice.  They  said,  "  We  find  and  present  Charles  Wesley,  to  be  a 
person  of  ill  fame,  a  vagabond,  and  a  common  disturber  of  his  majesty's  peace,  and 
we  pray  that  he  may  be  transported  !"  Nine  others  are  mentioned,  as  having  been  pre- 
sented in  hke  manner,  after  having  suffered  all  kinds  of  insult  and  abuse  by  the 
mob.  Their  innocency,  however,  was  fully  established  before  the  judge  at  the  assizes, 
and  their  cause  was  made  to  triumph. 

Of  the  numerous  Methodist  converts,  one  of  the  most  eminent  at  this  lime  was 
Thomas  Walsh.  He  had  been  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  "his  soul  chiefly  mourned 
over  the  poor  ignorant  people  of  that  communion  which  he  had  renounced.  For 
their  sakes  he  often  preached  in  Irish,  which  he  perfectly  understood  ;  and  many  of 
them  were  thereby  turned  to  God.  Thirsting  for  knowledge,  he  employed  himself 
night  and  day  in  studying  the  original  language  of  the  Scriptures,  and  became  a 
respectable  Hebrew  scholar.  But,  as  one  observes  of  him,  '  His  soul  was  too  large 
for  his  body.'  At  the  age  of  twenty-eight  he  died  an  old  man,  being  worn  out  by  his 
great  and  uninterrupted  labors." 

Referring  to  the  last  conference  held  in  Dublin,  in  the  year  1789,  Mr.  Wesley  says, 
'■  I  had  much  satisfaction  in  this  conference ;  in  which,  conversing  A^ath  between 
forty  and  fifty  travelling  preachers,  I  found  such  a  body  of  men,  as  I  hardly  believed 
could  have  been  brought  together  in  Ireland  :  men  of  so  sound  experience,  so  deep 
piety,  and  so  strong  understanding,  that  I  am  convinced,  they  are  no  way  inferior  to 
the  English  conference,  except  it  be  in  number." 

Of  the  state  of  Methodism  in  Ireland,  Ave  may  form  a  tolerable  judgment  by  the 
report  at  the  time  of  Mr.  Wesley's  death,  in  1791 :  at  that  period  there  were  twenty- 
nine  circuits ;  sixty-seven  preachers ;  and  fourteen  thousand  one  hundred  and  six 
members  in  their  society . 

110.  The  state  of  religion  in  Ireland,  at  tlie  present  time,  is  greatly 
depressed,  yet  not  absolutely  hopeless ;  for,  although  ignorance  and 
superstition  extensively  prevail,  there  are  yet  many  pious  and  zealous 
ministers  of  different  denominations  of  Christians  in  Ireland,  whose 
labors  have  been  a  blessing  to  the  country ;  and  many  of  the  servants 
of  God  in  England,  it  is  said,  feel  a  lively  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the 
sister  island. 

Ireland  possesses  a  population  of  about  seven  millions,  six  millions  of  whom  are 
Cathohcs,  upwards  of  a  milbon  are  Presbyterians  and  other  denominations  called 
Dissenters,  and  the  rest  profess  to  be  of  the  Church,  the  chartered  "  United  Church 
of  England  and  Ireland.'" 

Ireland  presents  a  most  strange  anomaly  in  the  "  established  Church."  The  Rev. 
Mr.  Adam,  a  clerg>^Tlan,  in  his  work,  "  The  Religious  World  Displayed,"  says,  "  In 
Ireland  there  are  about  two  thousand  two  hundred  and  forty-six  parishes,  of  which 
two  hundred  and  ninety-three  are  in  the  gift  of  the  crown,  three  hundred  and  sixty- 
seven  in  that  of  laymen,  twenty-one  in  that  of  Trinity  college,  one  thousand  four 
hundred  and  seventy  in  that  of  the  bishops,  tV:c.  &c.  The  archbishop  of  Dublin 
presents  to  one  hundred  and  forty -four  livings ;  the  bishop  of  Ferns  to  one  hundred 
and  seventy-one ;  the  bishop  of  Cloyne  to  one  hundred  and  six }  and  the  bishop  of 
Kildare  to  one  hundred  and  thirty-one." 


THE  PURITANS.  247 

By  the  fifth  article  of  the  union,  in  1800,  the  united  Cliurch  is  the  only  Church 
recognized  in  Ireland ;  yet  her  members  there  are  comparatively  few,  not  being 
supposed  to  exceed  four  hundred  thousand,  whereas  her  revenues  are  immense."* 

Patronage  in  the  Church  of  Ireland  is  a  crying  evil  of  enormous  magnitude ;  as 
"  many  of  the  clergy,  through  interest,  have  obtained  large  preferment ;"  and  it  was 
lately  stated,  (in  1831,)  in  the  bouse  of  commons,  beyond  contradiction,  by  Mr. 
O'Connell,  that  a  son  of  a  bishop  in  Ireland  holds  no  less  than  eleven  different  liv- 
ings ! !  There  are  in  the  Church  of  Ireland  four  archbishops,  eighteen  bishops,  three 
hundred  dignitaries,  and  twelve  hundred  incumbents.  As  must  necessarily  be  the 
case,  many  of  the  clergy  are  nonresidents  and  absentees,  for  which  they  have  "  dis- 
pensations." Some  have  no  Protestants  in  their  parishes,  consequently  the  Churches 
are  seldom  opened  for  public  worship ;  and  some  indeed  have  no  Churches  ! 

Mr.  Douglas,  in  his  most  interesting  volume,  says,  "  Ireland  has  been  but  half 
civilized,  and  it  is  certainly  not  half  Christianized.  Popery  there  exists  in  its  worst 
form  of  slavish  and  blindfold  bigotry ;  and  the  errors  of  the  darkest  ages  remain 
undisputed  by  the  increasing  light,  which  is  spreading  over  the  rest  of  Europe.  A 
difference  of  religion  has  aggravated  a  difference  of  political  interest ;  that  which, 
with  respect  to  members,  is  a  small  sect,  becomes,  by  the  assistance  of  the  bayonet, 
the  established  Church  ;  and  poverty  the  most  squalid  is  ground  to  the  dust,  to  enrich 
w^hat  it  believes  to  be  a  heresy  as  fatal  to  the  souls,  as  it  actually  finds  it  to  be  to  the 
bodies  of  men."f 

The  exaction  of  tithes  from  the  wretched  Catholic  population,  by  means  of  merce- 
nary agents,  in  support  of  a  small  number  of  ministers,  whom  they  are  taught  to 
regard  as  heretics,  and  who  actually,  in  many  instances,  pay  no  regard  to  the  spi- 
ritual welfare  of  the  people,  provoking  their  hatred,  has  been  the  cause  of  much  con- 
tention, strife,  and  even  bloodshed,  in  Ireland.  B.  Osborne,  Esq.,  at  the  county 
meeting  at  Wexford,  held  July  30,  1831,  speaking  of  the  system  of  tithes,  said,  "  I 
have  taken  the  laborious  trouble  to  search  accurately  the  files  of  some  Irish  journals, 
and  I  have  found  that  no  less  than  six  and  twenty  thousand  persons  have  been  butch- 
ered, in  twenties  and  tens,  durmg  the  last  thirty  years  in  Ireland,  in  the  enforcement 
of  this  system." 

The  enormity  of  the  tithe  system,  especially  in  Ireland,  is  monstrous  in  itself,  and 
injudicious  to  the  interests  of  piu'c  Christianity ;  and  through  this,  principally,  the 
Catholic  priests  succeed  ia  cherishing  among  their  people  their  rooted  prejudices 
against  the  scriptural  doctrines  of  Protestantism.  In  his  letter  to  Lord  Farnham, 
Dr.  Doyle  eloquently  appeals  against  this  unrighteous  and  unchristian  exaction,  in 
the  following  melting  terms  :  "  Can  heaven,  my  lord,  witness,  or  the  earth  endure, 
any  thing  more  opposed  to  piety  and  justice,  than  a  man  professing  to  be  the  minister 
of  Him  who,  being  rich,  became  poor  for  our  sake,  the  teacher  of  his  Gospel,  the 
follower  of  his  law,  taking  the  blanket  fiom  the  bed  of  sickness,  the  ragged  apparel 
from  the  limbs  of  the  pauper,  and  sell  it  by  auction  for  the  payment  of  tithes  ?  Who 
with  patience  can  hear  and  behold  the  hundreds  of  starving  peasants  assembled  be- 
fore the  seat  of  justice,  (Oh,  justice,  how  thy  name  is  profaned !)  to  await  the  decrees 
of  some  heartless  lawyer,  consigning  their  persons  (for  property  they  have  what 
scarcely  deserves  the  name)  to  ruin,  or  imprisonment  for  tithes  ?  In  this  group  of 
harassed,  hungry,  and  afflicted  paupers,  you,  my  lord,  could  recognise  the  widowed 
mother  and  the  orphan  child— the  naked  youth,  whom  individual  charity  had  just 
clothed,  and  the  common  mendicant,  whose  cabin  and  rood  of  earth  could  not  supply 
them  with  food  and  shelter  for  one  half  the  year.  But  to  view  the  assemblage  of 
human  miserj^,  which  I  so  often  have,  beheld,  and  reflect  that,  perhaps  a  moiety  of 
them  were  the  very  objects,  for  whose  relief  or  comfort  tithes  were  consigned  by  our 
fathers,  to  clerical  trust — that  these  paupers  were  the  legal  claimants  on  the  funds  now 
extorted  from  them  under  the  very  color  of  law  ; — to  consider  all  this,  and  that  the 
religion  of  him  who  claimed  this  tithe  was  a  religion  unknown  to  them — that  the 
priest  who  fleeced  them  never  prayed  with  them,  never  consoled  them,  never  minis- 
tered for  them  to  Almighty  God  ;— to  reflect  on  aU  this,  and  yet  be  silent  or  unmoved, 

*  Rehgious  World  Displayed,  by  the  Rev.  Robert  Adam,  M.  A.,  p.  204.— Abridgment. 
+  Advancement  of  Society  in  Knowledge  and  Religion,  by  James  Douglas,  Esq.,  8vo. 
edition,  p.  245,  246. 


248  PERIOD   VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

sliould  not  be  expected,  unless  of  some  atheist,  whose  God  was  his  belly  ;  or  of  some 
fanatic,  whose  heart  was  hardened,  and  whose  sense  was  reprobate.  These  are  the 
exhibitions,  my  lord,  which  I  have  seen  and^touched,  and  which  led  me,  as  they  have 
led  the  best  men  Ireland  ever  saw,  not  to  conspire  against  tithes,  but  to  denounce 
them  as  unjust  in  principle,  destructive  of  true  religion,  and  subversive  of  the  peace 
and  happiness  of  our  native  land." 

Dissenters  are  numerous  in  Ireland,  especially  in  the  northern  province  of  Ulster. 
We  have  already  mentioned  their  existence  and  their  increase  during  the  last  cen- 
tury. 

The  general  synod  of  Ulster,  in  1830,  included  two  hundred  and  sixteen  congre- 
gations ;  the  Presbyterian  synod  of  Ireland,  about  one  hundred  and  twenty ;  the 
reformed  or  common  synod,  about  twenty-five  ;  and  the  original  burgher  and  another, 
about  twelve  ;  in  all,  about  four  hundred  congregations ! 

About  sixty  cougi-egations  of  Independents  are  flourishing  in  difierent  parts  of 
Ireland ;  and  by  means  of  the  Irish  evangelical  society,  whose  ministerial  agents 
amount  to  nearly  sixty,  their  numbers  are  increasing. 

The  Baptists  have  Churches  in  several  parts  of  the  country,  and  an  active  society 
for  the  promotion  of  the  Gospel  in  Ireland,  so  that  the  cause  of  religion  is  being 
advanced  by  their  means. 

The  Methodists  have  continued  to  increase  in  Ireland,  and  though  they  have  not 
multiplied  as  they  have  in  England,  the  number  in  society  with  them,  in  1830,  was 
reported  to  be  twenty-two  thousand  eight  hundred  and  ninety-six,  instructed  by  one 
hundred  and  forty-five  regular  travelling  preachers. 

The  Roman  Catholic  priests  amount  to  about  four  thousand  five  hundred  in  num- 
ber, supported  by  the  voluntary  contributions  of  their  people.  But  these  being  com- 
pelled to  support  the  teachers  of  the  small  sect  of  the  Church  of  Ireland  by  tithes, 
cherish  their  antipathy  to  the  Protestants  ;  and  by  this  means  the  priests  succeed  in 
confirming  their  hostility  even  to  the  Bible.  Nevertheless,  scriptural  education  is 
increasing  by  the  vigorous  agencies  of  several  societies  formed  in  England ;  and  the 
purity  of  divine  truth  will  ultimately  prevail  against  every  unrighteous  exaction,  and 
every  form  of  superstition. 

IV.    MORAVIANS. 

111,  The  period  from  which  the  Moravians,  or  United  Brethren,  date 
their  modern  history,  is  the  year  1722,  when  a  small  company  from  Ful- 
neck,  in  Moravia,  removed,  under  the  direction  of  one  Christian  David, 
to  the  estates  of  count  Zinzendorf,  in  Upper  Lusatia,  where  they  com- 
menced a  settlement  by  the  name  of  Herrnhut,  or  the  Lord's  Watch. 

Bohemia  and  Moravia  first  received  the  Gospel,  in  the  year  890,  from  two  Greek 
monks,  Methodius  and  Cyrillus  ;  and  for  a  time  united  with  the  Greek  Church  ;  but, 
afterwards,  were  compelled  to  subinit  to  the  authority  of  Rome.  In  the  fifteenth 
century,  through  the  labors  and  example  of  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  they 
renounced  the  papal  dominion.  Some  time  before  the  Reformation,  they  took"  the  name 
of  "  United  Brethren."     (Period  VI.,  Sec.  45.) 

During  the  Reformation,  they  held  a  friendly  correspondence  with  Luther,  and  other 
reformers.  In  subsequent  years,  they  experienced  a  great  variety  of  fortune.  In 
1621,  a  civil  war  broke  out  in  Bohemia,  and  a  violent  persecution,  which  followed  it, 
occasioned  a  dispersion  of  their  ministers,  and  brought  great  distress  upon  the  brethren 
in  general.  Some  fled  to  England;  others  sought  refuge  in  different  countries. 
Numbers,  who  remained,  conformed  to  the  Church  of  Rome.  The  colonists  men- 
tioned above,  appear  to  have  retained  their  principles  and  practice  in  original  purity. 

112.  Not  long  after  their  settlement  at  Herrnhut,  count  Zinzendorf, 
from  being  a  zealous  Lutheran,  was  converted  to  their  faith.  In  1735, 
he  was  consecrated  one  of  their  bishops,  and  became  their  spiritual  father 
and  benefactor. 

Zinzendorf  died  in  the  year  1760.  His  death  was  a  severe  loss  to  ihe  Brethren. 
With  much  reason  do  they  honor  him,  as  having  been  the  mstrument  by  which  God 


THE  PURITANS.  249 

restored  and  built  up  their  Churches.    By  some,  he  is  represented  to  have  been 
fanatical  in  his  preaching. 

113.  The  United  Brethren  profess  to  adhere  to  the  Augsburg  confes- 
sion of  faith.  In  the  government  of  their  Church  they  are  Episcopal ; 
their  bishops,  however,  are  superior  to  the  ordinary  ministers,  only  ia 
power  of  ordination. 

With  respect  to  their  doctrinal  sentiments,  the  United  Brethren  receive,  as  ob- 
served above,  the  Augsburg  confession  as  their  only  creed,  considering  it  as  founded 
on  the  Scriptures,  the  only  nde  of  their  faith  and  practice  ;  and,  in  1784,  they  pub- 
lished an  "  Exposition  of  Christian  Doctrine"  in  harmony  with  it.  In  a  Summary  of 
the  Doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ,  published  in  1797  for  the  instruction  of  their  youth,  they 
say  nothing  on  the  Trinity,  but  merely  quote  passages  of  Scriptvure  -n-hich  relate  to  it. 
Under  the  article  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  however,  they  say,  "  He  is  very  God  with  the 
Father  and  the  Son."  They  admit  the  doctrine  of  universal  redemption,  and  avoid 
the  doctrine  of  absolute  election,  and  indeed  all  controversy  on  points  which  they  con- 
sider non-essential ;  but  they  say  expressly,  "  We  do  not  become  holy  by  our  own 
power  ;  but  it  is  the  work  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit."  There  is  no  doctrine 
on  which  they  dwell  with  such  delight,  as  that  of  the  cross,  or  the  love  of  Christ  in 
laying  do^^^l  his  life  for  sinners  ;  and  this,  they  say,  has  been  the  preaching  which 
the  Lord  hath  mostly  blessed  to  the  conversion  of  the  heathen. 

Perhaps  there  is  no  denomination  in  whom  a  meek,  quiet,  and  child-like  spirit  has 
been  more  cultivated.  In  some  instances,  however,  it  has  been  thought  by  other 
Cliristians  to  degenerate  too  much  into  pueriUty ;  and  the  manner  in  which  they  have 
formerly  spoken  and  written  on  some  subjects,  has  been  far  from  consistent  with  the 
rules  of  propriety.  This  has  been  attributed  partly  to  the  weakness  of  their  leaders, 
in  yielding  too  much  to  the  indiscretion  of  some  of  the  Brethren,  whose  prudence  was 
by  no  means  equal  to  their  zeal.  But  the  time  of  these  indiscretions  is  over,  and 
these  censures  by  no  means  apply  to  the  Brethren  in  the  present  age. 

The  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  is  Episcopal ;  and  the  order  of  succession  in 
their  bishops  is  traced  with  gi'eat  exactness  in  their  history :  yet  they  allow  to  them 
no  elevation  of  rank,  or  pre-eminent  authority ;  their  Church  having,  from  its  first 
establishment,  been  governed  by  synods,  consisting  of  deputies  from  all  the  congi'e- 
gations,  and  by  other  subordinate  bodies,  which  they  call  conferences.  The  synods, 
which  are  generally  held  once  in  seven  years,  are  called  together  by  those  elders,  who 
were  in  the  former  synod  appointed  to  superintend  the  whole  unitj'.  In  the  first  sitting 
a  president  is" chosen,  and  these  elders  lay  down  their  office,  but  they  do  not  withdraw 
from  the  assembly  ;  for  they,  together  with  the  bishops,  lay  elders,  and  those  ministers 
who  have  the  general  care  or  inspection  of  several  congregations  in  one  province, 
have  seats  allowed  them  in  the  synod.  The  other  members  are,  one  or  more  deputies 
sent  by  each  congregation,  and  such  ministers  or  missionaries  as  are  particularly 
called  to  attend.  Women  approved  by  the  congregations  are  also  admitted  as  hearers, 
and  are  called  upon  to  give  their  advice  m  what  relates  to  the  ministerial  labor  among 
their  own  sex  ;  but  they  have  no  vote  in  the  synod. 

In  questions  of  importance,  or  of  which  the  consequences  cannot  be  foreseen,  nei- 
ther the  majority  of  votes,  nor  the  unanimous  consent  of  all  present,  can  decide  ;  but 
recourse  is  had  to  the  lot.  For  this  practice  the  Brethren  allege  the  examples  of  the 
ancient  Jews,  and  of  the  apostles  (Acts  i.  26;)  the  insufficiency  of  the  human  under- 
standing, amidst  the  best  and  purest  intentions,  to  decide  for  itself  in  what  concerns 
the  administration  of  Christ's  kingdom ;  and  their  ovm  confident  reliance  on  the 
promise  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  he  will  approve  himself  the  head  and  ruler  of  his 
Church.  The  lot  is  never  made  use  of,  but  afler  mature  deliberation  and  fervent 
prayer ;  nor  is  any  thing  submitted  to  its  decision  which  does  not,  after  being  tho- 
roughly weighed,  appear  to  the  assembly  eUgible  in  itself. 

In  every  synod,  the  inward  and  outward  state  of  the  unity,  and  the  concerns  of 
the  congregations  and  missions,  are  taken  into  consideration.  If  errors  in  doctrine, 
or  deviations  in  practice,  have  crept  in,  the  synod  endeavors  to  remove  them,  and  by 
salutar}'  regulations  to  prevent  them  for  the  futui'e.  It  considers  how  many  bishops 
are  to  be  consecrated  to  fill  up  the  vacancies  occasioned  by  death ;  and  every  membei 
32 


250  PERIOD    VIII.... 1555. ...IS33. 

of  the  synod  gives  a  vote  for  such  of  the  clergy  as  he  thinks  best  qualified.  Those 
who  have  the  majority  of  votes  are  taken  into  the  lot,  and  those  who  are  approved  are 
consecrdted  accordingly. 

Towards  the  close  of  every  synod  a  kind  of  executive  board  is  chosen,  and  called, 
"The  Elders'  Conference  of  the  Unity,"  divided  into  committees  or  departments. 
1.  The  missions'  department,  M'hich  superintends  all  the  concerns  of  the  missions  into 
heathen  countries.  2.  The  helpers'  department,  which  watches  over  the  purity  of 
doctrine,  and  the  moral  conduct  of  the  different  congregations.  3.  The  servants'  de- 
partment, to  which  the  economical  concerns  of  the  Unity  are  committed.  4.  The 
overseers'  department,  of  which  the  business  is  to  see  that  the  constitution  and  disci- 
pline of  the  Brethren  be  every  where  maintained.  No  resolution,  however,  of  any  of 
these  departments,  has  the  smallest  force,  till  it  be  laid  before  the  assembly  of  the 
elders'  conference,  and  have  the  approbation  of  that  body. 

Besides  this  general  conference  of  elders,  there  is  a  conference  of  elders  belonging 
to  each  congregation,  which  directs  its  affairs,  and  to  which  the  bishops  and  all  other 
ministers,  as  well  as  the  lay  members  of  the  congregation,  are  subject.  This  body, 
which  is  called  "  The  Elders'  Conference  of  the  congregation,"  consists, — 1.  Of  the 
minister,  as  president,  to  whom  the  ordinaiy  care  of  the  congregation  is  committed. 
1.  The  warden,  whose  office  it  is  to  superintend  all  outward  concerns  of  the  congre- 
gation. 3.  A  married  pair,  who  care  particularly  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  mar- 
ried people.  4.  A  single  clergyman,  to  whose  care  the  young  men  are  more  particu- 
larly committed.  And,  5.  Those  women  who  assist  in  caring  for  the  spiritual  and 
temporal  welfare  of  their  own  sex,  and  who  in  this  conference  have  equal  votes. 

Episcopal  consecration  does  not,  in  the  opinion  of  the  Brethren,  confer  any  power 
to  preside  over  one  or  more  congregations ;  and  a  bishop  can  discharge  no  office  but 
by  the  appointment  of  a  synod,  or  of  the  elders'  conference  of  the  unity.  Presbyters 
amongst  them  can  perform  every  function  of  the  bishop  except  ordination.  Deacons 
are  assistants  to  the  presbyters,  much  in  the  same  way  as  in  the  Church  of  England ; 
and  deaconesses  are  retained  for  the  purpose  of  privately  admonishing  their  own  sex, 
and  visiting  them  in  their  sickness :  but  though  they  are  solemnly  blessed  to  this 
office,  they  are  not  permitted  to  teach  in  public,  and  far  less  to  administer  the  ordi- 
nances. They  have  likewise  seniores  civiles,  or  lay  elders,  in  contradistinction  from 
spiritual  elders,  or  bishops,  who  are  appointed  to  watch  over  the  constitution  and 
discipline  of  the  United  Brethren  ;  over  the  observance  of  the  laws  of  the  country  in 
which  congregations  or  missions  are  established,  and  over  the  privileges  granted  to 
the  brethren  by  the  governments  under  which  they  live.* 

Each  congregation,  also,  has  a  conference  of  its  own.  Formerly  they  had  a  com- 
munity of  goods  ;  but  about  the  year  1818,  this  was  abolished.  Landed  estate,  how- 
ever, is  considered  as  belonging  to  the  Church,  and  is  rented  by  individuals.  They 
also  married  only  in  their  own  connection,  and  their  partners  were  selected  by  lot. 
These  pecuharities  are  now  done  away. 

114.  In  their  manners,  dress,  and  inoffensiveness,  they  strongly 
reseriible  the  Quakers.  They  pay  peculiar  attention  to  the  education  of 
their  children.  In  their  worship,  they  use  a  liturgy,  but  not  uniformly. 
Their  missionary  operations  have  been  very  extensive,  and  by  means  of 
them,  they  have  accomplished  great  good,  in  various  quarters  of  the 
globe. 

In  their  home  settlements,  they  reckon  twelve  or  fourteen  thousand  members.  Their 
converts  among  the  heathen  are  computed  at  thirty  thousand.  They  have  fourteen 
settlements  in  Germany  ;  also  settlements  in  Denmark,  Holland,  England,  Scotland, 
Ireland,  and  Russia.  In  the  United  States,  the  number  of  their  congregations  is 
twenty-four ;  each  congregation  is  provided  with  a  church.  Their  communicants  are 
supposed  to  amount  to  four  thousand  ;  ministers  thirty-three,  of  whom  four  have  the 
charge  of  literary  institutions ;  their  principal  settlements  are  at  Bethlehem,  Salem, 
N.  C,  Lititz,  and  Nazareth.  They  have  a  flourishing  seminary  at  Bethlehem,  fifty 
miles  from  Philadelphia,  and  a  theological  institution  at  Nazareth,  nine  miles  north 
of  Bethlehem. 

*  Williams's  Dictionary  of  all  Religions.    Third  London  edition. 


THE  PURITANS.  251 

V.    CONGREGATIONALISTS    OF   NEW   ENGLAND. 

115.  Co7igregationalists  are  so  called,  from  their  maintaining,  that  each 
conoregation,  or  assembly,  which  meets  in  one  place  for  religious  wor- 
ship, is  a  complete  Church,  and  has  the  power  of  self-government, 
without  being  accountable  to  any  other  Church. 

116.  The  Congregationalists  of  New  England  are  descendants  of  a 
body  of  people,  who  formerly  belonged  to  the  counties  of  Nottingham- 
shire, Lancashire,  and  Yorkshire,  in  England,  and  who,  becoming  desi- 
rous of  a  purer  Church,  separated  from  the  English  establishment,  about 
the  year  1602,  resolved,  "  whatever  it  should  cost  them,"  to  enjoy  liberty 
of  conscience. 

The  Congregationalists  are  supposed  by  some  to  be  a  branch  of  the  Brow-nists,  of 
whom  an  account  has  been  given,  (Sec.  71.)  They  appear  to  have  adopted  some  of 
the  views  of  the  Bro\\Tiists  in  relation  to  Church  government ;  but  it  is  evident,  as  a 
writer  remarks,  that  the  discipline  for  which  they  contended,  and  which  they  practised; 
was  fraught  with  more  moderation  and  charity,  than  belonged  to  the  system  of  Robert 
BrowTi. 

117.  These  people,  on  separating  from  the  establishment,  became 
organized  into  two  Churches,  the  history  of  one  of  which,  after  a  little 
time,  is  unknown.  Of  the  other,  Mr.  John  Robinson,  a  learned,  pious, 
and  accomplished  divine,  was  not  long  after  elected  pastor,  and  Mr. 
William  Brewster,  elder  and  teacher. 

The  Church,  whose  history  is  in  a  great  measure  unknown,  had  for  its  pastor,  for  a 
time,  Mr.  John  Smith  ;  but  its  members  falling  into  some  errors,  it  became  neglected, 
and  little  more  is  known  of  it.  Of  the  other  Church,  Mr.  Richard  Clifton  was  the 
first  pastor.  He  was  an  eminently  pious  and  devoted  minister,  and  singularly  suc- 
cessful in  his  preaching.  Mr.  Robinson,  who  succeeded  him  as  pastor,  was  among  his 
converts. 

118.  The  existence  of  such  a  people  could  not  long  remain  unknown  ; 
nor  was  it  compatible  with  the  intolerance  of  the  times  to  leave  them 
unmolested.  The  spirit  of  persecution  arose  against  them  like  a  flood ; 
to  escape  which,  in  1608,  Mr.  Robinson  and  his  flock  took  refuge  in  Hol- 
land. 

To  us  who  live  at  the  present  day,  it  seems  incredible,  that  a  man  so  accomplished, 
so  unassuming,  so  inoffensive,  as  Mr.  Robinson  was—and  a  people  so  harmless,  pious, 
and  humble,  as  were  Ms  flock,  should  not  hai-e  been  tolerated  in  England;  but 
although  the  fires  of  Smithfield  were  quenched,  toleration  was  a  virtue  unknown  on 
English  ground.  In  exile  alone,  was  security  to  be  fotmd  from  the  pains  and  penalties 
of  nonconformity  to  the  Church  of  England. 

But  even  escape  was  difficult.  There  was  a  general  prohibition  of  emigration  ;  the 
Puritans  who  M'ere  suspected  of  such  attempts,  were  narrowly  watched  by  the  eccle- 
siastical authorities.  The  ports  and  harbors  were  carefully  inspected,  and,  the  design 
of  this  congregation  being  suspected,  strict  orders  were  given  that  they  should  not  be 
suffered  to  depart.  They  were  necessitated  to  use  the  most  secret  methods,  to  give 
extravagant  fees  to  seamen,  by  whom  they  were  often  betrayed.  Twice  they  attempted 
to  embark,  were  discovered  and  prevented.  At  another  time,  having  got  on  board  a 
ship,  with  their  effects,  the  shipmaster  sailed  a  little  distance,  then  returned  and  de- 
livered them  to  the  resentment  of  their  enemies.  The  next  year  they  made  another 
attempt,  in  which,  after  the  severest  trials,  they  succeeded.  Having  engaged  a  ship 
belonging  to  Holland  for  their  conveyance,  they  were  going  on  board.  By  some 
treachery,  their  enemies  had  been  informea  of  their  design,  and,  at  this  juncture,  a 
great  number  of  armed  men  came  upon  them.  A  part  of  the  men  were  on  board, 
without  any  of  their  effects  ;  the  women  and  children  were  in  a  barque  approaching 
the  ship.  The  Dutch  captain,  apprehensive  of  danger  to  himself,  hoisted  sail,  and 
with  a  fair  wind  directed  his  course  to  Holland.    The  passengers  used  every  effort  to 


252 


PERIOD   Vin....l535....l833. 


persuade  hiift  to  return,  in  Vain.  They  saw  their  wives  and  children  fall  inlo  the 
hands  of  merciless  enemies,  while  ima'ble  to  afford  them  any  relief.  They  had  none 
of  their  effects,  not  even  a  change  of  clothes  on  board.  A  violent  storm  came  on, 
which  raged  seven  days  M'ithout  intermission.  By  vhe  violence  of  the  storm  they 
were  driven  to  the  coast  of  Norway.  On  a  sudden,  the  sailors  exclaimed,  "  The  ship 
has  foundered ;  she  sinks!  .she  sinks!"  The  seamen  trembled  in  despair;  the  pil- 
grims  looked  up  to  God,  and  cried,  Yet  Lord  thou  canst  save ;  Yet  Lord  thou  canst  save. 
To  the  astonishment  of  all,  the  vessel  soon  began  to  rise,  and  rode  out  the  storm.  At 
length  they  arrived  at  their  destined  port,  and  united  in  the  praise  of  their  Holy  Pre- 
server in  the  words  of  the  Psalmist,  0  that  men.  n-onid  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness, 
for  his  wonderful  works  to  the  children  of  men.  After  some  time,  all  their  friends  who 
had  been  left,  by  the  favor  of  a  gracious  Providence,  in  perils  of  robbers,  in  perils  by  their 
own  countrymen,  in  perils  in  the  sea,  in  perils  among  false  brethren,  arrived  safely  in  Hol^' 
land,  where  they  mingled  their  mutual  congratulations  with  grateful  praise  to  God.* 

119.  On  arriving  in  Holland,  the  pilgrims,  for  such  they  might  be  truly- 
called,  first  established  themselves  at  Amsterdam,  but  the  following  year 
they  removed  to  Leyden,  where,  for  twelve  years,  they  lived  in  much 
peace,  and  were  greatly  prospered. 

Here  they  were  joined  by  many  from  England.  The  congregation  became  large, 
and  the  Church  numbered  three  hundred  communicants.  In  doctrine,  they  were 
Calvinistic  ;  in  discipline,  exact ;  in  practice,  very  exemplary.  It  was  a  high  enco» 
inium  on  the  purity  and  inoffensiveness  of  their  lives,  which  the  Dutch  magistrates 
passed  from  the  seat  of  justice  :  "  These  English  have  Uved  among  us  now  for  twelve 
years,  and  yet  we  have  never  had  one  suit,  or  action,  come  against  them." 

120.  Although  the  condition  of  the  pilgrims  in  Holland  was  thus  peace" 
ful  and  prosperous,  they  had  many  reasons  for  wishing  to  remove.  The 
fathers  in  the  Church  were  dropping  av/ay ;  fears  were  entertained,  lest 
their  young  men  would  be  overcome  by  temptation,  and  their  Church,  in 
a  few  years,  be  lost.  Hence,  they  strongly  wished  for  a  place,  where 
they  might  perpetuate  the  precious  blessings  Avhich  they  enjoyed. 

121.  At  length,  they  resolved  to  depart.  It  -was  settled,  that  a  portion 
of  the  Church,  under  charge  of  elder  Brewster,  should  embark  for  America, 


Pilgiiiiici  setting  .sail. 


leave  having  been  obtained  of  the  Virginia  company  to  begin  a  settle' 
merit,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Hudson  river. 


*  Robbins's  New  England  Fathers, 


THE  PURITANS. 


253 


It  was  designed  that  Mr.  Robinson  and  the  remainder  of  his  flock  should  remove, 
when  matters  were  duly  prepared ;  but  he  never  followed  them.  Various  circum- 
stances, for  a  time,  prevented,  and  in  March,  1625,  death  put  a  period  to  his  valuable 
life.  His  removal  excited  great  grief  among  his  Church,  who  justly  regarded  him  as 
a  spiritual  father,  and  one  who  had  power  with  God.  The  family  of  Mr.  Robinson, 
and  the  remainder  of  his  people,  soon  after  joined  the  emigrants  in  America. 

122.  Preparation  having  been  made  for  removal,  on  the  6th  of  Septem- 
ber, 1620,  one  hundred  and  one  souls  set  sail  from  Southampton,  in 
England,  accompanied  by  the  fervent  prayers  of  all  who  were  left  behind. 
For  two  months  they  were  tossed  on  the  stormy  ocean.     To  add  to  their 


Pilgrims  landing 


calamities,  the  captain,  who  had  been  bribed  by  the  Dutch,  carried  them 
north  of  their  destination ;  and  instead  of  settling  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Hudson,  they  landed  on  the  rock  at  Plymouth,  on  the  22d  of  December, 
and  began  the  settlement  of  New  England. 

On  their  arrival,  they  stepped  upon  the  strand,  and  with  bended  knees  gave  thanks 
to  God,  who  had  preserved  his  Church  in  the  ark,  who  had  preserved  their  num- 
ber entire,  and  brought  them  in  safety  to  these  unhallowed  shores.  Being  without 
the  limits  of  their  patent,  as  to  civil  government,  they  were  in  a  state  of  nature.  They 
therefore  procured  and  signed  a  civil  compact,  by  which  they  severally  bound  them- 
selves to  be  obedient  to  all  ordinances  made  by  the  body,  acknowledging  the  king  of 
Great  Britain  to  be  their  lawful  sovereign.  They  say  in  the  preamble,  "  Having 
imdertaken,  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  advancement  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  honor 
of  our  king  and  country,  a  voyage  to  plant  the  first  colony  in  the  northern  parts  of 
Virginia,  we  do  by  these  presents,"  &;c.  This  instrument  was  executed  on  board  their 
ship  on  the  lllh  of  November.  Mr;  John  Carver,  a  man  of  distinguished  abilities 
and  eminent  piety,  was  chosen  their  governor. 

The  prospects  now  before  them  were  such  as  to  appal  any  other  than  our  fathers. 
In  a  most  howling  wildernness,  inhabited  by  pagan  savages  and  wild  beasts,  a  dreary 
winter  approaching,  no  shelter  from  the  tempest,  and,  as  yet,  no  place  of  abode. 
They  had  one  resting  place,  and  that  was  their  all.  Their  trust  was  in  Him  who  hath 
said  to  his  chosen.  The  eternal  God  is  thy  refuge,  and  underneath  are  the  everlasting  arms  ; 
and  he  shall  thrust  out  the  enemy  from  before  thee,  and  shall  say,  Destroy  them. 

After  several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  find  a  convenient  place  for  their  residence, 
a  party  sent  out  for  discovery,  entered  the  harbor  of  Plymouth.  In  a  severe  storm  on 
a  December  night,  having,  with  their  little  barque,  narrowly  escaped  a  shipwreck, 
they  were  cast  upon  an  island  in  the  harbor.  This  was  on  Friday  night.  The  next 
day  they  dried  their  clothes,  concludmg  to  remain  on  this  little  island  till  after  the 
Sabbath.     This  httle  band,  about  twenty  in  number  observed  the  next  day  as  a  Sab- 

22 


254  PERIOD    VIII.... 1555.. ..1833. 

bath,  -whxh  was  the  first  Sabbath  ever  observed  in  a  religious  manner  on  the  New 
England  snore .  Having  examined  the  harbor,  they  returned  to  the  ship,  which  weighed 
anchor  and  brought  in  their  consecrated  cargo  in  safety.  Here  these  pious  pilgrims 
landed  on  the  22d  of  December,  1620.  They  called  the  place  Plymouth,  the  name, 
of  the  town  from  which  they  last  sailed  in  England.  They  now  had  a  country  and  a 
home,  but  they  had  a  better  country  on  high.* 

123.  For  nine  years  from  this  date,  the  Church  of  Plymouth  was  des- 
titute of  a  stated  pastor,  and  consequently  deprived  of  the  enjoyment  of 
the  ordinances.  This  was  a  great  grief  to  the  pious  pilgrims.  Yet, 
under  the  preaching  of  elder  Brewster,  the  Church  flourished,  and  grew. 
In  1629,  Mr.  Ralph  Smith  became  their  pastor. 

As  Mr.  Brewster  was  only  a  ruling  elder  and  teacher,  he  had  no  authority  to  admi- 
nister the  ordinances.  This  latter  was  the  exclusive  prerogative  of  the  pastor.  The 
pastor  was  a  practical  and  experimental,  and  the  teacher  a  doctrinal  preacher.  The 
elders  assisted  the  pastor  in  the  work  of  discipline,  and  were  ordained,  like  the  minis- 
ters. It  was  the  business  of  the  deacons  to  distribute  the  elements  in  the  celebration 
of  the  sacrament,  and  to  provide  for  the  poor.  These  were  the  officers  of  the  Church 
of  Plymouth,  which  was  the  model  of  the  Congregational  Chtirches  of  New  England, 
for  many  years  afterwards. 

At  a  subsequent  period,  the  office  of  pastor  and  teacher  was  united  in  one  man ; 
ruling  elders  were  generally  discontinued,  although  they  are  still  retained  in  a  few 
Churches. 

The  grand  principle  of  the  Church  at  Plymouth,  and  of  the  Churches  which  were 
subsequently  formed  on  the  Congregational  plan,  was  that  of  independence.  Every 
Church  had  the  exclusive  right  to  choose  its  ministers,  and  to  exercise  discipline,  ac- 
cording to  its  sense  of  the  Scriptures. 

Synods  and  general  councils  were  acknowledged,  as  warranted  by  the  Scriptures  ; 
but  they  were  only  advisory  bodies. 

124.  The  colony  of  Plymouth  had  been  established  but  a  few  years, 
before  the  attention  of  many  others  in  England,  who  were  denied  liberty 
of  conscience,  was  directed  to  America,  as  an  asylum  from  their  oppres- 
sions. These,  therefore,  among  whom  were  numbers  distinguished  for 
their  learning,  rank  and  wealth,  came  over,  and  settled  at  Salem, 
Charlestown,  Roxbury,  Dorchester,  and  other  places. 

The  settlement  of  Salem  was  commenced  in  the  summer  of  1628,  by  the  famous 
and  truly  pious  John  Endicott.  In  the  following  year,  five  ships,  with  nearly  three 
hundred  planters,  arrived  in  safety,  and  were  added  to  this  settlement.  Among  them 
were  two  eminent  divines,  Mr.  Higginson,  and  Mr.  Skelton.  Soon  after  the  arrival 
of  this  reinforcement,  a  day  of  solemn  fasting  and  prayer  was  appointed,  preliminary 
to  their  uniting  in  Church  state.  On  the  sixth  of  August,  the  persons  proposing  to 
unite  in  Church  relation,  gave  their  public  assent  to  a  confession  of  faith,  and  then 
solemnly  covenanted  with  God,  and  with  each  other,  to  walk  in  the  ordinances  of 
Christ.  Mr.  Higginson  and  Mr.  Skelton  were  then  set  apart  as  the  ministers  of  the 
Church,  the  former  as  teacher,  the  latter  as  pastor.  Mr.  Endicott  having  corresponded 
with  the  Church  at  Plymouth,  previous  to  the  arrival  of  the  second  company,  and 
finding  an  agreement  in  their  views  on  the  subject  of  Church  order,  that  church  sent 
delegates  to  Salem,  to  unite  in  this  interesting  transaction,  who  gave  to  their  new 
brethren  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  Their  confession  of  faith  and  covenant  were 
drawn  by  Mr.  Higginson.  The  covenant  begins  in  the  following  manner:  "We 
covenant  with  our^Lord,  and  one  -with  another ;  and  we  do  bind  ourselves  in  the  pre- 
sence of  God,  to  walk  together  in  all  his  ways,  according  as  he  is  pleased  to  reveal 
himself  unto  us  in  his  blessed  word  of  truth."  f  This  was  the  first  Church  that  was 
fully  organized  in  New  England.  The  Church  at  Plymouth,  the  only  one  of  an 
earher  date,  had  not  a  regular  pastor  till  after  this  time. 


*  Robbins's  New  England  Fathers.  t  Mather's  Magnalia. 


THE  PURITANS.  255 

In  1630,  seventeen  ships  were  sent  out  with  emigrants,  among  whom  were  the 
distinguished  John  "Winthrop,  governor  of  the  company,  and  heutenant-governor 
Dudley.  On  their  arrival,  the  settlement  was  found  in  a  distressed  state.  In  the 
preceding  autumn,  the  colony  contained  about  three  hundred  inhabitants.  Eighty  of 
these  had  died,  and  a  great  part  of  the  survivors  were  in  a  weak,  sickly  state.  Their 
supply  of  corn  was  not  sufficient  for  more  than  a  fortnight,  and  their  other  provisions 
were  nearly  exhausted.  In  addition  to  these  evils,  they  were  informed  that  a  combi- 
nation of  various  tribes  of  Indians  was  forming  for  the  purpose  of  the  utter  extirpation 
of  the  colony.  Their  strength  was  weakness,  but  their  confidence  was  in  God,  and 
they  were  not  forsaken.  ]Many  of  the  planters,  who  arrived  this  summer,  after  Jong 
voyages,  were  in  a  sickly  state,  and  disease  continued  to  rage  through  the  season. 
By  the  close  of  the  year,  the  number  of  deaths  exceeded  two  hundred.  Among  these, 
were  several  of  the  principal  persons  in  the  colony.  Mr.  Higginson,  the  venerable 
minister  of  Salem,  spent  about  a  year  with  that  parent  Church,  and  was  removed  to 
the  Church  in  glory.  His  excellent  colleague,  Mr.  Skelton,  did  not  long  survive  him. 
Mr.  Johnson,  one  of  the  assistants,  and  his  lady,  who  was  a  great  patroness  of  the  set- 
tlement, died  soon  after  their  arrival.  Of  the  latter,  an  early  historian  observes, 
"  She  left  an  earthly  paradise  in  the  family  of  an  earldom,  to  encounter  the  sorrows 
of  a  wilderness,  for  the  entertainments  of  a  pure  worship  in  the  house  of  God ;  and 
then  immediately  left  that  \\alderness  for  the  heavenly  paradise." 

Persons  of  less  constancy  than  was  possessed  by  the  fathers  of  New  England,  in 
view  of  the  obstacles  and  dangers  now  before  them,  would  have  been  wholly  dis- 
couraged. Before  several  of  the  ships  arrived,  the  summer  was  past ;  they  had  no 
habitations  for  the  apnroaching  winter ;  the  places  of  their  settlement  were  unfixed ; 
they  had  Uttle  or  no  forage  for  their  cattle  ;  they  had  but  a  distant  and  doubtful  pros- 
pect of  obtaining  a  support  from  the  productions  of  the  country  ;  they  were  wholly 
unacquainted  with  the  means  of  clearing  the  wilderness ;  the  climate  was  much  more 
severe  than  they  had  experienced  ;  a  wasting  sickness  prevailed  among  them ;  the 
wild  beasts  of  the  forest  often  raised  theii*  alarms  ;  the  savages  of  the  wilderness,  jealous 
of  their  encroachments,  whose  number  and  temper  they  could  no,t  ascertain,  surround- 
ed all  their  borders.  But  they  had  committed  their  cause  to  God.  They  believed 
they  were  called  in  his  providence  to  leave  the  land  of  their  nativity  ;  he  had  carried 
them  through  the  sea,  and,  they  believed,  though  many  of  them  might  fall,  he  would 
not  wholly  desert  them  in  the  wilderness.  He  did  not  suffer  his  faithfulness  to  fail. 
In  all  their  affliction  he  was  afflicted,  and  the  angel  of  his  presence  saved  them :  in  his 
love  and  in  his  pity  he  redeemed  them  ;  and  he  bare  them,  and  carried  them  all  the  days 
of  old. 

Four  eminent  ministers,  Messrs.  Maverick,  "Warham,  Wilson,  and  Phillips,  who 
were  distinguished  lights  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  while  in  England,  attended  the 
company  which  came  over  in  1630.  These  were  eminent  instruments  of  maintaining 
harmony  in  several  settlements,  and  of  promoting  the  general  interests  of  the  colony. 
Before  the  conclusion  of  the  season,  settlements  were  commenced  in  several  places, 
which  are  now  some  of  the  finest  towms  in  New  England.  Governor  Winthrop  and  a 
considerable  number  of  the  company  laid  the  foundation  of  the  town  of  Boston.  Mr. 
Nowell,  one  of  the  assistants,  with  a  number  of  his  friends,  sat  down  at  Charlestown, 
where  a  few  remained  of  those  who  began  that  settlement  in  the  preceding  year. 
This  place  and  Boston  were  considered,  for  a  season,  as  one  settlement  and  one 
Church,  under  the  ministry  of  Mr.  Wilson.  Sir  Richard  SaUonstall,  one  of  the  as- 
sistants, with  a  company  of  planters,  began  the  settlement  of  Watertown.  They 
enjoyed  the  ministry  of  Mr.  PhiUips.  Another  of  the  assistants,  Mr.  Rossiter,  with 
Mr.  Ludlow,  and  a  number  of  settlers,  began  the  town  of  Dorchester.  The  ministers, 
Messrs.  Warham  and  Maverick,  settled  with  them.  A  few  years  after,  Mr.  Warham 
and  a  considerable  part  of  his  people,  began  the  settlement  of  Windsor,  on  Connecticut 
river.  Mr.  Pyncheon,  also  an  assistant,  was  at  the  head  of  a  company  who  com- 
menced the  settlement  of  Roxbury.  The  famous  Mr.  EUiot,  who  came  from  England 
the  year  following,  became  their  minister.  At  these  places  and  Salem,  the  first 
planters  continued  till  the  next  year. 

The  succeeding  winter  commenced  in  December,  with  great  severity.  Few  of  the 
houses  which  had  been  erected  were  comfortable,  and  the  most  of  them  were  misera- 
ble coverings.    Unused  to  such  severities  of  climate,  the  people  suffered  severely 


256  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

from  the  cold.  Many  died  from  being  frozen.  The  inconveniences  of  their  accom- 
modations increased  the  diseases  which  continued  to  prevail  among  them.  But  their 
constancy  had  not  yet  been  brought  to  the  last  trial.  During  the  continuance  of  the 
severe  season,  their  stock  of  provisions  began  to  fail.  Those  who  wanted  were  sup- 
plied by  those  who  possessed,  as  long  as  any  remained.  A  poor  man  came  to  the 
governor  to  complain,  and  was  informed  that  the  last  bread  of  his  house  was  in  the 
oven.  Many  subsisted  upon  shell-fish,  ground-nuts,  and  acorns,  which  at  that  season 
could  not  have  been  procured  but  with  the  utmo.st  difficulty.  Of  the  steadfastness 
and  submis.sion  of  the  people,  under  these  accumulated  sufferings,  the  early  historians 
give  us  many  very  striking  testimonies.  In  consideration  ot"  their  perilous  condition, 
the  sLxth  day  of  February  was  appointed  for  a  day  of  public  fasting  and  prayer,  to 
seek  deliverance  from  God.  Every  day,  many  knees  bended  in  secret,  many  sighs 
rose  to  Him,  to  whose  providential  care  they  had  committed  their  all,  whose  earthly 
kingdom  they  were  laboring  and  suffering  to  advance.  He  who  provideth  for  the  raven 
his  food,  who  prepared  sustenance  for  Jacob,  could  not  now  be  inattentive  to  the  cries 
of  his  people.  On  the  fifth  of  February,  the  day  before  the  appointed  fast,  the  ship 
lion,  which  had  been  sent  to  England  for  that  purpose,  arrived,  laden  with  provisions. 
She  had  a  stormy  passage,  and  rode  amid  heavy  drifts  of  ice  after  entering  the  har- 
bor. But  He  who  once  stilled  the  tempest  for  the  sake  of  his  people,  carried  this  ship 
through  every  danger,  and  brought  her  safe  to  land.  On  this  event,  the  existence  of 
the  colony  was,  in  a  great  measure,  dependent.  These  provisions  were  distributed 
among  the  people  according  to  their  necessities,  and  their  appointed  fast  was  ex- 
changed for  a  day  of  general  thanksgiving. 

On  the  opening  of  the  spring  of  1631,  health  was  generally  restored  in  the  settle- 
ments, but  the  colony  was  greatly  impoverished.  The  most  of  their  provisions  had 
been  brought  from  England ;  the  preceding  year  having  been  a  season  of  uncommon 
scarcity,  they  were  purchased  at  very  high  rates  ;  by  the  length  of  the  passage  and 
the  severity  of  the  winter,  the  greater  part  of  their  cattle  had  died ;  the  materials  for 
building  and  implements  of  labor  were  obtained  with  jE^eat  difficulty  and  expense. 
In  imitation  of  their  venerable  governor — before  whose  virtues  the  patriotism  of  Le- 
onidas  and  Timoleon,  of  Publicola,  and  the  Decii,  appears  in  a  deepened  shade— tlie 
wealthy,  feeling  that  they  had  embarked  in  this  cause,  not  for  themselves,  but  for  the 
colony  and  for  God,  distributed  of  their  property  according  to  the  necessities  of  their 
brethren,  and  soon  found  themselves  almost  divested  of  plentiful  fortunes. 

In  the  year  1631,  great  exertions  were  made  for  a  crop  of  Indian  corn,  which  was 
their  whole  dependence,  and  it  pleased  God  to  give  them  a  favorable  season,  and,  ac- 
cording to  the  lands  improved,  an  abundant  harvest.  This  must  have  been,  indeed, 
an  unpalatable  pittance  for  those  who  had  been  nursed  in  all  the  delicacies  of  polish- 
ed life,  which  was  the  case  of  many  of  those  settlers,  but  it  supplied  their  necessities. 
They  came  not  to  this  trackless  desert  to  repose  on  roses,  but  they  were  travellers 
towEirds  a  better  country,  that  is,  a  heavenly.  The  fears  of  the  colony,  from  the  hostility 
of  the  savages,  gradually  subsided.  In  consequence  of  petty  animosities  and  internal 
hostilities,  they  could  not  be  united  in  a  general  combination  for  the  extirpation  of  the 
colony.  The  small-pox,  and  other  epidemic  disorders,  greatly  prevailed  among  them, 
by  which  immense  numbers  died.  These  events  were  considered  by  our  fathers  as 
the  signal  interpositions  of  Providence,  by  which  God  was  making  room  and  preparing 
peace  for  his  people. 

In  the  commencement  of  all  the  individual  settlements,  the  planters  were  mindful 
of  their  great  errand  into  the  wilderness,  and  directed  their  first  exertions  to  the 
establishment  of  a  Church  of  Christ,  and  the  institutions  of  the  Gospel.  The  first 
Church,  after  the  one  at  Salem,  was  gathered  at  Charlestown,  on  a  day  of  solemn  fast, 
August  27,  1630.  Soon  after  this,  a  Church  was  organized  at  Dorchester.  The 
next  was  at  Boston.  Soon  after  which,  there  was  one  at  Roxbury,  one  at  Lynn,  and 
one  at  Watertown.  In  less  than  two  years  from  the  organization  of  the  first  Church, 
in  Salem,  there  were  in  the  colony,  seven  Churches,  which  were  indeed  "  golden  candle- 
sticks." * 

125.  In  the  years  1635  and  1636,  as  the  number  of  planters  had 

*  Robbins's  New  EIngland  Fathers. 


THE   PURITANS, 


257 


considerably  increased,  the   Churches  of  Dorchester,  Watertown,  and 
Newto\\Ti  removed,  and  began  the  settlement  of  Connecticut. 

The  people  from  Dorchester  settled  at  Windsor ;  those  from  Watertown  settled  at 
Wethersfield ;  and  those  from  Newtown,  among  whom  was  the  distinguished  IVIr. 
Thomas  Hooker,  their  pastor,  settled  at  Hartford.  The  first  company  which  removed 
consisted  of  about  one  hundred  men,  women,  and  childi-en.     Their  route  lay  through 


an  unexplored  wilderness.  Many  were  the  distresses  which  they  endured,  during 
their  journey  ;  which,  from  unanticipated  difficulties,  occupied  fourteen  days.  The 
forests  through  which  they  passed,  for  the  first  time  since  the  creation,  resounded  with 
the  praises  of  God.  They  prayed,  and  sang  psalms  and  hymns,  as  they  marched 
along;  the  Indians  following,  in  silent  admiration. 

126.  From  this  time,  emigration  to  New  England  was  more  rapid. 
The  country  seemed  to  have  been  reserved  by  Providence,  as  a  refuge 
from  the  oppression  of  religious  intolerance.  By  the  year  1650,  only 
thirty  years  from  the  time  the  pilgrims  landed  on  "  forefathers  rock,"  at 
Plymouth,  about  forty  Churches  had  been  planted  in  New  England,  over 
which  had  been  settled  eighty  ministers,  and  which  had  embosomed 
seven  thousand  seven  hundred  and  fifty  communicants. 

The  character  of  the  first  emigrants  to  New  England,  deserves  a  more  extended 
notice,  than  we  have  room  to  give.  Both  ministers  and  people  were  an  extraordinary 
set  of  men.  Many  of  the  former  possessed  high  literary  endowments,  aad  popular 
pulpit  talents.  An  historian  remarks  of  them,  "  They  were  men  of  great  sobriety  and 
virtue,  plain,  serious,  affectionate  preachers,  exactly  conformable  to  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  took  a  great  deal  of  pains  to  promote  a  reformation  of  man- 
ners, in  their  several  parishes."  In  their  labors — in  preaching,  in  visiting  from  house 
to  house — in  prayer,  in  catechetical  instruction,  they  exhibited  a  fidelity,  a  holy  zeal, 
worthy  ambassadors  of  God. 

The  effect  of  these  abundant  labors  was,  as  might  be  expected,  correspondingly 
great.  The  first  emigrants  had  faults — in  some  points  they  erred  much ;  but  as  a 
body  of  men,  none  were  ever  more  pious — more  exemplary — more  humble  and  devo- 
ted servants  of  God.  Rehgion  among  them  was  the  business  of  the  week  day,  as 
well  as  of  the  Sabbath.  The  common  vices  of  mankind  were  little  known  among 
them.  "  Whatsoever  things  were  pure,  and  lovely,  and  of  good  report,"  were  the 
things  which  were  admired  by  them,  and  long  existed  among  them. 

127.  Distinguished  as  were  the  fathers   of  New  England,  for  their 

33  22* 


258  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

attachment  to  the  order  and  peace  of  the  Gospel,  it  was  not  to  be  expect- 
ed that  difficulties  would  not  occur — that  harmony  would  not  sometimes 
be  interrupted.  As  early  as  the  year  1634,  the  peace  of  the  Churches 
in  the  vicinity  of  Boston,  was  disturbed  by  novel  opinions  advanced  by 
Roger  Williams,  one  of  the  ministers  of  Salem ;  on  account  of  which, 
the  magistrates  of  the  colony  considered  themselves  justified  in  banish- 
ing him. 

It  is  to  be  regretted,  that  dissensions  should  have  thus  early  prevailed  in  the  New 
England  Churches  ;  but  still  more  to  be  regretted,  that  the'  fathers  should  have  pro- 
ceeded to  measures  inconsistent  with  the  principles  of  religious  toleration,  which  they 
had  advocated  on  the  other  side  of  the  water. 

Mr.  WilUams  refused  to  hold  commimion  with  the  Church  of  Boston,  because  its 
members  would  not  confess  their  guilt,  for  having  communed  with  the  Episcopal 
Church,  while  they  remained  in  England  ;  and  induced  the  Church  at  Salem  to  ad- 
dress admonitory  letters  to  that  at  Boston,  and  several  others.  At  length,  he  separa- 
ted himself  from  the  Church  at  Salem,  because  it  would  not  refuse  to  hold  communion 
with  the  Churches  in  New  England.  Moreover,  he  taught  that  it  was  not  lawful  {or 
a  pious  man  to  commune  in  family  prayer,  with  those  whom  he  judged  to  be  unre- 
generated. 

Historians  generally  agree  in  censuring  the  conduct  of  IMr.  "Wilhams  ;  but  in  latter 
times,  more  justice  has  been  done  him,  than  formerly.  The  fathers  of  the  country, 
too,  soon  forgot  their  condemnation  of  the  conduct  of  their  persecutors,  in  England, 
which  drove  them  to  these  shores.  "  To  punish  a  man  for  any  matters  of  his  con- 
science, is  persecution." 

Mr.  Williams,  on  retiring  from  Massachusetts,  began  the  settlement  of  Rhode 
Island.  He  became  a  Baptist,  and  was  the  principal  founder  of  the  first  Baptist 
Church.  The  colony  of  Rhode  Island  has  the  honor,  under  the  guidance  of  Mr.  Wil- 
liams, of  introducing  into  America  proper  notions  on  the  subject  of  religious  Uberty, 
ani  the  rights  of  conscience 

128.  About  the  same  time,  the  Churches  in  Massachusetts  were  still 
more  seriously  disturbed  by  Anna  Hutchinson,  a  member  of  the  Church 
m  Boston,  who,  among  other  things  held,  that  the  person  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  dwells  in  a  justified  person — that  a  man  is  justified  before  he  be- 
lieves— that  faith  is  no  cause  of  justification,  &c.  On  these  and  other 
topics,  she  gave  public  lectures,  and  gained  many  proselytes. 

129.  The  controversy,  which  hence  arose,  pervaded  the  whole  colony, 
and  excited  no  small  disturbance.  In  1637,  a  synod  was  convened  at 
Cambridge,  which,  after  a  session  of  three  weeks,  condemned  eighty-two 
opinions,  among  which,  those  of  Mrs.  Hutchinson  were  involved.  At 
the  next  session  of  the  general  court,  she  was  banished  from  the  colony. 

The  sentence  of  the  court  added  to  the  wildness  and  fanaticism  of  this  erring  wo- 
man, who  now  retired  to  Rhode  Island.  The  effects  of  the  controversy  were  long 
felt ;  but,  says  an  historian  of  the  times,  "  nothing  can  justify  persecution — no,  not 
the  character  and  piety  of  the  New  England  fathers." 

At  a  subsequent  date,  it  may  here  be  added,  severe  laws  were  passed  against  Bap- 
tists and  Quakers  ;  both  of  whom  inveighed  against  the  magistrates,  and  abused  the 
ministers.  For  these,  and  other  extravagant  errors  of  conduct,  they  may  well  be  cen- 
sured ;  and  had  the  laws  enacted  against  them  referred  only  to  their  improper  conduct, 
and  not  to  their  religiov  tenets,  the  course  pursued  by  the  fathers  would  have  borne  a 
different  aspect. 

130.  In  the  year  1646,  a  synod  was  convened  at  Cambridge,  by  the 
o-eneral  court  of  Massachusetts,  for  settling  an  uniform  scheme  of  eccle- 
siastical discipline.  Most  of  the  Churches  of  New  England  were 
represented.     The  synod  continued  its  sessions  by  adjournments  for  two 


THE    PURITANS.  25& 

years,  when  it  adopted  the  platform  of  Church  discipline,  called  the 
Cambridge  platform,  and  recommended  it,  with  the  Westminster  confes- 
sion of  faith,  to  the  Churches.  This  platform  was  generally  adopted 
by  the  Churches  of  Massachusetts,  and,  until  the  adoption  of  the  Say- 
brook  platform,  (sixty  years  afterwards,)  was  the  constitution  of  those 
of  Connecticut. 

In  this  platform  the  distinction  between  pastor  and  teacher  is  recognized,  together 
■with  the  existence  in  the  Church  of  ruling  elders.  The  visible  Church  consists  of 
'  saints  and  their  baptized  offspring.  Churches  are  to  choose  their  own  officers,  and  to 
ordain  them  by  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the  brethren,  if  elders  or  ministers  are 
not  to  be  obtained.  Controversies  about  faith  and  practice  are  referred  to  synods  and 
councils,  which,  however,  have  no  disciplining  power. 

131.  About  the  year  1650,  an  unhappy  controversy  arose  in  the 
Church  at  Hartford,  Connecticut,  respecting  church  membership.  Hi- 
therto, great  watchfulness  had  been  exercised,  to  admit  only  such  as 
gave  visible  evidence  of  piety.  The  choice  of  pastors,  also,  had  been 
confined  exclusively  to  the  Church,  and  all  the  honors  and  offices  of  the 
state  had  been  distributed  to  professors  of  religion,  who  only  had  the 
right  of  suffrage,  in  meetings  of  a  political  character. 

132.  During  the  lives  of  the  first  generation,  little  trouble  had  arisen 
on  these  points,  as  most  of  the  first  emigrants  were  professors  of  religion. 
But  the  fathers  were  nearly  all  now  removed ;  a  new  generation  had 
succeeded,  many  of  whom,  on  account  of  their  not  belonging  to  the 
Church,  were  excluded  from  their  proper  influence  in  the  community. 
Most  of  them  had  been  baptized,  and  by  virtue  of  this,  it  was  claimed, 
that  they  might  own  their  covenant,  have  their  children  baptized,  and 
thus  perpetuate  the  Church. 

133.  The  controversy  which  thus  arose  in  the  Church  at  Hartford, 
soon  extended  to  other  Churches ;  until,  at  length,  the  whole  of  New 
England  became  more  or  less  agitated  on  the  subject.  In  1657,  the  dis- 
puted subject  was  referred  to  a  council,  composed  of  the  principal  minis- 
ters of  New  England,  at  Boston.  In  consequence  of  the  decision  of  this 
council,  the  half-ioay  cove7iant,  as  it  has  since  been  termed,  was  introdu- 
ced, and  adopted  by  many  of  the  Churches. 

The  decision  of  this  council  declared,  "  That  it  was  the  duty  of  those  come  to  years 
of  discretion,  baptized  in  infancy,  to  own  the  covenant ;  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the 
Church  to  call  them  to  tliis  ;  that  if  they  refuse,  or  are  scandalous  in  any  other  way, 
they  may  be  censured  by  the  Church.  If  they  understand  the  grounds  of  religion, 
and  are  not  scandalous,  and  solemnly  own  the  covenant,  giving  up  themselves  and 
their  children  to  the  Lord,  baptism  may  not  be  denied  to  their  children.  In  conse- 
quence of  this  decision,  many  ownied  their  covenant,  and  presented  their  children  for 
baptism,  but  did  not  unite  vdih  the  Church  in  the  celebration  d  the  Supper.  Hence, 
it  was  termed  the  half-way  covenant. 

134.  The  decision  of  the  above  council  was  far  from  producing  peace 
in  the  Churches.  Those  of  Massachusetts  generally  adopted  the  prac- 
tice recommended ;  but  those  of  Connecticut,  fd3  many  years  refused, 
and  in  some  Churches  the  practice  was  never  introduced.  Towards  the 
conclusion  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  practice  was  generally  aban- 
doned, throughout  New  England. 

135.  The  year  1692  was  rendered  memorable  in  the  annals  of  New 


260  PERIOD    VIII. ...1555. ...1833. 

England,  by  the  prevalence  of  a  strong  delusion,  in  several  places,  on 
the  subject  of  toiichcraft.  Hitherto,  the  Churches  had  been  remarkably- 
free  from  superstition ;  but  now,  for  a  short  time,  like  a  sweeping  de- 
luge, it  spread  over  the  land,  and  for  a  season  Avas  seriously  injurious  to 
the  cause  of  vital  piety. 

This  delusion  first  made  its  appearance  in  the  family  of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Paris,  of 
Salem,  Mass.,  two  of  whose  children,  being  affected  with  an  unusual  distemper,  it 
was  ascribed  by  the  physican  to  witchcraft.  From  this  time,  several  others  were 
affected  in  the  same  neighborhood  ;  and,  at  length,  the  madness  extended  to  many 
parts  of  the  country. 

The  anxiety  and  distress  occasioned  by  this  delusion  were  intense.  The  whole 
country  became  agitated.  Councils  were  called ;  legislatures  acted ;  many  were 
executed.  At  length,  however,  the  spell  was  broken  ;  the  cloud  passed  over  ;  it  was 
all  a  delusion  ;  was  seen  and  acknowledged  to  be  such ;  and  deep  regret  pervaded  the 
minds  of  the  people,  that  they  should  have  thus  been  blinded,  and  should  have  acted 
so  contrary  to  the  principles  of  the  Gospel. 

136.  Until  the  year  1708,  the  Churches  in  Connecticut  had  adopted 
the  Cambridge  platform,  as  their  scheme  of  discipline ;  but  at  this  date, 
a  convention  of  ministers  and  delegates  met  at  Saybrook,  and  adopted 
what  is  called  the  Saybrook  platform,  which  was  received  by  most  of  the 
Churches  of  the  Congregational  order,  and  was  recognized  by  the  legis- 
lature of  the  state. 

This  platform,  among  other  things,  established  district  associations,,  a  general 
annual  association  of  ministers  and  delegates  from  the  respective  district  associations, 
and  a  consociation  of  ministers  and  delegates,  as  a  standing  council,  to  which  eccle- 
siastical.difficulties  might  be  referred,  and  whose  decision  should  be  final. 

137.  The  year  1737  was  distinguished  for  an  extraordinary  excitement 
throughout  New  England,  on  the  subject  of  religion.  The  attention  of 
thousands  was  arrested,  converts  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel  were  multi- 
plied, and  vast  numbers  united  themselves  to  the  Churches  in  the  land. 
In  some  places,  unhappily,  a  degree  of  extravagance  prevailed,  which 
among  many  brought  the  work  into  discredit,  and  by  such  it  Avas  strongly 
opposed. 

The  good  effects  of  this  work  among  many,  were  long  happily  seen.  They  adorned 
their  profession,  and  became  strong  pillars  in  the  Church  of  God.  With  others,  the 
excitement  was  only  temporary  ;  and  among  these  latter  a  serious  defection  took  place. 
Errors  and  cormptions  greatly  increased,  and  sadly  marred  the  beauty  of  the  spiritual 
edifices  of  the  land. 

138-  During  the  French  war,  which  commenced  in  1755,  and  termi- 
nated in  1763,  foreigners,  for  the  first  time  mingled  extensively  with  the 
mhabitants  of  New  England.  The  influence  of  these  upon  the  country 
was  highly  injurious  to  religion.  In  the  army  were  many  infidels,  who 
diligently  and  too  successfully  inculcated  their  principles  ainong  the 
yeomanry  of  New  England. 

139.  During  the  war  of  the  revolution,  religion  suffered  still  more 
materially.  Many  of  the  foreigners,  with  whom  the  people  had  inter- 
course, were  far  more  dissolute  than  those  who  had  come  to  New  England, 
in  the  war  of  1755.  They  were  the  disciples  of  Voltaire,  Rousseau, 
D'Alembert,  and  Diderot.  The  writings  of  these  infidels  were  spread 
over  the  land.  Great  laxity  of  morals  prevailed,  and  at  the  termination 
of  the  war,  religion  had  sunk  to  a  low  ebb. 


THE   PURITANS.  261 

140.  A  happier  state  of  things,  however,  awaited  the  Churches.  The 
weakness  and  impiety  of  infidelity  were  powerfully  opposed  by  many 
divines,  among  whom  the  late  President  D wight  stands  pre-eminent, 
The  Churches  became  enlivened  and  purified ;  the  colleges  were  signally 
blessed.     The  standard  of  piety  and  morality  was  raised. 

141.  "Within  the  last  twenty  years,  the  condition  of  the  Congregational 
Churches  in  New  England  has  been  rapidly  improving.  Her  ministry 
has  become  learned  and  powerful ;  her  numbers  are  rapidly  increasing ; 
Sabbath  schools  and  Bible  classes  have  been  instituted ;  moral  societies 
have  been  organized ;  domestic  missionary  societies  are  repairing  hei 
waste  places ;  revivals  of  religion  are  multiplying,  and  a  general  pros 
perity  of  her  interests  is  apparent. 

The  Congregational  Churches  in  New  England  exceed  one  thousand  in  number 
A  few  of  these  in  Massachusetts,  particularly  in  Boston  and  its  vicinity,  have  recently 
become  Unitarian.  In  other  parts  of  the  United  States,  the  number  of  Congregational 
Churches  may  be  estimated  at  three  hundred  and  fifty. 

The  Congregationalists  have  several  valuable  theological  seminaries.  One  at  An- 
dover,  established  in  1808,  and  which  is  munificently  endowed ;  a  theological  school 
is,  also,  connected  with  Yale  College,  and  with  Harvard  University.  One  is  estab- 
lished at  Bangor,  Maine,  for  the  education  of  young  men  for  the  ministry,  who  may 
not  have  received  a  collegiate  education. 

VI.    PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH   IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

142.  The  first  ministers  and  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  were  chiefly  from  Scotland  and  the  north  of  Ireland. 
They  settled  principally  in  Pennsylvania,  West  Jersey,  Delaware,  and 
Maryland,  because  in  these  colonies  alone,  they  were  permitted  to  enjoy 
the  exercise  of  their  religious  rights  and  privileges. 

The  Presbyterians  were  generally  driven  from  their  native  land,  as  were  the  Puri- 
tans of  New  England,  by  persecution ;  and  sought  in  America  that  liberty  to  worship 
God,  according  to  the  dictates  of  conscience,  which  they  had  been  denied  at  home. 
But,  in  selecting  the  above  territories  as  the  places  of  their  residence,  they  appear  to  have 
acted  from  necessity,  rather  than  choice.  For,  although  they  agreed  with  the  Puritans 
of  New  England  in  doctrine,  the  latter  were  not  disposed  to  encourage  the  settlement 
among  them  of  persons  who  differed  with  them  vg:y  materially,  in  respect  to  the 
government  and  discipline  of  the  Church.  The  Episcopalians  in  Virginia  and  New 
York  were  still  more  indisposed  to  extend  the  rites  of  Christian  hospitality.  But 
Pennsylvania,  West  Jersey,  Delaware,  and  Maryland,  being  open  to  all  denominations, 
they  concluded  to  settle  in  these  territories,  and  this  may  be  considered  the  reason 
why  the  first  Presbyterian  Churches  were  almost  all  found  in  these  colonies.* 

143.  The  founders  of  these  Churches  were  warmly  attached  to  the 
Westminster  confession  of  faith,  and  to  the  Presbyterian  form  of  ecclesi- 
astical government.  And  towards  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
they  began  to  form  congregations  on  this  plan.  In  1704,  they  constituted 
their  first  judicatory,  under  the  name  of  the  "  Presbytery  of  Philadel- 
phia." 

144.  In  the  neighborhood  of  these  Presbyterians  lived  not  a  few,  who 
had  removed  from  New  England,  and  who  had  there  been  bred  Congre- 
gationalists.    These,  from  time  to  time,  acceded  to  the  new  body,  and 

*  Miller's  Letter  to  Presbyterians,  published  in  the  New  York  Observer,  1833. 


262  PERIOD    VIII.. .1555... .1333. 

consented  to  bear  the  name,  and  act  under  the  order  and  discipline  of 
the  Presbyterians. 

145.  But  when,  at  length,  the  Presbyterians -becaine  desirous  to  carry 
into  effect  the  system,  to  which  they  had  been  accustomed,  in  all  its  ex- 
tent and  strictness,  the  Congregationalists  weretdissatisfied,  and  plead 
for  several  abatements  and  modifications  of  Presbyterian  ism. 

"  It  is  due  to  candor  to  say,"  observes  the  Avriter  already  alluded  to,  (Dr.  3Iiller,) 
"that  the  Congregational  part  of  the  ministers,  and  those  who  sided  with  them,  ap- 
pear to  have  been  more  ardent  in  their  piety  than  the  strict  Presbyterians.  At  any 
rate,  it  is  undoubtedly  a  fact,  that  they  urged  in  the  judicatories  of  the  Church,  with 
peculiar  zeal,  their  mshes  that  great  care  should  be  exercised  respecting  the  personal 
piety  of  candidates  for  the  holy  ministry ;  and  that  a  close  examination  on  experi- 
mental religion  should  always  make  a  part  of  trials  for  license  and  ordination.  The 
strict  Presbyterians,  on  the  one  hand,  were  zealous  for  the  Westminster  confession  of 
faith,  catechisms,  directory,  presbyterial  order,  and  academical  learning,  in  the 
preachers  of  the  Gospel ;  while  they  appear  to  have  disliked  the  close  examination 
contended  for  in  regard  to  personal  piety ;  or,  at  least,  to  have  disapproved  the  jnethod 
in  which  the  examinations  were  conducted,  as  being  different  from  any  thing  to  which 
they  had  been  accustomed  in  their  native  country.  On  the  other  hand,  the  breth- 
ren congregationally  inclined,  provided  they  were  satisfied  on  the  score  of  personal 
piety,  did  not  set  so  high  a  value  on  human  learning,  or  require  so  much  of  it  as 
indispensable  in  candidates  for  the  holy  ministry,  as  their  opponents  contended  for ; 
but  were  too  ready  to  make  indulgent  exceptions,  and  to  give  dispensations  as  to  this 
point,  and  even  in  violation  of  rules  to  which  they  had  virtually  assented.  And  in 
some  instances,  they  proceeded,  with  indecent  haste,  and  in  defiance  of  order,  to 
license  and  ordain  candidates,  whose  want  of  suitable  qualifications  gave  great  oflFence 
to  the  more  regular  part  of  their  brethren." 

146.  In  1716,  the  number  of  ministers  had  increased  so  far,  chiefly  by 
emigration  from  Europe,  that  they  distributed  themselves  into  four  Pres- 
byteries, bearing  the  names  of  Philadelphia,  Newcastle,  Snow  Hill,  and 
Long  Island,  and  erected  a  synod  under  the  name  of  the  "  Synod  of 
Philadelphia."  But  the  body  was  far  from  proving  harmonious,  by 
reason  of  the  different  views  entertained  on  the  subject  of  the  discipline 
of  the  Churches. 

147.  In  1729,  the  synod  passed  what  was  called  the  "  adopting  act," 
which  consisted  in  a  formal  adoption  of  the  Westminster  confession  of 
faith  and  catechisms,  and  the  confession  of  faith  of  the  Church  ;  and  made 
it  necessary,  that  not  only  every  candidate,  but  also  every  actual  minis- 
ter in  the  Church,  should  be  obliged  by  subscription  or  otherwise,  in  the 
presence  of  the  Presbytery,  to  acknowledge  these  fornuilaries  respec- 
tively, as  the  confession  of  their  faith.  To  this  act  there  was  strong 
opposition  ;  but,  when  at  length  it  was  adopted,  it  Avas  peaceably  acqui- 
esced in. 

148.  In  1734,  an  overture  was  brought  into  synod,  concerning  the 
trials  of  candidates  for  the  ministry,  directing  that  "  all  candidates  for 
the  ministry  be  examined  diligently,  as  to  their  experience  of  a  work  of 
sanctifying  grace  in  their  hearts  ;  and  that  none  be  admitted,  who  are 
not,  in  a  judgment  of  charity,  serious  Christians." 

This  overture  was  adopted  unanimously,  and  was  highly  gratifying  to  the  Congre- 
gational party,  which  had  complained  of  their  Presbyterian  brethren  for  passing  over 
a  subject,  which  to  them  appeared  of  paramount  importance. 

149.  In  1738,  the  synod,  finding  several  of  the  Presbyteries,  especially 


THE   PURITANS.  26fi 

those  in  which  the  brethren  were  inclined  to  Congregationalism,  disposed 
to  license  condidates  without  due  attention  to  literary  attainments,  passed 
an  act  requiring  a  thorough  examination  respecting  their  literature,  be- 
fore they  should  be  approved.  To  many  this  act  gave  great  umbrage. 
Contentions  ensued,  and  for  many  years  the  harmony  and  peace  of  the 
Presbyterian  Churche*  were  nearly  destroyed. 

The  ministers  and  their  respective  adherents  entered  warmly  into  the  dispute,  and 
became  distinctly  arranged  into  two  parties.  The  friends  of  Presbyterial  order,  a 
learned  ministry,  and  strict  adherence  to  the  confession  of  faith,  were  styled  old-side- 
men,  ox  old  lights ;  while  the  others  were  denominated  ncm-side-men,  or  new  lights. 
These  parties,  in  the  progress  of  coUision,  become  more  excited  and  ardent.  Preju 
dices  were  indulged.  Mutual  misrepresentation  took  place,  and  they,  at  length, 
reached  a  stage  of  mutual  suspicion  and  animosity,  which  almost,  and  in  many  cases, 
absolutely  precluded  all  intercourse  as  Christian  brethren. 

150.  At  length,  during  the  preaching  of  Mr.  Whitefield  in  the  country, 
a  division  was  made  among  the  Presbyterians ;  the  synod  of  New  York 
being  established  by  the  new  side,  in  opposition  to  the  synod  of  Phila- 
delphia. In  175S,  this  breach  was  healed,  from  which  time  harmony 
has  prevailed,  and  their  cause  has  rapidly  gained  strength. 

Mr.  "VVhitefield  arrived  in  America,  it  being  his  second  \'isit,  in  1739.  In  the  revival 
Avhich  followed,  the  Presbyterians  were  ranged  in  parties  for  and  against  this  revival, 
as  above  noticed — the  old-side-mrn,  under  the  influence  of  prejudice,  regarding  their 
opponents  as  a  body  of  extravagant  and  ignorant  enthusiasts,  on  account  of  some 
irregularities,  which  unfortunately  existed,  and  which  were  truly  censurable  ; — while 
the  new-side-mcii.  under  a  prejudice  equally  strong,  regarded  their  hostile  brothers,  as 
a  set  of  Pharisaical  formalists,  while  warmth  of  feeling  and  speech,  and  improper 
inferences  were  admitted  on  both  sides.  One  act  of  violence  led  to  another,  until,  at 
length,  in  1741,  the  highest  judicatory  of  the  Church  was  rent  asunder,  and  the  sjmod 
of  New  York,  composed  of  new-side-men,  was  set  up  in  a  sort  of  opposition  to  that  of 
Philadelphia. 

•'In  this  controversy."  observes  Dr.  Miller,  "there  were,  undoubtedly,  faults  on 
both  sides.  This  indeed,  not  only  moderate  men,  as  was  just  stated,  saw  at  the  time, 
but  even  some  of  the  most  excited  and  fervent  actors  of  each  party  in  the  humiliating 
scene,  were  candid-  enough,  after  union  was  restored,  to  acknowledge,  and  on 
account  of  it  severely  to  censure  themselves.  The  old-side  were  wTong  in  opposing 
the  revival  of  religion  under  the  ministry  of  Whitefield  and  his  friends  ;  and  in  con- 
tending, as  they  did  at  first,  against  examinations  on  vital  piety  ; — while  the  new-side 
were  as  plainly  UTong  in  frequently  violating  that  ecclesiastical  order  which  they  had 
stipulated  to  observe  ;  in  midervaluing  literary  qualifications  for  the  holy  ministry ; 
and  in  giiing  countenance,  for  a  time,  to  some  real  extravagancies  and  disorders 
which  attended  the  revival  of  religion.  That  the  new-side  men  were  sensible  of  hav- 
ing carried  to  an  extreme  their  comparative  disregard  of  literaiy  qualifications,  and 
of  mature  theological  study,  was  made  evident  by  their  strenuous  and  successful 
efforts,  a  few  years  after  they  became  organized  as  a  party,  to  retrace  their  steps,  and 
to  establish  the  college  of  New  Jersey. 

•'  These  errors  were  afterwards  seen  and  lamented.  Both  parties  gradually  cooled. 
Both  became  sensible  that  they  had  acted  rashly  and  uncharitably.  Both  felt  the  incon- 
venience, as  well  as  the  sin,  of  division.  Congregations  had  been  rent  in  pieces.  Two 
houses  of  worship,  and  two  ministers,  were  established  in  places  where  there  was  not 
adequate  support  for  one.  The  members  of  one  sjmod  were  excluded  from  the  pul- 
pits of  the  other  ;  and  this  was  the  case,  even  when  individuals  cordially  respected 
each  other,  and  were  desirous  of  a  fraternal  interchange  of  ministerial  services. 
StiU,  although  both  parties  soon  became  heartily  sick  of  the  division,  the  synods  re- 
mained divided  for  seventeen  years.  The  fii-st  overture  towards  a  union  appears  to 
have  been  made  by  the  synod  of  New  York,  in  the  year  1749.  But  nine  years  were 
spent  in  negotiation.     At  length  mutual  concessions  were  made ;  the  articles  of 


264  PERIOD    VlII....lo3  5....183  3. 

union  in  detail  were  agreed  upon ;   and  the  synods  were  happily  united,  under  the 
title  of  '  the  synod  of  JVcjo  York  and  Philadelphia,'  in  the  year  1758." 

151.  In  1789,  the  first  general  assembly,  which  is  now  the  highest 
judicatory  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  was  con- 
vened at  Philadelphia,  which  has  continued  to  be  the  place  of  its  annual 
meeting  to  the  present  time. 

Great  prosperity  has  attended  the  cause  of  Presbyterianism,  in  the  United  States. 
Within  a  few  years,  however,  differences  have  to  some  extent  prevailed  among  the 
ministers  of  this  connection;  but  as  among  so  able  and  pious  a  body  of  men,  the 
principles  of  the  Gospel  are  justly  expected  to  exert  their  legitimate  influence,  it  can 
subserve  no  benefit  to  irecord  the  grounds  of  a  dissension  which  it  is  hoped  will  be 
only  temporary. 

The  advocates  of  Presbyterianism  reside  chiefly  in  the  middle,  southern,  and  wes- 
tern states.  The  clergy  attached  to  the  order  are  an  able,  enlightened,  evangelical, 
and  pious  body,  and  their  labors  have  been  signally  blessed.  The  number  of  synods, 
in  1832,  was  twenty-one ;  that  of  presbyteries,  one  hundied  and  ten  ;  the  clergy  are 
estimated  at  one  thousand  nine  hundred  and  thirty-five  ;  the  Churches  under  the 
care  of  the  general  assembly,  are  two  thousand  two  hundred  and  eighty-one,  com- 
prising more  than  two  hundred  seventeen  thousand  three  hundred  and  forty-eight 
members.  In  1812,  a  theological  seminary  was  established  at  Princeton,  N.  J.  At 
a  more  recent  date,  other  theological  institutions  have  been  founded  at  Auburn,  N.  Y. ; 
in  Prince  Edward  county,  Va. ;  and  at  Alleghany  town,  near  Pittsburgh,  Pa. 

Between  ine  Presbyterians  and  the  Congregationalists  of  New  England,  a  good 
understanding  exists.  In  the  general  assembly,  the  several  ecclesiastical  bodies  of 
New  England,  in  the  Congregational  connection,  are  represented  by  delegates ;  to 
which  bodies,  delegates  are  annually  sent  by  the  general  assembly  in  turn. 

VII.    EPISCOPAL   CHURCH   IN   THE  UNITED    STATES. 

152.  Episcopacy  was  introduced  into  America,  on  its  first  settlement 
oy  the  English ;  all  the  colonists  of  Virginia  belonged  to  the  English 
establishment,  at  the  time  of  their  emigration,  and  continued  connected 
with  it  for  many  years  after. 

The  Virginia  settlers,  in  their  removal  to  America,  sought  not  religious  liberty,  like 
the  colonists  who  planted  New  England.  This  they  enjoyed  at  home.  Their  object 
was  emolument.  Yet,  they  were  not  unmindful  of  religion,  nor  regardless  of  the 
form  of  their  religious  establishment.  They  chose  to  continue  Episcopalians,  and 
early  took  measures  to  maintain  their  outi  worship. 

In  1621,  the  Virginia  company  made  provision  for  the  support  of  religion,  by 
appropriating  one  hundred  acres  of  land  in  each  borough,  for  that  purpose,  and  two 
hundred  pounds  steriing,  which  together  constituted  a  living  for  the  minister. 

To  guard  against  encroachments  "y  persons  of  different  religions  views,  laws  were 
froin  time  to  time  enacted,  which  excluded  all  preachers  who  had  not  received  ordi- 
nation from  England.  In  process  of  time,  however,  this  exclusive  spirit  was  relaxed, 
and  other  denominations  gradually  formed  societies  in  Virginia,  and  also  in  the  other 
southern  states. 

153.  The  first  Episcopal  society  in  New  England,' was  formed  at 
Boston,  in  16S6,  on  sir  Edmund  Andross'  assuming  the  government  of 
the  colony.  The  progress  of  Episcopacy  in  tlie  northern  and  middle 
states  was  for  many  years  slow.  At  the  commencement  of  the  war  of 
the  revolution,  the  number  of  Episcopal  clergy  north  and  east  of  Mary- 
land, has  been  estimated  at  about  eighty. 

Most  of  the  Episcopal  clergy,  at  this  time,  derived  their  support  from  the  society 
established  in  England,  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  foreign  parts.  In  Mary- 
land and  Virginia,  and  in  the  principal  cities  north,  they  had  legal  establishments  for 
their  support. 


THE  PURITANS.  265 

154.  Antecedently  to  the  revolution,  repeated  applications  were  made 
by  the  Churches  in  America  to  the  proper  authorities  in  England,  for  an 
iEpiscopate  of  their  own ;  but  owing  chiefly  to  political  considerations, 
their  request  was  not  granted.  During  the  war,  all  intercourse  with  the 
mother  country  being  suspended,  the  Episcopal  cause  in  America  was 
much  depressed.  No  candidates  could  obtain  orders,  and  many  parishes 
being  deprived  of  their  ministers  by  death,  became  vacant. 

155.  Early  after  the  establishment  of  the  American  government,  the 
Episcopal  Churches  took  measures  to  obtain  their  long  desired  object,  and 
were  now  successful.  Parliament  passed  the  act  necessary  for  consecration, 
upon  w"hich  the  Rev.  Samuel  Provost,  D.  D.,  rector  of  Trinity  Church, 
New  York,  and  the  Rev.  William  White,  D.  D.,  of  Philadelphia,  were 
consecrated  bishops  by  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  the  year  1787. 

The  eastern  Episcopal  Churches  had  before  this  obtained  a  bishop — the  Rev. 
Samuel  Seaburj',  D.  D.,  who  was  consecrated  to  that  office  by  the  nonjuring  bishops 
of  Scotland,  who  had  broken  from  the  state  in  the  revolution  of  1688.*  In  1789.  an 
imion  was  formed  between  the  eastern  and  southern  Churches,  upon  which  b'shop 
Sejjbury  was  acknowledged. 

156.  The  union  between  the  eastern  and  southern  Churches,  formed 
in  17S9,  continues  to  the  present  day.  At  that  time,  the  liturgy  wa^ 
revised,  and  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  established  in  its  present  form 

The  Episcopalians  in  the  United  States  are  now  a  large  and  respectable  body  of 
Christians.  The  English  common  prayer  book  is  adopted,  with  the  omission  of  the 
Athanasian  creed,  and  some  other  alterations  to  conform  it  to  the  peculiar  state  of  the 
Church.  Subscription  to  the  articles  is  not  required  by  candidates  for  holy  orders. 
The  mtmber  of  bishops  is  fifteen ;  the  number  of  their  clergymen  is  estimated  at  five 
hundred  and  ninety-sis  ;  and  their  Churches  at  nine  hundred  and  twenty-two.  The 
Episcopalians  have  several  colleges  and  seminaries  of  learning  under  their  direction, 
which  are  generally  flourishing.  The  one  at  Hartford,  Connecticut,  known  by  the 
name  of  Wa,shington  college,  has  been  recently  established.  In  its  incipient  state,  it 
struggled  with  numerous  difficulties  incident  to  institutions  of  a  similar  kind ;  but  is 
now  acquiring  strength,  respectability,  and  importance. 

The  Episcopal  establishment  in  the  United  States  has  no  archbishops,  nor  lord 
bishops,  archdeacons,  deans,  prebends,  canons,  nor  vicars.  The  bishops  are  elected  by 
the  convention  of  the  diocess .  Their  bishops  have  no  episcopal  palaces,  but  dwell  in  their 
own  hired  houses  ;  nor  episcopal  revenues,  being  pastors  of  congregations,  as  are  the 
other  clergy,  and,  like  them,  supported  by  the  contributions  of  those  who  enjoy  their 
instruction.  Wfien  they  travel  through  their  dioce^ss,  the  Churches  they  \'isit  pay 
their  expenses.  The  bishops  have  no  patronage,  nor  can  they,  by  individual  authori- 
ty, appoint  or  remove  any  minister.  No  person  has  the  gift  of  "  parish'*  or  "'  Uving ;" 
it  depends  on  the  choice  of  the  people.  Some  Churches  leave  the  appointment  of  the 
minister  to  thg  vestrymen,  who  are  annually  selected  by  the  pew-holders ;  others 
select  him  by  me  ballot  of  the  whole  congregations.  It  is  entirely  left  to  the  clergy- 
men who  shall  be  admitted  to  the  ordinances  :  but  their  discipline  varies  in  the  diffe- 
rent states.  This  Church  is  governed  by  a  general  convention,  which  sits  once  in 
three  years,  divided  into  an  upper  and  lower  house  ;  the  fonner  is  composed  of  the 
bishops  of  the  difierent  states,  and  the  latter  of  a  portion  of  the  clergy  and  laity  from 
the  several  diocesses.  All  motions  may  originate  in  either  house ;  although  the 
concurrence  of  the  majority  of  both  must  be  obtained  before  they  pass  into  a  law. 

*The  nonjurors  were 'the  remains  of  the  ancient  Episcopal  Church  of  Scotland,  who,  at 
the  revolution  of  1 688,  adhered  to  the  banished  family  of  the  Stuarts,  and  refused  to  take  the 
oath  of  allegiance  to  king  Wilham.  At  the  death  of  the  late  president,  in  1788,  the  denomi- 
nation became  extinct,  and  ttie  laws  against  them  have  been  repealed. 

34  23 


PERIOD    VIII. ...1555. ...1833. 

VIII.    BAPTISTS. 

157.  The  term  Baptists,  is,  at  the  present  day,  applied  to  that  denomi- 
nation of  Christians,  who  maintain  that  baptism,  as  a  religious  rite, 
conveys  the  idea  of  immersion,  and  is  to  be  applied  only  to  adults,  or  to 
such  as  make  a  personal  profession  of  their  faith. 

Instead  of  administering  the  ordinance  by  sprinkling  or  pouring  water,  they  main- 
tain that  it  ought  to  be  administered  only  by  immersion ;  such  ihey  insist  is  the 
meaning  of  the  Greek  word  (fanritut,  to  wash  or  dip,  so  that  a  command  to  b.aptize 
is  a  command  to  immerse.  They  also  defend  their  practice  from  the  phrase,  buried 
with  him  in  baptism,  from  the  first  administrators  repairing  to  rivers,  and  the  practice 
of  the  primitive  Church  after  the  apostles. 

With  regard  to  the  subjects  of  baptism,  this  denomination  allege,  that  it  ought  not 
to  be  administered  to  children  or  infants  at  all,  nor  to  adults  in  general ;  but  to  those 
only,  who  profess  repentance  for  sin  and  faith  in  Christ.  Our  Savior's  commission 
to  his  apostles,  by  which  Christian  baptism  was  instituted,  is  to  go  and  teach  all  nations, 
baptizing  them,  &c. ;  that  is,  not  to  baptize  all  they  meet  with,  but  first  to  examine 
and  instruct  them,  and  whoever  ■will  receive  instruction,  to  baptize  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  construction  of  the  passage  is 
confirmed  by  another  passage  ;  Go  ye  into  all  the  rvorld,  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every 
creature ;  he  that  believeth  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved.  To  such  persons,  and  to  such 
only,  this  denomination  says,  baptism  was  administered  by  the  apostles  and  the  Im- 
mediate disciples  of  Christ ;  for  those  who  were  baptized  in  primitive  times  are 
described  as  repenting  of  their  sins,  and  believing  in  Christ.  See  Acts  ii.  38  ;  viii. 
37,  and  other  passages  of  Scripture. 

They  farther  insist,  that  all  positive  institutions  depend  entirely  upon  the  will  and 
dec.aration  of  the  institutor  ;  and  that  therefore,  reasoning  by  analogy  from  previous 
abrogated  rites,  is  to  be  rejected,  and  the  express  commands  of  Christ  respecting  the 
mode  and  subjects  of  baptism,  ought  to  be  our  only  rule.* 

158.  The  Baptists  themselves,  in  tracing  up  their  history,  would 
ascend  to  the  first  Churches  planted  by  the  apostles,  which  they  believe 
to  have  maintained  their  peculiar  views.  Others,  however,  do  not  ad- 
mit these  claims ;  but  deduce  their  origin,  as  a  sect,  to  the  Anabaptists, 
who  excited  great  commotions  in  Germany,  in  the  years  1524,  (Period 
VII.  Sec.  33,)  and  1533,  (Period  VII.  Sec.  45,)— but  who  Avere  after- 
wards united  into  a  regular  and  respectable  community,  by  Menno 
Simon,  in  the  year  1536. 

The  true  origin  of  the  Anabaptists  (says  Dr.  Mosheim,)  is  hid  in  the  remote  depths 
of  antiquity,  and  is  of  course  extremely  difiicult  to  be  ascertained.  There  were 
some  among  the  "Waldenses,  Albigenses,  Petro-brussians,  and  other  ancient  sects, 
who  appear  to  have  entertained  the  notions  of  the  Anabaptists  ;  but,  "  as  a  distinct 
community,"  says  Bogue,  "they  appear  not  to  have  existed,  till  about  the  time  of 
Luther." 

But  however  the  antiquity  or  origin  of  the  sect  may  be  settled,  it  appears  probable, 
that,  as  a  distinct  communion — a  regular  sect,  it  may  be  dated  about  ^he  year  1536, 
and  is  indebted  to  that  "  famous  man,"  Menno  Simon,  mentioned  above. 

Menno  was  a  native  of  Friesland,  and  for  many  years  a  popish  priest.  But,  at 
length,  resigning  his  office  in  the  Romish  Church,  he  embraced  the  communion  of  the 
Anabaptists. 

From  this  time  to  the  end  of  his  days,  that  is,  for  twenty-five  years,  he  travelled 
from  one  country  to  another  with  his  wife  and  children,  giving  strength  and  consis- 
tency to  the  sect.  "Menno,"  says  Mosheim,  "  was  a  man  of  genius.  He  appears, 
moreover,  to  have  been  a  man  of  probity,  of  a  meek  and  tractable  spirit,  gentle  in  his 
manners,  and  extremely  zealous  in  promoting  practical  religion."  His  disciples  after 
him  were  called  Mennonites. 

♦Dictionary  of  all  Rehgions. 


THE  PURITANS.  267 

Meano  drew  up  a  plan  of  doctrine  and  discipline,  of  a  much  more  mild  and  mode- 
rate nature  than  that  of  the  Anabaptists,  already  mentioned,  and  gave  to  the  commu- 
nity an  appearance,  not  dissimilar  to  that  of  other  Protestant  Churches. 

159.  The  Mennonites,  as  they  were  now  generally  called,  soon  sepa- 
rated into  two  great  parties,  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  rigid  and 
moderate,  or  austere  and  lenient.  The  former  were  sometimes  called 
Flandrians ;  the  latter  Waterlandrians,  from  the  places  where  they 
resided. 

The  rigid  Mennonites  were  far  more  strict  than  any  other  denomination  of  Chris- 
tians, and  bordered  upon  cruelty  and  superstition.  They  were  disposed  to  excommu- 
nicate not  only  all  open  transgressors,  but  even  those  who  varied  from  their  established 
rules,  as  to  dress,  without  a  previous  admonition,  and  to  separate  them  from  all 
intercourse  with  their  wives  and  friends.  The  moderate  Mennonites  were  for  treat- 
ing offenders  with  more  lenity  and  moderation. 

160.  During  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  some  of  the  Anabaptists,  or 
Mennonites,  fled  from  persecution  at  home,  and  took  refuge  in  England. 
But  here  they  were  cruelly  persecuted.  Some  of  them  were  put  to 
death.  In  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  they  were  banished  from  England, 
and  took  refuge  in  Holland. 

161.  In  1608,  however,  some  of  the  Independents  in  England  appear 
to  have  separated  from  their  own  communion,  and  to  have  sent  one  of 
their  number  to  Holland,  to  be  immersed  by  the  Dutch  Anabaptists,  that 
he  might  be  qualified  to  administer  the  ordinance  in  England.  By  him 
all  the  rest  of  the  society,  about  fifty,  were  baptized. 

162.  From  this  time  they  rejected  the  name  of  Anabaptists  and  Men- 
nonites, and  adopted  that  of  Baptists,  claiming  to  be  the  only  true 
Church ;  and  through  the  Waldenses  to  have  descended  directly  from 
the  Churches  planted  by  the  apostles. 

163.  In  1611,  an  unhappy  dissension  arose  in  the  communion,  and 
they  became  divided  into  two  great  parties,  which  continue  to  the  pre- 
sent day — yiz.  General  Baptists,  and  Particular  Baptists.  The  former 
are  Arminian  ;  the  latter  Calvinistic. 

The  Particular  Baptists  have  always  been,  and  still  are,  the  most  numerous.  "With- 
in a  few  years  some  of  the  Baptist  Churches,  belonging  to  both  parties,  have  so  far 
rel8Lxed  from  their  exclusive  principles,  as  to  admit  persons  baptized  in  infancy  to  the 
sacrament  of  the  Supper.  A  more  liberal  spirit  is  obviously  prevailing  among  this 
respectable  denomination  of  Christians. 

164.  For  many  years,  the  English  Baptists  suffered  in  common  with 
other  Dissenters,  especially  during  the  reign  of  the  infamous  court  of 
high  commision  and  the  star  chamber.  They  also  experienced  much 
trouble  from  the  Quakers ;  and  in  1662,  by  the  act  of  uniformity  of 
Charles  II.,  were  ejected  from  their  pulpits. 

165.  At  the  revolution,  in  1688,  (on  the  accession  of  William,  prince 
of  Orange,)  the  Baptists  with  other  Dissenters,  gained  a  legal  toleration, 
which  they  have  enjoyed  to  the  present  time."* 

The  Scottish  Baptists  form  a  distinct  denomination ;  and  are  distinguished  by 
several  peculiarities  of  Church  order.  "No  trace  can  be  found  of  a  Baptist  Church 
in  Scotland,  (says  Mr.  Jones,)  excepting  one  which  appears  to  Save  been  formed  out 

*  For  an  account  of  this  denomination  in  England,  at  the  present  time,  see  Sec.  89. 


268  PERIOD    VIII.... 1555. ...1S33. 

of  Cromwell's  army,  previous  to  1765,  when  a  Church  was  settled  at  Edinburgh, 
under  the  pastoral  care  of  Mr.  Carmichael  and  Mr.  Archibald  M'Lean.  Others 
have  since  been  formed  at  Dundee,  Glasgow,  and  in  most  of  the  principal  towns 
of  Scotland  ;"  also  at  London,  and  in  various  parts  of  England.  "  They  think  that 
the  order  of  public  worship,  which  uniformly  obtained  m  the  apostolic  Churches,  is 
clearly  set  forth  in  Acts  ii.  42 — 47 ;  and  therefore  they  endeavor  to  follow  it  out  to 
the  utmost  of  their  power.  They  require  a  plurahty  of  elders  in  eveiy  Church,  ad- 
minister the  Lord's  supper,  and  make  contributions  for  the  poor  every  first  day  of  the 
week.  The  prayers  and  exhortations  of  the  brethren  form  a  part  of  their  Church 
order,  under  the  direction  and  control  of  the  elders,  to  whom  it  exclusively  belongs  to 
preside  in  conducting  the  worship,  to  rule  in  cases  of  discipline,  and  to  labor  in  the 
word  and  doctrine,  in  distinction  from  the  brethren  exhorting  one  another.  The 
elders  are  all  laymen,  generally  chosen  from  among  the  brethren  ;  but,  when  circum- 
star.'XS  require,  are  supported  by  their  contributions.  They  approve  also  of  persons, 
who  are  properly  qualified  for  it,  being  appointed  by  the  Church  to  preach  the  Gospel 
and  baptize,  though  not  vested  with  any  pastoral  charge. 

"The  discipline  and  government  of  the  Scottish  Baptists,  are  strictly  congre- 
gational. Members  are  received,  after  making  a  public  profession  of  their  faith, 
with  the  consent  of  the  ivliolc  Church  ;  every  case  of  discipline  is  determined  in 
the  same  manner,  and  nothing  is  decided  by  majority.  They  religiously  abstain 
from  eating  of  blood;  esteem  a  conscientious  regard  to  the  law  of  discipline,  as  deli- 
vered by  our  Savior,  (Matt,  xviii.)  absolutely  necessaiy;  they  also  expect  all  the 
members  to  be  obedient  to  magistrates,  to  honoi-  :hem,  to  pay  them  tribute,  and  in  no 
case  to  resist  them  by  force ;  agreeable  to  the  apostolic  injunctions,  Rom.  xiii.  and  1 
Peter  ii.  13,  14.  They  profess  to  consider  the  pecuhar  and  distinguishing  love  which 
the  disciples  of  Christ  owe  to  each  other,  as  one  of  the  most  striking  evidences  of 
true  Christianity." 

For  several  years,  it  appears,  the  Scottish  Baptists  were  "  all  of  one  faith  and 
order ;"  but  so  many  divisions  and  subdivisions  have  taken  place  of  late  years,  as  to 
produce  much  discord  and  confusion.* 

166.  The  first  Baptist  Church  in  America  was  formed  about  the  year 
1639,  at  Providence,  R.  I.,  by  the  famous  Roger  Williams.  (Sec.  127.) 
The  increase  of  the  denomination  for  many  years  was  smalL  About 
the  year  1741,  however,  many  Churches  in  New  England  embraced 
their  sentiments. 

167.  The  regular  Baptists  in  the  United  States  are  generally  Par- 
ticular and  Calvinistic.  As  a  body,  they  are  characterized  for  great 
seriousness,  strong  attachment  to  their  faith  and  discipline,  and  a  high 
regard  for  personal  piety.  Many  of  their  Churches  have  enjoyed 
precious  revivals  of  religion.  Several  of  their  preachers  are  able,  and, 
as  a  body,  are  more  intelligent  and  discriminating  than  formerly.  The 
denomination  has  manifested  a  laudable  zeal  in  the  great  work  of  evan- 
gelizing the  heathen  ;  and  God  has  graciously  honored  their  missionaries 
in  several  parts  of  the  world. 

The  number  of  ministers  in  the  Calvinistic  Baptist  connection  in  the  United  States, 
at  the  present  time,  is  three  thousand  and  twenty-four  ;  theirChurches  or  congregations, 
five  thousand  three  hundred  and  twenty-two ;  comnnmicants,  three  hundred  and  eighty- 
four  thousand.  Thev  have  a  flourishing  university  at  Pro\-idence,  R.  I.  The  board 
of  trustees  is  composed  of  thirty-six  members,  of  whom  twenty-two  must  be  Baptists, 
five  Quakers,  five  Episcopahans,  and  four  Congregationalists.  The  fellows  are 
twelve,  of  whom,  eight,  including  the  president,  must  be  Baptists. 


*  Dictionarj'  of  all  Religions. 


THE  PURITANS. 


269 


?f?,  If  SSpomted  in  1821.    For  several  years,  .he  institution  ivas  embarrassed 

2S^et^r'^i:^?:.iiS..^5ii£rSi 

direction  in  the  United  States,  is  at  Newton,  seven  miles  west  of  Boston.  Its  opera 
?  l^rnrnpnrpd  in  18'?5  It  promises  great  usefulness  to  the  kingdom  ot  Lhnst  in 
irrraSthe"eSiousren'omination^,towhoseinterestsitisdevoted,^^ 

"  168.  Under  the  general  denomination  of  Baptists,  it  is  common  to 
reckon  several  other  ecclesiastical  communities,  viz. :  Free  Wil  ers  Men- 
nonite  Tunkers,  Free  Communion  Baptists,  Seventh-day  Baptists,  bix- 
SpleSStists,  Emancipators,  Rogerenes&c.  With  most  of  these, 
the  regular  or  Calvinistic  Baptists  have  little  connection ;  the  for- 
mer being  considered  in  the  light  of  seceders,  and,  in  point  of  numbers 
and  influence,  are  of  minor  importance. 

In  respect  to  numbers,  the  Arminian,  or  Free  Will  Baptists  form  an  exception  to 
the  foregCg  remark  ;  as  do  also  the  Mennonites ;  the  former  of  whom  have  m  hej 
connecn?n  three  hundred  and  forty-two  ministers,  and  five  hundred  and  forty-six 
ChTchS  the  latter,  two  hundred  ministers,  and  thirty  thousand  communicants. 
TSunkWrfrom  T^to,  (German)  to  dip,  plunge,  who  practise  «n«e  immersion 
Ji^e  dippSg  IhrTtimes.)  laVe  about  forty  ministers  settled  over  forty  Churches,  with 
hreetCanA  communicants.  This  denomination  reside  principally  m  Pennsylya- 
nt  The  SevenA-day  and  Six-principle  Baptists  have,  the  former  thirty-two,  and  the 
latter  twelve  ministers. 

IX.    METHODISTS. 
169.  The  Methodists,  as  a  sect,  owe  their  origin  to  John  Wesley,  a 
native  of  England,  who  was  bom  in  the  year  1703.     While  a  tutor  m 


the  University  of  Oxford,  1729,  becoming  impressed  with  the  conviction 
of  the  importance  of  a  deeper  attention  to  spiritual  things  he  began  to 
hold  meetings  for  religious  improvement,  in  connection  with  several  ot 
the  students,  among  whom  was  the  celebrated  George  Whitefield.  ihe 
superior  devotion  and  even  austerity  of  this  little  band,  gamed  for  them, 
by  way  of  derision,  from  the  other  members  of  the  umversity,  the  name 

of  Methodists.  ,    ,  „,.     v    v  .  u 

Wesley  was,  at  this  time,  an  ordained  deacon  in  the  estabhshed  Church ;  but  he 
seems  not  to  have  become  much  acquainted  with  the  true  nature  of  rehgion,  tiU  some 
vea?s  after,  Under  an  impression  of  the  importance  of  high  attaimnents,  however, 
LSi?^  he  associated  with  him  Mr.  Morgan,  Mr.  Kirkhamh^s  brother  Charles, 


270  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555.. ..1833. 

and  several  others,  who  held  meetings,  in  which  they  obsei'ved  great  order ;  and,  in 
their  conduct  and  conversation  abroad,  maintained  a  noticeable  strictness,  much  su- 
perior to  the  licentious  members  of  the  university. 

Notwithstanding  the  derision  in  which  they  were  held,  by  their  fellow  members  of 
the  university  and  others,  the  society  obtained  some  popularity  among  the  more 
strict  and  pious  abroad,  by  their  visits  to  the  poor  and  sick,  in  the  vicinity,  who 
tasted  of  the  fruits  of  their  labors  and  benevolence. 

170.  The  popularity  of  this  society  of  Methodists,  whose  principles 
had  spread  somewhat  abroad,  and  had  obtained  some  adherents,  at 
length  became  so  great,  that  the  trustees  of  the  new  colony  in  Georgia 
invited  Mr.  Wesley  to  go  thither,  in  the  character  of  a  spiritual  guide, 
and  also  to  preach  to  the  Indians.  Accordingly,  in  1735,  he  sailed  for 
America,  with  the  colony  which  General  Oglethorpe  was  conducting 
thither.  At  the  same  time,  his  brother  Charles,  Mr.  Ingham,  and  others, 
embarked  for  a  similar  purpose. 

171.  In  the  mean  while,  Whitefield  returned  to  Gloucester,  his  native 
city,  where  he  was  successful  in  the  conversion  of  several  young  men, 
who  united  with  him  in  pious  exercises.  He  made  frequent  religious 
visits  to  the  county  gaol,  in  which  he  read  and  prayed  every  day  with 
the  prisoners.  The  fame  of  his  piety  had  reached  the  ears  of  Dr.  Ben- 
son, bishop  of  Gloucester,  who  sent  to  him,  declaring  that  he  should 
think  it  his  duty  to  ordain  him,  when  he  chose  to  make  the  request, 
though  he  was  only  twenty-one  years  of  age.  After  examining  the 
articles  of  the  Church,  and  studying  the  epistles  to  Timothy,  he  made 
application  to  the  bishop,  and  was  ordained  June  30,  1736.  The  fol- 
lowing Sunday,  he  preached  his  first  sermon,  "on  the  necessity  and 
benefits  of  a  religious  society,"  in  the  Church  at  Gloucester,  in  which 
he  had  been  baptized. 

"Curiosity,"  says  Whitefield,  "drew  a  large  congregation  together.  The  sight,  at 
first,  a  little  awed  me.  But  I  was  comforted  with  a  heart-fell  sense  of  the  Divine 
presence,  and  soon  found  the  advantage  of  public  speaking  when  a  boy  at  school, 
and  of  exhorting  and  teaching  the  prisoners  and  poor  people  at  their  private  houses, 
whilst  at  the  university.  By  these  means  I  was  kept  from  being  daunted.  As  I 
proceeded,  I  perceived  the  fire  kindled,  till  at  last,  though  so  young,  and  amidst  a 
crowd  of  those  who  knew  me  in  my  childish  days,  I  trust  I  was  enabled  to  speak  with 
some  degi'ee  of  authority.  Some  few  mocked,  but  most  for  the  present  seemed 
struck ;  and  I  have  since  heard,  that  a  complaint  was  made  to  the  bishop,  that  I 
drove  fifteen  mad  the  first  sermon.  The  worthy  prelate  wished  the  madness  might 
not  be  forgotten  before  the  next  Sunday." 

The  bishop  ofliered  him  a  curacy,  but  he  preferred  going  to  Oxlbrd,  that  he  might 
prosecute  his  studies.  Soon  after,  he  accepted  an  invitation  to  officiate  at  the  chapel 
in  the  tower  of  London,  and  preached  his  first  sermon  in  the  metropolis  in  August, 
1736,  at  Bishopsgate  Church,  to  a  deeply  affected  congregation.  He  continued  two 
months  at  the  tower,  where  he  took  great  pains  with  the  soldiers,  and  several  young 
men  who  attended  his  sermons. 

172.  While  Whitefield  was  thus  preaching  with  great  popularity  and 
effect,  he  received  letters  from  America,  from  the  Wesleys,  which  made 
him  desirous  of  going  thither  ;  and  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  coming  to  Eng- 
land, to  procure  more  laborers,  he  agreed  to  go,  but  did  not  finally 
embark  till  December,  1736.  He  remained  in  America  until  the  same 
month  of  the  following  year,  when  he  returned  to  England. 

On  his  arrival  in  America,  he  found  Mr.  John  Wesley  had  already  sailed  for  his 
native  country.     But  he  was  well  received  by  the  new  colony  of  Georgia,  and  betook 


THE  PURITANS. 


271 


himself  with  ereat  zeal  to  the  duties  of  his  calling.  Besides  religious  visiting,  he 
PPnerallv  preached  twice  a  day,  and  four  times  on  a  Lord's  day  ;  and,  for  the  benefit 
of  the  Geor-ians,  he  projected,  and  ultimately  completed,  an  orphan  asylum,  similar 
to  that  of  Professor  Frank,  in  Germany.  "  I  was  really  happy,"  says  he,  "m  my 
little  forei<m  cure,  and  could  have  cheerfully  remained  among  them,  had  I  not  been 
obhged  to'return  to  England  to  receive  priest's  orders,  and  to  make  a  beginning  to- 
wards laying  a  foundation  to  the  orphan  house."  .  ,  ,,  •  .  <• 
He  arrived  in  London,  December  8,  1738,  where  he  again  enjoyed  the  society  of 
his  friend  Mr.  "Wesley,  and  they  began  to  form  societies  in  different  parts  of  London ; 
the  principal  place  of  meeting  being  in  a  large  room  which  they  hired  in  Fetter- 
lane     In  January,  1739,  he  received  priest's  orders  from  his  good  fnend,  bishop 

He  complied  with  invitations  to  preach  in  London,  Oxford,  and  Bristol ;  by  which 
thousands  were  awakened  to  a  sense  of  religion  :  but  the  Churches  could  not  contain 
the  crowds  that  followed  him.  .  ,  -^     • 

On  accomit  of  his  preaching  the  necessity  of  spiritual  regeneration,  the  pulpits,  in 
many  places,  were  refused  to  him  by  the  clergy  ;  and  at  Bristol  he  determined,  alter 
much  reflection  and  prayer,  to  commence  preaching  in  the  open  air.    This  practice 


Whitefield  preaching  in  the  open  air. 

he  began  among  the  rude  and  ignorant  colliers  at  Kingswood,  near  Bristol,  of  which 
he  wntes  "Having  no  righteousness  of  their  own  to  renounce,  they  were  glad  to 
hear  of  a  Jesus  who  was  a  friend  of  pubUcans  r.nd  sinners,  and  'came  not  to  caU  the 
righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance.'  The  first  discovery  of  their  being  affected  was, 
to  see  the  white  gutters  made  by  their  tears,  which  plentifully  fell  down  their  black 
cheeks,  as  they  came  out  of  their  coal  pits.  The  change  was  visible  to  all,  though 
numbers  chose  to  impute  it  to  any  thing  rather  than  the  finger  of  Gca.'' 

Besides  the  colliers,  and  thousands  from  the  neighboring  villages,  persons  ol  aU 
ranks  flocked  daily  to  hear  him,  out  of  Bristol ;  and  he  was  soon  invited  to  preach  by 
some  of  the  better  sort,  in  a  large  bowling-green,  in  the  city  itself.  Such  success  at- 
tending his  labors  in  field-preaching,  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley,  who  had  never  been  at 
Bristol ;  and  as  he,  as  weU  as  Mr.  Whitefield,  had  been  refused  the  use  of  Churches, 
he  followed  the  practice  of  his  younger  friend,  having  the  sanction  of  our  Saviors 
example,  in  caUing  sinners  to  repentance  both  m  highways  and  m  fields. 

In  reference  to  his  former  prejudices  on  this  point,  Mr.  Wesley  says  :  Having 
been,  till  very  lately,  so  very  tenacious  of  §very  point  relating  to  decency  and  order, 
that  I  should  have  thought  the  saving  of  souls  almost  a  sin,  if  it  had  not  been  m 
Church."  In  justification  of  this  practice,  he  says,  "  When  I  was  told,  I  must  preacb 
no  more  in  this,  and  this,  and  another  church,  so  much  the  more  those  who  could 
not  hear  me  there  flocked  together  when  I  was  at  any  of  the  societies  ;  when  I  spoke 
more  or  less  to  as  many  as  the  room  I  was  in  would  contain.  But  after  a  time, 
finding  those  rooms  would  not  contain  a  tenth  part  of  the  people  that  were  earnest  to 


272  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

hear,  I  determined  to  do  the  same  thing  in  England,  which  I  had  often  done  in  a 
warmer  climate, — to  preach  in  the  open  air.  And  I  cannot  say  I  have  ever  seen  a 
more  awful  sight,  than  when  on  Rose  Green,  or  on  the  top  of  Hanham  Mount,  some 
thousands  of  people  were  joined  together  in  solemn  waiting  upon  God,  while 

"They  stood,  and  under  open  air  adored 

The  God  who  made  both  air,  earth,  heaven,  and  sky !'  " 

Mr.  "Wesley  continued  at  Bristol  for  some  months  ;  and  of  his  labors  there,  he  says, 
"Every  morning  I  read  prayers  and  preached  at\Newgate.  Every  evening  I  ex- 
pounded a  portion  of  Scripture,  at  one  or  more  of  the  societies.  On  Monday  in  the 
afternoon,  I  preached  abroad  near  Bristol.  On  Tuesday,  at  Bath  and  Tvvo-mile-hill, 
alternately.  On  Wednesday,  at  Baptist  Mills.  Every  other  Thursday,  near  Pensford. 
Every  other  Friday,  at  Kingswood.  On  Saturday,  in  the  afternoon,  and  Sunday 
mornings,  in  the  Bowling-green.  On  Smiday,  at  eleven,  at  Hanham  Moimt ;  at  two, 
at  Clifton  ;  at  five,  at  Rose  Green." 

In  the  mean  time,  Whitefield  visited  many  of  the  principal  towns  in  the  kingdom, 
collecting  for  his  Orphan  Asylum  in  Georgia.  In  Wales,  he  found  the  power  of  re- 
Ugion  reviving,  through  the  zealous  ministry  of  Howel  Harris,  with  whom  he  co- 
operated. Being  unable  to  obtain  the  use  of  churches  in  London,  he  ventiued  one 
Sunday  to  preach  in  Moorfields.  Though  threatened  by  the  mob,  a  divine  blessing 
evidently  attended  these  labors ;  and  he  went  the  same  evening  to  Kennington-common, 
about  three  miles  from  the  city.  For  several  months,  Moorfields,  Kennington-com- 
mon, and  Blackheath,  about  five  miles  from  the  city,  were  the  chief  scenes  of  his 
ministry,  and  his  auditors  often  consisted  of  twenty  thousand  persons.  It  is  said  their 
singing  could  be  heard  two  miles  ofi",  and  the  voice  of  the  preacher  at  the  distance  of 
a  mile. 

"While  Mr.  John  "Wesley  continued  at  Bristol,  Ms  brother,  Mr.  Charles,  was  labor- 
ing in  London  and  other  places ;  Mr.  Ingham  in  many  Churches  in  Yorkshire ;  Mr. 
Kinchin,  in  Oxford ;  and  Mr.  Rogers,  in  Bedfordshire.  Thus  many  were  brought  to 
the  faith  of  Christ,  and  societies  were  formed  of  pious  believers.* 

173.  In  August,  1739,  Whitefield  embarked  a  second  time  for  America. 
In  this  country  he  was  received  with  a  cordial  welcome  by  many  of  the 
ministers,  and  by  thousands  of  the  people,  who  hung  upon  his  preach- 
ing with  admiration  and  delight.  In  1741,  he  again  returned  to  Eng- 
land. 

174.  During  the  absence  of  Whitefield,  Wesley,  adopting  different 
views  as  to  some  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  from  those  which  he  had 
held  in  common  with  the  former,  especially  in  favor  of  perfection,  and 
against  election,  began  openly  to  proclaim  them  in  his  preaching,  and 
from  the  press.  This  change,  at  length,  caused  a  separation  between 
these  two  distinguished  men,  which  has  continued,  in  respect  to  their 
followers,  to  the  present  day. 

175.  After  the  above  separation,  Whitefield  continued,  as  before,  to 
preach  in  England,  Scotland,  and  America,  with  the  same  unexampled 
popularity,  and  unexampled  success.  At  length,  he  closed  his  life,  at 
Newburyport,  Mass.,  1770,  having  crossed  the  Atlantic  fourteen  times, 
and  been  the  means  of  bringing  many  thousands  to  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  truth.  His  followers  are  known  by  the  name  of  the  White- 
fieldian,  or  Calvinistic  Methodists. 

Mr.  "Whitefield  said  in  his  will,  "I  leave  a  mourning  ring  to  my  honored  and  dear 
friends,  and  disinterested  fellow  laborers,  the  Rev.  John  and  Charles  "Wesley,  in 
token  of  my  indissoluble  union  with  them  in  heart  and  afl"ection,  notwithstanding  our 
difference  in  judgment  about  some  particular  points  of  doctrine." 

*Timpson's  Church  History. 


THE   PURITANS.  273 

The  respect  and  affection  cherished  by  Mr.  Wesley  for  his  friend,  will  appear  by  a 
short  extract  from  his  funeral  sermon.  Having  quoted  the  high  testimonies  of  the 
public  newspapers,  he  says,  "  These  accounts  are  just  and  impartial :  but  they  go 
little  farther  than  the  outside  of  his  character :  they  show  you  the  preacher,  but  not 
the  man, — the  Christian, — the  saint  of  God.  May  I  be  permitted  to  add  a  little  on 
this  head,  from  a  personal  knowledge  of  forty  years  ?  Mention  has  already  been 
made  of  his  unparalleled  zeal,  his  indefatigable  activity,  his  tender-heartedness  to- 
wards the  poor.  But  should  we  not  likewise  mention  his  deep  gratitude  to  all  whom 
God  had  used  as  instruments  of  good  by  him,  of  whom  he  did  not  cease  to  speak  in 
the  most  respectful  manner,  even  to  his  dying  day  ?  Should  we  not  mention,  that  he 
had  a  heart  susceptible  of  the  most  generous  and  the  most  tender  friendship  ?  I  have 
frequently  thought  that  this,  of  all  others,  was  the  distinguishing  part  of  his  character. 
How  few  have  v,'e  known  of  so  kind  a  temper,  of  such  large  and  overflowing  affec- 
tions !  Was  it  not  principally  by  this  that  the  hearts  of  others  were  so  strangely 
drawn  and  knit  to  him  ?  Can  any  thing  but  love  beget  love  1  This  shone  in  his  very 
countenance,  and  continually  breathed  in  all  his  words,  whether  in  public  or  private. 
Was  it  not  this  which,  quick  and  penetrating  as  lightning,  flew  from  heart  to  heart? 
■which  gave  life  to  his  sermons,  his  conversation,  his  letters  ?  Ye  are  witnesses.  If 
it  be  inquii-ed,  what  was  the  foundation  of  his  integrity,  or  of  his  sincerity,  courage, 
patience,  and  every  other  valuable  and  amiable  quality,  it  is  easy  to  give  the  answer. 
It  was  not  the  excellence  of  his  natural  temper,  nor  the  strength  of  his  understanding ; 
it  was  not  the  force  of  education  ;  no,  nor  the  advice  of  his  friends.  It  was  no  other 
than  faith  in  a  bleeding  Lord  ;  faith  of  the  operation  of  God.  It  was  a  lively  hope 
of  an  inheritance  incorraptible,  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away.  It  was  the  love 
of  God  shed  abroad  in  his  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  was  given  unto  him,  filling 
his  soul  with  tender,  disinterested  love  to  every  child  of  man.  From  this  source 
arose  that  torrent  of  eloquence  which  frequently  bore  down  all  before  it ;  from  this 
that  astonishing  force  of  persuasion,  which  the  most  ardent  sinners  could  not  resist. 
This  it  was  which  often  made  his  head  as  waters,  and  his  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears.  I 
may  close  this  head  with  observing,  what  an  honor  it  pleased  God  to  put  upon  his 
faithful  servant,  by  allo\^ang  him  to  declare  his  everlasting  Gospel  in  so  many  various 
countries,  to  such  numbers  of  people,  and  with  so  great  an  effect  on  so  many  of  their 
precious  souls  !"* 

The  followers  of  Whitefield  embraced  many  from  among  the  higher  classes  of  rociet^. 
The  countess  of  Huntingdon,  a  lady  of  great  wealth  and  distinguished  piety,  became 
his  admirer  and  patron.  She  invited  Whitefield  to  become  her  chaplain,  and  for  the 
benefit  of  his  followers,  erected  several  chapels,  in  various  parts  of  England  and 
Wales,  and  filled  them  with  preachers. 

Whitefield  never  organized  his  followers  into  a  distinct  sect ;  but  continued  a 
member  of  the  English  establishment  himself,  and  advised  them  to  follow  his  exajn- 
ple.  After  his  death,  however,  the  Calvinistic  Methodists  formed  an  union  ;  but 
they  have  never  been  reduced  to  much  order.  They  are  few  in  number,  compared 
with  the  followers  of  Wesley.  In  England,  they  have  about  sixty  places  of  worship ; 
antl  in  Wales  three  hundred.  The  congregations  in  England  are  generally  large, 
and  most  of  them  use  the  whole  or  part  of  the  Common  Prayer  in  their  public  wor- 
ship. Religion  is  generally  prosperous  among  them,  and  they  co-operate  with  the 
Independents,  in  their  plans  for  the  pi'omotion  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  throughout 
the  world  in  the  missionary  cause,  and  with  the  union  of  evangelical  Christians  in 
supporting  the  Bible  Society. 

176  Mr.  Wesley,  soon  after  his  return  from  Georg-ia,  found  himself, 
most  unexpectedly,  if  we  may  believe  his  own  declarations,  at  the  head 
of  a  large  community,  who  acknowledged  him  as  their  religious  leader, 
and  whose  gradual  organization  as  a  distinct  denomination  he  effected, 
without  withdrawing  himself  from  the  English  establishment. 

The  first  society  under  Mr.  AVesley  was  organized  in  London,  on  the  occasion  of 
several  of  his  disciples  and  inquirers  coming  to  him  for  advice  and  instruction.     Next 

*Timpson's  Church  History. 

35 


274  PERIOD  VIII.. ..li 


.1833. 


at  Bristol,  and  afterwards  in  other  places,  he  adopted  a  similar  course.  All  these 
societies  had  the  same  rules,  the  same  religious  meetings,  and  all  acknowledged  him 
as  their  leader.  As  some  of  the  societies  increased  in  numbers,  houses  of  worship 
Became  necessary  for  their  accommodation.  This  led  to  a  system  of  finance.  The 
collection  of  money,  for  these  purposes,  from  all  the  members  of  the  society,  led  to 
the  formation  of  classes.  And  from  this  time,  one  part  of  the  system  was  added  after 
another,  as  experience  required  or  occasion  suggested,  till  the  system,  which  is  now 
perhaps  more  efficient  than  that  of  any  other  reUgious  community,  long  before  the 
death  of  its  founder,  was  complete. 

177.  Wesley  died  in  the  year  1791,  in  the  eighty-eighth  year  of  his  age, 
and  the  sixty -fifth  of  his  ministry,  having  travelled,  as  has  been  estimated, 
three  hundred  thousand  miles,  preached  forty  thousand  sermons,  and 
attended  forty-seven  annual  conferences.  During  his  life,  he  maintained 
a  surprising  control  over  his  followers.  He  adhered  to  the  Church  of 
England,  and  required  his  followers  to  imitate  his  example.  But  after 
his  death  a  division  took  place  among  them,  on  the  subject  of  govern- 
ment. A  large  party  Avithdrew  from  the  English  establishment,  and 
formed  a  separate  connection. 

178.  The  year  1766,  marks  the  date  of  the  introduction  of  Methodism 
into  America,  at  which  time  a  few  Methodists  came  from  Ireland,  and 
established  themselves  at  New  York.  Several  preachers  followed  in 
succeeding  years,  being  sent  over  by  Mr.  Wesley.  Through  the  instru- 
mentality of  these  ministers,  the  numbers  increased  so  greatly,  that  in 
1773,  a  regular  conference  was  held  in  Philadelphia.  In  1784,  the  Ame- 
rican Methodists  became  independent  of  those  in  England.  Mr.  Wesley 
having,  at  that  time,  consecrated  in  England,  Thomas  Coke,  as  their 
bishop,  the  latter,  on  his  arrival,  raised  Francis  Asbury  to  the  same  dig- 
nity. Since  this  time,  the  cause  of  Methodism  has  gradually,  and  even 
rapidly  increased  in  the  United  States. 

In  the  form  of  government  the  Methodist  Church  is  Episcopal.  She  acknowledges 
the  "three  orders"  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  three  degrees  of  ordination;  and 
at  the  same  time  has  as  many  additional  grades  and  distinctions.  Their  clergy  con- 
sist of  bishops,  presiding  elders,  elders,  deacons,  and  an  unordained  order  of  licensed 
preachers.  Besides  these  distinctions,  there  is  another  and  very  important  classifica- 
tion of  their  ministry  into  itinerant  and  local.  The  "travelling  connection"  consists 
of  those  who  give  themselves  wholly  to  the  work,  yielding  their  time  and  strength  to 
the  disposal  of  the  bishops  and  conferences.  The  "  local  connection"  consists  of  those 
who  being  either  ordained  as  ministers,  or  licensed  as  preachers,  perform  these  offices 
only  as  opportunity  offers,  without  giving  themselves  up  to  travel  at  the  discretion  of 
the  ecclesiastical  authorities.  The  former  might  be  called  the  regular,  the  latter  the 
secular  clergy  of  Methodism.  The  former  are  a  standing  army,  thoroughly  cMled, 
always  on  duty  ;  the  latter  are  a  sort  of  militia,  acting  only  occasionally. 

The  great  ecclesiastical  authority  to  which  all  Methodists  o\yxi  allegiance,  is  the 
"General  Conference."  This  assembly  meets  once  in  four  years;  and  consists  of 
delegates  from  the  annual  conferences,  in  the  ratio  of  one  delegate  for  every  seven 
itinerant  preachers.  In  this  assembly  all  the  bishops  are  elected,  and  to  it  they  are 
accountable  for  their  conduct.  It  has  "  full  power  to  make  rules  and  regulations"  for 
the  Methodist  Church,  under  certain  limitations,  which  are  as  follows.  They  may  not 
alter  the  articles  of  religion  ;  they  may  not  diminish,  or  materially  increase  the  ratio 
of  delegation  ;  they  may  not  change  the  Episcopal  constitution  of  the  Church ;  they 
may  not  alter  "  those  general  rules,"  originally  formed  by  Wesley,  which  are  to 
Methodists  the  standard  of  practice,  and  by  which  membership  in  their  societies  is 
regulated ;  they  may  not  do  away  certain  privileges  of  ministers  and  members  in 
regard  to  trial  when  accused  and  they  are  forbidden  to  appropriate  certain  funds 
except  "  for  the  benefit  of  the  travelling,  supernumerary,  superannuated,  and  worn 


THE   PURITANS.  275 

out  preachers,  their  wives,  widows,  and  children."  Legislation  in  regard  to  these 
particulars,  can  be  effected  only  by  the  joint  recommendation  of  all  the  annual  con« 
ferences,  and  by  a  vote  of  two  thirds  of  the  general  conference. 

The  annual  conferences  are  twenty-two  in  number,  dividing  the  whole  territory  of 
the  United  States.  These  assemblies  consist  of  all  the  travelling  preachers  in  full  con* 
nection,  and  no  others.  Without  the  election  of  an  annual  conference,  no  man  can  be 
ordained  either  deacon  or  elder.  These  bodies,  when  preachers  offer  themselves 
for  admission,  receive  them  first  on  trial,  and  afterwards,  if  they  choose,  into  full  con- 
nection and  membership.  In  other  words,  each  annual  conference  is  a  corporation 
which  perpetuates  itself  by  the  election  of  its  own  members,  and  into  which  there 
can  be  no  admission  in  any  other  way.  This  body  has  also  the  exclusive  right  of 
sitting  in  judgment  on  the  character  and  conduct  of  its  members.    No  itinerant 

Ereacher  can  be  permanently  censured  or  silenced,  except  by  the  conference  to  which 
e  belongs ;  and  from  their  decision  he  can  make  no  appeal  except  to  the  general 
conference. 

The  bishops,  of  whom  there  are  at  present  six,  are  electedhy  the  general  conference, 
and  are  ordained  "  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  three  bishops,  or  at  least  of  one 
bishop  and  two  elders."  To  them  it  belongs  to  ordain  elders  and  deacons ;  to  preside 
in  the  conferences,  annual  and  general ;  to  appoint  the  presiding  elders,  giving  to 
each  his  district,  and  changing  them  or  removing  them  at  discretion ;  to  assigri  to 
every  preacher,  the  circuit  or  station  in  which  he  shall  labor,  for  a  term  not  exceeding 
two  years  in  succession  ;  to  chang'e,  receive,  or  suspend  preachers,  pro  tempore,  in  the 
intervals  of  the  conferences,  as  necessity  may  require,  and  the  rules  of  discipline 
dictate  ;  and,  finally,  to  travel  at  large  among  the  people  and  "  oversee  the  spiritual 
and  temporal  concerns  of  the  Church." 

Presiding  elders  are  assistant  bishops,  having  each  the  special  charge  of  a  particular 
district ;  and  each,  within  his  owt.i  district  is,  as  it  were,  the  bishop's  vicegerent. 

It  belongs  to  the  travelling  preachers  to  appoint  all  the  class  leaders  within  the 
circuit  or  station  to  which  he  is  sent ;  and  he  may  remove  them  at  pleasure.  He  also 
appoints  the  receivers  of  the  quarterly  collections — nominates  the  steward,  and  such 
exhorters  as  he  judges  qualified.  When  a  member  is  accused,  the  preacher  in  charge 
selects  a  committee,  before  whom  the  trial,  as  to  facts,  must  proceed.  If  that  com- 
mittee, in  which,  of  course,  the  preacher  presides,  finds  the  accused  guilty,  the  appeal 
is  not  to  the  "society,"  the  whole  body  of  his  brethren  and  equals,  but  to  what  is 
called  the  quarterly  conference,  consisting  of  all  the  travelling  and  local  preachers, 
stewards,  and  class  leaders  of  the  circuit.  If  the  committee  before  whom  the  accused 
is  tried  in  the  first  instance,  finds  him  not  guilty  of  the  charge,  he  is  not  therefore 
acquitted ;  the  preacher  may  send  the  whole  matter  up  to  the  quarterly  conference, 
and  from  that  body  the  accused,  if  there  condemned,  has  no  appeal. 

The  privileges  and  prerogatives  of  local  preachers,  are  of  an  inferior  character. 
The  local  preachers  in  each  district,  are  assembled  annually  by  the  presiding  elder, 
in  what  is  called  the  district  conference.  This  body  has  power  to  Ucense  as  preachers, 
such  persons  as  have  been  recommended  by  the  quarterly  conference  ;  to  recommend 
whom  they  choose  to  the  annual  conferences  for  ordination  as  deacons  or  elders  "  in 
the  locar connection,"  or  for  admission  on  trial  in  the  "  travelling  connection  ;"  and  by 
them  local  preachers,  when  accused,  are  to  be  tried,  as  travelfing  preachers  are  tried 
by  the  annual  conference,  with  the  same  right  of  appeal. 

The  Methodists  are  the  largest  body  of  professing  Christians  in  the  United  States. 
In  the  minutes  of  the  annual  conference  for  1832,  the  number  of  travelling  preachers 
is  stated  to  be  two  thousand  and  fifty-seven,  exclusive  of  one  hundred  and  forty-three 
who  are  superannuated  5  the  number  of  communicants  reported  for  the  year,  is  five 
hundred  and  forty-eight  thousand  five  hundred  and  ninety-three. 

Until  within  a  few  years,  little  attention  has  been  paid  to  the  education  of  ministers 
in  this  denomination.  They  have  now  several  respectable  theological  seminaries  in 
the  United  States,  and  a  flourishing  college  in  Middletown,  Connecticut,  the  latter  of 
which  especially  wiU  serve  to  raise  the  standard  of  intellectual  culture  among  this 
large  and  rapidly  increasing  religious  community. 

In  respect  to  the  present  state  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodists  in  Great  Britain,  it  may 
be  remarked,  that  their  regular  preachers,  or  pastors,  as  reported  by  the  minutes  of 
conference  of  1830,  are  eight  hundred  and  forty-eight  in  England,  Wales,  and  Scot» 


276  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

land  ;  but  these  are  assisted  by  a  large  body  of  "  local  preachers,"  who  are  the  more 
gifted  of  the  members  in  communion,  and  who  amount  to  the  number  of  about  two 
thousand  five  hundretl:  so  that  they  supply  about  three  thousand  chapels,  including 
their  preaching  stations,  on  the  Lord's  day. 

The  numerical  strength  of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  body,  as  reported  by  conference 
in  1830,  we  shall  here  record  : — 

Great  Britain,  members  in 249,278 

Ireland 22,896 

Foreign  stations — Europe, 214 

Asia, .     .     .     ,  1,000 

South  Seas, 341 

Africa, 867 

British  North  America, , 5,906 

West  Indies, 32,858 

313,360 

Travelling;  preachcrs^ — Great  Britain, 848 

Ireland, 145 

Foreign  stations, 193 

1,186 

The  Methodists  have  no  institution  for  the  education  of  their  ministers,  who  are 
generally  chosen  from  the  body  of  their  local  preachers,  after  certain  recommenda' 
tions  and  probation.  This  has  been  felt  as  a  serious  disadvantage  by  many  among 
them  ;  and  several  sensible  appeals  have  been  n  xde  by  intelligent  individuals  in  favor 
of  such  an  establishment,  but  hitherto  in  vain.  Nevertheless,  besides  a  few  of  liberal 
education,  who  have  joined  that  society,  there  are  individuals  among  the  Wesleyan 
Methodists,  whose  learning,  chiefly  by  personal  application  to  study,  like  that  of 
bishop  Warburton,  would  do  honor  to  any  communion.  Of  their  eminent  men,  we 
must  not  omit  to  mention  the  Rev.  Mr.  Drew,  the  Rev.  Richard  Watson,  and  especially 
the  late  very  learned  Adam  Clarke,  LL.D. 

In  addition  to  the  Wesleyan  Methodists  in  Great  Britain,  there  exist  several  com- 
munities, who  have  seceded  from  the  regular  body,  viz. :  "  The  Methodist  New  Con- 
nection"— "  Primitive  Methodists,"  or  Ranters — "  Independent  JMethodists" — "Bryante 
Methodists" — and  "  Wesleyan  Protestant  Methodists."  These  various  secessions  from 
the  original  body,  with  their  adherents,  have  so  increased,  that  it  is  computed  that  their 
number  exceeds  two  hundred  thousand  ;  there  being  about  seventy  thousand  in  society 
and  their  congregations  about  seven  hundred.  They  are  considered  as  holding  the 
same  doctrinal  views  as  their  original  founder,  Mr.  Wesley,  and  as  having  adopted 
most  of  his  practical  methods  in  seeking  the  salvation  of  souls. 

X.    QUAKllRS,    OR   FRIENDS. 

179.  The  Qziakefs,  or,  as  they  choose  to  denominate  themselves,  the 
Society  of  Friends,  o\Ve  their  origin,  as  a  sect,  to  George  Fox,  an  Eng- 
lishman, Avho  finding  nothing  in  the  religion  of  the  times  which  pleased 
him,  began,  about  the  year  1647,  to  propagate  his  peculiar  sentiments. 

Fox  was  born  at  Drayton,  Leicestershire,  in  1G24.  He  was  bound  by  his  father, 
■who  himself  was  a  weaver,  to  a  shoemaker  and  grazier.  Becoming  discontented 
%vith  his  employment,  he  commenced  a  wandering  life  in  1643,  sometimes  retiring 
into  solitude,  and  at  other  times  frequenting  the  company  of  religious  and  devout 
persons. 

Fox  soon  became  dissatisfied  with  the  existing  state  of  things  in  the  Church.  He 
inveighed  against  the  clergy  and  their  vices  ;  against  the  Church — its  modes  of  wor- 
ship, its  doctrines,  and  the  manner  in  which  it  was  supported. 

His  pecuUar  notions,  at  length,  exposed  him  to  persecution  and  imprisonment.  He 
■was  first  imprisoned  at  Nottingham,  in  1649.  After  his  release,  he  travelled  through 
England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  Holland,  and  Germany.  He  also  visited  the  American 
colonies,  and  the  West  Indies.  During  the  whole  of  his  laborious  life,  he  employed 
himself  in  calling  upon  men  to  disregard  the  ordinary  forms  of  religion,  to  attend  to 


277 

THE   PURITANS.  "" 


Ih.  *™.  Ughl  implanted  in  ,he  Ivnman  nnnd,  »hich  h.  maintained  to  te  sufficient  to 
■'tx^^JCpHSoned  no  less  than e,^.dj^^ere«.,m^^^ 

t;?i,-^SiKeTl;r":rc'otr„"o;  r  S.r.Tprhl'r^e  ce„stlres  of  other  deno. 
tmnalions.    He  died  in  London,  in  1690. 

180  The  followers  of  Fox  were  called  Quakers,  as  some  affirm,  from 

thJcLmstance  of  his  once  telUn,  a  i^^f '  b^f-^^^^-Ottrr/erh^^ 
rnicrned  to  tremble,  or  qttahe  at  the  word  of  the  Lord.  Utners  aeine 
h?  erm  \vom  certain  distortions  of  the  face  observed  durmg  their  w- 
hip  The  sect  choose  to  be  called  Friends,  an  appellation  whi  h  they 
borrow  from  Scriptural  example:  '^  Our  fnends  salute  thee,  -  Greet 
the  friends. ''  ,      ^     i         r    ^ 

181  The  principal  doctrine  which  distinguishes   the   Quakers  from 
other  denominations,  is,  that  to  every  man  is  imparted  a  measure  of   he 

S^>ar:=iE"KS-XSe>-SeS:d;h„t'dtsti„.uishedto'^ 

•ni  !KTr°e::iS4fS;Le.  they  n,ay  he  ^-™.'T™af\?Kr.;n?  ?vS 
Shr™n^i'S"h?;es7:l.?^"eLSuaSn!;l.:T«"rttpteshy.^^^^^ 

^^V^'^^^-.  1     „f  ,i,p,r,  tVtnt  "their  benevolence,  moral  rectitude,  and  commer- 

and  street  beggars,  not  f.  single  Quaker  can  be  found.  ^,.         ^  „    . 

182  As  ihe  sect  arose  during  the  protectorate  of  Oliver  Cromwell,  it 
was  lu^rfoUy  watched  by  that  sagacious  man,  and  for  a  time  was  on  the 
noint  0  bdn-  suppressed  by  him.  But  the  more  he  became  acquainted 
^^°^them  "fe  le  s^he  was  inclined  to  measures  of  seventy,  ahhough  he 
Sifnot  put  an  end  to  the  persecutions  which  were  waged  agamst  them. 

As  their  numbers  increased,  the  P-tector  required  Fox  to  promise  noMo  disturb 


man. 


183  At  the  restoration  of  Charles  II.,  the  Quakers  participated  in  the 
general  iov  anticipating,  as  did  the  Dissenters  generally,  a  free  tolera- 
lorbuth  thi  they,  as  well  as  others,  were  disappointed.  Charles 
se-zed  the  first  oppor'tlmity  to  persecute  the  Quakers,  who  -fie-^many 
calamities.  On  the  accession  of  James,  they  joined  ^^;i\\«*f  ^^^^^'^" 
ters  in  congratulating  him;  but  until  the  revolution  which  placed  Wil- 
liam on  the  throne,  they  enjoyed  but  little  peace.  ^ 

1S4    In  1656,  the  Quakers  first  made  their  appearance  m  JNew  i^ng- 
land'  ■  They  consisted  of  several  females,  who,  for  their  mdecent  and 


278  PERIOD    Vm.... 1555.. ..1633. 

seditious  conduct,  were  punished  with  stripes  and  banishment,  and  some 
were  put  to  death. 

The  wild  and  fanatic  conduct  of  the  Quakers  justly  drew  upon  them  the  odium  of 
the  fathers  of  New  England  ;  but  the  measures  of  the  latter  against  them  were,  it 
must  be  acknowledged,  of  a  character  too  severe  to  be  justified. 

185.  The  principal  residence  of  the  Quakers  in  America,  is  in  the 
state  of  Pennsylvania,  called  after  an  eminent  Quaker,  William  Penn, 
to  whom  Charles  II.  granted  the  territory,  in  16S0,  as  a  reward  for  the 
services  of  his  father,  who  was  a  vice-admiral  in  the  British  navy. 

The  territory  was  settled  by  the  Friends,  who,  under  the  direction  of  William 
Penn,  emigratad  to  America,  and  founded  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  which  received 


M/ter   111 

this  name,  from  the  harmony  which  prevailed  among  the  order.  The  Quakers  have 
rapidly  increased  in  this  state,  and  among  their  number  are  many  of  the  most 
wealthy  and  respectable  citizens. 

In  America,  they  have  about  four  hundred  congregations  ;  in  England,  their  num- 
bers are  estimated  at  about  fifty  thousand. 

186.  In  1774,  a  sect  arose  in  the  United  States,  by  the  name  of 
Shakers.  Their  founder  was  James  Wardley,  an  Englishman,  who, 
about  the  year  1747,  seceded  from  the  Quakers  in  England,  to  which 
denomination  he  belonged,  and  began  to  announce,  as  by  vision  and  reve- 
lation from  God,  "  That  the  second  appparance  of  Christ  was  at  hand." 
From  the  shaking  of  his  body  and  those  of  his  followers,  in  their  reli- 
gious exercises,  they  were  called  Shakers,  or  Shaking  Quakers.  In  1770, 
Anne  Leese  (or  Lee)  joined  the  society,  and  became  a  distinguished 
leal  'r  of  the  denomination.  In  the  year  above,  1774,  this  woman, 
with  a  number  of  her  followers,  emigrated  to  America,  and  settled  at 
N'is'cayuna,  a  village  situated  a  few  miles  from  Albany.  The  sect  has 
considerably  increased,  and  have  neat  and  flourishing  establishments  at 
Nis'ayuna,  Lebanon,  and  a  few  other  places.  Their  congregations  are 
about  fifteen,  and  the  nuiuber  of  their  association,  not  far  from  six 
tho   sand. 

From  a  work  published  by  this  denomination,  in  1810,  entitled  "  The  Testimony 
of  Christ's  Second  Appearance,"  ifcc,  it  appears  that  in  the  delineation  of  their  doc- 
trines, this  denomination  are  exceedingly  mystical  and  obscure :  it  is  much  easier  to 
pronounce  negatively  rather  than  positively  concerning  theiu.  They  are  neither 
Trinitarians  nor  Sntisfaciioiiists.  They  deny  also  the  imputation  of  Adam's  sin  to 
his  postnrity  ;  the  doctrine  of  election  and  reprobation,  as  well  as  the  eternity  of 
fiinire  punishments.  And  in  their  chapter  on  the  resurrection,  the  resuscitation  of 
the  bodv  is  denied  very  positively,  and  at  great  length.  They  reject  the  celebration 
of  water  baptism  and  the  Lnnl's  supper. 

The  tenets  on  which  the  Shakers  most  dwell,  are  those  of  human  depravity,  and  of 


THE  PURITANS.  ^79 


nothing  moie  than  conver^^^^^^^  therefore,  on  the  conversioa  (or  the  re- 

s^ureSioT)  f  th"  Kdu^l  marriage  ceases.  To  'speak  niore  Pl-nly,  the  .ngle 
Sinst  cSue  single,  and  the  married  must  separate.  Every  passage  m  the  Gospels 
^nd  in  trEpistles,  is  interpreted  accordmg  to  thxs  hypothesis.    In  particular,  they 

-S^:^SSt:^^^^a;^;:;iJ;^??^,past;  and  consider  the. 
tesTimonv  asa  new  dispensation,  which  they  call  Christ's  second  appearance  ;  in 
wS  they  are  to  be  guided,  not  so  much  by  the  Scriptures  as  by  the  influence  of  the 
Ho  V  sS  They  pretend  to  have  the  power  imparted  to  them  of  working  miracles ; 
fnd  have  related  several  instances  of  supernatural  cases,  attested  by  ™es  es^,  &c 
"  by  whkh  (say  they)  the  most  stubborn  unbeUevers  were  confounded,  and  the  faith 

'^ty  mamlfn'Th a't'it  is  unlawful  to  take  oaths,  game,  or  use  compliments  to  each 
other  They  practise  a  community  of  fasts,  and  have  no  persons  regularly  educated 
?or  the  minist^rin  their  chapter  upon  public  worship,  they  vmdrcate  their  music 
and  dan^int  as  leading  parts  of  worship,  especially  alluding  to  the  return  of  the 
prodigalT^vhiJetL  elder  son,  disliking  music  and  dancmg,  represents  the  natural 
man  condemning  their  soul-reviving  practices.* 

XI.   UNITARIANS. 
187.   Unitarians  are  those,  who  reject  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  or  the 
distinction  of  three  co-equal  persons  in  the  Godhead,  and  suppose  Jesus 
Christ  to  be  a  created  being.     They  consist  of  several  classes  or  sects, 
among  which  the  principal  are  the  Arians  and  Soctmans. 

The   following  are  some  of  the  arguments  advanced  by  Unitarians,  generaUy,  in 
favor  of  their  own  sentiments,  and  in  opposition  to  Trinitarians : 

The  ScriSureTthey  observe,  contain  the  clearest  and  most  express  declarations 
thS  there  if  rtonftrue  God,  'and  forbid  the  worship  of  any  other.  Exod.  xx.  3  ; 
Deut  r4  Mark  xii.  20;  1  Cor.  viii.  6  ;  Ephes.  iv.  5.-In  the  Fophetic  accounts 
which  preceded  the  birth  of  Christ,  he  is  spoken  of  as  a  man  highly  favored  of  God, 
Sifted  with  extraordinary  pow'ers  from  him,  and  nothing  more  He  was  foretold 
Gen^ii  8,  to  be  of  the  seed  of  Abraham.  Deut.  xvui :  A  prophet  like  mo  Moses 
Psal  Sxix  19  :  Of  th,  family  of  David,  &c.  As  a  man,  and  as  a  prophet,  though 
of  the  M^^est  order,  the  Jews  co-nstantly  and  uniformly  looked  for  their  Messiah.- 
?hrist  neve/claimed,  they  allege,  any  honor  or  -?P-^^X"itsrdectvf  Lms^ 
tn  a  nronhet  an  extraordinary  messenger  of  God.  He,  in  the  most  decisive  terms, 
declares  the'Lord  God  to  be  one  God,  and  the  sole  object  of  worship.  He  always 
prayed  to  him  as\«  God  and  Father.  He  always  spoke  of  himself  as  receiving  his 
docSne  and  power  from  him,  and  again  and  again  disclaimed  leaving  any  power  of 
hS  0^  John  v.  19,  21,  30,  &c.  xvi.  10.  He  directed  men  to  worship  the  Father 
wUh^  the  least  intimation  that  himself,  or  any  other  person  whomsoever,  was  the 
object  of  worship.     Luke  xi.  1,  2  ;  Matt.  iv.  10 ;  John  xvi.  23 

Christ  cannot  be  (say  they)  that  God  to  whom  prayer  is  to  be  ^f/^f'  J.^^f^^^^^^^ 
is  the  High  Priest,  to  make  intercession  for  us.  Heb.  vii.  25.  The  apostles  speak 
^e  same  language  representing  the  Father  as  the  only  true  God,  and  Chnst  as  a 
nL  X  se'Sff  Go5,  who  raised  him  from  the  dead,  and  f-e  him  alMhe  power 
of  which  he  is  possessed,  as  a  reward  for  his  obedience,  (^cts  n^22,^c.)  ihe 
apostle  directed  men  to  pray  to  God  the  Father  ^^ly-^^^^^^f  ,^4  ;  Rom^  xv^^^^^  &c 
This  denomination  maintain,  in  passages  already  quoted,  that  repentance  ana 
a  good  life  are  of  themselves  sufficient  to  recommend  us  to  the  divme  ^vor ;  and  tha^ 
nothing  is  necessary  to  make  us  in  all  situations  the  objects  of  that  favor,  but  buch 
moSl  conduct  as  we  are  fully  capable  of.    That  Christ  did  nothmg  by  his  death,  or 

*  Dictionary  of  all  Religions. 


280  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555... .1333. 

in  any  other  way,  to  propitiate  God,  who  is  of  his  own  accord  disposed  to  forgive 
men  their  sins,  witliout  any  other  condition  than  the  sinner's  repentance.  Isaiah 
Iv.  7;  Ezek.  x\'iii.  27.  Above  all,  the  beautiful  and  affecting  parable  of  the  prodigal 
son,  (Luke  xv.)  is  thought  to  be  most  decisive,  that  repentance  is  ai  our  heavenly 
Father  requires,  to  restore  us  to  his  favor. 

The  Unitarians  of  all  ages  have  adopted  the  sentiments  of  Pelagius,  with  respect 
to  human  nature.  They  contend  that  Adam  transmitted  no  moral  corruption  to  his 
posterity  ;  but  that  human  nature  is  now  as  perfect,  morally,  as  at  the  creation.* 

18S.  The  Aria7is,  among  whom  considerable  diversity  of  opinion  ex- 
ists, derived  their  name  from  Arius,  who  flourished  in  the  fourth  century, 
and  of  whose  opinions  an  account  has  been  given,  (Period  IV.  Sec.  15.) 

The  following  are  the  chief  particulars  in  which  the  Arians  and  Socinians  differ  : 
The  Socinians  assert,  that  Christ  was  simply  a  man,  and  consequently  had  no 
existence  before  his  birth  and  appearance  in  this  world.  The  Arians  maintain,  that 
Christ  was  a  super-angelic  being,  united  to  a  human  body  ;  that,  though  he  was  him- 
self created,  he  was  the  creator  of  all  other  things  under  God,  and  the  instrument  of 
all  the  divine  commnnications  to  the  patriarchs. 

The  Socinians  say,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  the  power  and  wisdom  of  God,  which 
is  God.  Some  Arians  suppose,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  the  creature  of  the  Son,  and 
subservient  to  him  in  the  work  of  redemption. 

189.  The  Sociniaiis  derive  their  name  from  Leelius  Socinus,  of  the 
illustrious  family  of  Sozzini,  in  Tuscany.  He  died  at  Zurich,  in  1562. 
Among  the  doctrines  rejected  by  Socinus,  was  that  of  the  Trinity — 
original  sin — predestination — propitiation  for  sin  by  the  death  of  Christ — 
and  the  plenary  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures.  Christ  he  supposed  to  be 
only  a  man,  inspired  as  a  preacher  of  righteousness,  and  whose  death  is 
to  be  regarded  as  an  example  of  heroism.  The  Holy  Ghost  he  consi- 
dered as  nothing  but  the  power  of  the  Father,  who  alone  is  God. 

190.  The  doctrines  of  Socinus,  after  his  death,  were  embraced  by 
multitudes,  principally  in  Poland  and  countries  around  it,  by  means  of 
his  %vritings,  which  Avere  published  by  his  nephew,  Faustus  Socinus. 
His  followers  continued  to  flourish,  until  the  year  1638,  when  they  drew 
upon  themselves  the  indignation  of  the  Catholics,  through  whose  in- 
strumentality, the  government  of  Poland  demolished  their  flourishing 
academy  at  Racow,  and  shut  up  their  churches.  By  the  diet  of  War- 
saw, in  1658,  they  were  forever  banished  the  country.  From  this  time, 
theyAvere  scattered  through  Europe,  and  were  to  be  found  chiefly  em- 
bodied among  other  sects. 

191.  In  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  Unitarian 
controversy  was  revived  in  England,  by  Mr.  Whiston,  Mr.  Emlyn,  Dr. 
Samuel  Clarke,  and  others,  who  adopted  the  Arian  scheme,  with  some 
variation.  For  a  time,  Arianism  prevailed  to  a  considerable  extent  in 
England,  particularly  among  the  Presbyterians  and  General  Baptist 
Churches. 

Dr.  Clarke,  it  is  understood,  adopted  what  may  be  termed  high  or  semi-Arianism  ; 
but  Mr.  Whiston  and  Mr.  Emlyn,  advocated  the  principles  of  the  low  Arians,  reduc- 
ing the  rank  of  the  Savior  to  the  scale  of  angelic  beings— a  creature  "made  out  of 
ndiliing."  Since  this  time,  however,  both  Arians  and  Socinians  are  supposed  to  be 
nearly  extinct ;  being  sunk  into  the  common  appellation  of  Unitarians,  or  rather 
Humanitarians,  who  believe  the  Savior  to  be  '-a  man,  like  themselves."     The  la'-t.  ad- 

*  Dictionary  of  all  Religions. 


THE    PURITANS.  2S1 

vocates  of  the  pure  Arian  doctrines,  of  any  celebnty,  were  Mr.  Henry  Taylor,  (un- 
der the  signature  of  Ben  Mordecai,)  and  Dr.  Richard  Price,  in  liis  "  Sermons  on  the 
Christian  Doctrine." 

192.  At  a  later  date,  Socinianism  has  met  with  more  advocates 
through  the  labors  of  Dr.  Lardner,  Dr.  Priestly,  Mr.  Lindley,  Gilbert 
Wakefield,  and  Mr.  Belsham. 

Within  a  few  years,  TJnitarianism  has  extensively  prevailed  in  Germany  and  Swit- 
zerland. In  1794,  Dr.  Priestly,  meeting  with  opposition  in  England,  emigrated  to 
America,  where  he  gained  some  adherents,  and  was  instrumental  in  forming  a  few 
congregations  in  the  middle  states.  He  was  a  man  of  extensive  learning,  and  con- 
tributed much  to  the  advancement  of  science.     His  death  took  place  in  1804. 

In  opposition  to  the  above  advocates  of  Unitarianisni,  several  able  works  have 
appeared  within  a  few  years,  in  Great  Britain,  among  which  may  be  mentioned  "  The 
Atonement  and  Sacrifice,"  by  bishop  Magee ;  "  The  Calvinistic  and  Socinian  Sys- 
tems Compared  as  to  their  moral  Tendency,"  by  Andi'ew  FuUer ;  and  especially 
"  Discourses  on  the  Socinian  Controversy,"  by  Dr.  Wardlaw  ;  and  ••  The  Atonement, 
Sacrifice,  and  Priesthood  of  Christ;"  and  "  The  Scripture  Testimony  to  the  Messiah," 
by  Dr.  J.  P.  Smith. 

193.  Within  the  last  thirty  years,  Unitarianism  has  prevailed  to  some 
extent  within  the  United  States,  principally  within  the  State  of  Massa- 
chusetts ;  although  Churches  belonging  to  that  connection  are  to  be  found 
in  not  a  few  of  the  large  towns  throughout  the  country.  Several  of  their 
clergymen  are  distinguished  for  their  talents  and  erudition ;  yet  they  are 
far  from  maintaining  an  uniformity  of  views. 

The  number  of  Churches  reported  as  belonging  to  this  denomination  in  the  United 
States  is  one  himdred  and  ninety-three,  which  are  supplied  by  one  hundred  and  sixty 
ministers.  The  professorships  of  Harvard  university,  are  at  present  held  by  geiitle- 
men  of  Unitarian  faith.  A  theological  seminary  is  connected  mth  this  institution, 
designed  to  qualify  young  men  as  ministers  for  the  Unitarian  Churches.  Within  a 
few  years  an  able  controversy  has  been  sustained  between  the  late  Dr.  Worcester, 
professors  Stuart  and  Woods  on  the  one  side,  and  Dr.  Channing  and  professor  Ware 
on  the  other. 

XII.     UNIVERSALISTS. 

194.  The  Universalists  are  those,  who  believe  that  all  mankind,  through 
the  merits  of  Christ,  will  finally  be  admitted  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 

The  advocates  of  this  doctrine  have  not  been  openly  numerous,  in  any  period  of 
the  Christian  world.  Origen,  who  flourished  in  the  former  part  of  the  third  century, 
is  supposed  by  Moshiem  to  have  embraced  the  sentiment ;  and  from  him  several 
others  in  that  age,  and  in  later  times,  interpreted  the  Scriptures  in  the  same  manner. 
Among  these  we  may  enrmaerate  the  chevaher  Ramsay,  Mr.  Jer.  White,  Dr.  Chej-ne, 
Dr.  Hartley,  and  Lavater. 

195.  As  a  distinct  sect,  the  Universalists  belong  to  modern  times. 
The  first  open  advocate  of  the  doctrine  \vas  Dr.  Chauncey,  of  Boston, 
w^ho  in  an  anonymous  volume,  published  in  1784,  strongly  maintained, 
that  as  Christ  died  for  all  men,  it  is  the  purpose  of  God  to  bring  all  men, 
either  in  the  present  state,  or  in  another,  to  a  willing  subjection  to  his 
moral  government. 

The  writers  in  favor  of  universal  salvation,  have  in  modem  times  been  considera- 
bly numerous,  though  there  appears  to  be  no  small  diversity  of  opinion  among  them. 
One  class  hold  that  mankind  are  akeady  perfectly  restored  to  the  divine  favor,  and 
receiving  what  correction  is  due  to  them,  in  the  present  world,  are,  at  death,  immedi- 
ately admitted  to  the  enjoyments  of  the  heavenly  world.  Another  class  dissent  from 
the  opinion  that  the  whole  of  man's  punishment  is  received  in  the  present  state  ;  but 
maintain  that  it  is  extended  to  ar  other  world,  where  being,  as  it  is  here,  corrective 
36  24^ 


282  PERIOD   VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

and  disciplinary,  it  will  ultimately  prepare  the  soul  for  the  felicities  of  the  divine 
kingdom. 

The  latter  were  the  sentiments  of  Dr.  Chauncey.  In  his  "  Salvation  of  all  men," 
he  maintains  that  the  scheme  of  revelation  has  the  happiness  of  all  mankind,  as  its 
great  and  ultimate  end :  that  it  gradually  tends  to  this  end,  and  will  not  fail  of  its 
accomplishment,  when  completed.  Some,  in  consequence  of  its  operation,  as  con- 
ducted by  the  Son  of  God,  will  be  disposed  and  enabled,  in  their  present  state,  to 
make  such  improvements  in  virtue,  the  only  rational  preparative  for  happiness,  as 
that  they  shall  enter  upon  the  enjoyment  of  it  in  the  next  state.  Others,  who  have 
proved  incurable  under  the  means  which  have  been  used  with  them  in  this  state, 
instead  of  being  happy  in  the  next,  will  be  awfully  miserable  ;  not  to  continue  so 
finally,  but  that  they  may  be  convinced  of  their  folly,  and  recovered  to  a  virtuous  frame 
of  mind  ;  and  this  will  be  the  effect  of  future  punishment  upon  many,  the  consequence 
whereof  will  be  their  final  salvation,  after  being  thus  fitted  for  it.  And  there  maybe 
yet  other  states,  before  the  scheme  of  God  shall  be  perfected,  and  mankind  universally 
cured  of  their  moral  disorders ;  and  in  this  way  qualified  for,  and  finally  instated  in 
eternal  happiness.  But  however  many  states  some  individuals  of  the  human  race 
may  pass  through,  and  of  however  long  continuance  they  may  be,  the  whole  is 
intended  to  subserve  the  grand  design  of  universal  happiness,  and  will  finally  terminate 
in  it :  insomuch  that  the  Son  of  God  and  Savior  of  men  will  not  deliver  up  his  trust 
into  the  hands  of  the  Father  (who  committed  it  to  him)  till  he  has  finally  fixed  all 
men  in  heaven,  when  God  shall  be  all  in  all. — 1  Cor.  xv.  28. 

A  scheme  of  universal  salvation,  corresponding  to  the  former  views,  was  afterwards 
advanced  by  the  late  Dr.  Joseph  Huntington,  in  a  posthumous  work,  entitled  "  Cal- 
vinism Improved."  In  this  work,  the  author  supposes  the  atonement  to  be  "a  direct, 
true,  and  proper  setting  of  all  our  guilt  to  the  account  of  Christ,  as  our  federal  head 
and  sponsor;  and  alike  placing  his  obedience  to  death  to  our  account."  Agreeably 
to  this  idea,  Dr.  Huntington  maintains,  "that  our  sins  are  transferred  to  Christ,  and 
his  righteousness  to  us ;  that  he  was  a  true  and  proper  substitute  for  all  mankind, 
and  has  procured  unconditional,  eternal  salvation  for  every  individual." 

Both  of  the  above  works  were  ably  answered — the  former,  by  Dr.  Jonathan  Ed- 
wards, of  New  Haven ;  the  latter,  by  Dr.  Nathan  Strong,  of  Hartford,  Connecticut. 

The  number  of  ministers  in  the  United  States  of  this  connection  is  variously  stated, 
from  one  hundred  and  fifty  to  three  hundred.  They  are,  however,  far  from  harmo- 
nizing in  their  views.  Their  Churches  are  estimated  at  three  hundred  ;  but,  in  gene- 
ral, they  maintain  little  order,  or  discipline. 

DISTINGUISHED    CHARACTERS    IN    PERIOD    VIII. 

Observation.  During  the  Reformation,  we  have  seen  that  there  was  a  great  increase 
of  eminent  men  throughout  Christendom.  Since  the  establishment  of  that  glorious 
event,  however,  the  number  has  continued  to  swell,  until  only  the  mention  of  such 
as  might  be  thought  entitled  to  notice,  would  add  many  a  page  to  our  volume.  We 
must  limit  ourselves,  therefore,  and  notice  such  only,  as  have  been,  perhaps,  most 
conspicuous  ;  and,  moreover,  as  the  history  of  these  men  is  better  known  than  the 
history  of  those,  who  belong  to  our  former  periods,  we  shall  omit  any  biographical 
notice  in  smaller  type,  of  those  who  belong  to  this.  It  may  be  added,  that  in  the 
following  catalogitc,  we  shall  not  be  particular  as  to  the  order  of  time  in  which  they 
lived,  but  shall  rather  follow  the  order  in  which  rve  have  treated  the  several  sects. 

1.  Ignatius  Loyola,  a  Spanish  knight,  founder  of  the  order  of  Jesuits,  1540. 

2.  Francis  Xavicr,  a  Jesuit  missionarj-  to  India,  who,  from  his  zeal  and  success  in 
spreading  the  Romish  faith  in  that  country,  has  been  styled  "  the  apostle  of  the  In- 
dians." 

3.  Robert  Bellarmin,  an  Italian  Jesuit,  and  one  of  the  most  celebrated  controversial 
writers,  in  the  Romish  connection.     Died,  1543. 

4.  Father  Paul,  the  distinguished  historian  of  the  council  of  Trent. 

5.  Louis  Bourdaloue,  justly  esteemed  one  of  the  most  eloquent  preachers  among  the 
Catholic  clergy.     Died  in  France,  1704. 

6.  John  Baptiste  Massillon,  a  French  preacher,  distinguished  for  his  powers  of  elc 
cution,  and  for  his  volume  of  published  sermons. 


\  THE  PURITANS.  288 

7.  Fenelon,  archbishop  of  Cambray,  distinguished  for  the  beauty  of  his  style  lu 
writing,  and  for  the  uncommon  punty  of  his  manner  of  life.    Died,  1651. 


8.  Fhilip  James  Spener,  a  Lutheran  German  divine,  founder  of  the  Pietists.  Died, 
1715. 

9.  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  a  Swede,  who,  about  the  year  1750,  founded  the  New 
Jerusalem  Church,  and  after  whom  his  followers  are  called  Swedenborgians. 

10.  James  Arviinius,  a  professor  of  divinity  at  Leyden,  who,  about  the  beginning  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  gave  rise  to  the  "  Arminian  Schism." 

11.  John  Le  Clerc,  a  celebrated  Arminian  and  theological  writer,  and  universal 
scholar    Died  at  Geneva,  1736. 

12.  Daniel  Whitby,  an  English  Arminian  divine,  author  of  more  than  forty  works, 
which  display  a  fund  of  sense  and  learning.     Died,  1726. 

13.  Henry  VIII.,  king  of  England,  in  whose  reign  the  Reformation  in  that  country 
commenced. 

14.  Edward  VI.,  son  and  successor  of  Henry  VIII.,  a  prince  distinguished  for 
his  piety,  and  for  the  countenance  which  he  gave  to  the  cause  of  the  Reformation 
in  England. 

15.  Mary,  queen  of  England,  who  opposed  the  Reformation  in  England,  and  at- 
tempted the  re-establishment  of  the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  in  that  country. 

16.  John  Rogers,  a  zealous  English  divine,  who  suffered  martyrdom,  at  Smithfield, 
1555,  in  the  persecuting  reign  of  Mary. 

17.  Thomas  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbuiy,  a  great  friend  to  the  cause  of  Pro- 
testantism, and  for  which  he  was  burnt  at  Oxford,  1555,  by  order  of  queen  Mary. 

18.  Hugh  Latimer,  bishop  of  Worcester,  who,  for  his  zeal  in  the  Protestant  cause, 
was  burnt  at  Oxford,  in  1555. 

19.  Nicholas  Ridley,  bishop  of  London,  burnt  at  the  same  time  with  Latimer,  and  for 
the  same  cause. 

20.  Edward  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  a  violent  and  cruel  persecutor  of  the  Pro- 
testants, in  the  reign  of  queen  Mary. 

21.  Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  chancellor  of  England,  like  Bon- 
ner, a  powerful  and  cruel  persecutor  of  the  Protestants,  during  the  reign  of  queen 
Mary. 

22.  Elizabeth,  queen  of  England,  during  whose  reign  the  Reformation  in  that 
country  was  firmly  established. 

23.  James  Bancroft,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  imder  king  James  L,  a  furious  per 
secutor  of  the  Puritans.     Died,  1610. 

24.  William  Laud,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  I.,  a  violent 
opposer  of  the  Puritans,  but  who,  for  high  treason,  was  beheaded  in  1645. 

25.  Oliver  Cromrvell,  protector  of  the  commonwealth  of  England,  who  greatly 
favored  the  cause  of  the  Dissenters,  in  that  countr}',  and  promoted  the  faithful  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel.     Died,  1658. 

26.  James  Usher,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  in  Lreland,  a  prelate  of  distinguished 
learning  and  piety,  author  of  "  Annals  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament."    Died,  1655. 


284  PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 

27.  Isaac  Barrom,  a  learned  English  divine,  highly  celebrated  for  his  sermons, 


which  are  said  to  be  richer  m  thought,  than  any  other  sermons  in  the  English  ian- 
^age.    Died,  1677. 

28.  John  Tillotson,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  most  popular  preacher  of  his  day, 
author  of  several  volumes  of  sermons,  characterized  by  great  simplicity  and  ease  of 


language.    He  introduced  mto  England  the  custom  of  preaching  with  notes.    Died, 
1694. 

29.  Edward  Stilling  fleet,  bishop  of  "Worcester,  author  of  "Origines  Sacrae,"  or  a 
rational  account  of  natural  and  revealed  religion.    Died,  1699. 

30.  Gilbert  Burnet,  author  of  a  "  History  of  the  Reformation,"  and  of  a  "  History  of 
his  own  Times."    Died,  1714. 


31.  Humphrey  Prideaux,  dean  of  Norwich,  author  of  "  Connection  between  Sacred 
«ini  Profane  History." 


THE   PURITANS. 


285 


32.  Robert  South,  a  preacher,  distinguished  for  his  great  learning,  and  uncommon 
powers  of  satire.    Died,  1716. 


33.  Joseph  Butler,  bishop  of  Durham,  the  learned  author  of  the  '"'Analogy  of  Reli- 
gion, Natural  and  Revealed,  to  the  Constitution  and  Course  of  Nature."     Died,  1752. 

34.  George  Berkeley,  bishop  of  Clo}Tie,  a  distinguished  benefactor  of  Yale  college, 
author  of  the  "  Minute  Philosopher."     Died,  1753. 

35.  Robert  Lonth,  bishop  of  London,  author  of  "  Lectures  on  the  Poetry  of  the 
Hebrews,"  and  a  "  Translation  of  Isaiah."     Died,  1787. 


36.  Williamr Foley,  archdeacon  of  Carlisle,  author  of  "Natural  Theology,"  "M(h 
ral  Philosophy,"  &c.     Died,  1805. 


37.  John  Nervton,  who,  from  being  eminently  bold  in  sin,  became  a  distinguished 
minister  of  the  Gospel,  in  London,  and  author  of  several  valuable  works.  Died, 
1807. 

38.  Thomas  Scott,  an  English  divine,  distinguished  for  his  invaluable,  learned,  and 
practical  commentary  on  the  Bible.     Died,  1821. 

39.  J^hn  Owen,  an  eminent  English  divine  among  the  Dissenters,  a  man  of  great 


S86 


PERIOD    VIII.. ..1555. ...1833. 


learning  and  piety,  whose  works  are  highly  esteemed,  at  the  present  day.    Died, 
1683. 
40.  Eichard  Baxter,  an  eminent  Nonconformist  divine,  author  of  various  theolo- 


gical treatises,  which  abound  in  fervent  piety,  and  eminent  love  to  the  souls  of  men. 
Died,  1691. 

41.  John  Flavel,  a  distinguished  dissenting  minister,  author  of  several  valuable 
sermons  and  treatises,  which  are  marked  with  the  same  piety  and  benevolence  as 
those  of  Baxter.     Died,  1691. 

42.  Matthew  Henry,  an  eminent  English  Dissenter,  best  known  by  his  valuable 
"Exposition  of  the  Bible."     Died,  1714. 

43.  Thomas  Ridgely,  a  dissenting  clergyman,  author  of  a  "  Body  of  Divinity."  Died, 
1731. 

44.  Isaac  Watts,  a  dissenting  divine,  author  of  several  valuable  treatises  on  Philo- 
sophical subjects  ;  but  still  better  known  for  his  sermons,  and  his  metrical  version  of 
the  Psalms.    Died,  1748. 

45.  Daniel  Neal,  a  dissenting  divine,  author  of  a  "  History  of  New  England,"  and 
a  "  History  of  the  Puritans."     Died,  1743. 

46.  Philip  Doddridge,  an  English  Dissenter,  distinguished  as  a  theological  instruc- 


ter,  and  for  several  valuable  works,  viz.  "  Lectures,"  an  "  Exposition  of  the  New 
Testament,"  "Rise  and  Progress  of  Religion  in  the  Soul,"  &c.     Died,  1751. 

47.  Nathaniel  Lardner,  a  dissenting  divine,  author  of  the  "  Credibility  of  Gospel 
History."    Died,  1768. 

48.  John  Robinson,  a  distinguished  English  clergyman,  who  -mth  his  people  r«noved 
to  Holland,  and  is  called  the  "  father  of  the  Congregational  Churches  in  New  England." 
Died,  1625. 

49.  John  Cotton,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  ministers  in  New  England,  highly 
celebrated  for  his  wisdom  and  learning.     Died,  1652. 

50.  Thomas  HooJicr,  first  minister  at  Cambridge,  Massachusetts,  one  of  the  founders 
of  Connecticut,  and  the  first  minister  of  Hartford.     Died,  1647. 

51.  John  Davenport,  first  minister  of  New  Haven,  and  one  of  the  founders  of  the 
colony  of  that  name.    Died,  1670.  » 


THE    PURITANS.  287 

52.  Increase  Mather,  a  clergj'man  of  Boston,  and  president  of  Harvard  college, 
greatly  respected  both  for  his  learning  and  usefulness.     Died,  1723. 

53.  Cotton  Mather,  son  of  the  former,  justly  reputed  the  most  distinguished  minister 
of  New  England.  His  publications  amounted  to  three  hundred  and  eighty-two,  seve- 
ral of  which,  as  his  Magnalia,  were  large.     Died,  1728. 

54.  Jonathan  Edwards,  president  of  New  Jersey  college,  distinguished  for  his  able 
works  on  "  Original  Sin,"  "  Freedom  of  the  Will,"  &:c.     Died,  1758. 

55.  Jonathan  Edwards,  president  of  Union  college,  son  of  the  preceding,  an  able 
metaphysician.     Died,  1801. 

56.  Joseph  Bellamy,  a  minister  of  Bethlehem,  in  Connecticut,  a  powerful  preacher, 
and  an  able  instructer  in  theology.     Died,  1790. 

57.  Samuel  Hopkins,  minister  of  Newport,  Rhode  Island,  author  of  a  "  System  of 
Divinity,"  in  which  he  maintains  that  holiness  consists  in  disinterested  benevolence, 
and  sin  in  selfishness.  Died,  1803.  It  is  from  his  name  that  the  term  Hopkinsianism 
is  derived. 

58.  Joseph  Lathrop,  a  minister  of  West  Springfield,  eminently  pious  and  profoundly 
versed  in  theology,  author  of  several  volumes  of  popular  sermons.     Died,  1820. 

59.  Timothy  Dmight,  president  of  Yale  college,  distinguished  for  his  great  useful- 
ness, while  at  the  head  of  that  institution,  and  for  a  much  admired  course  of  theolo- 
gical lectures,  delivered  to  the  students  ;  besides  other  valuable  works.     Died,  1817. 

60.  Nathan  Strong,  pastor  of  a  Congregational  Church  in  Hartford,  distinguished 
for  his  talents,  eloquence,  piety,  and  learning.     Died,  1816. 

61.  John  Smalkij,  n  diviu'.,ul  D(.tl,ii  r,i,ucLticui,  distinguished  for  his  great  logical 
powers,  and  for  a  volume  of  sermons,  which  greatly  contributed  to  the  advancement 
of  theological  science. 

62.  Camvel  Davies,  president  of  Princeton  college,  New  Jersey,  an  eloquent  and 
powerful  Presbyterian  preacher,  whose  publi.'''ed  sermons  are  still  much  admired. 
Died,  1761. 

63.  John  Witherspoon,  for  some  years  minister  of  Paisley,  in  Scotland;  afterwards 
president  of  Princeton  college,  in  PJew  Jersey,  an  eminent  politician,  and  a  sound 
and  pious  divine.     Died,  1794. 

64.  John  Rogers,  father  of  Prcsbyterianism,  in  the  city  of  New  York.     Died,  1811. 

65.  Samuel  Sealniry,  an  Episcopal  clergyman,  bishop  of  Connecticut,  and  the  fi.rst 
diocesan  in  the  United  States.     Died,  1796. 

66.  Theodore  Dehon,  bishop  of  South  Carolina,  distingtiished  for  his  eminent 
learning  and  piety,  and  for  two  volumes  of  sermons,  which  are  much  admired,  both 
at  home  and  abroad.     Died,  1817. 

67.  Soger  Williams,  founder  of  the  colonv  of  Rhode  Island,  and  father  of  the  first 
Baptist  Church  in  New  England.     Died.  1683. 

68.  John  Gill,  a  distinguished  Baptist  divine,  in  London,  well  known  for  his  Com- 
mentary on  the  Bible,  and  for  a  Body  of  Divinity.     Died,  1771. 

69.  John  Ryland,  an  eminent  Baptist  preacher  in  England,  and  head  of  the  Baptist 
academy  at  Bristol.     Died,  1792. 

70.  James  Manning,  president  of  Rho  le  Island  college,  the  most  learned  man  of  his 
time,  among  the  American  Baptists.     Died,  1791. 

71.  Samuel  Stillman.  a  Bnptist  clergyman  in  Boston,  distinguished  for  his  uncom- 
mon eloquence  and  fervent  piety 

72.  John  Wesley,  an  Englishman,  founder  of  the  sect  called  ilie</«o(?Jste.' Died,  1791. 

73.  George  Whitefield,  an  Ensjlishman.  a  most  popular  and  truly  useful  preacher, 
and  the  leader  of  the  Whitefieldian,  or  Calvinistic  Methodists.     Died,  1770. 

74.  Francis  Asbury,  the  first  bishop  of  the  American  Methodist  Church,  distmguish- 
ed  for  his  great  attachment  to  the  principles  of  his  sect,  and  for  the  zeal  with  which 
he  promoted  its  cause.     Died,  1816. 

75.  George  Fox,  the  founder  and  head  of  the  English  Quakers.     Died,  1690. 

76.  William  Penn,  an  Englishman,  and  father  of  the  Friends,  or  Quakers,  in  the 
state  of  Pennsylvania,  distinguished  for  his  intelligence,  and  benevolence  of  charac- 
ter.    Died,  1718. 

77.  Lalius  Socinus,  a  native  of  Tuscany,  the  reputed  founder  of  the  Socinian  sect, 
Diei,  1562. 

78.  Joseph  Priestly,  a  distinguished   polemical  and  philosophical  English  writer, 


288  PERIOD   VIII....1555....1833. 

who,  having  embraced  the  Unitarian  faith,  and  meeting  with  opposition  in  England, 
removed  to  America,  where  he  died,  in  1804. 

79.  Joseph  Stevens  Buckminster,  an  eloquent  Unitarian  minister,  in  Boston,  and  lee 
turer  on  biblical  criticism  in  Harvard  college.     Died,  1812. 

80.  Charles  Chauncey,  a  Congregational  minister  in  Boston,  the  first  open  advocate 
in  America  of  the  doctrine  of  universal  salvation.  His  volume  on  that  subject  was 
answered  by  Dr.  Edwards,  of  New  Haven.     Died,  1787. 

81.  Joseph  Hwitington,  minister  of  Coventry,  Conn.,  author  of  "Calvinism  Im' 
proved,"  which  was  answered  by  Dr.  Strong,  of  Hartford.     Died,  1785. 

82.  John  Eliot,  minister  of  Roxbury,  Mass.,  and  who  from  his  missionary  labors 
among  the  aborigines  of  New  England,  has  been  called  the  "  Apostle  of  the  Indians." 
Died,  1640. 

83.  Mayhews,  Thomas,  John,  and  Experience,  ministers  on  the  island  of  lilar- 
tha's  Vineyard,  and  distinguished  for  their  zeal  in  preaching  to  the  Indians  of  that 
island. 

84.  David  Brainerd,  a  pious  and  devoted  missionary  of  New  England,  to  the  In- 
dians in  New  Jersey.     Died,  1747. 

85.  Bartholomew  Zeigenbalg,  the  first  Protestant  missionary  to  India  ;  he  was  sent 
out  by  Frederick  IV.,  king  of  Denmark,  in  1706;  and  died  at  Tranquebar,  in  1719. 
He  was  indefatigable  and  successful  in  his  labors. 

86.  Christian  F.  Schwartz,  a  most  eminent  and  devoted  missionary  to  India.  He 
entered  the  field  of  his  labors,  in  1750,  under  the  government  of  Denmark ;  and 
labored  at  Tanjore,  and  other  stations  in  its  vicinity,  until  his  death,  in  179S.  It  is 
said  he  reckoned  two  thousand  persons,  converted  through  his  instrumentality. 

87.  WiUiam,  Ward,  D.  D.,  Baptist  missionary  to  Serampore.     He  died,  in  1823. 

88.  /.  T.  Vanderkemp,  D.  D.,  missionary  to  South  Africa.  He  labored  with  -success 
among  the  CafTres  and  Hottentots,  and  died  at  Cape  Town,  in  1811. 

89.  Claudius  Buchana?!,  D.  D.,  a  Scotch  divine ;  one  of  the  chaplains  of  the  East 
India  company,  and  provost  of  the  college  at  Fort  William.  By  his  MTitings,  he 
excited  a  spirit  of  inquiry  in  reference  to  the  moral  condition  of  the  heathen,  and 
materially  aided  the  cause  of  missions.     He  died  in  England,  in  1815. 

90.  Henry  Martyn,  an  English  missionary  to  Hindostan  and  Persia.  He  engaged 
in  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  heathen  with  the  ardor  and  zeal  of  an  apostle,  but 
in  1812,  he  sunk  under  the  severity  of  his  labors,  and  the  destructive  influences  of 
the  climate.  He  lived,  however,  to  complete  a  translation  of  the  New  Testament 
and  the  Psalms,  into  the  Persian  language. 

91.  Samuel  Worcester,  minister  of  Salem,  Mass.,  one  of  the  earliest  and  most  zea- 
lous promoters  of  missions  from  New  England,  for  communicating  the  Gospel  to  the 
heathen ;  secretary  of  the  board  of  commissioners  for  foreign  missions ;  died  at 
Brainerd,  in  the  country  of  the  Cherokees,  1821. 

92.  Samuel  Nen-ell,  American  missionary  to  Bombay.     Died,  1821. 

93.  Gordon  Hall,  one  of  the  first  American  missionaries  to  Bombay;  where  he, 
with  his  associates,  established  schools  and  preached  the  Gospel  until  1826,  when  he 
died. 

94.  Levi  Parsons,  American  missionaiT-  to  Palestine.  He  arrived  at  Smyrna  in 
January,  1820  ;  proceeded  to  Scio  to  learn  the  modem  Greek,  and  soon  after  visited 
the  seven  Churches  of  Asia.  He  then  went  to  Jenisa'em,  but,  in  consequence  of  ill 
health,  he  sailed  soon  after  to  Alexandria,  where  he  die^l,  in  1822. 

95.  Pli?iy  Fisk,  missionary  to  Palestine,  and  companion  of  Parsons,  he  died  in 
October,  1825. 

96 .  Jeremiah  Evarts,  secretary  of  the  board  of  commissioners  for  foreign  mission.s, 
distinguished  as  well  for  his  humble  piety,  as  his  ardent  zeal  in  spreading  the  Gospel 
among  the  heathen.     Died  at  Charleston,  S.  C.,.1831. 

97.  Elias  Cornelius,  the  active  and  laborious  successor  of  Mr.  Evarts,  as  secretary 
to  the  board  of  commissioners  for  foreign  missions.     Died  at  Hartford,  Conn.,  1832. 


OP  Itifi 

RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP,  RITES,  CEREMONIES,  &C, 

OP 

DIFFERENT    NATIONS, 

ANCIENT  AND  MODERN. 


The  surface  of  the  earth  is  not  more  diversified,  in  its  mountains  and 
hills  and  vallies — in  its  oceans  and  lakes  and  rivers — in  its  forests 
and  fruits  and  flowers,  than  has  been,  and  still  is  the  human  family,  in 
respect  to  their  religious  opinions  and  religious  practices.  This  diversity 
commenced  at  an  early  period  after  the  apostasy,  and  has  continued  to 
prevail  among  the  nations  and  tribes  of  men,  as  they  have  spread  over 
the  earth,  in  successive  periods  of  the  world. 

Corlsidering  the  character  of  the  human  heart— its  depraved  nature 
and  ignoble  tendencies,  it  is  not,  perhaps,  surprising  to  find  a  dark  and 
gloomy  system  of  idolatry  and  superstition  growing  up,  and  prevailing 
throughout  the  whole  heathen  world,  and  rites  and  ceremonies  corres- 
pondingly cruel  and  degrading.  True,  the  heathen  might  have  knoAvn 
and  practised  better.  For  the  Supreme  Being  "  left  not  himself  without 
witness"  among  them;  for,  "the  invisible  things  of  Him,  (namely,  his 
eternal  power  and  godhead,)  were  clearly  seen,  being  understood  by  the 
things  that  are  made ;  so  that  they  were  without  excuse."  But  to  the 
lessons  taught  by  the  light  of  nature  they  gave  little  heed.  Early  losing 
sight  of  the  cardinal  doctrine  of  the  Divine  Unity,  they  were  soon  lost 
in  the  mazes  of  a  gloomy  superstition,  and  involved  in  the  senseless  rites 
of  an  impious  idolatry.  "  Professing  themselves  to  be  Avise,"  and  they 
sincerely  believed  they  were,  "  they,  became,"  in  the  emphatic  language 
of  the  Scriptures,  ''fools ;  and  changed  the  glory  of  the  incorruptible 
God  into  an  image  made  like  to  corruptible  man,  and  to  birds,  and  to 
four  footed  beasts  and  creeping  things."* 

Some  of  the  ancient  philosophers,  it  is  true,  occasionally  uttered  sen-» 
timents  concerning  the  Divine  Being,  which,  even  in  this  enlightened 
age,  mUst  be  pronoUnced  sublime ;  "  some  rays  of  light  shine  forth  in 
their  writings ;  but  they  are  from  the  midst  of  a  thick  darkness."  They 
are  blended  with  principles  unworthy  of  a  Deity,  destructive  of  all  virtue, 
and  at  war  even  with  decency.  Plato,  who  has  himself  been  called 
"  divine,"  from  the  manner  in  which  he  spoke  of  the  Supreme  Being, 
recommends  the  worship  of  false  gods,  and  the  same  sacrifices  as  the 
people  offered  to  their  idols.     Seneca,  after  exposing  many  of  the  vulgar 

*  Rom.  i.  22,  23. 

37  25 


290  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP   OF 

errors  of  his  day  in  matters  of  religion,  yet  freely  allows  their  practice. 
And  it  is  well  known  that  even  Socrates,  though  condemned  to  death 
for  contemning  the  gods,  and  making  light  of  the  religion  of  his  country, 
ordered  a  cock  to  be  sacrificed  to  the  daemon  ^sculapius,  immediateljr 
before  his  death,  in  conformity  with  the  vulgar  error. 

Such  being  the  opinions  and  practices  of  the  great  moral  teacl  ers  of 
heathen  antiquity,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  the  mass,  the  unem 
lightened,  stupid  majority  should  have  adopted  the  most  disgusting  idola- 
tries, and  descended  to  the  most  abject  and  loathsome  religious  ceremo- 
nies. "  It  is  a  shame"  observes  the  distinguished  apostle  to  the  Gentiles, 
"  to  speak  of  those  things,  which  were  done  of  them  in  secret." 

Where  a  divine  revelation  has  been  enjoyed,  the  aspect  of  mankind 
has  been  very  different.  Yet  among  the  Jews,  although  taught  by  God 
himself,  and  constantly  enjoying  the  manifestations  of  his  glory,  how 
strong  was  their  tendency  to  the  idolatrous  customs  of  surrounding 
heathen  nations.  Nay,  they  were  often  accused  of  serving  "  other  gods" 
than  Jehovah ;  and,  actually,  at  various  times,  formed  images  of  the 
heathen  deities,  which  they  had  seen  either  in  Egypt,  or  among  con- 
tiguous idolatrous  tribes.  Scarcely  was  it  within  the  compass  of  the 
fearful  judgments  of  heaven  to  save  that  nation  from  abandoning  the 
worship  of  the  only  true  God ;  and  adopting  the  ceremonies,  the  incan- 
tations, the  sacrificesi  and  oblations  of  the  votaries  of  a  false  and  super- 
stitious religion. 

The  promulgation  of  Christianity  in  the  world  has  effected  and  is 
effecting  a  glorious  change  among  mankind.  Brought  back  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  one  only  living  and  true  God,  and  riveted  to  this  most 
important  of  all  religious  truths,  it  is  to  be  anticipated,  that  as  the  Bible 
spreads,  and  its  holy  doctrines  and  precepts  are  received  and  felt,  men 
will  more  and  more  harmonize  in  their  views,  and  more  and  more  accord 
in  practice.  Yet  even  among  professing  Christians  of  different  denomi- 
nations, under  all  the  amalgamating  influence  of  the  religion  of  a  common 
Lord — "  of  one  faith  and  one  baptism" — how  wide  the  distance  !  Not 
only  different  opinions  prevail,  but  different  rites  and  ceremonies  are 
practised.  When  all  these  differences  in  sentiment,  together  with  the 
forms  and  ceremonies  which  now  separate  the  religious  communities  of 
Christian  lands,  shall  be  done  away — if  that  era  is  ever  to  arrive — is 
known  only  to  Him,  who  alone  can  cause  men  "  to  see  eye  to  eye,"  and 
make  "their  practice  all  the  same." 

It  being  the  object  of  this  part  of  the  volume  to  present  to  our  readers 
some  account  of  the  modes  of  worship,  together  with  the  rites  and 
ceremonies  of  the  inhabitants  of  our  globe  in  all  periods,  we  shall  distri- 
bute our  observations  into  four  general  heads,  in  accordance  with  the 
four  grand  divisions,  under  which  the  different  religions  of  the  world 
are  commonly  considered,  viz. :  the  Pagan,  the  Jeivish,  the  Mahometan, 
and  the  Christian. 

I.    PAGANISM. 

We  begin  with  Paganism.  And  in  the  account  which  we  propose  to 
give  of  the  religious  ceremonies,  and  of  subjects  of  a  correlative  charac- 


DIFFERENT    NATIONS.  291 

ter,  of  heathen  nations,  ancient  and  modern,  the  reader  will  perceive, 
that  not  "  a  particle  is  found  to  interest  or  amend  the  heart ;  no  family- 
Bible,  '  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  instruction  in  righteousness, 
that  men  may  be  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works  ;'  no  domestic 
worship ;  no  pious  assembly,  where  the  village  preacher  '  attempts  each 
art,  reproves  each  dull  delay,  allures  to  brighter  worlds,  and  leads  the 
way.'  No  standard  of  morals  to  repress  the  vicious  ;  no  moral  education, 
in  which  the  principles  of  virtue  and  religion  may  be  implanted  in  the 
youthful  mind."  But  he  will  see  the  evidences  of  a  moral  darkness,  more 
intense  and  more  appalling  than  that  darkness  which  once  settled  upon 
idolatrous  Egypt ;  and  will  be  led,  it  is  to  be  hoped,  to  praise  God,  who, 
in  the  Gospel  of  his  Son,  has  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light. 

Egyptians. — Egypt  Avas  the  fertile  soil,  in  which  idolatry  was  first 
nurtured  and  matured  ;  and  its  ancient  inhabitants  are  said  to  have  been  the 
first  people  who  erected  altars,  images,  and  temples.  They  worshipped  a 
great  variety  of  gods  ;  but  two  were  universally  adored,  viz :  Osiris  and 
Isis,  which  are  thought  to  have  been  the  sun  and  moon. 

Besides  these  gods,  the  Egyptians  worshipped  a  great  number  of  beasts ; 
as  the  ox,  the  dog,  the  wolf,  the  hawk,  the  crocodile,  the  ibis  or  stork, 
the  cat,  &c. 


It  was  death  for  any  person  to  kill  one  of  these  animals  voluntarily; 
and  even  a  punishment  was  decreed  against  him,  who  should  have  killed 
an  ibis,  or  a  cat,  without  design.  Diodones  relates  an  incident,  to  which 
he  himself  was  an  eyewitness,  during  his  stay  in  Egypt.  A  Roman 
having  inadvertently  killed  a  cat,  the  exasperated  populace  ran  to  his 
house  ;  and  neither  the  authority  of  the  king,  who  immediately  detached 
a  body  of  his  guards,  nor  the  terror  of  the  Roman  name,  could  rescue 
the  unfortunate  criminal.  And  such  was  the  reverence  which  the  Egyp- 
tians had  for  these  animals,  that  in  extreme  famine  they  chose  to  eat  one 
another,  rather  than  feed  upon  their  imagined  deities. 

Of  all  these  animals,  the  bull  Apis  was  the  most  famous.  Magnificent 
temples  were  erected  to  him ;  extraordinary  honors  were  paid  to  him, 
while  he  lived,  and  still  greater  Avhen  he  died.  On  this  event,  Egypt 
went  into  a  general  mourning.     His  obsequies  were  solemnized  with  a 


292  RELIGIOUS    WORSHIP    OF 

pomp  scarcely  credible.  In  the  reign  of  Ptolemy  Lagus,  the  bull  Apis 
dying  of  old  age,  the  funeral  pomp,  besides  the  ordinary  expenses,  amount- 
ed to  upwards  of  fifty  thousand  French  crowns.  After  the  last  honors 
had  been  paid  to  the  deceased  god,  the  next  care  was  to  provide  him  a 
successor,  and  all  Egypt  was  examined  for  this  purpose.  He  was  known 
by  certain  marks,  which  distinguished  him  from  all  other  animals  of  that 
species ;  upon  his  forehead  was  to  be  a  white  spot,  in  the  form  of  acres- 
cent;  on  his  back  the  figure  of  an  eagle  ;  upon  his  tongue,  that  of  a  beetle. 
As  soon  as  he  was  found,  mourning  gave  place  to  joy ;  and  nothing  was 
heard,  in  all  parts  of  Egypt,  but  festivals  and  rejoicings.  The  new  god 
wa3  braight  to  Memphis,  to  take  possession  of  his  dignity,  and  there 
installed  with  a  great  number  of  ceremonies.* 

The  origin  of  this  strange  and  preposterous  kind  of  worship  is  uncer- 
tain. The  conjecture  of  those  who  ascribe  the  worship  of  animals  to 
the  benefits  which  were  derived  from  them,  seems  most  plausible.  The 
ox  they  might  come  to  regard  with  veneration  for  his  usefulness  in  tilling 
the  land ;  the  sheep,  for  supplying  milk  and  wool ;  the  dog,  for  protecting  the 
house,  &c.  But  whatever  was  the  origin  of  these  idolatrous  services,  they 
bespeak  a  deep  moral  darkness,  which  it  is  painful  to  contemplate ;  the 
superstition  of  the  Egyptians,  Juvenal  has  finely  ridiculed,  (Sat.  xv.  v. 
1,  &c.,)  in  a  passage,  which  an  English  poet  has  thus  translated : 

"  "Who  knows  not,  that  there  is  nothing  vile  or  odd, 
Which  brain-sick  Egypt  turns  not. to  a  god? 
Some  of  her  fools  the  crocodile  adore, 
,  The  ibis  crammed  with  snakes,  as  many  more, 

A  long  tailed  ape,  the  suppliants  most  admire 
Where  a  half  Memnon  tunes  his  magic  lyre  ; 
Where  Thebes,  once  for  her  hundred  gates  renowned, 
An  awful  heap  of  ruins  strews  the  ground  : 
Whole  towns  in  one  place,  river  fish  revere. 
To  sea  fish  some  as  piously  adhere  ; 
In  some,  a  dog's  high  deity  is  seen ;     • 
But  none  mi  nd  Dian,  tho'  of  dogs  the  queen  j 
Nay,  vegetables  here  take  rank  divine  ; 
On  leeks  and  onions  'tis  profane  to  dine. 
Oh  holy  nation  !  where  the  gardens  bear 
A  crop  of  gods  through  all  the  livelong  year." 

The  ancient  Egyptians  used  frequent  ablutions  and  purifications  ;  they 
scupulously  avoided  eating  with  strangers,  as  unclean  ;  and  the  custom 
of  circumcision,  which  remains  to  this  day,  and  which  was  extended  to 
women,  as  well  as  to  men,  was  observed  by  them  from  time  immemorial, 
and  esteemed  by  them  so  necessary,  that  Pythagoras,  in  order  to  obtain 
the  liberty  of  conversing  with  the  Egyptian  priests  and  entering  into 
their  temples,  was  obliged  to  submit  to  this  operation. 

The  mourning  for  the  dead,  and  funeral  rites,  were  performed  with 
peculiar  solemnity.  When  any  eminent  person  died,  all  the  women  of 
the  family,  having  their  heads  and  faces  besmeared  with  dirt,  their  breasts 
bare,  and  their  waists  girt,  left  the  body  at  home,  and  marching  in  this 
garb,  attended  by  all  their  friends  of  the   same  sex,  through  the  streets 

*  RoUin,  Book  I.,  Part  II. 


DIFFERENT    NATIONS.  293 

of  the  city,  lamented  the  deceased,  and  beat  themselves  in  a  most  cruel 
manner.  The  men  formed  another  company,  and  mourned  in  the  same 
manner.  This  ceremony  they  continued  till  the  corpse  was  interred, 
abstaining  from  the  bath,  from  wine  and  delicate  meats,  and  from  the 
use  of  their  best  attire.  The  body  was  afterwards  embalmed,  delivered 
to  the  relatives,  and  put  in  a  wooden  coffin,  which  was  placed  upright, 
against  the  wall  of  the  edifice  appropriated  to  this  purpose.  At  the  time 
assigned  for  the  interment,  the  judges  and  friends  were  invited,  and  sat 
in  a  certain  place  beyond  the  lake,  (supposed  to  be  that  of  Moeris,)  which 
the  body  was  to  pass.  The  vessel,  whose  pilot  was  called  Charon,  being 
hauled  up  to  the  shore,  before  the  body  was  suffered  to  embark,  every 
one  was  at  liberty  to  accuse  the  deceased.  If  the  accuser  made  good 
his  charge,  that  the  deceased  had  led  a  bad  life,  the  body  was  denied  the 
customary  burial ;  but  if  the  accuser  charged  the  deceased  unjustly,  he 
incurred  a  severe  punishment.  If  no  accuser  appeared,  or  the  accusa- 
tion could  not  be  supported,  the  relations  recited  the  praises  of  the  de- 
ceased, and  the  attendants  joined  their  acclamations  to  this  funeral  oration. 
The  body  was  then  deposited  in  the  family  sepulchre.* 

The  embalming  spoken  of  above  was  performed  three  different  ways. 
The  most  elaborate  was  bestowed  on  persons  of  rank,  and  cost  rising  of 
six  thousand  dollars.  In  the  ceremony,  several  persons  were  employed. 
Some  drew  the  brain  through  the  nostrils,  by  an  instrument  made  for 
that  purpose.  Others  emptied  the  bowels  and  intestines,  by  cutting  a 
hole  in  the  side ;  after  which,  the  cavities  were  filled  with  perfumes  and 
various  odoriferous  drugs.  When  this  operation  was  over,  the  persons 
who  had  been  engaged  in  it  fled.  The  embalmers  filled  the  body  with 
myrrh,  cinnamon,  and  all  sorts  of  spices.  After  a  time,  the  body  was 
wrapped  in  lawn  fillets,  which  were  glued  together  with  a  kind  of  thin. 
gum,  and  then  crusted  over  Avith  the  most  exquisite  perfumes.  By  this 
means,  it  is  said  that  the  entire  figure  of  the  body,  the  very  lineaments 
of  the  face,  and  the  hairs  on  the  lids  and  eyebrows  Avere  preserved  in 
their  natural  perfection.  These  embalmed  bodies  are  what  we  now  call 
mummies.  They  are  still  brought  from  Egypt,  and  are  justly  regarded 
with  wonder. 

MoABiTES  AND  MiDiANiTES. — The  worship  of  these  nations  was  similar 
to  that  of  the  Egyptians.  They  paid  divine  honors  to  departed  men, 
and  offered  sacrifices  to  them.  Chemosh  and  Baal-Peor  were  the  idols 
of  Moab  ;  and  the  Psalmist  says,  they  joined  themselves  unto  Baal-Peor, 
and  eat  the  sacrifices  of  the  dead,  viz :  the  sacrifices  offered  up  to  their 
idols,  or  departed  men,  whom  they  worshipped.  In  honor  of  this  god, 
the  men  bound  their  temples  with  garlands ;  and  it  was  at  his  shrine, 
that  Moabitish  women,  to  do  him  reverence,  parted  with  their  virtue. 

Ammonites. — This  people  worshipped  the  sun  under  the  figure  of  a  man 
in  polished  gold,  his  face  representing  that  luminary.  The  idol  was  called 
Moloch.     He  was  represented  by  a  statue  of  brass,  with  arms  extended, 

,  *  Ree's  Ency.    Art.  Egypt. 

25^ 


294  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP   OF 

but  declining  towards  the  earth.  To  this  monster  the  Ammonites  were 
wont  to  sacrifice  their  children,  called,  "  Passing  through  the  fire  to 
Moloch."  The  children  offered  were  placed  upon,  or  within  the  arms 
of  the  idol ;  but  not  being  able  to  retain  their  position,  fell  into  a  furnace 
of  fire  below.  In  the  mean  time,  loud  instruments  were  sounded,  that 
the  cries  of  the  suffering  babes  might  not  be  heard. 

Canaanites. — The  religion  of  this  people  appears  to  have  been  the 
same  as  that  of  the  Ammonites.  They  worshipped  the  same  idol,  Mo- 
loch, with  the  same  ceremony  of  passing  their  children  before  the  idol 
of  the  sun.  From  the  commands  given  to  Moses  to  destroy  their  altars 
and  break  down  their  images^  and  cut  down  their  groves,  and  to  burn 
their  graven  images  with  Jire,  it  appears  that  they  were  idolaters  of  a 
deeper  die  than  most  of  the  infatuated  nations  of  Canaan.* 

Philistines. — The  most  famous  idol  of  the  Philistines  was  Dagon. 
The  sculptured  images  or  representations  of  him,  exhibited,  as  may  still 
be  seen  on  ancient  coins,  the  appearance  of  a  woman  above,  but  of  a  fish 
below.  Besides  Dagon,  the  Philistines  worshipped  Baal-Zebub,  or  the 
god  of  flies,  i.  e.  the  deity,  who  protected  the  people  from  gnats.  What 
his  form  was  is  uncertain.  He  had  a  temple  of  some  note  erected  to 
him  in  the  city  of  Ekron.  2  Kings,  i.  2.  Ashtaroth  was  another  idol 
of  the  Philistines,  said  also  to  have  been  the  abominations  of  the  Zido- 
nians.  By  it  is  understood  the  moon,  as  Baal,  so  often  mentioned  in 
Scripture,  denoted  the  sun.  To  these  gods,  in  general,  groves  were 
planted — altars  erected — and  sacrifices  and  oblations  of  various  kinds 
offered. 

Carthagenians, — The  Carthagenians  had  two  deities  to  whom  they 
paid  particular  worship.  The  first  was  the  goddess  Coelistis,  called  like- 
wise Urania  or  the  moon,  who  was  invoked  in  great  calamities,  and 
particularly  in  droughts,  in  order  to  obtain  rain.  This  was  doubtless  the 
same  whom  Jeremiah  (vii.  18.  xliv.  17 — 25)  "calls  the  queen  of  heaven  ;" 
and  who  was  held  in  so  much  reverence  by  the  Jewish  women,  that  they 
addressed  their  vows,  burned  incense,  poured  out  drink  offerings,  and 
made  cakes  for  her,  jU  faciant  placentas  regina  coeli  ;  and  from  whom 
they  boasted  their  having  received  all  manner  of  blessings,  whilst  they 
paid  her  regular  worship ;  whereas  since  they  had  failed  in  it,  they  had 
been  oppressed  with  misfortunes  of  every  kind. 

The  second  deity  particularly  adored  by  the  Carthagenians,  and  in 
whose  honor  human  sacrifices  were  ofl'ered,  Avas  Saturn,  known  in  Scrip- 
ture by  the  name  of  Moloch,  and  this  Avorship  passed  from  Tyre  to  Car- 
thage. In  times  of  pestilence,  they  used  to  sacrifice  a  great  number  of 
children  to  their  gods.  Such  as  had  no  children  were  wont  to  purchase 
those  of  the  poor,  in  vorder  that  they  might  not  be  deprived  of  the  merit 
of  such  a  sacrifice.  Mothers,  whose  children  were  thus  devoted,  made 
it  a  merit,  and  a  part  of  their  religion,  to  view  this  barbarous  spectacle 

*  Bellamy's  History  of  all  Religions. 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS. 


295 


with  dry  eyes,  and  ev^en  without  a  groan.  Diodorus  relates  an  instance 
of  cruelty  which  strikes  the  reader  with  horror.  At  the  time  Agathocles 
was  about  to  besiege  Carthage,  the  inhabitants,  perceiving  the  extremity 
to  which  they  were  reduced,  imputed  all  their  misfortunes  to  the 
just  anger  of  Saturn,  because  that,  instead  of  offering  up  children 
nobly  born,  who  were  usually  sacrificed  to  him,  he  had  been  fraudulently 
put  off  with  the  children  of  slaves  and  foreigners.  To  atone  for  this 
crime,  two  hundred  children  of  the  best  families  in  Carthage  were  sacri- 
ficed ;  besides  which,  three  hundred  citizens,  from  a  sense  of  their  parti- 
cipation in  the  guilt  of  this  pretended  crime,  voluntarily  sacrificed 
themselves. 

Hindoos. — There  is  perhaps  no  other  people  on  the  globe,  whose  reli- 
gious belief  and  mythology  are  so  strange  and  so  unaccountable,  as  those 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Hindostan.  The  temples  erected  for  the  celebration 
of  their  Avorship,  appear  to  have  been  in  ancient  times  of  the  most 
costly  and  magnificent  description.  Their  early  structures  bear  also  a 
peculiar  form,  so  dissimilar  to  those  of  modern  date,  that  they  would 
seem  to  be  the  monuments  of  some  mighty  people  who  no  longer  exist. 
The  most  remarkable  are  those  found  in  different  parts  of  the  Deccan, 
not  consisting  of  masonry,  but  excavated  in  the  sides  of  mountains, 
which,  in  many  instances,  have  been  entirely  cut  out  into  columns,  tem- 
ples, and  images.  The  most  celebrated,  perhaps  from  having  first 
attracted  observation,  is  the  Cave  of  Elephanta,  termed  by  Mr-  Maurice 


Care  of  Elephania. 

"  the  Avonder  of  Asia."  It  is  situated  about  half  way  up  the  declivity 
of  a  hill,  in  a  small  wooded  island  near  Bombay.  Three  entrances 
are  afforded  between  four  rows  of  massive  columns,  and  the  principal 
one  is  two  hundred  and  twenty  feet  long  by  one  hundred  and  fifty  broad. 
The  most  conspicuous  object,  placed  in  the  centre,  is  a  triple  head  of 
colossal  dimensions,  being  six  feet  from  the  chin  to  the  crown.     It  was 


296  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OP 

long  supposed  to  represent  the  Hindoo  tuad ;  but  is  now  believed  to  be 
simply  a  figjure  of  Siva,  to  whom  this  temple  is  dedicated,  and  with  whose 
images  it  is  filled. 

According  to  the  Hindoo  views  of  religion,  none  manifest  a  more  zeal- 
ous devotion  than  they.  Their  ceremonies  employ  every  day  and  almost 
every  hour ;  their  ministers  of  religion  rank  above  almost  every  other 
class,  even  above  kings ;  there  is  no  history,  and  scarcely  any  poetry, 
but  what  relates  to  the  actions  of  the  gods  and  deified  heroes.  Unhap- 
pily, this  devotion,  unenlightened  by  divine  instruction,  and  misled  by 
the  perversities  of  the  human  heart,  instead  of  being  a  lamp  to  their 
path,  has  involved  them  in  an  abyss  of  absurdity,  and  impelled  them  to 
iollies,  and  even  to  crimes,  of  which  there  is  scarcely  an  example  in  any 
other  pagan  worship. 

The  Supreme  Mind,  according  to  the  Braminical  system,  displays  its 
energies  in  the  three  grand  operations  of  creating,  preserving,  and  de- 
stroying. These  are  expressed  by  the  letters  A  U  M,  united  in  the 
mystic  syllable  O'M,  which  the  Hindoo  always  pronounces  with  the 
profoundest  veneration.  These  three  powers  are  separately  imbodied  in 
Brama,  Vishnu,  and  Siva,  whose  names,  according  to  the  philosophers, 
express  only  attributes  of  the  one  Supreme  Mind ;  but  the  popular  theo- 


Hindoo  gods. 

logy  views  them  as  distinct  persons,  with  visible,  human,  and  even 
fantastic  forms,  mixing  with  mortals,  committing  extravagant  and  often 
scandalous  actions,  controlled  and  oppressed  by  inferior  deities,  giants, 
and  even  by  men.*     Their  history  accordingly  presents  a  strange  collec- 


*  In  the  engraving  here  given  of  the  principal  Hindoo  deities,  the  figure  in  the  centre,  with 
four  heads,  is  Brama.  On  his  right,  in  front,  is  Vishnu,  and  behind,  Indra.  On  the  left 
Rama  is  seated  in  front,  while  Siva  stands  behind.  These  figures  are  taken  from  Sir  Wil- 
liam Jones's  Asiatic  Researches,  vol.  I.,  except  Siva,  the  representation  of  whom  is  borrowed 
from  Sonnera. 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  297 

tion  of  the  loftiest  and  the  meanest,  the  purest  and  most  corrupted  fea- 
tures in  moral  nature. 

To  Brama,  the  first  and  highest  person  in  the  Hindoo  trinity,  is  as- 
signed the  work  of  creation.  Mr.  Ward  thinks  that  he  is  considered  by 
the  Indian  sages  as  the  soul  of  the  world ;  yet,  from  the  examination  of 
their  writings,  it  does  not  appear  that  they  took  so  refined  a  view  of  the 
subject.  They  represent  him  rather  as  having  produced  or  drawn  the 
universe  out  of  himself,  so  that  all  that  ever  was,  or  is,  once  formed  a 
part  of  his  essence.  His  own  origin  was  very  singular.  The  Supreme 
Mind,  it  is  said,  having  created  by  a  thought  the  waters,  laid  in  them  an  egg, 
which  remained  inactive  for  many  millions  of  years,  till  Brama,  by  the 
energy  of  his  own  thought,  caused  it  to  divide,  and  from  it  he  himself  was 
born  in  the  shape  of  the  divine  male,  famed  in  all  worlds  as  the  great 
forefather  of  spirits. 

Brama,  among  the  Indian  deities,  holds  decidedly  the  pre-eminence, 
sharing  even  the  essence  of  the  Supreme  Mind ;  yet,  perhaps  from  the 
very  circumstance  of  this  lofty  position,  he  attracts  comparatively  little 
attention  or  worship.  He  has  neither  temples  erected,  nor  sacrifices 
offered  to  him,  nor  festivals  celebrated  in  his  honor.  He  gives  name 
indeed  to  the  great  caste  of  the  Bramins  or  priests ;  but  no  sects  derive 
from  him  their  appellation,  or  specially  devote  their  lives  to  his  service. 
In  return,  the  priests  in  regard  to  him  have  indulged  less  in  those  scan- 
dalous and  indecent  fictions  which  crowd  the  history  of  inferior  divini- 
ties. 

Vishnu,  in  the  sacred  annals  of  India,  makes  a  much  more  frequent 
and  conspicuous  figure.  In  his  character  of  preserver,  or  more  properly 
deliverer,  he  is  represented  as  having  interposed  whenever  the  world  and 
the  race  of  men  were  threatened  with  any  peculiar  danger.  The  avatars 
of  Vishnu,  his  descents  to  the  earth  in  various  animated  forms,  furnish 
the  most  fertile  theme  of  Hindoo  legend  and  poetry.  The  chiefs  and 
heroes  whose  exploits  appeared  to  indicate  a  celestial  origin  were  con- 
sidered as  incarnations  of  this  deity.  These  illustrious  personages,  in 
becoming  Vishnu,  did  not  lose  altogether  their  own  identity;  they 
acquired  a  sort  of  compound  existence,  and  had  worship  paid  to  them 
under  both  characters. 

This  latter  god,  according  to  the  Hindoo  mythology,  has  at  different 
periods  undergone  several  transformations,  called  avatars.  His  first  ap- 
pearance on  earth  was  in  the  likeness  of  a  fish ;  his  second,  in  the  like- 
ness of  a  boar ;  his  third,  was  to  act  a  conspicuous  part  in  an  extraordi- 
nary process,  called  the  churning  of  the  ocean,  by  which  the  whole  of 
the  mighty  deep  was  converted  into  one  mass  of  butter ;  his  fourth 
appearance  was  that  of  half  man  and  half  lion,  &c. 

Siva,  the  third  member  of  the  Hindoo  triad,  is  represented  as  passing 
through  an  equal  variety  of  adventures,  most  of  them  in  the  highest 
degree  strange  and  unnatural ;  but  he  does  not  appear  under  so  many 
characters,  nor  are  his  exploits  on  the  whole  so  striking.  Although  the 
destroyer  be  his  proper  appellation,  it  seems  more  applicable  to  Doorga, 
his  female  partner,  whose  aspect  and  deeds  do  indeed  combine  Avhatever 
is  most  awful  and  terrific.  He  is  represented  as  being  of  a  silver  color, 
38 


298 


RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 


exhibiting  various  shapes,  having  sometimes  five  faces,  sometimes  only- 
one  with  three  eyes.  Elsewhere  he  is  seen  naked  riding  on  a  bull,  with 
serpents  hanging  from  his  ears  like  jewels.  Worship  is  rendered  to  him 
by  numerous  votaries,  who  exalt  him  as  the  supreme  deity,  greater  and 
more  ancient  than  either  Brama  or  Vishnu.  He  is  peculiarly  revered  in 
the  mountain  territory ;  and,  under  the  appellation  of  Mahadeo,  is  de- 
scribed as  throned  in  the  most  inaccessible  precipices  of  the  Himmalehs. 


Siva  and  his  wife  Doorga. 

But  the  chief  disgrace  of  his  religion  consists  in  the  lingam,  a  symbol 
resembling  the  phallus  of  the  ancients,  which  is  not  only  displayed  in 
the  temples,  but  worn  round  the  necks  of  all  his  votaries.  Yet  it  is  re- 
markable that  these  sectaries  make  a  boast  of  leading  more  pure  and  even 
austere  lives  than  the  generality  of  Hindoo  devotees. 

Doorga  is  the  chief  among  the  female  deities,  and  indeed  the  most 
potent  and  warlike  member  of  the  Hindoo  pantheon.  The  Greeks  had 
Minerva,  an  armed  and  martial  goddess,  whose  prowess  equalled  that 
of  their  greatest  male  divinities ;  but  she  was  a  weak  and  pacific 
maiden  when  compared  with  the  spouse  of  the  Indian  destroyer.  The 
wars  waged  by  the  latter,  and  the  giants  who  fell  beneath  the  might  of 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS. 


299 


her  arm,  form  prominent  themes  in  the  wild  records  of  Hindoo  mytho- 
logy.  Her  origfinal  name  was  Parvati ;  but  hearing  that  a  giant  named 
Doorga  had  enslaved  the  gods,  she  resolved  to  destroy  him.  He  is  said 
to  have  led  into  the  field  a  hundred  millions  of  chariots  and  one  hundred 
and  twenty  millions  of  elephants.  In  order  to  meet  this  overwhelming 
force,  Parvavi  caused  nine  millions  of  warrjors,  and  a  corresponding  sup- 
ply of  weapons,  to  issue  out  of  her  own  substance.  The  contest,  how- 
ever, was  ultimately  decided  by  her  personal  struggle  with  the  giant, 
Avhose  destruction  she  then  succeeded  in  effecting.  In  honor  'cf  this 
achievement,  the  gods  conferred  upon  their  deliverer  the  name  of  the 
huge  enemy  whom  she  had  overcome. 

It  would  be  of  little  interest  to  enter  into  details  respecting  the  minor 
divinities,  whose  number  is  very  great.  Indra,  though  presiding  over 
the  elements,  and  invested  with  the  lofty  title  of  king  of  heaven,  is  not 
destined  to  reign  for  ever ;  he  has  even,  by  the  efforts  of  men  and 
giants,  been  already  repeatedly  driven   from  his  station.     Kartikeya, 


Kartikeya  ridmg  on  a  peacock. 

the  god  of  war,  riding  on  a  peacock,  Avith  six  heads  and  twelve 
hands,  in  which  numerous  weapons  are  brandished,  presents  a  striking 
specimen  of  the  fantastic  forms  in  which  Hindoo  superstition  invests  its 
deities. 

Ganesa,  a  fat  personage  with  the  head  of  an  elephant,  is  so  revered 
that  nothing  must  be  begun  without  an  invocation  to  him,  whether  it  be  an 
act  of  religious  Avorship,  opening  a  book,  setting  out  on  a  journey,  or 
even  sitting  down  to  Avrite  a  letter.  Surya  is  the  deified  sun ;  Pavana 
is  the  god  of  the  winds  ;  Agnee,  of  fire  ;  Varuna,  of  the  waters.  Yama, 
the  Indian  Pluto,  pronounces  sentence  on  the  dead ;  but  his  judgment- 
seat  is  not  beneath  the  earth,  but  in  its  southern  extremity,  at  a  place 
called  Yamalaya.  A  large  share  of  homage  is  attracted  to  him  by  the 
mingled  influence  of  fear  and  hope. 

Among  a  superstitious  people,  it  is  not  wonderful  that  the  grand  objects 
of  nature  should  be  personified,  and  excite  a  feeling  of  devout  vene- 
ration.    Great  rivers,  from  their  mysterious  sources,  their  broad   ex- 


•JOO 


RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP   OF 


panse,  and  their  unceasing  motion,  tend  to  inspire  ideas  peculiarly 
solemn.  They  are,  accordingly,  very  favorite  objects  of  Hindoo  wor- 
ship. There  is  scarcely  in  heaven  or  earth  a  name  more  sacred 
than  Ganges.  Its  waters  are  said  to  descend  from  above,  and  to  purify 
from  every  stain  theman  Avho  undergoes  in  them  a  thorough  ablution. 
nTo  die  on  its  banks,  moistened  by  its  stream,  is  deemed  a  cure  passport 
io  paradise. 

Journeys,  extending  to  thousands  of  miles,  are  undertaken  for  the  pur- 
pose of  beholding  and  bathing  in  its  sacred  current ;  temples  are  erected 
upon  its  banks,  where  the  pilgrims  perform  their  devotions,  and  hundreds 


Temple  oq  the  banks  of  the  Granges. 

are  daily  arriving  and  departing  from  them.  Many  rash  devotees  even 
yield  themselves  to  a  voluntary  death  amid  its  waves,  fancying  that  they 
thus  secure  complete  felicity  in  the  future  world ;  others  devote  theii* 
offspring  to  a  similar  destiny-  In  the  courts  of  Bengal  a  portion  of  the 
waters  of  the  Ganges  is  produced,  upon  which  witnesses  are  required  to 
make  oath, — this  form  of  attestation  being  esteemed  of  all  others  the 
most  bindmg,  though  some  scruple  to  employ  an  object  so  holy  for  this 
secular  purpose.  The  Nerbudda,  the  Godavery,  the  Kistna,  the  Cavery, 
and  almost  every  stream  that  rolls  through  this  vast  region,  have  like- 
wise a  sacred  character,  though  none  in  so  eminent  a  degree  as  the 
Ganges. 

The  Hindoo  is  also  much  addicted  to  a  worship  which  indicates  the 
lowest  degradation  of  the  human  mind,— that  of  the  brute  creation. 
His  most  exalted  deities,  the  creators  and  preservers  of  the  world, 
scarcely  command  a  reverence  equal  to  that  bestowed  on  the  cow.  This 
useful  animal  is  saluted  with  every  expression  of  profound  affection  and 
veneration.  She  is  called  the  mother  of  the  gods  and  of  three  worlds- 
The  highest  deities  arc  humbly  entreated  to  appear  under  the  form  o^ 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS. 


301 


milch  kine,  as  that  in  which  they  will  be  most  grateful  and  servicea- 
ble to  their  votaries.  Even  their  dung  is  thought  to  confer  a  holy 
character  upon  every  object  on  which  it  is  smeared.  Two  great  Indian 
princes,  the  rajah  of  Travancore  and  the  Peishwa  Ragoba,  being  each 
inclosed  in  the  body  of  a  golden  cow  and  then  drawn  out,  were  regarded 
as  having  experienced  a  new  birth  ;  the  statue  was  immediately  cut  in 
pieces  and  distributed  among  the  Bramins.  In  their  treaties  with  the 
British,  the  native  princes  on  some  occasions  urged  most  earnestly  that 
the  soldiers  should  not  be  permitted  to  kill  a  cow  within  the  precincts  of 
their  territory. 

The  monkey  also  ranks  high  among  the  objects  of  Hindoo  worship. 
The  exploits  of  Hanuman,  with  his  innumerable  host  of  four  footed 
brethren,  are  among  the  most  conspicuous  incidents  in  the  Ramayana 
Princes  and  great  men  often  indulge  in  the  strange  freak  of  celebrating 
with  pomp  and  profusion  the  marriage  of  monkeys.  The  animal,  like  a 
great  chief,  is  seated  in  a  palanquin,  and  followed  by  a  train  of  singing 
and  dancing  girls,  amid  the  display  of  fireworks. 

The  temples  erected  for  the  celebration  of  Hindoo  worship,  appear  to 
have  been  in  ancient  times  of  the  most  costly  and  magnificent  description. 


Hindoo  pagoda. 

The  pyramidal  temples,  called  pagodas,  are  numerous  in  the  south  of 
India,  and  some  of  them  are  exceedingly  beautiful. 

The  worship  and  services  paid  to  the  Hindoo  deities  are,   generally 
speaking,  irrational,  unmeaning,  and  often  immoral.     They  include  no 

26 


302 


RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP   OF 


provision  for  instructing  the  body  of  the  people  in  the  duties  of  life,  or 
even  in  what  is  supposed  to  be  divine  truth ;  but  consist  merely  in  acts 
of  blind  and  senseless  adulation  to  popular  divinities.  Every  image, 
when  lodged  in  its  temple,  has  a  mechanical  round  of  daily  homage 
performed  before  it,  and  is  furnished  with  a  regular  allowance  of  food, 
which,  after  remaining  a  certain  time,  is  removed  and  applied  to  the  use 
of  the  attendants.  On  the  great  annual  festivals  these  offerings  are 
profusely  lavished;  while  the  multitudes  assembled  in  front  of  the 
temples  indulge  in  indecent  songs  and  extravagant  motions.  Mr.  Ward 
enumerates  the  various  articles  of  maintenance  bestowed  upon  Kalee,  in 
her  temple  at  Kaleeghata,  among  which  are  twelve  thousand  goats, 
two  hundred  and  forty  tons  of  rice,  forty-eight  hundred  weight  of 
sugar,  twenty-six  thousand  four  hundred  pounds  of  sweetmeats,  and 
considers  them  as  worth  nine  thousand  pounds  annually.  Besides 
the  public  solemnities,  the  devotee  has  a  daily  service  to  perform, 
explained  at  great  length  by  Mr.  Colebrooke  and  Mr.  Ward,  but  of 
which  we  cannot  undertake  to  give  even  an  outline.  Fulsome  praises 
addressed  to  some  chosen  deity,  frequently  the  repetition  of  his  name  for 
hours  together,  constitute  the  favorite  occupation  of  the  worshipper. 

Devout  pilgrimages  are  performed  by  the  Hindoos  to  a  great  extent. 
All  the  principal  roads  are  crowded  with  people  hastening  to  the  sacred 
shrines  and  waters.  The  most  celebrated  temple  for  this  purpose  is  that 
of  Jagannatha  or  Juggernaut,  in  Orissa,  which  is  also  frequented  by  vast 
crowds  to  witness  the  impious  rites  there  celebrated. 

The  following  is  an  engraving  of  the  idol  itself;  it  is  a  block  of 


The  idol  Juggernaut. 

wood,  having  a  frightful  visage  painted  black,  with  a  distended  mouth 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS. 


303 


of  a  bloody  color.     His  arms  are  of  gold,  and  he  is  dressed  in  gorgeous 
apparel. 

Penance  and  self-torture  are  regarded  as  essential  to  the  attainment  of 
a  character  for  holiness.  Not  only  do  devotees  boast  of  renouncing  all 
the  decencies  and  pleasures  of  life,  with  all  the  charms  of  social  inter- 
course, but  they  rack  their  invention  to  contrive  the  most  painful  suffer- 
mgs.  The  yogues  or  fakirs  live  in  the  depth  of  forests,  either  absolutely 
naked,  or  having  their  bodies  smeared  with  ashes  and  cow  dung,  their 
nails  grown  to  the  dimension  of  huge  claws,  their  beards  reaching  to  an 
immeasurable  length.  It  is  their  pride  to  expose  themselves  to  the 
tempest  when  it  beats  with  its  utmost  fury,  and  to  the  sun  when  darting 
its  intensest  rays ;  above  all,  to  remain  fixed  for  long  periods  in  con- 
strained and  fantastic  attitudes.     Some  hold  their  hands  above  their 


Fakir  holding  his  hands  over  his  head. 

heads  till  they  cannot  bring  them  down  again ;  others  clench  their  fists 
till  the  nails  penetrate  the  palm  ;  and  a  third  class  turn  their  faces 
towards  the  sun  till  they  cannot  regain  their  natural  position.  A  certain  , 
traveller,  who  left  one  of  them  thus  stationed,  was  astonished  on  return'*' ' 
ing  to  India,  sixteen  years  after,  to  find  him  in  the  very  same  posture. 
There  are  even  persons  who  dig  a  living  grave,  and  remain  buried  in 
the  earth,  with  only  an  aperture  for  the  admission  of  light  and  food.  It 
is  chiefly  by  means  of  such  preposterous  modes  of  self-torture,  that 
absorption  into  the  essence  of  Bram  or  the  Supreme  Mind,  the  highest 
aim  of  every  Hindoo  saint,  is  held  to  be  attainable. 

Indian  superstition  assumes  a  still  darker  form  in  prompting  to  religious 
suicide.  Various  are  the  modes  in  which  its  blinded  votaries  consign 
themselves  to  death.     One  of  the  most  common  is  exhibited  at  the  pro- 


304 


RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP   OF 


cession  of  their  idol  cars,  particularly  at  the  festival  of  Juggernaut,  when 
the  precincts  of  the  temple  are  crowded  by  vast  multitudes  of  pilgrims 
from  the  remotest  quarters,  many  of  whom  perish  through  fatigue  and 
want  of  accommodation.  The  car  is  a  lofty,  ornamented  structure,  in 
which  are  seated  representations  of  the  god,  and  of  Bala  Rama  and 
Soobhadra,  said  to  be  his  brother  and  sister.     Large  cables  are  attached 


Car  of  Juggernaut. 

to  the  vehicle,  which  the  multitude  eagerly  grasp,  and  drag  it  along  in 
triumph  amid  the  shouts  of  surrounding  thousands.  This  is  the  moment 
when,  as  the  wheels  pass  swiftly  on,  the  self-devoted  victim  rushes 
forward,  throws  himself  before  them,  and  is  crushed  to  death.  He  thus 
commands  the  admiration  of  the  bystanders,  and  exults  in  the  hope  that 
he  will  thereby  expiate  all  his  sins,  and  secure  a  passage  to  the  celestial 
abodes. 

The  suttee,  or  sacrifice  of  widows  on  the  funeral  pile  of  their  husbands, 
is  another  well  known  form  of  self-immolation.  The  practice  does  not 
appear  to  be  exclusively  religious,  being  connected  with  the  tenderest  of 
domestic  ties,  to  which  the  secluded  life  of  Indian  females  adds  peculiar 
force.  Their  sacred  books,  however,  decidedly  attach  a  pious  character 
to  this  unnatural  sacrifice,  and  lavish  promises  of  divine  blessings  on 
the  performance  of  it.  The  Avidow  is  assured  that  she  shall  thus  gain 
an  abode  in  heaven  during  as  many  years  as  there  are  hairs  on  the 
human  head,  which  are  stated  at  thirty-five  millions ;  that  her  husband, 
also,  though  sunk  in  the  depths  of  hell,  will  be  drawn  up  to  the  same 
happy  region,  and  the  sins  of  both  entirely  wiped  away.  The  deluded 
female  who  acts  her  part  well,  proceeds  gaily  to  the  spot  in  her  finest 
attire,  and  decked  in  her  most  precious  jewels  and  ornaments.  On  her 
arrival,  she  calmly  and  courteously  addresses  her  surrounding  friends, 
and  distributes  among  them  various  articles  of  value.     Mandelslo,  the 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  805 

traveller,  when  present  only  as  a  spectator,  had  a  bracelet  thrown  to  him 
by  the  lady,  which  he  kept  ever  after  as  a  memorial  of  the  scene.  Often, 
however,  -when  the  dreadful  moment  approaches,  she  shrinks  from  the 
performance  of  her  rash  vow,  gives  way  to  cries  and  despair,  and  even 
refuses  to  ascend  the  pile;  but  the  relations,  considering  the  honor 
of  their  family  as  implicated,  employ  every  species  of  urgency  and 
even  compulsion  to  induce  her  to  complete  the  sacrifice.  A  scene  pecu- 
liarly distressing  occurs  at  the  death  of  those  opulent  Hindoos,  who  have 
carried  polygamy  to  a  great  extent,  when  twelve,  fifteen,  or  eighteen 
wives  are  known  to  have  perished  on  the  same  pile.  Ward  mentions  a 
case  in  which  the  fire  was  kept  burning  for  three  days  ;  and  during  that 
time,  thirty-seven  widows  of  one  Bramin  came  in  parties  at  different 
times  and  threw  themselves  into  the  flames.     But  perhaps  the  deepest 


A  suUee. 

of  these  tragedies  ever  acted  in  India,  was  on  occasion  of  the  untimely 
death  of  Ajit,  one  of  the  most  distinguished  princes  of  Marwar,  described 
by  colonel  Tod  in  his  second  volume.  Fifty-eight  queens,  "  the  curtain 
wives  of  affection,"  determined  to  offer  themselves  a  sacrifice  to  Agni, 
exclaiming,  "  The  world  we  will  abandon,  but  never  our  lord  !"  They 
went  "  radiant  as  the  sun,  dispensing  charity  like  falling  rain,"  and  threw 
themselves  together  on  one  mighty  pile,  which  soon  blazed  to  the  skies, 
and,  according  to  the  Hindoo  writers,  "  the  faithful  queens  laved  their 
bodies  in  the  flames,  as  do  the  celestials  in  the  lake  of  Manasawara." 
It  is  painful  to  peruse  the  expressions  of  applause  and  veneration  in 
which  their  conduct  is  mentioned,  and  of  the  honor  it  is  supposed  to 
confer  both  on  themselves  and  their  deceased  spouse.  What  renders 
this  practice  still  more  revolting  is  the  fact,  that  the  son  is  made  the 
instrument  of  his  mother's  death,  the  ceremonial  requiring  that  his  hand 
should  apply  the  fire  to  the  pile. 

The  following  instance  is  related  by  Rev.  H.  Townley,  missionary, 
&c.  in  Calcutta.     "  I  was  informed  one  morning,  while  residing  in  Chin- 
39  26* 


306  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 

surah,  that  in  the  afternoon  of  the  day  a  suttee  was  to  take  place  at  no 
great  distance  from  the  house  in  which  I  dwelt.  When  the  hour  arrived 
I  went  towards  the  spot.  In  an  open  space  near  the  banks  of  the  Ganges, 
and  not  far  from  the  habitations  of  the  people,  I  beheld  a  crowd  of 
between  two  and  three  hundred  persons,  including  Bramins  and  others 
already  assembled.  My  feelings  were  not  a  little  excited  by  the  spectacle 
as  I  approached,  nor  were  they  moderated  by  the  first  salutation  Avhich 
I  received  from  the  lips  of  a  merciless  priest,  who  exclaimed,  '  What, 
Sir,  are  you  come  to  witness  the  sport  ?'  With  a  heavy  heart  I  answered, 
'  You  may  thus  denominate  the  dreadful  deed  about  to  be  committed, 
but  the  time  is  coming  when  an  unerring  Judge  will  pronounce  it  to  have 
been  not  sport,  but  murder.'  The  widow,  who  appeared  to  be  about 
forty  years  of  age,  had  arrived,  and  I  now  addressed  myself  to  the 
wretched  victim,  but  in  vain  :  stupified  by  grief,  or  fear,  or  opiates, 
or  all  combined,  she  answered  as  one  half  dead  already,  and  was  quite 
unmoved  by  any  thing  I  could  urge.  I  turned  to  the  unhappy  daughter, 
who  had  arrived  at  an  age  that  enabled  her  fully  to  comprehend  the 
import  of  my  remonstrance,  as  she  appeared  about  sixteen,  and  upon 
whom  it  devolved  (as  I  was  informed)  to  apply  the  fatal  torch, — '  Is  it 
possible,'  I  said  to  her, '  that  you  are  about  deliberately  to  take  away  your 
own  mother's  life — the  life  of  her  to  whom,  under  God,  you  owe  your  own? 
God,  in  his  providence,  has  taken  away  your  father — his  lifeless  remains 
are  on  the  ground  before  your  eyes — you  are  already  fatherless,  and  will 
you,  by  your  own  wilful  act,  deprive  yourself  of  your  surviving  parent, 
and  render  yourself  motherless  also,  and  thus  an  entire  orphan  ?'  '  Alas !' 
she  answered,  '  what  can  I  do  ?  If  I  refuse  obedience  to  the  requisitions 
of  the  Bramins  I  shall  be  utterly  disgraced,  and  ruined,  and  be  unable 
to  lift  up  my  face  in  the  neighborhood  where  I  live.  I  have  no  alterna- 
tive— painful  as  it  is,  I  must  proceed  !'  Attempts  to  dissuade  her  from 
her  purpose  failing,  I  expostulated  with  the  Bramins.  Unable  to  defend 
themselves  against  the  charge  of  violating  the  first  principles  as  well  of 
reason  and  humanity  as  of  true  religion,  they  and  the  crowd  around  them 
stood  silent  and  seemingly  abashed.  I  seized  the  opportunity  of  address- 
ing God  aloud  in  prayer.  They  were  yet  more  disconcerted,  and  evi- 
dently anxious  that  my  brethren,  by  whom  I  had  been  joined,  and  myself, 
should  retire.  This  we  were  unwilling  to  do,  so  long  as  there  was  any 
prospect  of  preventing  the  sacrifice,  and  my  companions  noAV  also  used 
their  efforts  to  preserve  the  unhappy  widow's  life,  but  without  success. 
We  at  length  took  our  stand  at  a  short  distance  from  the  pile  of  wood, 
protesting,  by  our  countenance  and  look,  against  their  iniquitous  and 
murderous  procedure.  After  a  pause  of  about  half  an  hour,  find- 
ing that  we  were  resolved  to  stay,  the  bloody  ritual  went  on.  The 
widow  was  bathed  in  the  river  Ganges,  whose  waters  were  con- 
sidered sacred  and  efficacious  to  purify  the  victim  for  the  sacrifice.  Red 
powder  and  flowers  were  scattered  upon  her  person,  and  round  about — 
incantations  were  oflfered  by  the  Bramins  to  their  imaginary  gods ;  and 
now  the  deluded  votary  was  led,  with  a  faltering  pace,  thrice  round  the 
fatal  pile.  She  was  then  seized,  tied  with  cords  to  the  emaciated  corpse 
of  her  husband,  and  both  were  placed  on  the  wood.     Inflammable  mate- 


DIFFERENT    NATIONS.  307 

rials  were  thrown  upon  them,  long  bamboo  poles  were  held  across  the 
bodies  to  keep  them  down,  and  to  prevent  the  possibility  of  the  unhappy 
widow's  escape  when  the  cords  were  burnt.     The  sun  had  set ;  the  short 
season  of  twilight  had  given  place  to  a  darkness  that  appeared  better 
suited  to  the  fiendish  work  going  on  before  our  eyes.     All  things  being 
now  in  a  state  of  dreadful  preparation,  the  torch  was  apphed.     Ihe  com- 
bustible materials  that  had  been  supplied  in  abundance  caused  it  to  burn 
with  terrific  rapidity  and  fierceness.     Wlien  I  saw  the  flames  raging,  and 
the  smoke  ascending  in  dense  and  whirling  volumes  to  the  skies— when 
T  heard  the  beating  of  the  drums,  mingled  with  the  yells  of  the  pries.s 
and  spectators,  to  prevent  the  screams  of  the  scorched  and  frantic  victim, 
now,  by  the  torture  of  the  flames,  fully  awakened  to  the  discovery  ot 
her  real  situation,  from  being  heard— when  I  reflected  that  it  was  one  of 
my  own  species  whose  life  was  being  thus,  amidst  excruciating  agonies, 
extinguished,  my  heart  sickened,— I  said,  within  myself,   surely   the 
exclamation  of  Jacob,  when  he  saw  the  vision  of  the  ladder,  and  the 
ascending  and  descending  angels,  must   be  reversed  to  be  applicable 
to  the  scene  I  now  behold,  for  truly  this  is  none  other  than  the  house 
of  Satan— this  is  the  very  gate  of  hell.     Oppressed  at  the  sad  spec- 
tacle, my  only  comfort  was  derived  from  the  Gospel,  and  from  niedi- 
tation  on  its  glad  tidings;  and  the  anticipations  of  the  time  Avhen  these 
and  all  other  unhallowed  flames  should  be  extinguished  by  the  floods 
of  mercy  which  it  is  destined  to  pour  forth,  upon  India,  as  well  as  every 
other  land.     That  beautiful  hymn  of  Watts  especially  came  to  the  relief 
of  my  agitated  nerves  and  feelings  : — 

"  Salvation!  0  the  joyful  sound! 

'Tis  pleasure  lo  our  ears, — 
A  sovereign  balm  for  every  wound, 

A  cordial  for  our  fears. 

"  Salvation !  let  the  echo  fly 

The  spacious  earth  around  ; 
While  all  the  armies  of  the  sky 

Conspire  to  raise  the  sound." 

"  The  burying  alive  of  widows  manifests,  if  that  were  possible,  a  still 
more  abominable  state  of  feeling  towards  women  than  the  burning  of  them 
alive.  The  weavers  bury  their  dead  ;  when,  therefore,  a  widow  of  this 
tribe  is  deluded  into  the  determination  not  to  survive  her  husband,  she  is 
buried  alive  with  the  dead  body.  In  this  kind  of  immolation,  the 
children  and  relations  dig  the  grave.  After  certain  ceremonies  have 
been  attended  to,  the  poor  widow  arrives,  and  is  let  down  into  the  pit. 
She  sits  in  the  centre,  taking  the  dead  body  on  her  lap,  and  encirchng 
it  with  her  arms.  These  relations  now  begin  to  throw  m  the  soil,  and 
after  a  short  space  two  of  them  descend  into  the  grave,  and  tread  the 
earth  firmly  round  the  body  of  the  widow.  She  sits  a  calm  and  unre- 
monstrating  spectator  of  the  horrid  process ;  she  sees  the  earth  rising 
higher  and  higher  around  her,  without  upbraiding  her  murderers,  or 
making  the  least  effort  to  arise  and  make  her  escape.  At  length  the 
earth  reaches  her  lips— covers  her  head.     The  rest  of  the  earth  is  then 


308 


RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 


hastily  thrown  in,  and  these  children  and  relations  mount  the  grave,  and 
tread  down  the  earth  upon  the  head  of  the  suffocating  widow — the 
mother !  Why,  the  life  of  the  vilest  brute  that  walks  upon  the  earth  is 
never  taken  away  by  a  process  so  slow — so  deliberate — so  diabolical.'"* 
In  the  plate  which  accompanies  this  article,  a  Hindoo  widow  is  repre- 
sented burying  herself  alive  with  her  deceased  husband.  The  body  is 
clad  in  the  man's  usual  attire,  and  the  woman,  in  her  weeds,  reclines  oa 


Burying  a  Hindoo  widow. 

his  left,  with  her  right  arm  passing  round  his  neck,  and  her  left  arm 
raised,  apparently  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the  signal  to  cover  her  with 
the  new  cloth,  which  two  men,  her  nearest  relations,  have  ready  for  the 
purpose.  Another  man  seems  to  be  offering  her  some  beverage  in  a 
small  vessel,  others  are  bringing  sandal-wood,  sweetmeats,  and  baskets 
of  flowers,  to  strew  over  the  living  and  the  dead,  and  others  are  filling 
the  grave.  The  musicians,  with  their  various  instruments,  and  the 
spectators,  Avi:  _  their  A^ociferations,  are  seen  rending  the  air — not,  indeed, 
to  drown  the  poor  creature's  cries,  for  she  is  represented  as  a  passive 
victim  to  their  superstition — ^but  to  stun  her  senses,  and  cause  her  to^ 
forget  her  awful  situation. 

The  late  captain  Ebenezer  Chapman  Kemp,  who,  in  1816,  commanded 
the  Moira,  in  which  I  sailed  to  India,  related  to  me  a  painful  instance  of 
this  self-immolation,  which  occurred  in  his  own  family.  A  young  woman 
in  his  service  lost  her  husband,  and  resolved,  without  hesitation,  to  bury 
herself  alive  with  the  body.  Both  captain  and  Mrs.  K.  were  shocked 
to  hear  of  her  determination,  and  represented  to  her,  both  the  dreadful 
character  of  the  crime  she  was  about  to  commit,  and  the  utter  inutility 
of  the  sacrifice  to  the  departed  spirit  of  her  husband.     But  all  the  argu- 


*  Ward's  Farewell  Letters. 


DIFFERENT    NATIONS.  '^^^ 


ments  and  entreaties  which  Christian  principle  and  the  feehngs  of  lAma- 
X  could  suggest,  were  urged  in  vain.     She  had  heen  taught  to  believe 
S  by  voluntarily  dying  with  her  husband,  she  would  expedite  his 
transit  to  some  unknown  region  of  bliss,  and  herself  bear  him  company. 
Every  attempt  to  persuade  the  infatuated  creature  to  live,  whether  for 
the  sake  of  her  family,  or  her  own  soul,  appeared  only  to  cause  her  the 
more  to  exult  in  her  resolution  to  die.     Captain  K.  continued  his  humane 
exertions  to  the  last,  even  while  the  awful  ceremony  was  proceeding,  but 
without  the  least  symptom  of  a  favorable  impression  being  produced  on 
her  mind.     When  the  pit  was  dug,  and  the  dead  body  lowered  into  it, 
'she  walked  round    several   times,  repeating  the  formularies  which  the 
priests  dictated  to  her,  and  scattering  about  as  she  went  along,  sweet- 
meats,  parched  rice,  flowers,  and  other  trifles,  for  which  the  spectators 
scrambled.     When  these  preliminary  rites  were  finished,  she  descended 
into  the  grave,  amid  the  din  of  barbarous  music,  and  deafening  shouts 
of  applause.     Having  taken  her  seat,  and  placed  the  head  of  the  corpse 
in  her  lap,  she  gave  the  signal  to  throw  m  the  earth.     I  forget  whether 
she  had  a  son  old  enough  to  take  part  in  the  horrid  scene   ^^  ^^l^^^J^  ca;e 
he  would  be  the  principal  actor  ;  but  otherwise  her  "^^^f  ^f  ^f/^f  "^^'^ 
as  chief  mourners,  would  take  the  lead,  and  throw  m  the  first  baskets  of 
earth.     For  some  time  the  grave  filled  slowly,  as  the  deed  of  death  was 
perpetrated  with  appalling  deliberation,  and  the  relations  continued  to 
fhrow  in  garlands,  sandalwood,  and  other  trifles,  with  the  mou  d  that  was 
g^ldually'covering  the  bodies.     When  it  rose  to  her  breast,  ^he  woman 
?r^ised  her  left  arm,  and  was  seen  to  turn  round  her  fore-finger  as  long 
as  It  was  visible,  even  after  her  head  was  covered.     That,  however,  was 
a  very  short  time,  as  the  earth  was  thrown  m  hastily  as  soon  as  the  head 
disappeared,  and  her  relations  jumped  in  to  tread  it  doAvn,  and  smother 
their  wretched  victim.^  .   -        .        r 

We  shall  conclude  this  account  of  the  Hindoos  with  a  brief  notice  of 
another  deplorable  result  of  false  religion  m  InAi^-tnfanUade.     It  was 
to  the  Ganges  chiefly  that  this  barbarous  sacrifice  l^^f^  P^^^^^™^^-    ^^j!^ 
unfrequently,  in  cases  of  barrenness,  a  married  pair  bound  themselves 
if  blessed  with  off-spring,  to  doom  their  first-born  to  the  divinity  of   he 
river!     Having  allowed  the  child  to  reach  the  age  of  three  or  four,  they  led 
him  into  the  water  beyond  his  depth,  and  left  him  to  float  do^vn  the  strearn 
Perhaps  some  charitable  hand  might  pick  hirn  up_;  but  by  his  parents,  at 
least,  he  was  never  more  recognized.     Other  infants  ^^re  placed  in 
baskets,  and  hung  up   on  trees,  where  they  were  devoured  by  ants 
or  birds  of  prey.     The  British  authorities,  however,  have  now  strictly 
prohibited   thil  criminal  practice.      The   very  frequent  destrucUon  of 
female  infants  among  the  Rajpoot  tribes  m  the  west  of  I^'^JY^J^P^'u^ 
by  Ward  to  superstition;  but  colonel  Tod  and  Sir  John  Malcolm,  who 
had  much  better  information  concerning  this  quarter  ()f  India,  are  con- 
vinced that  it  arises  altogether  from  a  foolish  pride  of  birth,  and  the  dith- 
culty  of  suitably  disposing  of  daughters  in  marriage.     Ihere  are  otner 
modes  by  which  individuals  seek  a  voluntary  death,  as  by  plunging  into 


*  Rev.  James  Hough. 


310  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 

the  flftnges,  particularly  at  the  point  of  its  junction  with  the  Jumna,  and 
by  exposing  themselves  to  be  devoured  by  tigers  on  the  island  of  Saugor, 
or  other  spots  near  the  mouth  of  that  sacred  river.* 

Chinese. — The  Chinese  are  in  general  either  complete  atheists,  or,  if 
they  acknowledge  a  Supreme  Being,  are  utterly  ignorant  in  what  light 
he  is  to  be  regarded.  Their  worship  is  a  confused  mixture  of  supersti- 
tions, of  which  individuals  receive  and  observe  just  as  much  as  they 
please. 

There  is  only  one  temple  consecrated  to  the  Tien  in  the  whole  empire, 
called  Tien-tan,  or  the  eminence  of  heaven,  and  is  situated  in  the  Chinese 
division  of  the  city  of  Pekin,  where  the  emperor  ofTers  a  sacrifice  at  the 
winter  solstice,  consisting  of  oxen,  hogs,  goats,  and  sheep.  The  Tee-tan, 
or  eminence  of  the  earth,  is  also  situated  in  the  Chinese  city,  and  is  covered 
with  green  tiles ;  where  the  emperor,  in  like  manner,  sacrifices  to  the 
earth  at  the  summer  solstice.  The  Getan,  or  temple  of  the  sun,  is  on 
the  outside  of  the  Tartar  city,  towards  the  east ;  and  thither  the  emperor 
sends  a  prince  every  year,  at  the  vernal  equinox,  to  perform  the  rites  in 
honor  of  that  luminary.  The  Yue-tan,  or  temple  of  the  moon,  is  also 
situated  on  the  outside  of  the  Tartar  city,  towards  the  west ;  and  thither 
the  emperor  sends  a  person,  in  like  manner,  at  the  autumnal  equinox,  to 
perform  the  ceremonies  in  honor  of  the  moon.  These  different  struc- 
tures have  been  adorned  in  modern  times  with  all  the  magnificence  of 
architecture ;  and  when  the  emperor  is  about  to  ofTer  sacrifice  in  the 
temple  of  the  heaven  or  that  of  the  earth,  the  greatest  pomp  and  solem- 
nity is  observed.  Previous  to  the  intended  ceremony,  the  monarch  and 
all  the  grandees,  who  are  entitled  to  assist,  prepare  themselves,  during 
three  days,  by  retirement,  fasting,  and  continence.  No  public  audiences 
are  given,  and  no  tribunals  are  open.  Marriages,  funerals,  and  enter- 
tainments of  every  kind  are  prohibited  ;  and  no  person  is  permitted  to 
eat  flesh  or  fish.  On  the  appointed  day,  the  sovereipi  appears  in  the 
utmost  possible  splendor,  surrounded  with  princes  and  officers  of  state, 
and  attended  by  every  circumstance  demonstrative  of  a  triumph.  Every 
thing  in  the  temple  corresponds  in  magnificence  Avith  the  appearance  of 
the  emperor.  The  utensils  are  all  of  gold,  and  never  applied  to  any 
other  purpose;  while  even  the  musical  instruments  are  of  an  uncommon 
size,  and  also  reserved  for  such  solemn  occasions.  But  while  the  monarch 
never  displays  greater  external  grandeur  and  state,  than  during  these 
processions,  he  never  exhibits  greater  personal  humility  and  dejec- 
tion than  during  the  time  of  sacrifice,  prostrating  himself  on  the  earth, 
rolling  in  the  dust,  speaking  of  himself  to  the  Shang-tee  in  terms 
of  the  utmost  abasement,  and  apparently  assuming  so  much  magnificence 
of  appearance  and  attendance,  only  to  testify,  in  a  more  striking  manner, 
the  infinite  distance  between  the  higlaest  human  dignity  and  the  majesty 
of  the  Supreme  Being. 

One  of  the  principal  religious  ceremonies,  which  the  emperor  performs, 
is  that  which  regards  the  tilling  of  the  ground,  and  which  takes  place 

*Histor5'  of  British  India,  vol.  ii. 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  311 

at  the  vernal  equinox.  He  prepares  himself  for  this  festival  by  three 
days'  solemn  fasting  and  worshippmg ;  and  then,  going  forth  m  grea 
nomn  takes  the  plough  into  his  hand,  opens  the  earth,  and  sows  the  first 
Led  k  the  seaso^n;  while  the  same  is  done  in  every  part  of  the  empire 
bvhisVovernors  and  viceroys,  as  his  substitutes  The  gram  which  is 
Sthered  from  the  seed,  thus  sown  by  the  royal  husbandman,  is  reverently 
deSed  in  a  sacred  granary,  and  reserved  for  great  sacrifices  to  the  • 
Shan-'ee  This  ceremony  may  be  regarded  as  a  wise  political  institu- 
tion  for  the  encouragement  of  agriculture,  as  well  as  an  act  of  rehgious 
worship  On  the  day  of  this  observance,  a  cow  is  sacrificed  in  the 
emple  of  the  earth,  and  figures  of  cows  are  carried  m  the  procession 
which    are    afterwards    broken   in   pieces    and  distributed  among    the 

^' There  is  no  regular  day  of  religious  rest  in  China,  but  a  number  of  public 
festivals  are  observed  in  the  course  of  the  year,  which  may  be  considered 
in  the  lio-ht  of  recreations,  and  of  religious  observances   _  Une  ot  the 
most  remarkable  of  these  takes  place  at  the  new  year  ;  and  is  universally 
celebrated  throughout  the  empire,  at  great  expense.     Every  one  endea- 
vors to  collect  some  money  for  the  occasion,  dresses  m  his  best  apparel 
dispenses  with  every  kind  of  business,  and  particularly  provides  himselt 
with  new  shoes.     The  new  year  is  welcomed  by  firing  immense  quan- 
tities of  crackers,  with  the  fragments  of  which  it  is  said  the  streets  are 
sometimes  so  completely  covered,  that  the  pavement  cannot  be  seen 
The  day  is  employed  in  paying  visits,  giving  presents,  congratulating 
almost  every  one  that  comes  in  the  way.     Red  papers  are  suspended 
around  the  doors,  as  a  mean  of  securing  good  fortune  through  the  year , 
and  some  quarters  are  illuminated  with  lanterns. 

The  temples  and  pagodas  in  China  are  quite  numerous,  and  many  of 
them  are  very  extraordinary  structures.  In  every  spot  where  there  is  any 
kind  of  danger  to  be  apprehended,  small  pagodas  are  erected  where 
travellers  go  to  implore  the  protection  of  the_  spirit  to  whom  they  are 
dedicated;  or,  if  they  are  prevented  from  entermg  the  place,  they  burn 
their  bits  of  paper,  and  beat  upon  their  copper  kettles  as  they  pass.  Ihe 
temples  have  a  great  resemblance  to  the  convents  of  Europe,  are  gene- 
rally buih  in  a  simple  style,  and  have  their  courts  adorned  with  trees ; 
thevare  constantly  open;  and  at  the  entrance  there  is  seen,  ^  a  hall  or 
pavilion,  a  large  drum  and  bell,  upon  which  the  worshipper  strikes  with 
a  wooden  malfet.  In  the  apartment  of  the  principal  divmity,  is  placed 
a  table  covered  with  nosegays  and  vessels  of  perfumery ;  and  a  spiral 
candle,  composed  of  sandal-wood  and  odoriferous  gums,  is  suspended 
before  him,  which  is  kept  continually  burmng.  ,n„„^^. 

The  temples  in  general  contain  an  immense  number  of  different  figures, 
some  of  which  are  of  colossal  stature  ;  and  these  are  generally  placed  at 
the  entrance.  They  represent  various  genii,  or  guardian  spirits,  whose 
respective  attributes  are  expressed  by  certain  emblems  connected  with 
their  statues.  Thus,  a  sabre  announces  the  god  of  AVar ;  a  guitar,  the 
crod  of  music;  a  globe,  the  spirit  of  heaven.  Some  of  hese  are  fre- 
Suently  thirty,  fifty,  sixty,  and  even  eighty  feet  in  height  with  a  multitude 
of  hands  and  arms.     One  of  the  most  stupendous  m  China,  is  a  goddess 


312  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 

of  the  class  of  Poosa,  which  signifies  all-helping,  or  plant-preservmg', 
and  is  apparently  a  personification  of  nature.  She  is  represented  some- 
times with  four  heads,  and  forty  or  fifty  arms,  each  of  the  heads  being 
directed  towards  one  of  the  cardinal  points,  and  each  of  the  arms  holding 
some  useful  production  of  the  earth ;  each  arm  also  often  supports  a 
number  of  smaller  arms,  while  the  head  is  covered  with  a  group  of 
smaller  heads.  One  of  these  idols,  seen  by  M.  Van  Braam,  was  ninety 
feet  high,  with  four  heads  and  forty-four  arms. 

Every  trouble  in  China  is  attributed  to  the  influence  of  some  evil 
spirit,  which  every  one's  imagination  frames  to  himself,  and  which  he 
places,  as  it  pleases  him,  in  an  idol,  an  old  oak,  a  lofty  mountain,  or  at 
the  bottom  of  the  sea.  These  mischievous  spirits  are  considered  by  some 
as  the  souls  or  purified  aerial  substances  of  animals,  such  as  foxes,  apes, 
frogs,  &c. ;  and  these  creatures  are  supposed  to  have  the  power,  after 
living  a  certain  number  of  years,  to  divest  themselves  of  the  grosser  parts 
of  their  nature ;  and,  after  becoming  pure  essences,  by  exposing  them 
to  diseases.  Hence,  in  time  of  sickness,  the  principal  remedy  is  to  send 
for  bonzes,  to  banish,  by  their  noises  and  incantations,  those  malignant 
spirits. 

In  every  possible  circumstance  of  life,  the  Chinese  implore  the  protec- 
tion and  aid  of  some  deity.  Should  a  countryman  be  about  to  raise 
some  large  stone,  or  to  attempt  any  work  in  which  he  might  be  in  danger 
of  receiving  some  injury,  he  places  a  small  stone  upright,  surrounds  i: 
with  a  few  candles,  burns  two  or  three  gilded  papers,  and  then  applies 
to  his  labor  with  perfect  confidence.  When  they  have  any  dread  oi 
losing  their  children,  they  consecrate  them  to  some  divinity ;  and,  in  this 
view,  they  pierce  the  ear  of  a  child,  and  suspend  from  it  a  small  plate 
of  copper,  silver,  or  gold,  with  the  name  of  the  tutelary  spirit  inscribed 
upon  it ;  or  they  simply  tie  the  hair  of  the  head  on  each  side,  into  the 
form  of  a  small  tuft,  which  indicates  that  they  are  devoted  to  some  god, 
who  will  preserve  them  from  accidents  and  misfortunes.  They  pay  great 
regard  to  lucky  and  unlucky  days ;  and  the  government  even  publishes 
an  annual  calendar,  in  which,  among  other  matters,  the  favorable  moments 
in  that  season  are  properly  marked.  Midnight  is  always  a  lucky  point 
of  time,  because  in  their  opinion  the  world  was  created  at  that  hour.* 

Indians. — All  Indians,  of  whom  Ave  have  any  knowledge,  believe  in 
one  Supreme  God,  and  the  immortality  of  the  soul.  They  attribute  all 
good  and  all  power  to  the  Supreme  Being.  Many  tribes  also  believe  in 
the  existence  of  an  intelligent  evil  principle,  whose  ill  offices  they  endea- 
vor to  avert  by  prayer  and  sacrifice.  They  never  ask  tlie  Supreme  for  any 
thing,  but  merely  return  thanks  for  benefits  received,  saying  he  is  the 
best  judge  of  what  is  for  their  advantage.  They  believe  in  many  subor- 
dinate deities,  two  of  whom  reside  in  the  sun  and  moon.  They  attribute 
supernatural  powers  to  all  serpents,  especially  rattlesnakes,  and  will  kill 
no  animal  of  the  genus.  Even  the  eel  escapes,  on  account  of  his  resem- 
blance.    They  pay  religious  honors  to  rocks  and  venerable  objects.    They 

*  New  Edinburgh  Enc. 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  313 

oieliev-e  that  brutes  have  immortal  souls,  as  well  as  men  ;  and,  in  short, 
that  all  animated  nature  teems  with  spirits.  In  their  belief,  sorcery  is 
blended  with  the  healing  art,  and  their  priests  are  also  physicians  and 
jugglers.  These  priests  practise  feats  of  slight  of  hand  in  all  their 
religious  ceremonies  ;  but,  with  a  few  exceptions,  they  have  no  power  or 
influence  over  the  multitude.  The  future  state  of  the  Indian  is  a  mate,  rial 
paradise,  where  they  will  follow  the  same  occupations,  and  enjoy  the 
same  delights,  they  have  e;i:perienced  in  this  World.  They  have  also  a 
vague  idea  of  future  punishment  of  sins  committed  in  the  body.  Among 
the  superstitions  of  the  Algonquin  and  Dahcotah  tribes,  is  a  very  singula  i 
one.  A  man  is  sometimes  devoted,  by  his  parents  or  himself,  to  a  lift' 
of  ignominy.  In  this  case,  he  dresses  like  a  woman,  and  performs  a.! 
female  avocations.  He  associates  with  women  only,  and  sometimes  takes 
a  husband.  He  is  held  in  Utter  contempt  by  all,  though  his  condition 
be  not  of  his  own  choice.  This  condition  is  frequently  owing  to  a  dream 
of  his  parents,  while  he  is  yet  unborn.  In  many  tribes,  men  have  what 
they  call  their  medicine  bags.  These  are  filled  with  bones,  feathers,  and 
other  rubbish.  To  the  preservation  of  their  medicine  bags  they  attach 
much  importance.  Besides  this,  each  holds  some  particular  animal  in 
reverence,  which  he  calls  his  medicine,  and  which  he  can  by  no  means 
be  induced  to  kill,  or  eat  when  killed,  for  fear  of  some  terrible  misfortune 
Moreover,  the  Indians  leave  tobaccq,  worn  out  clothing,  and  other  articles 
on  rocks,  as  sacrifices  to  invisible  spirits.* 

Although  the  above  appears  to  be  the  sum  of  the  religion  of  all  the 
tribes  of  Indians  now  known,  it  will  accord  with  the  plan  of  the  present 
part  of  our  work  to  descend  to  some  particulars  in  relation  to  several 
tribes  of  Indians,  especially  in  relation  to  the  sacrifices  and  oblations 
which  they  are  wont  to  offer,  both  to  the  Great  Spirit,  and  to  subordinate 
and  intermediate  divinities. 

To  all  the  inferior  deities,  whether  good  or  malevolent,  the  Hurons, 
the  Iroquois,  and  the  Algonquins,  make  various  kinds  of  offerings.  "  To 
propitiate'  the  god  of  the  waters,"  says  Charlevoix,  "  they  cast  into  the 
streams  and  lakes,  tobacco,  and  birds,  which  they  have  put  to  death.  In 
honor  of  the  sun,  and  also  of  inferior  spirits,  they  consume  in  the  fire  a 
part  of  every  thing  they  use,  as  an  acknowledgment  of  the  power  from 
which  they  have  derived  their  possessions.  On  some  occasions,  they 
have  been  observed  to  make  libations,  invoking  at  the  same  time,  in  a 
mysterious  manner,  the  object  of  their  worship.  These  invocations  they 
have  never  explained  ;  whether  it  be,  that  they  have  in  fact  no  meaning, 
or  that  the  words  have  been  transmitted  by  tradition,  unaccompanied  by 
their  signification,  or  that  the  Indians  themselves  are  unwilHng  to  reveal 
the  secret.  Strings  of  Wampum,  tobacco,  ears  of  corn,  the  skins,  and 
often  the  whole  carcasses  of  animals,  are  seen  along  difficult  or  dangerous 
roads,  on  rocks,  and  on  the  shores  of  rapids,  as  so  many  offerings,  made  to 
the  presiding  spirits  of  the  place.  In  these  cases^  dogs  are  the  most  com- 
mon victims ;  and  are  often  suspended  alive  upon  trees  by  the  hinder  feet, 
where  they  are  left  to  die  in  a  state  of  madness.'^ 

*Encyclopediae  Americana. 
40  27 


314  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP   OP 

What  Charlevoix  thus  affirms,  with  regard  to  the  Hurons,  Iroquois, 
and  Algonquins,  is  mentioned  by  Mackenzie,  as  practised  among  the  Kis- 
teneaux.  "  There  are  stated  periods,"  says  he,  "  such  as  the  spring  and 
autumn,  when  they  engage  in  very  long  and  solemn  ceremonies.  On 
these  occasions,  dogs  are  offered  as  sacrifices ;  and  those  which  are  fat 
and  milk  white  are  preferred.  They  also  make  large  offerings  of  their 
property,  whatever  it  maybe.  The  scene  of  these  ceremonies  is  an  open 
inclosure,  on  the  bank  of  a  river  or  lake,  and  in  the  most  conspicuous 
situation,  in  order  that  such  as  are  passing  along,  or  travelling,  may  be 
induced  to  make  their  offerings.  There  is  also  a  particular  custom 
among  them,  that  on  these  occasions,  if  any  of  the  tribe,  or  even  a  stran- 
ger, should  be  passing  by,  and  be  in  real  want  of  any  thing  that  is 
displayed  as  an  offering,  he  has  a  right  to  take  it,  so  that  he  replaces  it 
with  some  article  he  can  spare,  though  it  be  of  far  inferior  value ;  but 
to  touch  or  take  any  thing  wantonly  is  considered  as  a  sacrilegious  act, 
and  highly  insulting  to  the  Great  Master  of  life,  who  is  the  sacred  object 
of  their  devotion."  At  the  feasts  made  by  their  chiefs,  he  farther  observes, 
"  a  small  quantity  of  meat  or  drink  is  sacrificed  before  they  begin  to  eat, 
by  throwing  it  into  the  fire,  or  on  the  earth." 

A  similar  account  is  given  by  Adair  of  the  practice  among  the  Creeks, 
Catabahs,  Cherokees,  Choctaws,  and  other  southern  Indians.  "  The 
Indian,  women,"  says  he,  "  always  throw  a  small  piece  of  the  fattest  of 
the  meat  into  the  fire,  when  they  are  eating,  and  frequently  before  they 
begin  to  eat.  They  pretend  to  draw  omens  from  it,  and  firmly  believe 
it  is  the  means  of  obtaining  temporal  blessings,  and  averting  temporal 
evils.  The  men,  both  in  their  summer  and  winter  hunt,  sacrifice  in 
the  woods  a  large  fat  piece  of  the  first  buck  they  kill,  and  frequently  the 
whole  carcass.  This  they  offer  up,  either  as  a  thanksgiving  for  the 
recovery  of  health,  and  for  their  former  success  in  hunting,  or  that  the 
divine  care  and  goodness  may  still  be  continued  to  them." 

The  song  of  the  Senape  warriors,  as  they  go  out  to  meet  their  enemy, 
concludes  with  the  promise  of  a  victim  if  they  return  in  safety. 

O !  thou  Great  Spirit  above  ! 

****** 

Give  me  strength  and  courage  to  meet  my  enemy. 

Suffer  me  to  return  again  to  my  children, 

To  my  wife, 

And  to  my  relations  ! 

Take  pity  on  me  and  preserve  my  life, 

And  I  will  make  to  thee  a  sacrifice. 

Accordingly,  "  after  a  successful  war,"  says  Heckewelder,  "  they  never 
fail  to  offer  up  a  sacrifice  to  the  Great  Being,  to  return  to  him  thanks 
for  having  given  them  courage  and  strength  to  destroy  or  conquer  their 
enemies." 

Soskiel,  who  has  given  a  minute  account  of  the  sacrifices  offered  by 
the  Senap§  or  Delawares,  and  who  is  said,  by  Heckewelder,  to  have 
almost  exhausted  the  subject,  affirms  that  they  are  offered  upon  all  occa- 
sions, the  most  trivial,  as  well  as  the  most  important.  "  They  sacrifice 
to  a  hare,"  says  he,  "  because,  according  to  report,  the  first  ancestor  of 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  315 

the  Indian  tribes  had  that  name.  To  Indian  corn,  they  sacrificed  bear's 
flesh,  but  to  deer  and  bears,  Indian  corn ;  to  the  fishes,  small  pieces  of 
bread  in  the  shape  of  fishes  ;  but  they  positively  deny,  that  they  pay  any 
adoration  to  their  subordinate  good  spirits,  and  affirm,  that  they  only  wor- 
ship the  true  God  through  them ;  for  God,  say  they,  does  not  require  men 
to  pay  offerings  or  adoration  immediately  to  him.  He  has,  therefore, 
made  known  his  will  in  dreams,  notifying  to  them  what  beings  they  have 
to  consider  as  manittoes,  and  what  offerings  to  make  to  them."  When  a, 
boy  dreams  that  he  sees  a  large  bird  of  prey,  of  the  size  of  a  man,  flying 
toward  him  from  the  north,  and  saying  to  him,  "  Roast  some  meat  for 
me,"  the  boy  is  then  bound  to  sacrifice  the  first  deer  or  bear  he  shoots,  to  this 
bird.  The  sacrifice  is  appointed  by  an  old  man,  who  fixes  on  the  day 
and  place  in  which  it  is  to  be  performed.  Three  days  previous  to  it, 
messengers  are  sent  to  invite  the  guests.  These  assemble  in  some 
lonely  place,  in  a  house  large  enough  to  contain  three  fires.  At  the 
middle  fire,  the  old  man  performs  the  sacrifice.  Having  sent  for  twelve 
straight  and  supple  sticks,  he  fastens  them  into  the  ground,  so  as  to 
inclose  a  circular  spot,  covering  them  with  blankets.  He  then  roUs 
twelve  red-hot  stones  into  the  inclosure,  each  of  which  is  dedicated  to 
one  god  in  particular.  The  largest  belongs,  as  they  say,  to  the  great  God 
in  heaven ;  the  second,  to  the  sun,  or  the  god  of  the  day ;  the  third,  to 
the  night  sun,  or  the  moon ;  the  fourth,  to  the  earth ;  the  fifth,  to  the 
fire  ;  the  sixth,  to  the  water  ;  the  seventh,  to  the  dwelling  or  house-god ; 
the  eighth,  to  Indian  corn;  the  ninth,  to  the  west;  the  tenth,  to  the 
south ;  the  eleventh,  to  the  east ;  and  the  twelfth,  to  the  north.  The  old 
man  then  takes  a  rattle,  containing  some  grains  of  Indian  corn,  and 
leading  the  boy,  for  whom  the  sacrifice  is  made,  into  the  inclosure,  throws 
a  handful  of  tobacco  upon  the  red-hot  stones,  and  as  the  smoke  ascends, 
rattles  his  calabash,  calling  each  god  by  name,  and  saying :  "  This  boy 
(naming  him)  offers  unto  thee  a  fine  fat  deer  and  a  delicious  dish  of 
sapan.  Have  mercy  on  him,  and  grant  good  luck  to  him  and  his 
family."* 

African  tribes. — In  no  quarter  of  the  globe  is  the  human  mind  more 
debased,  and  no  where  does  there  prevail  a  more  unmeaning  and  de- 
graded superstition,  than  among  the  numerous  tribes  which  inhabit  the 
continent  of  Africa.  In  other  heathen  countries  the  idolatrous  rites  and 
customs  may  indeed  indicate  as  wide  a  departure  from  a  correct  know- 
ledge of  the  true  God,  and  may  be  characterized,  as  it  is  believed  they 
generally  are,  by  greater  cruelty ;  yet  no  where  has  the  prince  of  dark- 
ness reduced  the  immortal  mind  so  low,  or  inculcated  a  system  of  super- 
stition of  which  he  has  so  much  reason  to  be  ashamed. 

"  The  belief  of  one  God,  and  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  punish- 
ments," says  Park  in  his  Travels,  "  is  entire  and  universal  among  the 
Africans.  It  is  remarkable,  however,  that  (except  on  the  appearance  of 
a  new  moon)  the  Pagan  nations  do  not  think  it  necessary  to  offer  up 
prayers  and  supplications  to  the  Almighty.     They  represent  the  Deity 

*  Jarvis's  Discourse  on  the  Religion  of  the  Indian  Tribes  of  North  America. 


316  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP    OP 

indeed  as  the  creator  and  preserver  of  all  things ;  but  in  general  they 
consider  him  as  a  being  too  remote  and  of  so  exalted  a  nature,  that  it  is 
idle  to  ofTer  supplications  to  him.  The  concerns  of  the  world  they  believe 
to  have  been  intrusted  by  God  to  subordinate  spirits,  over  whom  they 
suppose  certain  magical  ceremonies  have  great  influence.  A  white  fowl, 
suspended  from  the  branch  of  a  particular  tree  ;  a  snake's  head,  or  a 
few  handsful  of  fruit,  are  offerings  which  the  negro  tribes  often  present 
•  to  deprecate  the  wrath  or  conciliate  the  favor  of  these  tutelary  agents." 

Among  the  most  contemptible,  and  at  the  same  time  pernicious  super- 
stitions of  Western  Africa,  are  the  fetiches,  grisgris  or  gregrees,  and 
houses  of  evil  spirits.  These  belong  to  a  system  of  mythology  and 
necromancy  not  well  understood,  and  varying  materially,  as  should  seem, 
in  different  parts  of  the  country. "^  The  fetiches  are  originally  imaginary 
beings,  a  kind  of  demons  supposed  to  take  up  their  residence  in  serpents, 
trees,  rivers,  and  even  stones.  Every  person  chooses  one  of  these  for 
his  protector,  or  rather  perhaps  in  hopes  that  he  will  not  harm  him ;  and 
some  sensible  image  of  this  imaginary  being  is  worn  about  him,  or  set 
up  in  or  near  his  habitation,  as  a  charm,  which  also  becomes  an  object 
of  reverence.  In  some  parts  the  fetiche  is  merely  a  name  or  sentence 
in  Arabic  characters  accompanied  with  astrological  signs. 

In  other  parts,  the  fetiches  or  gregrees  are  a  sort  of  idols  like  dolls, 
made  with  bits  of  rags  and  tufts  of  grass  tied  round  a  stick,  which  the 
natives  set  up  in  their  huts,  as  charms  to  protect  them  from  witches, 
devils,  or  departed  spirits,  of  which  they  are  the  supposed  representatives. 
The  houses  of  spirits,  commonly  called  devils'  houses,  -are  little  huts, 
formed  of  four  or  more  posts,  about  a  yard  and  a  half  high,  thatched 
over,  and  not  larger  than  an  umbrella.  The  furniture  of  these  consists 
of  bits  of  sticks,  with  a  stone  on  the  top  of  each,  also  a  broken  plate, 
jug,  or  bottle.  Before  these  is  sprinkled  the  blood  of  fowls  or  animals, 
and  libations  of  palm  wine  are  sometimes  poured  out,  to  prevent  the 
spirits  from  injuring  the  owners.!  A  little  thicket  or  bush  is  called  the 
devil's  bush,  from  which  the  demon,  or  his  representative,  often  comes 
out  during  the  dancing,  and  frightens  home  the  women  and  children.! 

Among  the  natives  of  Bassa,  a  country  on  the  Grain  Coast,  a  town  is 
not  complete,  which  has  not  a  palaver  house  and  a  devil  house.  The 
devil  house  has  a  small  post  standing  near  it,  six  or  eight  feet  high,  with 
a  strip  of  white  muslin,  about  three  fourths  of  a  yard  in  length,  and  two 
or  three  inches  wide,  tied  round  the  top.  Here  the  inhabitants  daily 
offer  a  sacrifice,  and  consecrate  a  part  of  the  food  to  the  devil.  They 
profess  to  believe  in  the  existence  of  a  ^ood  and  merciful  deity,  who  can 
and  will  do  them  good  and  not  eA^il ;  but  that  the  devil  is  powerful,  and 
that  it  is  necessary  to  appease  his  wrath.  Every  town  has  its  peculiar 
devil. 

All  the  people  wear  gregrees  or  charms.  Some  of  these  are  brass 
rings  which  are  worn  round  the  ancles  and  wrists.  Others  consist  of 
feathers  tied  round  the  neck  with  a  string.     The  article  in  highest  esti- 

*Enc)r.  Brit,  in  Grisgris.  Discoveries  in  Africa  (12»  1799)  p.  170,  234.  The  same 
superstition,  when  carried  by  the  negroes  to  the  West  Indies,  is  called  Obi. 

tMiss.  Reg.  1818,  p.  116.  t  Ibid.  1820,  p.  165. 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS. 


317 


mation  is  the  horn  of  a  goat  or  sheep,  which  is  prepared  by  filling  it 
with  a  kind  of  glutinous  substance  intermixed  with  charcoal  or  black 
sand.  Some  wear  a  little  ball  of  clay,  tied  up  in  a  piece  of  white 
muslin. 

The  late  Mr.  Gates,  who  travelled  down  the  coast  from  Sierra  Leone, 
in  1819,  as  far  as  the  Bassa  country,  has  given  us  an  account  of  the 
devil  worshipped  by  this  people,  of  which  the  following  is  a  represen- 
tation, r  J  •   J 

The  person  who  acts  the  part  of  the  devil  has  on  a  garment  of  dried 
grass  or  rushes,  which  reaches  to  the  ground.     His  arms  and  feet  are 


Devil  of  the  Bassas. 

concealed.  Over  his  shoulders  is  thrown  a  cloth.  Two  or  three  cotton 
handkerchiefs  are  bound  around  the  head  and  tied  under  the  chin.  The 
mouth  and  nose  are  black.  Two  large  teeth  project  beyond  the  lips.  A 
row  of  coarse  shells  is  bound  over  the  eyes.  On  the  head  is  a  red  cap 
which  reaches  four  or  five  feet,  and  is  surmounted  by  a  plume  of  feathers. 

In  1818,  Mr.  Bickersteth,  secretary  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
visited  the  Bagoe  nation  in  Western  Africa.  In  a  town  called  Debora, 
he  observed  houses  of  worship  dedicated  to  devils  and  departed  spirits, 
and  images  to  which  sacrifices  are  offered. 

At  the  end  of  a  pole  in  front  of  the  houses  was  a  gregree,  designed 
to  protect  the  dwelling  from  harm.  Under  the  piazzas  were  _  fi'gures 
of  evil  spirits,  about  a  yard  high.  These  are  honored  by  spitting  the 
juice  of  the  Kolah,  a  native  fruit,  upon  their  faces.  It  is  thought  to 
be  a  grateful  sacrifice.  Tufts  of  grass  were  tied  round  in  different  parts 
of  the  figure ;  and  bags  were  hung  in  front  of  it. 

In  general,  the  houses  of  spirits,  or  devil's  houses,  consist  of  small 
huts  or  sheds  three  or  four  feet  high,  raised  on  posts,  and  covered  with 
straw  much  after  the  manner  of  an  American  hovel.  Beneath  this  roof 
is  a  nest  of  termites  or  large  ants ;  or  there  are  sticks  set  upright.  On 
the  top  of  the  nest  or  sticks  are  placed  stones,  and  there  is  usually  a 
^  27* 


m 


RELIGIOtJS  WORSHIP  OP 


broken  jug  or  bottle  and  a  broken  plate  added  to  grace  the  whole 
concern. 

In  front  of  these  houses  the  blood  of  bulls,  goats,  and  cocks  is  sprinkled, 
and  a  libation  of  palm  wine  is  poured  out,  and  an  offering  of  fruits  and 
rice  is  made. 

Among  the  BuUoms,  according  to  Mr.  Ny lander,  who  resided  some  time 
among  them  as  a  missionary,  an  imaginary  great  spirit  is  worshipped 
under  the  name  of  KoUoh.  He  is  supposed  to  reside  at  Yongroo,  and 
never  leaves  his  abode  except  on  mournful  occasions,  such  as  when  a 
person  has  been  buried  without  his  relations  making  a  cry  for  him.  In 
such  cases,  the  Kolloh  makes  his  appearance  among  these  relations,  and 
gives  them  no  peace  by  night  until  they  celebrate  a  feast  in  honor  of 
their  departed  friend. 

The  Kolloh  is  made  of  bamboo  sticks  in  the  form  of  an  oval  basket, 
about  three  feet  long,  and  so  deep  that  it  will  pass  over  a  man's  shoulders. 


Devil  of  the  BuUoms 

It  is  covered  with  network,  and  adorned  with  porcupine  quills.  Its 
mouth  is  open,  and  its  tongue  projects. 

This  figure  is  assumed  by  some  man  who  pretends  to  an  intimate 
intercourse  with  the  Kolloh,  and  who  is  authorized  by  him  to  take  his 
visible  manifestation,  and  to  see  that  the  people  perform  the  required 
dances  and  bowlings. 

The  same  gentleman  (Mr.  Ny  lander)  has  also  given  us  in  his  journal 
an  account  of  a  curious  mode,  among  the  BuUoms,  of  ascertaining  the 
innocence  or  guilt  of  a  person  suspected  of  witchcraft.  It  is  called  the 
trial  by  red  water.  The  following  is  the  copy  of  a  sketch  given  by 
Mr.  N. 

The  trial  is  supposed  to  be  conducted  in  the  presence  of  an  invisible 
judge  called  Bankeleh,  a  figure  of  whom  is  to  be  seen  in  the  engraving, 
consisting  of  a  tapering  piece  of  wood,  the  lower  part  of  which  is  inserted 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS. 


319 


in  the  ground.  The  wood  is  covered  with  black  cloth  and  a  few  white 
cowries,  or  shells  are  sewed  on  it  to  serve  as  the  representation  of  a  face. 
Several  feathers  are  inserted  in  the  top  of  the  Avood.  On  each  side  are 
numerous  slips  of  leather,  stretched  obliquely  from  his  head  to  the 
ground,  and  dressed  up  with  feathers  and  small  calabashes  with  a  number 
of  white  beads. 

Before  this  stupid  judge  a  mat  is  spread,  upon  which  three  bags  are 
placed,  representing  spirits  called  "  Surro,"  who  may  be  supposed  to  be 
associate  judges.  Near  by  are  a  horn,  an  axe,  and  a  sword,  which  are 
intended  as  an  offering  to  the  chief  justice. 

On  the  right  hand  of  the  picture  is  the  accused  Avith  a  group  of  his 
friends ;  and  on  the  opposite  side,  the  accusers  and  spectators. 

On  one  side  of  Bankeleh,  an  old  man  has  prostrated  himself  on  the 
ground,  for  the  purpose  of  soliciting  that  the  trial  may  issue  in  the  con- 
demnation or  acquittal  of  the -accused,  .^according  to  his  deserts.     This  is 


Drinking  Ihe  red  waier. 

also  the  import  of  the  prayer  of  this  person,  who  is  represented  as  sitting 
on  his  heels.  In  a  similar  posture  a  man  is  seen  at  one  corner  of  the 
mat — he  is  employed  in  sprinkling  rice  flour  on  the  suroo  judges  or 
bags. 

Between  the  mat  and  the  accused  are  two  brass  kettles,  containing 
about  one  gallon  each- — the  one  is  filled  with  pure  water ;  the  other  con- 
tains the  red  water.  An  old  man  prostrates  himself  before  the  red  water 
kettle,  with  a  small  stick  in  each  hand.  With  these  he  strilfes  the  kettles, 
recites  the  transaction,  and  in  conclusion  declares  that  if  the  man  be 
guilty,  the  water  must  kill  him  on  the  spot ;  but  if  not,  that  he  will  eject 
even  the  rice  which  he  has  eaten  in  the  morning. 

The  person  who  prepares  and  administers  the  fatal  potion — for  it  always 
proves  fatal  unless  the  constitution  be  remarkably  firm — is  in  the  act  of 
pouring  it  out  for  the  accused,  who  is  seated  on  a  stool,  considerably 
elevated  from  the  ground. 


320  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 

We  shall  conclude  this  sketch  of  African  idolatry  and  superstition  with 
a  brief  account  of  the  Ashantees,  a  powerful  nation  on  the  coast  of  Upper 
Guinea.  Says  Mr.  Bowditch,  an  Englishman  who  visited  the  country, 
"  The  Ashantees  sacrifice  human  victims  at  all  their  great  festivals. 
Some  of  these  occur  every  twenty-one  days ;  and  there  are  not  fewer 
than  one  hundred  victims  immolated  at  each.  Besides  these,  there  are 
sacrifices  at  the  death  of  every  person  of  rank,  more  or  less  bloody 
according  to  their  dignity.  On  the  death  of  his  mother  the  king  butch- 
ered no  less  than  three  thousand  victims ;  and  at  the  death  of  a  great 
captain,  two  thousand  four  hundred.  At  the  funeral  of  a  person  of  rank 
it  is  usual  to  wet  the  grave  with  the  blood  of  a  freeman,  who  is  slaugh- 
tered unsuspectingly  while  assisting  in  the  funeral  rites,  and  rolled  into 
the  same  grave. 

Greenlanders. — The  ancient  Greenlanders  are  reported  to  be  such 
,  gross  idolaters  as  to  worship  the  sun,  and  sacrifice  to  the  devil,  that  he 
might  forward,  or  at  least  not  hinder  their  hunting  and  fishing.  The 
first  missionaries,  however,  conceived  that  the  Greenlanders  had  no  kind 
of  religion  or  idolatrous  worship ;  and  that  there  was  not  any  observable 
trace  of  their  entertaining  any  conception  of  a  Divine  Being.  Others, 
however,  have  thought  with  greater  reason,  that  a  faint  idea  of  the  Divine 
Being  lay  concealed  in  the  minds  of  these  people,  because  they  directly 
assented  without  any  objection  to  the  doctrine  of  God  and  his  attributes. 
Among  the  Greenlanders,  diflferent  opinions  are  entertained  concerning 
the  soul  of  man ;  some  supposing  that  it  is  material  or  corporeal,  and. 
others,  that  it  is  a  spiritual  essence,  different  from  the  body,  and  all 
material  substances,  and  capable  of  surviving  after  death.  They  seem 
to  have  some  confused  and  indistinct  notions  of  a  future  state ;  of  the 
place  which  is  to  be  the  final  abode  of  good  men ;  and  of  the  nature  of 
their  reward.  The  most  stupid  Greenlanders,  it  is  said,  conceive  a  horror 
at  the  thoughts  of  the  entire  annihilation  of  the  soul.  They  place  their 
hell  in  the  subterraneous  regions,  which  are  devoid  of  light  and  heat, 
and  filled  with  perpetual  terror  and  anxiety.  The  Greenlanders  speak 
of  other  superior  and  inferior  spirits,  besides  the  soul  of  man,  which  bear 
some  resemblance  to  the  major  and  minor  gods  of  the  ancient  heathens. 
Of  the  first  rank  there  are  only  two ;  a  good  spirit  and  a  bad  one. 
Besides  the  great  spirit,  to  an  audience  with  whom  an  Angekok  only  can 
be  admitted,  there  are  other  lesser  spirits,  in  all  the  elements. 

The  Greenlanders  believe  in  the  apparitions  of  the  ghosts  of  the 
deceased.  The  "  Angekoks"  are  their  sorcerers  or  diviners,  to  whom 
peculiar  privileges  and  honors  belong.  Although  the  Greenlanders  have 
neither  religion  or  government,  they  are  free  from  many  of  the  grosser 
vices,  which  may  be  found  among  persons  much  more  enlightened  than 
themselves. 

When  a  Greenlander  is  in  the  conflicts  of  death,  they  array  him  in 
his  best  clothes  and  boots,  and  bend  his  legs  up  to  his  hips,  probably  that 
his  grave  may  be  shorter.  After  death,  they  silently  bewail  him  for  a  short 
hour,  and  next  prepare  for  his  burial.  The  corpse,  being  wrapped  and 
sewed  up  in  the  man's  best  seal  or  deer  skin,  is  laid  in  the  burying-place, 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS. 


321 


covered  with  a  skin,  and  also  with  some  green  sods,  and  finally  with 
heaps  of  great  broad  stones  to  keep  off  the  birds  and  foxes.  Near  the 
burying  spot  they  deposit  the  kajak  and  darts  of  the  departed,  and  the 
tools  he  daily  used ;  or,  if  the  deceased  was  a  woman,  her  knife  and 
sewing  implements,  that  they  might  not  be  defiled  by  them,  or  sorrow  too 
much  on  their  account,  or  because  they  should  want  them  in  another 
world.  After  the  interment,  those  who  attended  the  procession  betake 
themselves  to  the  house  of  mourning :  then  the  men  sit  silent  for  some 
time  with  their  elbows  leaning  upon  their  knees,  and  their  heads  between 
their  hands;  while  the  women  lie  prostrate  upon  their  faces  on  the 
gi-ound,  and  softly  weep  and  sob.  Then  the  nearest  relation  pronounces 
an  eulogy,  reciting  the  good  qualities  of  the  deceased,  and  at  every 
period  deploring  his  loss  with  loud  crying  and  weeping.  After  this 
mournful  ditty,  the  women  continue  their  lamentation  in  a  tremendous 
howl.  This  kind  of  mourning  is  continued  for  a  week  or  a  fortnight. 
The  howling  is  after  intervals  renewed,  and  prolonged  for  some  weeks, 
and  in  some  cases  for  a  whole  year. 

Laplanders. — Although  the  Christian  religion  has  been  introduced 
into  Lapland,  gross  superstition  and  idolatry  still  prevail  to  a  considera- 
ble extent.  They  retain  the  worship  of  many  of  their  Teutonic  gods. 
They  pay  homage  to  idols  which  they  form  from  trees,  after  the  manner 
represented  in  the  following  engraving. 


Laplanders  worshipping  idols. 


If,  on  going  abroad  in  the  morning,  they  meet  with  any  thing  which 
they  esteem  ominous,  they  immediately  return  home,  and  go  no  more 
out  during  the  day.  A  black  cat  in  each  house  is  considered  one  of  the 
most  valuable  appendages ;  they  talk  to  it  as  a  rational  creature,  and  in 
hunting  and  fishing  parties,  it  is  their  usual  attendant.  To  this  animal 
the  Danish  Laplanders  communicate  their  secrets  ;  they  consult  it  on  all 
important  occasions  ;  such  as  whether  this  day  should  or  should  not  be 
employed  in  hunting  or  fishing.  Among  the  Swedish  Laplanders,  the 
drum  is  kept  in  every  family  for  the  purpose  of  consulting  the  devil. 

When  a  Laplander  intends  to  marry  a  female,  he  and  his  friends  go 
41 


Si22 


RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP    OP 


in  a  body  to  court  her  father  with  presents  of  brandy.  Should  he  by 
this  means  gain  admittance  to  the  object  of  his  attentions,  he  offers  her 
a  bearer's  tongue,  or  some  other  eatable,  Avhich  she  rejects  before  com- 
pany, but  accepts  in  private.     Every  visit  to  the  lady  is  purchased  from 


Wedding  party. 


.he  fatV»er  by  her  lover  with  a  bottle  of  brandy,  and  this  prolongs  the 
courtship  sometimes  for  two  or  three  years.  The  priest  of  the  parish  at 
last  celebrates  the  nuptials ;  but  the  bridegroom  is  obliged  to  serve  his 
father-in-law  for  four  years  after  the  marriage.  He  then  conveys  his 
wife  and  her  fortune  home,  which  consists  of  a  few  sheep,  a  kettle,  and 
some  trifling  articles. 

A  Laplander's  funeral  is  thus  described  by  an  eye-witness  of  the 
ceremony :  "  Coming  to  the  house  of  the  deceased,  we  saw  the  corpse 
taken  from  the  bear  skins,  on  which  it  lay,  and  removed  into  a  wooden 
coffin  by  six  of  his  most  intimate  friends,  first  being  •wTapped  in  linen, 
the  face  and  hands  alone  being  bare. 

"  In  one  hand  was  placed  a  purse  of  money,  with  which  the  deceased 
was  expected  to  pay  the  fee  of  the  porter  at  the  gate  of  paradise ;  in  the 
other  hand  was  lodged  a  certificate  signed  by  the  priest,  directed  to  St. 
Peter,  witnessing  that  the  deceased  was  a  good  Christian,  and  deserved 
admission  into  heaven.  Within  the  coffin  was  placed  some  brandy, 
dried  fish,  and  venison,  to  sustain  him  on  his  journey. 

"  The  above  being  done,  fir-tree  roots  Avere  piled  up  at  a  convenient 
distance  from  the  coffin,  and  the  mourners  commenced  the  funeral  wail, 
accompanied  with  a  variety  of  strange  gestures  and  contortions,  expres- 
sive of  the  violence  of  their  grief.  When  fatigued  with  noise  and 
gesticulations,  they  made  several  processions  round  the  corpse,  asking 
the  deceased  why  he  died  ?  whether  he  was  angry  with  his  wife  ? 
whether  he  was  in  want  of  food  or  raiment  ?  if  he  had  been  unsuccess- 
ful in  hunting  or  fishing  ?  After  these  inquiries  they  renewed  their 
howling.  During  these  orgies,  one  of  the  priests  frequently  sprinkled 
holy  water  on  the  corpse,  as  well  as  on  the  mourners." 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  323 

The  sepulchre  is  no  other  than  an  old  sledge,  which  is  turned  bottom 
upwards  over  the  spot  where  the  body  lies.  Before  Christianity  was 
introduced  among  them,  they  used  to  place  an  axe,  with  a  tinder-box,  by 
the  side  of  the  corpse,  if  it  was  that  of  a  man ;  or  if  a  woman's,  her 
scissors  and  needles ;  supposing  that  these  implements  might  be  needed 
in  another  world.  For  three  years  following  the  decease  of  a  friend, 
they  were  accustomed  from  time  to  time  to  dig  holes  by  the  side  of  the 
grave,  in  which  they  deposited  tobacco,  or  other  articles  of  which  the 
deceased  was  fondest  while  living.  They  imagine  that  the  felicity  of  a 
future  state  would  consist  in  smoking,  drinking  brandy,  &c.,  and  that 
the  reindeer  would  be  equal  partakers  of  their  joys.* 

Esquimaux. — The  Esquimaux  appear  to  have  faint,  if  any  conceptions 
of  a  Supreme  Being ;  and  their  notions  are  very  confused  concerning  a 
future  state.  Their  superstitions  relate  principally  to  spirits,  with  whom 
their  angekoks,  or  conjurers,  are  supposed  to  have  communications. 

The  marriages  are  performed  with  no  solemnity  or  ceremony,  and  the 
courtships  are  more  summary  than  in  civilized  countries.  The  Esqui- 
maux, upon  some  intimation  from  his  future  father-in-law,  or  other  friend 
of  the  bride,  goes  for  her,  and  carries  her  off,  as  by  force,  to  his  own  hut. 
Resistance  is,  as  in  Greenland,  a  part  of  the  ceremony  that  custom 
imposes  on  the  female.  Generally,  there  is  little  polygamy,  and  all  are 
married  young.  The  Esquimaux  did  not  credit  the  assertion  of  the 
English  sailors,  that  the  most  of  them  were  unmarried.  They  use  their 
wives  kindly,  and  one  has  only  to  enter  their  hut  to  see  that  the  domestic 
affections  can  flourish  at  this  extremity  of  the  earth.  In  this  respect, 
they  are  far  superior  to  any  tribe  of  Indians,  in  which  the  women  are 
slaves  to  the  cruelty  and  caprice  of  the  stronger  sex.  Even  Igliuk, 
mentioned  by  Parry,  in  whom  the  feeling  of  gratitude  seemed  to  have 
no  existence,  showed  the  deepest  feeling  when  her  husband  was  ill. 
*'  Nothing  could  exceed  the  attention  she  paid  him  ;  she  kept  her  eyes 
almost  constantly  upon  him,  and  seemed  anxious  to  anticipate  every 
wish." 

The  burials  have  as  little  ceremony  as  the  marriages  ;  the  bodies  are 
buried  beneath  stones  or  ice,  yet  so  carelessly  that  the  wolves  often  prey 
upon  them,  and  skulls  are  to  be^  seen  about  some  of  the  huts.  The 
canoe  and  some  implements  are  placed  near  the  grave,  and  a  friend 
sometimes  walks  several  times  around  it.  At  death,  and  on  other  occa- 
sions of  misfortune,  the  friends  sometimes  assemble  to  cry  and  howl 
with  the  afflicted.  This  is  a  ceremony  of  condolence,  begun  generally 
by  the  person  who  sustained  the  loss  ;  the  others,  when  he  has  begun  to 
express  sorrow,  join  him  with  groans  and  expressions  of  grief,  t 

Polynesia. — This  term,  derived  from  the  Greek,  signifies  many  islands, 
and  is  appropriated  to  those  clusters  and  islands  found  in  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  from  the  Ladrones  to  Easter  Island.     The  principal  groups  are, 

*  Manners  and  Customs,  vol.  i. 
t  Goodrich's  Universal  Geography. 


924 


RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP  OF 


the  Ladrones,  the  Carolinas,  the  Pelew  Islands,  the  Sandwich  Islands, 
the  Friendly  Islands,  the  Navigatoi^'s  Islands,  the  Hervey  Islands,  the 
Society  Islands,  the  Georgian  Islands,  and  the  Marquesas. 

Throughout  the  whole  of  Polynesia  may  be  traced  a  general  similarity 
in  respect  to  the  objects  of  religious  Worship,  and  the  various  forms  of 
idolatrous  and  superstitious  practice ;  although  some  variations  may  be 
noticed  between  different  groups  of  islands,  and  even  between  islands 
belonging  to  the  same  group.  The  annexed  engraving  represents  a 
group  of  idols  found  upon  Easter  Island. 


Idols  on  Easter  Island. 


"  The  idols  of  the  heathen,"  observes  Mr.  Ellis,  in  his  Polynesiart 
Researches,  vol.  i.,  "  are  in  general  appropriate  emblems  of  the  beings 
they  worship  and  fear ;  and  if  we  contemplate  those  of  the  South  Sea 
islanders,  they  present  to  our  notice  all  that  is  adapted  to  awaken  our 
pity.  The  idols  of  Tahiti  were  generally  shapeless  pieces  of  wood, 
from  one  to  four  feet  long,  covered  with  cinet  of  cocoa-nut  fibres,  orna-' 
mented  with  yellow  and  scarlei  feathers.  Oro  was  a  straight  log  of 
hard  casuarini  wood,  six  feet  in  length,  uncarved,  but  decorated  with 
feathers.  The  gods  of  some  of  the  adjacent  islands  exhibit  a  greater 
variety  of  form  and  structure.  The  accompanying  wood-cut  contains 
several  of  these. 

"  The  figure  in  the  centre.  No.  1.,  exliibits  a  correct  front  view  of 
Taaroa,  the  supreme  deity  of  Polynesia ;  who  is  generally  regarded  as 
the  creator  of  the  world,  and  the  parent  of  gods  and  men.  The  image 
from  which  this  was  taken,  is  nearly  four  feet  high,  and  twelve  or  fifteen 
inches  broad,  carved  out  of  a  solid  piece  of  close,  white,  durable  wood. 
In  addition  to  the  number  of  images  or  demigods  forming  the  features 
of  his  face,  and  studding  the  outside  of  his  body,  and  which  were 
designed  to  shew  the  multitudes  of  gods  that  have  proceeded  from  him ; 
his  body  is  hollow,  and  when  taken  from  the  temple  at  Rurutu,  in  which 
for  many  generations  he  had  been  worshipped,  a  number  of  small,  idols 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS. 


325 


were  found  in  the  cavity.  They  had  perhaps  been  deposited  there,  to 
imbibe  his  supernatural  powers,  prior  to  their  being  removed  to  a  distance, 
to  receive,  as  his  representatives,  divine  honors.  The  opening  to  the 
cavity  was  at  the  back ;  the  whole  of  which  might  be  removed.  No.  2. 
is  Terono-o,  one  of  the  principal  gods,  and  his  three  sons.     No.  3.  is  an 


Idols  of  Tahiti. 

image  of  Tebuakina,  three  sons  of  Kongo,  a  principal  deity  in  the  Her- 
vey  Islands.  The  name  is  probably  analogous  to  Orono  m  Hawaii, 
though  distinct  from  Oro  in  Tahiti.  No.  4.  exhibits  a  sacred  ornament 
of  a  canoe  from  the  island  of  Huahine.  The  two  figures  at  the  top,  are 
images  worshipped  by  fishermen,  or  those  frequenting  the  sea.  The  two 
small  idols  at  the  lower  corners  of  the  plate.  No.  5.  are  images  of  orama- 
tuas,  or  demons.     The  gods  of  Rarotogna  were  some  of  them  much 

28 


326 


RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP  OP 


larger ;  Mr.  Bourne,  in  1825,  saw  fourteen  about  twenty  feet  long,  and 
six  feet  wide." 

In  the  Sandwich  Islands  idols  of  a  somewhat  different  form  were  wor- 
shipj»ed.  The  annexed  figure  may  be  considered  as  a  fair  specimen  of  the 
greater  part  of  Hawaiian  idols.  The  head  has  generally  a  most  horrid 
appearance,  the  mouth  being  large,  and  usually  extended  wide,  exhibit- 
ing a  row  of  large  teeth,  resembling  in  no  small  degree  the  cogs  in  the 


Hawaiian  idol. 


wheel  of  an  engine,  and  adapted  to  excite  terror  rather  than  inspire  con- 
fidence in  the  beholder.  Some  of  their  idols  were  of  stone,  and  many 
were  constructed  with  a  kind  of  Avicker-work  covered  with  red  feathers. 
Throughout  Polynesia,  the  ordinary  medium  of  communicating  or 
extending  supernatural  powers,  was  the  red  feather  of  a  small  bird  found 
in  many  of  the  islands,  and  the  beautiful  long  tail-feathers  of  the  tropic, 
or  man-of-war  bird.  For  these  feathers  the  gods  Avere  supposed  to  have 
a  strong  predilection ;  they  were  the  most  valuable  offerings  that  could 
be  presented ;  to  them  the  power  or  influence  of  the  god  was  imparted, 
and  through  them  transferred  to  the  objects  to  which  they  might  be 
attached.  Among  the  numerous  ceremonies  observed,  the  paeatua  was 
conspicuous.  On  these  occasions,  the  gods  were  all  brought  out  of  the 
temple,  the  sacred  coverings  removed,  scented  oils  were  applied  to  the 
images,  and  they  were  exposed  to  the  sun.  At  these  seasons,  the  parties 
who  wished  their  emblems  of  deity  to  be  impregnated  with  the  essence 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  827 

of  the  gods,  repaired  to  the  ceremony  with  a  number  of  red  feathers, 
which  they  delivered  to  the  officiating  priest. 

The  wooden  idols  being  generally  hollow,  the  feathers  were  deposited 
in  the  inside  of  the  image,  which  was  filled  with  them.  Many  idols, 
however,  were  solid  pieces  of  wood,  bound  or  covered  with  finely  braided 
fibres  of  the  cocoa-nut  husk ;  to  these  the  feathers  were  attached  on  the 
outside  by  small  fibrous  bands.  In  return  for  the  feathers  thus  united 
to  the  gq^.the  parties  received  two  or  three  of  the  same  kind,  which  had 
been  deposited,  on  a  former  festival,  in  the  inside  of  the  wooden  or  inner 
fold  of  the  cinet  idol'.  These  feathers  were  thought  to  possess  all  the 
properties  of  the  images  to  which  they  had  been  attached,  and  a  super- 
natural influence  was  supposed  to  be  infused  into  them.  They  were 
carefully  wound  round  with  very  fine  cord,  the  extremities  alone  remain- 
ing visible.  When  this  was  done,  the  new  made  gods  were  placed  before 
the  larger  images  from  which  they  had  been  taken;  and,  lest  their 
detachment  should  induce  the  god  to  withhold  his  power,  the  priest 
addressed  a  prayer  to  the  principal  deities,  requesting  them  fo  abide  in 
the  red  feathers  before  them.  At  the  close  of  his  iibu,  or  invocation,  he 
declared  that  they  were  dwelt  in  or  inhabited,  (by  the  gods,)  and  deli- 
vered them  to  the  parties  who  had  brought  the  red  feathers.  The  feathers, 
taken  home,  were  deposited  in  small  bamboo  canes,  excepting  when 
addressed  in  prayer.  If  prosperity  attended  their  owner,  it  was  attributed 
to  their  influence,  and  they  were  usually  honored  with  a  too,  or  image, 
into  Avhich  they  were  inwrought ;  and  subsequently,  perhaps,  an  altar 
and  a  rude  temple  were  erected  for  them.  In  the  event,  however,  of 
their  being  attached  to  an  image,  this  must  be  taken  to  the  large  temple, 
that  the  supreme  idols  might  sanction  the  transfer  of  their  influence. 

Polynesian  temples  were  either  national,  local,  or  domestic.  The  for- 
mer were  depositories  of  their  principal  idols,  and  the  scenes  of  all  great 
festivals  ;  the  second  were  those  belonging  to  the  several  districts  ;  and 
the  third,  such  as  were  appropriated  to  the  worship  of  family  gods. 
Marae  was  the  name  for  temple,  in  the  South  Sea  Islands.  All  were 
uncovered,  and  resembled  oratories  rather  than  temples. 

Their  worship  consisted  in  preferring  prayers,  presenting  oflferings, 
and  sacrificing  victims.  Their  ubus,  or  prayers,  though  occasionally 
brief,  were  often  exceedingly  protracted,  containing  many  repetitions, 
and  appearing  as  if  the  suppliants  thought  they  should  be  heard  for  their 
much  speaking.  The  petitioner  did  not  address  the  god  standing  or 
prostrate,  but  knelt  on  one  knee,  sat  cross-legged,  or  in  a  crouching 
position,  on  a  broad  flat  stone,  leaning  his  back  against  an  upright  basaltic 
:olumn,  at  the  extremity  of  a  smooth  pavement,  usually  six  or  ten  yards 
from  the  front  of  the  idol.  He  threw  down  a  branch  of  sacred  miro  on 
the  pavement  before  the  image  or  altar,  and  began  his  tarotaro,  or  invo- 
cation, preparatory  to  the  ofiering  of  his  prayer.  Pure  is  the  designation 
of  prayer,  and  haamore  that  of  praise,  or  worship. 

Small  pieces  of  niaii,  or  cocoa-nut  leaf,  were  suspended  in  different 
parts  of  the  temple,  to  remind  the  priest  of  the  order  to  be  observed. 
They  usually  addressed  the  god  in  a  shrill,  unpleasant,  or  chanting  tone 
of  voice,  though  at  times  the  worship  was  extremely  boisterous. 


328 


RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP  OF 


Their  offerings  included  every  kind  of  valuable  property  : — the  fowls 
of  the  air,  the  fishes  of  the  sea,  the  beasts  of  the  field,  and  the  fruits  of 
the  earth,  together  with  their  choicest  manufactures,  were  presented. 
The  sacrifice  was  frequently  called  Taraehara,  a  compound  term,  signi- 
fying disentangling  from  guilt ;  from  tara,  to  untie  or  loosen,  and  hara, 
guilt.  The  animals  were  taken  either  in  part  or  entire.  The  fruits  and 
other  eatables  were  generally,  but  not  always,  dressed.  Portions  of  the 
fowls,  pigs,  or  fish,  considered  sacred,  dressed  with  sacred  fire  within  the 
temple,  Avere  offered ;  the  remainder  furnished  a  banquet  for  the  priests 
and  other  sacred  persons,  who  were  privileged  to  eat  of  the  sacrifices. 
Those  portions  appropriated  to  the  gods  were  deposited  on  the  fata  or 
altar,  which  was  of  wood.  Domestic  altars,  or  those  erected  near  the 
corpse  of  a  departed  friend,  were  small  square  wicker  structures ;  those 
in  the  public  temple  were  large,  and  usually  eight  or  ten  feet  high.  The 
surface  of  the  altar  was  supported  by  a  number  of  wooden  posts  or  pillars, 
often  curiously  carved,  and  polished.  The  following  is  a  representation 
of  one  of  "their  altars. 


Polynesian  altar. 

Animals,  fruits,  &c.  were  not  the  only  articles  presented  to  their  idols  ; 
the  most  affecting  part  of  their  sacrificing  was  the  frequent  immolation 
of  human  victims.  These,  in  the  technical  language  of  the  priests,  were 
called  fish.  They  were  offered  in  seasons  of  war,  at  great  national 
festivals,  during  the  illness  of  their  rulers,  and  on  the  erection  of  their 
temples.  The  unhappy  wretches  selected  were  either  captives  taken  in 
war,  or  individuals  who  had  rendered  themselves  obnoxious  to  the  chiefs 
or  the  priests.  When  they  were  Avanted,  a  stone  was,  at  the  request  of 
the  priest,  sent  by  the  king  to  the  chief  of  the  district  from  which  the 
victims  were  required.  If  the  stone  was  received,  it  was  an  indication 
of  an  intention  to  comply  with  the  requisition.  It  is  a  singular  fact,  that 
ti.e  cruelty  of  the  practice  extended  not  only  to  individuals,  but  to  families 
and  districts.  When  an  individual  has  been  taken  as  a  sacrifice,  the 
family  to  which  he  belonged  was  regarded  as  tabu  or  devoted  ;  and  when 
another  was  required,  it  was  more  frequently  taken  from  that  family  than 
any  other ;  and  a  district  from  Avhich  sacrifices  had  been  taken,  was,  in 
the  same  way,  considered  as  devoted  ;  and  hence,  when  it  was  known 
that  any  ceremonies  were  near,  on  which  human  sacrifices  Avere  usually 
offered,  the  members  of  tabu  families,  or  others  who  had  reason  to  fear 
they  were  selected,  fled  to  the  mountains,  and  hid  themselves  in  the 
caverns  till  the  ceremony  Avas  over.  In  general,  the  victim  Avas  uncon- 
scious of  his  doom,  until  suddenly  stunned  by  a  blow  from  a  club  or  a 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS. 


329 


stone,  sometimes  from  the  hand  of  the  very  chief  on  whom  he  was 
depending  as  a  guest  for  the  rights  of  hospitality.     He  was  usually 
murdered  on  the  spot — his  body  placed  in  a  long  basket  of  cocoa-nut 
leaves,  and  carried  to  the  temple.     Here  it  was  offered,  not  by  consuming 
it  with  fire,  but  by  placing  it  before  the  idol.     The  priest,  in  dedicating 
it,  took  out  one  of  the  eyes,  placed  it  on  a  plantain  leaf,  and  handed  it 
to  the  king,  who  raised  it  to  his  mouth  as  if  desirous  to  eat  it,  but  passed 
it  to  one  of  the  priests  or  attendants,  stationed  near  him  for  the  purpose 
of  receiving  it.     At  intervals  during  the  prayers,  some  of  the  hair  was 
plucked  off,  and  placed  before  the  god ;  and  when  the  ceremony  was 
over,  the  body  was   wrapped  in  the  basket  of  cocoa-nut  leaves,   and 
frequently  deposited  on  the  branches  of  an  adjacent  tree.     After  remain- 
ing a  considerable  time,  it  was  taken  down,  and  the  bones  were  buried  be- 
neath the  rude  pavement  of  the  marae.     These  horrid  rites  were  not  unfre- 
quent,  and  the  number  offered  at  their  great  festivals  was  truly  appalling. 
Religious  rites  were  connected  Avith  almost  every  act  of  their  lives. 
An  ubu  or  prayer  was  offered  before  they  ate  their  food,  when  they  tilled 
their  ground,  planted  their  gardens,  built  their  houses,  launched  their 
canoes,  cast  their  nets,  and  commenced  or  concluded  a  journey.     The  first 
fish  taken  periodically  on  their  shores,  together  with  a  number  of  kinds 
regarded  as  sacred,  were  conveyed  to  the  altar.     The  first  fruits  of  their 
orchards  and  gardens  were  also  taumaha,  or  offered,  with  a  portion  of 
their  live  stock,  which  consisted  of  pigs,  dogs,  and  fowls,  as  it  was  sup- 
posed death  would  be  inflicted  on  the  owner  or  the  occupant  of  the  land, 
from  which  the  god  should  not  receive  such  acknowledgment. 

The  bure  arii,  a  ceremony  in  which  the  king  acknowledged  the 
supremacy  of  the  gods,  was  attended  with  considerable  pomp  ;  but  one  of 
the  principal  stated  festivals  was  the  pae  atua,  Avhich  was  held  every 
three  moons.  On  these  occasions  all  the  idols  were  brought  from  their 
sacred  depository,  and  meheu,  or  exposed  to  the  sun ;  the  cloth  in  which 
they  had  been  kept  was  removed,  and  the  feathers  in  the  inside  of  the 
hollow  idols  were  taken  oat.  The  images  were  then  anointed  \yith 
fragrant  oil ;  new  feathers,  brought  by  their  worshippers,  were  deposited 
in  the  inside  of  the  hollow  idols,  and  folded  in  new  sacred  cloth ;  after  a 
number  of  ceremonies,  they  were  carried  back  to  the'r  domitories  in  the 
temple.  Large  quantities  of  food  were  provided  for  the  entertainment, 
which  followed  the  religious  rites  of  the  pae  atua. 

When  an  individual  died,  the  first  object,  which  was  considered  emi- 
nently important,  was  to  discover  the  cause  of  his  death,  as  the  ceremo- 
nies varied  accordingly.  When  this  had  been  satisfactorily  ascertained, 
and  the  ceremonies  performed,  the  corpse  was  to  be  disposed  of.  The 
bodies  of  the  chiefs,  and  persons  of  rank  and  affluence,  and  those  of  the 
middle  class,  were  preserved  ;  the  bodies  of  the  lower  orders  unceremo- 
niously buried,  which  was  called  the  burial  of  a  dog :  when  interred, 
the  body  was  not  laid  out  straight  or  horizontal,  but  placed  in  a  sitting 
posture,  with  the  knees  elevated,  the  face  pressed  doAvn  between  the 
knees,  the  hands  fastened  under  the  legs,  and  the  whole  body  tied  with 
cord  or  cinet  wound  repeatedly  round.  It  was  then  covered  over,  and 
deposited  not  very  deeply  in  the  earth. 
^  42  28* 


330  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP    OP 

However  great  the  attachment  between  the  deceased  and  the  survivors 
might  have  been,  and  however  they  might  desire  to  prolong  the  melan- 
choly satisfaction  resulting  from  the  presence  of  the  lifeless  body,  on 
which  they  still  felt  it  some  alleviation  to  gaze,  the  heat  of  the  climate 
was  such,  as  to  require  that  it  should  be  speedily  removed,  unless  methods 
were  employed  for  its  preservation,  and  these  Avere  generally  too  expen- 
sive for  the  poor  and  middle  ranks.  They  were  therefore  usually 
obliged  to  inter  the  corpse  sometimes  on  the  first,  and  seldom  later  than 
the  second  day  after  death.  During  the  short  period  that  they  could 
indulge  the  painful  sympathies  connected  with  the  retention  of  the  body, 
it  was  placed  on  a  sort  of  bier  covered  with  the  best  white  native  cloth 
they  possessed,  and  decorated  with  wreaths  and  garlands  of  the  most 
odoriferous  flowers.  The  body  was  also  placed  on  a  kind  of  bed  of  green 
fragrant  leaves,  which  were  also  strewed  over  the  floor  of  the  dwelling. 
During  the  period  which  elapsed  between  the  death  and  interment  of 
the  body,  the  relatives  and  surviving  friends  sat  round  the  corpse,  indulg- 
ing in  melancholy  sadness,  giving  vent  to  their  grief  in  loud  and  con- 
tinued lamentations,  often  accompanied  with  the  use  of  the  shark's  tooth  ; 
which  they  employed  in  cutting  their  temples,  faces,  and  breasts,  till  they 
were  covered  with  blood  from  their  self-inflicted  wounds.  The  bodies 
were  frequently  committed  to  the  grave  in  deep  silence,  unbroken  except- 
ing by  occasional  lamentations  of  those  who  attended.  But  on  some 
occasions,  the  father  delivered  an  affecting  and  pathetic  oration  at  the 
funeral  of  his  son. 

The  bodies  of  the  dead,  among  the  chiefs,  were,  however,  in  general 
preserved  above  ground :  a  temporary  house  or  shed  was  erected  for 
them,  and  they  were  placed  on  a  kind  of  bier.  The  practice  of  embalm- 
ing appears  to  have  been  long  familiar  to  them ;  and  the  length  of  time 
which  the  body  was  thus  preserved,  depended  altogether  upon  the  costli- 
ness and  care  with  which  the  process  was  performed.  The  methods  em- 
ployed were  at  all  times  remarkably  simple  :  sometimes  the  moisture  of  the 
body  was  removed  by  pressing  the  different  parts,  drying  it  in  the  sun,  and 
anointing  it  with  fragrant  oils.  At  other  times,  the  intestines,  brain,  &;c. 
were  removed ;  all  moisture  was  extracted  from  the  body,  which  was  fixed 
in  a  sitting  position  during  the  day,  and  exposed  to  the  sun,  and,  when 
placed  horizontally,  at  night  was  frequently  turned  over,  that  it  might 
not  remain  long  on  the  same  side.  The  inside  was  then  filled  with  cloth 
saturated  with  perfumed  oils,  which  were  also  injected  into  other  parts 
of  the  body,  and  carefully  rubbed  over  the  outside  every  day.  This, 
together  with  the  heat  of  the  sun,  and  the  dryness  of  the  atmosphere, 
favored  the  preservation  of  the  body. 

Under  the  influence  of  these  causes,  in  the  course  of  a  few  weeks  the 
muscles  dried  up,  and  the  whole  body  appeared  as  if  covered  with  a  kind 
of  parchment.  It  was  then  clothed,  and  fixed  in  a  sitting  posture ;  a 
small  altar  was  erected  before  it,  and  offerings  of  fruit,  food,  and  flowers, 
were  daily  presented  by  the  relatives,  or  the  priest  appointed  to  attend 
the  body.  In  this  state  it  was  preserved  many  months,  and  when  it 
decayed,  the  skull  was  carefully  kept  by  the  family,  while  the  other  bones, 
&c.  were  buried  within  the  precincts  of  the  family  temple. 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  381 

The  houses  erected  as  depositories  for  the  dead,  were  small  and  tem- 
porary buildings,  though  often  remarkably  neat.  The  pillars  supporting 
the  roof  were  planted  in  the  ground,  and  were  seldom  more  than  six  feet 
high.  The  bier  or  platform  on  which  the  body  was  laid,  was  about  three 
feet  from  the  ground,  and  was  moveable,  for  the  purpose  of  being  drawn 
out,  and  of  exposing  the  body  to  the  rays  of  the  sun.  The  corpse  was 
usually  clothed,  except  when  visited  by  the  relatives  or  friends  of  the 
deceased.  It  was,  however,  for  a  long  time  carefully  rubbed  with  aro- 
matic oils  once  a  day. 

A  light  kind  of  altar  was  erected  near  it,  on  which  articles  of  food, 
fruits,  and  garlands  of  flowers  were  daily  deposited  ;  and  if  the  deceased 
were  a  chief  of  rank  or  fame,  a  priest  or  other  person  was  appointed  to 
attend  the  corpse,  and  present  food  to  its  mouth  at  different  periods  during 
the  day. 

The  Sandwich  islanders  observe  a  number  of  singular  ceremonies  on 
the  death  of  their  kings  and  chiefs,  and  have  been,  till  very  recently, 
accustomed  to  make  these  events  occasions  for  the  practice  of  almost 
every  enormity  and  vice.  The  custom  we  noticed  at  this  place  is  the  most 
general.  The  people  here  had  followed  only  one  fashion  in  cutting  their 
hair,  but  we  have  seen  it  polled  in  every  imaginable  form ;  sometimes  a 
small  round  place  only  is  made  bald,  just  on  the  crown,  which  causes  them 
to  look  like  Romish  priests ;  at  other  times  the  whole  head  is  shaved  or 
cropped  close,  except  round  the  edge,  where,  for  about  half  an  inch  in 
breadth,  the  hair  hangs  down  its  usual  length.  Some  make  their  heads 
bald  on  one  side,  and  leave  the  hair  twelve  or  eighteen  inches  long  on 
the  other.  Occasionally  they  cut  out  a  patch,  in  the  shape  of  a  horse- 
shoe, either  behind,  or  above  the  forehead  ;  and  sometimes  we  have  seen 
a  number  of  curved  furrows  cut  from  ear  to  ear,  or  from  the  forehead  to 
the  neck.  When  a  chief  who  had  lost  a  relative  or  friend  had  his  own 
hair  cut  after  any  particular  pattern,  his  followers  and  dependants  usually 
imitated  it  in  cutting  theirs.  Not  to  cut  or  shave  off'  the  hair,  indicates 
want  of 'respect  towards  the  deceased  and  the  surviving  friends;  but  to 
have  it  cut  close,  in  any  form,  is  enough.  Each  one  usually  follows  his 
own  peculiar  taste,  which  produces  the  almost  endless  variety  in  which 
this  ornamental  appendage  of  the  head  is  worn  by  the  natives  during  a 
season  of  mourning. 

Another  custom,  almost  as  universal  on  these  occasions,  was  that  of 
knocking  out  some  of  the  front  teeth,  practised  by  both  sexes,  though 
perhaps  most  extensively  by  the  men.  When  a  chief  died,  those  most 
anxious  to  show  their  respect  for  him  or  his  family  Avould  be  the  first  to 
knock  out,  with  a  stone,  one  of  their  front  teeth.  The  chiefs  related  to 
the  deceased,  or  on  terms  of  friendship  with  him,  were  expected  thus  to 
exhibit  their  attachment ;  and  when  they  had  done  so,  their  attendants 
and  tenants  felt  themselves,  by  the  influence  of  custom,  obliged  to  fol- 
low their  example.  Sometimes  a  man  broke  out  his  own  tooth  with  a 
stone  ;  more  frequently,  however,  it  was  done  by  another,  who  fixed  one 
end  of  a  piece  of  stick  or  hard  wood  against  the  tooth,  and  struck  the 
other  end  with  a  stone,  till  it  was  broken  off'.  When  any  of  the  men 
deferred  this  operation,  the  women  often  performed  it  for  them,  while 


332  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP  OF 

they  were  asleep.  More  than  one  tooth  was  seldom  destroyed  at  one 
time ;  but  the  mutilation  being  repeated  on  the  decease  of  every  chief 
of  rank  or  authority,  there  are  few  men  to  be  seen,  who  had  arrived  at 
maturity  before  the  introduction  of  Christianity  to  the  islands,  with  an 
entire  set  of  teeth  ;  and  many,  by  this  custom,  have  lost  the  front  teeth 
on  both  the  upper  and  lower  jaw,  which,  aside  from  other  inconveniences, 
causes  a  great  defect  in  their  speech.  Some,  however,  have  dared  to  be 
singular ;  and  though  they  must  have  seen  many  deaths,  have  parted 
with  but  few  of  their  teeth.  Among  this  number  is  Karaimoku,  a  chief 
next  in  authority  to  the  king ;  not  more  than  one  of  whose  teeth  are  de- 
ficient. 

Cutting  one  or  both  ears  was  formerly  practised  on  these  occasions  ; 
but  as  we  never  saw  more  than  one  or  two  old  men  thus  disfigured,  the 
custom  appears  to  have  been  discontinued. 

Another  badge  of  mourning,  assumed  principally  by  the  chiefs,  is  that 
of  tatauing  a  black  spot  or  line  on  the  tongue,  in  the  same  manner  as 
other  parts  of  their  bodies  are  tataued. 

All  these  usages,  though  singular,  are  innocent,  compared  with  others, 
which,  until  very  recently,  were  practised  on  everj""  similar  event.  As 
soon  as  the  chief  had  expired,  the  whole  neighborhood  exhibited  a  scene  of 
confusion,  wickedness,  and  cruelty,  seldom  witnessed  even  in  the  most 
barbarous  society.  The  people  ran  to  and  fro  without  their  clothes,  ap- 
pearing and  acting  more  like  demons  than  human  beings  ;  every  vice  was 
practised,  and  almost  every  species  of  crime  perpetrated.  Houses  were 
burnt,  property  plundered,  even  murder  sometimes  committed,  and  the 
gratification  of  every  base  and  savage  feeling  sought  without  restraint. 
Injuries  or  accidents,  long  forgotten  perhaps  by  the  offending  party, 
were  now  revenged  with  unrelenting  cruelty.  Hence  many  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Maui,  dreading  their  recurrence,  Avhen  Keopuolani  was  thought 
to  be  near  her  end,  took  their  effects  into  the  inclosure  belonging  to  the 
missionaries  there,  and  requested  pei"mission  to  remain  there,  hoping  to 
find  a  sanctuary  within  their  premises,  amidst  the  general  devastation 
which  they  expected  would  follow  her  decease. 

The  inhabitants  of  several  groups  in  the  Pacific  have  mourning  cere- 
monies somewhat  resembling  these.  The  Friendly  islanders  cut  off  a 
joint  of  one  of  their  fingers  at  the  death  of  a  chief,  and,  like  the  Society 
islanders,  cut  their  temples,  face,  and  bosoms,  with  shark's  teeth.  The 
latter  also,  during  their  otohaa,  or  mourning,  commit  almost  as  many  de- 
predations as  the  Sandwich  islanders.  They  have,  however,  one  very 
delicate  method  of  preserving  the  recollection  of  the  dead,  which  the  lat- 
ter do  not  appear  to  employ  ;  that  is,  of  having  a  small  portion  of  the  hair 
of  the  deceased  passed  through  a  perforation  in  one  of  their  ears,  inge- 
niously braided  in  the  form  of  an  ear-ring,  and  worn  sometimes  for  life. 

But  the  Sandwich  islanders  have  another  custom,  almost  peculiar  to 
themselves,  viz.  singing  at  the  death  of  their  chiefs,  something  in  the 
manner  of  the  ancient  Peruvians.  I  have  been  peculiarly  affected  more 
than  once  on  witnessing  this  ceremony. 

A  day  or  two  after  the  decease  of  Keeaumoku,  governor  of  Maui,  and 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  333 

the  elder  brother  of  Kuakini,  governor  of  Hawaii,  Twas  sitting  with  the 
surviving  relatives,  who  were  AA^eeping  around  the  couch  on  which  the 
corpse  was  lying,  when  a  middle-aged  woman  came  in  at  the  other  end 
of  the  large  house,  and,  having  proceeded  about  half  way  towards  the 
spot  where  the  body  lay,  began  to  sing  in  a  plaintive  tone,  accompanying 
her  song  with  affecting  gesticulations,  such  as  wringing  her  hands,  grasp- 
ing her  hair,  and  beating  her  breasts.  I  wrote  down  her  monody  as  she 
repeated  it.  She  described,  in  a  feeling  manner,  the  benevolence  of  the 
deceased,  and  her  own  consequent  loss.   One  passage  was  as  follows : — 

Ue,  ue,  ua  mate  tuu  Arii,  Alas,  alas,  dead  is  my  chief, 

Ua  mate  tuu  hatu  e  tuu  hoa,  Dead  is  my  lord  and  my  friend  ; 

Tuu  hoa  i  ta  wa  o  ta  wi,  My  friend  in  the  season  of  famine, 

Tuu  hoa  i  paa  ta  aina,  My  friend  in  the  time  of  drought, 


Tuu  ho^ 


tuu  ilihune.  My  friend  in  my  poverty, 

ta  ua  e  ta  matani,  My  friend  in  the  rain  and  the  wind, 

ta  vera  o  ta  la,  My  friend  in  the  heat  and  the  sun, 


Tuu  hoa 
Tuu  hoa 
Tuu  hoa 
Tuu  hoa  i  ta  anu  o  ta  movma,  My  friend  in  the  cold  from  the  mountain. 


ta  ino,  My  friend  in  the  storm. 


Tuu  hoa  i  ta  marie,  My  friend  in  the  calm, 

Tuu  hoa  mau  tai  awaru,  My  friend  in  the  eight  seas  ;* 

Ue,  ue,  ua  hala  tuu  hoa,  Alas,  alas,  gone  is  my  friend, 

Aohe  e  hoi  hou  mai.  And  no  more  will  retum.f 

Mexicans. — Religion  among  the  Mexicans  was  formed  into  a  regular 
system,  with  its  complete  train  of  priests,  temples,  victims,  and  festivals. 
From  the  genius  of  the  Mexican  religion  we  may  form  a  just  conclu- 
f^ion  with  respect  to  its  influence  upon  the  character  of  the  people.  The 
aspect  of  superstition  in  Mexico  was  gloomy  and  atrocious.  The  divi- 
nities were  clothed  with  terror,  and  delighted  in  vengeance.  The  figures 
of  serpents,  tigers,  and  other  destructive  animals,  decorated  their  tem- 
ples. Fear  was  the  only  principle  that  inspired  their  votaries.  Fasts, 
mortifications,  and  penance,  all  rigid,  and  many  of  them  excruciating  to 
an  extreme  degree,  were  the  means  employed  to  appease  the  wrath  of 
their  gods,'and  the  Mexicans  never  approached  their  altars  without  sprink- 
ling them  with  the  blood  drawn  from  their  own  bodies.  But  of  all  offer- 
ings, human  sacrifices  were  deemed  the  most  acceptable.  As  their  religious 
belief  was  blended  with  the  implacable  spirit  of  vengeance,  and  added 
new  force  to  it,  every  captive  taken  in  war  was  brought  to  the  temple, 
devoted  as  a  victim  to  the  deity,  and  sacrificed  with  rites  no  less  so- 
lemn than  cruel.  The  heart  and  head  were  the  portion  of  the  gods ; 
while  the  body  was  resigned  to  the  captor,  who,  with  his  friends,  feasted 
upon  it.  Under  the  impression,  thus  produced,  the  spirit  of  the  Mexi- 
cans was  unfeeling,  and  the  genius  of  their  religion  counterbalancing 
the  influence  of  policy  and  arts,  their  manners,  instead  of  being  soften- 
ed, became  more  fierce.  Although  the  Mexicans  had  some  confused  idea 
of  a  supreme,  independent  being,  to  whom  fear  and  adoration  were  due, 
they  re{)resented  him  under  no  external  form,  because  they  believed  him 

*  A  figurative  term  for  the  channels  between  the  different  islands  of  the  group, 
t  Ellis's  Polynesian  Researches. 


334  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP  OF 

to  be  invisible,  and  tbey  named  by  the  common  appellation  of  God,  in 
their  language  denominated  "  Teotl ;"  and  they  applied  to  him  certain 
epithets  expressive  of  grandeur  and  power.  They  called  him  "Ipalne- 
moani,"  i.  e.  he  by  whom  we  live,  and  "  Tloque  Nahuaque,"  .i  .e  he 
who  has  all  in  himself.  But  their  principal  worship  seems  to  have 
been  directed  to  an  evil  spirit,  the  enemy  of  all  mankind,  called  "  Tla- 
catecolototl,"  or,  rational  Owl,  and  they  said  that  he  often  appears  to  men 
for  the  purpose  of  terrifying  them  or  doing  them  an  injury.  They  con- 
sidered the  human  soul  as  immortal,  allowing  immortality  also  to  the 
souls  of  brutes.  They  believed  in  a  kind  of  transmigration,  and  thought 
that  the  souls  of  soldiers  who  died  in  battle,  or  in  captivity  among  their 
enemies,  and  those  of  women  who  died  in  labor,  went  to  the  house  of  the 
sun  to  lead  a  life  of  delight ;  but  they  supposed  that  after  four  years  of 
this  glorious  life,  they  animated  birds  of  beautiful  feathers  and  of  sweet 
song,  with  liberty  to  rise  again  to  heaven,  or  to  descend  upon  the  earth. 
The  souls  of  inferior  persons  were  supposed  to  pass  into  weazels,  beetles, 
and  such  other  meaner  animals.  The  souls  of  those  that  were  drowned, 
or  struck  by  lightning,  of  those  who  died  by  dropsy  or  other  diseases, 
went,  along  with  the  souls  of  children,  to  a  cool  and  delightful  place,  the 
residence  of  "  Tlalocan,"  where  they  enjoyed  the  most  delicious  repasts. 
The  abode  of  those  who  suffered  any  other  kind  of  death  was  the  "  Mict- 
lan,"  or  hell,  which  they  conceived  to  be  a  place  of  utter  darkness.  The 
Mexicans  are  said  to  have  had  a  clear  tradition,  somewhat  corrupted  by 
fable,  of  the  creation  of  the  world,  of  the  universal  deluge,  of  the  con- 
fusion of  tongues,  and  of  the  dispersion  of  the  people;  and  these  events 
were  actually  represented  in  their  pictures. 

Among  all  the  deities  worshipped  by  the  Mexicans,  which  were  very 
numerous,  there  were  thirteen  principal  or  greater  gods,  in  honor  of  whom 
they  consecrated  that  number.  The  greatest  god,  after  the  invisible  god 
or  supreme  being,  was  "  Tezcatlipoza,"  the  god  of  providence,  the  god  of 
the  world,  the  creator  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  the  maker  of  all  things. 
He  was  always  young,  so  that  no  length  of  years  diminished  his  power, 
and  to  him  it  belonged  to  confer  benefits  on  the  just,  and  to  punish  the 
wicked  with  diseases  and  other  afflictions.  Among  their  greater  gods 
were  also  the  sun  and  moon,  the  god  of  the  air,  "Tlaloc,"  the  god  of 
water,  to  whom  they  ascribed  the  fertility  of  the  earth  and  the  protection 
of  their  temporal  goods  ;  to  him  they  consecrated  a  temple,  and  in  honor 
of  him  celebrated  festivals  every  year;  the  god  of  fire,  who  was  greatly 
revered  in  the  Mexican  empire;  "Centeotl,"  or  goddess  of  the  earth  and 
of  corn,  who  had  five  temples  in  Mexico  and  three  annual  festivals;  the 
god  of  hell,  and  his  female  companion,  much  honored  by  the  Mexicans ; 
the  god  of  night,  to  whom  they  recommended  their  children,  that  they 
might  sleep  ;  and  "  Mexitli,"  the  god  of  war,  most  honored  by  the  Mexi- 
cans and  regarded  as  their  chief  protector.  There  were  other  gods  of 
commerce,  fishing,  hunting,  &c.  They  had  also  two  hundred  and  sixty 
gods,  to  whom  they  consecrated  as  many  days.  The  number  of  images 
by  which  the  gods  were  represented  and  worshipped  in  the  temples,  the 
houses,  the  streets,  and  the  woods,  were  almost  infinite.     These  images 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  335 

Were  generally  made  of  clay,  and  certain  kinds  of  wood  and  stone ;  but 
sometimes  of  gold  and  other  metals,  and  some  of  gems.  The  most  extra- 
ordinary idol  of  the  Mexicans  was  that  of  "  Huitzilopochtli,"  which  was 
formed  of  certain  seeds  pasted  together  by  human  blood.  The  divinity 
of  these  false  gods  was  acknowledged  by  prayers,  kneeling,  and  prostra- 
tions, with  vows,  fasts,  sacrifices,  and  various  rites.  In  their  prayers  they 
turned  their  faces  toward  the  east,  and  their  sanctuaries  were  constructed 
with  their  doors  to  the  west.  Annexed  to  the  great  temple,  which  we 
have  already  mentioned,  were  various  other  buildings ;  and  the  temples 
in  the  whole  city  of  Mexico  have  been  reckoned  to  amount  to  two  thou- 
sand, and  that  of  the  towns  to  three  hundred  and  sixty.  Each  temple 
had  its  own  lands  and  possessions,  appropriated  to  its  support.  The  num- 
ber of  the  priests  corresponded  with  that  of  the  gods  and  temples  ;  among 
these  there  were  several  orders  and  degrees,  the  chief  of  whom  were 
two  high  priests,  who  Avere  consulted  in  all  afiairs  of  moment,  to  whom 
it  belonged  to  anoint  the  king  after  his  election,  and  to  open  the  breasts 
and  take  out  the  hearts  of  the  human  victims,  at  the  most  solemn  sacri- 
fices. The  high  priests  of  Mexico  were  distinguished  by  a  tuft  of  cot- 
ton, hanging  from  their  breasts,  and  at  the  principal  feasts  they  were 
dressed  in  splendid  habits,  on  which  were  represented  the  insignia  of  the 
god  whose  feast  they  celebrated.  All  the  offices  of  religion  were  divided 
among  the  priests ;  four  times  a  day  they  offered  incense  to  the  idols. 
The  dress  of  the  Mexican  priests  consisted  of  a  black  cotton  mantle, 
which  they  wore  in  the  form  of  a  veil  over  their  heads.  They  never  shaved 
themselves,  so  that  the  hair  of  many  of  them  reached  to  their  legs,  and 
it  was  twisted  with  thick  cotton  cords,  and  bedaubed  with  ink.  The  aus- 
terities and  voluntary  wounds  of  the  priests,  their  filthy  and  poisonous 
ointments,  and  their  other  abominable  rites,  as  they  are  related  by  Clavi- 
gero,  form  a  system  of  religion,  if  we  may  thus  profane  the  name  of  re- 
ligion, the  most  execrable  that  ever  appeared,  no  less  dishonorable  to 
God  than  pernicious  to  man ;  and  it  unquestionably  does  not  warrant 
our  entertaining  any  very  exalted  notions  of  their  refinement  and  civili- 
zation. The  human  victims  sacrificed  at  the  consecration  of  two  tem- 
ples were  twelve  thousand  two  hundred  and  ten  ! 

The  Mexicans  performed  various  superstitious  rites  upon  the  birth  of 
children,  at  their  marriages,  and  at  their  funerals.  The  child  v.-as  bathed, 
and  then  the  diviners  were  consulted  as  to  its  future  fortune.  He  was  then 
named  ;  the  name  of  boys  being  taken  from  the  sign  of  the  day  on  Avhich 
they  were  born,  or  from  some  circumstances  attending  the  birth.  Men 
had  often  the  names  of  animals,  and  Avomen  those  of  flowers.  The  sur- 
name was  acquired  from  their  future  actions.  The  religious  cere- 
mony of  bathing  Avas  folloAved  by  a  feast,  Avhen  drinking  AA^as  often  in- 
dulged to  excess.  Superstition  had  a  great  share  in  the  Mexican  mar- 
riages ;  but  nothing  occurred  that  Avas  inconsistent  AA-ith  decency  or 
honor.  Marriage  betAA-een  persons  in  the  first  degree  of  consanguinity  was 
forbidden,  unless  it  AA^as  betAveen  cousins.  The  parents  were  the  per- 
sons who  settled  all  marriages,  and  none  Avere  ever  executed  without 
their  consent.     The  male  Avas  thought  fit  to  form  the  marriage  contract 


336  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP    OF 

at  the  age  of  twenty  to  twenty-two,  and  the  female  from  sixteen  to  eigh- 
teen years  ;  and  before  the  union  was  concluded,  the  diviners  were  con- 
sulted, who  decided  on  the  happiness  or  infelicity  of  the  proposed  match. 
If  their  sentence  was  unpropitious,  the  young  female  was  abandoned, 
and  another  sought.  If  the  sentence  was  favorable,  the  young  woman 
was  demanded  of  her  parents  by  certain  women,  who  were  held  in  re- 
spect and  esteem.  These  women  went  at  midnight  to  the  house  of  the 
parents  with  a  present,  and  demanded  the  damsel  in  a  humble  and  re- 
spectful style  After  a  few  days  these  women  repeated  their  visit,  stating 
the  rank  and  fortune  of  the  youth,  and  gaining  information  what  was 
her  fortune.  The  parents  then  sounded  the  inclinations  of  their  daugh- 
ter ;  and  in  due  time  a  decisive  answer  was  returned.  On  the  day  ap- 
pointed for  the  nuptials,  the  parents,  after  exhorting  their  daughter  to  a 
suitable  conduct,  led  her,  with  a  numerous  company  and  music,  to  the 
house  of  her  father-in-law ;  if  noble,  she  was  carried  on  a  litter.  The 
bridegroom,  and  her  parents,  received  her  at  the  gates  of  the  house, 
with  four  torches  borneby  four  women.  At  meeting,  the  bride  and  bride- 
groom offered  incense  to  each  other ;  and  the  bride  was  led  by  him  to 
the  hall  or  chamber  prepared  for  the  nuptials.  They  were  then  seated 
on  a  mat,  and  a  priest  tied  a  point  of  the  gown  of  the  bride  to  the  man- 
tle of  the  bridegroom,  and  in  this  ceremony  the  matrimonial  contract 
chiefly  consisted.  They  then  offered  copal  to  their  gods,  and  exchanged 
presents  with  each  other.  This  ceremony  was  followed  with  a  repast, 
at  which  the  bride  and  bridegroom  gave  some  food  to  each  other,  and  to 
their  guests ;  and  after  the  exhilaration  occasioned  by  drinking,  a  dance 
took  place  ;  and  the  married  pair  remained  in  the  chamber,  and  continued 
there  four  days  ;  which  were  passed  in  prayer  and  fasting,  being  dressed 
in  new  habits,  and  adorned  with  certain  ensigns  of  the  gods  of  their  na- 
tion. The  marriage  bed  was  adjusted  by  the  priest,  and  the  consumma- 
tion of  the  marriage  did  not  take  place  till  the  fourth  night.  On  the 
ensuing  morning  they  bathed  and  put  on  new  dresses,  and  those  who 
had  been  invited  adorned  their  heads  with  white,  and  their  hands  and 
feet  with  red  feathers.  The  ceremony  was  concluded  with  making  pre- 
sents of  dresses  to  the  guests ;  and  on  that  day  the  mats,  canes,  &c. 
were  carried  to  the  temple.  In  the  Mexican  empire,  polygamy  was  al- 
lowed. 

The  funeral  rites  were  more  superstitious  than  any  others,  and  certain 
persons  of  advanced  years  were  appointed  for  the  conducting  of  them. 
Having  clothed  the  body  of  the  deceased  in  a  habit  appropriate  to  his 
former  profession  of  business,  they  gave  him  a  jug  of  water,  and  pieces 
of  paper  with  instructions,  adapted  to  his  journey  into  the  other  world. 
They  also  killed  a  domestic  quadruped,  which  was  to  be  his  companion. 
This  they  buried  or  burned  together  with  the  body  of  his  master.  The 
ashes  were  collected  and  deposited  in  a  pot,  together  with  a  valuable 
gem :  the  earthen  pot  was  deposited  in  a  ditch,  and  at  the  interval  of 
fourscore  days  they  made  oblations  of  bread  and  wine  over  it.  At  the 
death  of  kings,  lords,  or  persons  of  high  rank,  other  ceremonies  were 
practised,  for  the  detail  of  which  we  must  refer  to  Clavigero ;  merely 


DIFFERENT    NATIONS.  337 

obseTving,  that  the  bodies  of  the  deceased  were  generally  burned,  and 
that  the  ashes  of  kings  and  lords  were  usually  deposited  in  the  towers 
of  the  temples.  * 

II.    JUDAISM. 

The  ancient  Hebrew  Or  Jewish  worship  embraced,  it  is  well  known,  a 
great  variety  of  rites  and  ceremonies.  These  were  prescribed  by  God 
himself,  who  acted  as  their  special  leader  and  guide,  in  matters  both  civil 
and  religious.  A  ceremonious  kind  of  worship  was  eminently  suited  to 
the  genius  and  circumstances  of  this  peculiar  people.  During  their 
long  sojourn  in  Egypt,  the  nursery  of  idolatry  and  superstition,  they 
had  been  accustomed  to  a  round  of  pompous  rites  and  ceremonies. 
Hence  they  were  strongly  inclined  to  a  religion  of  form  and  show.  This 
is  evident  from  their  compelling  Aaron,  early  after  their  departure  from 
Egypt,  to  make  them  a  golden  calf,  as  a  visible  symbol  of  the  divine 
presence,  and  their  honoring  this  symbol  with  the  ceremonies  of  a  pub- 
lic feast.  The  genius  and  habits  of  the  Jejvs,  at  this  period,  did  there-* 
fore  evidently  require  a  symbolical  or  ceremonious  kind  of  worship. 
And  as  their  symbolical  form  of  religion  thus  suited  the  genius  and  exi- 
gencies of  that  people  ;  so  it  was  further  necessary  and  useful,  as  a  wall 
of  partition  between  the  people  of  God  and  surrounding  idolaters.  It 
embraced  many  peculiar  precepts,  which  stood  in  direct  opposition  to  the 
usages  and  manners  of  other  people.  It  could  not  be  completely  ob- 
served, except  in  the  land  of  Israel,  whither  they  were  going,  and  in  its 
operation  tended  to  shut  out  all  foreign  customs,  and  to  draw  a  broad 
line  of  distinction  between  the  seed  of  Abraham  and  every  stranger. 
Besides,  it  was  framed  to  shadow  forth  better  things  to  come^espe" 
cially  the  great  Provision,  which  God  intended  to  reveal  in  due  time,  in 
the  Gospel  of  his  Son.  Altogether,  it  was  a  grand  type  of  the  system 
of  grace  unfolded  by  the  Gospel,  and  its  several  parts  were  adapted  to 
prefigure  the  interesting  realities  comprehended  in  that  system. 

A  full  account  of  the  Jewish  ritual^  it  must  be  apparent,  is  quite  be* 
yond  the  limits  of  the  present  article^  A  few  of  the  more  important  and 
distinguishing  rites  and  ceremonies  embraced  in  it,  are  all  that  our  pages 
will  admit.     We  begin  with  a  brief  notice  of 

Circumcision.- — This  was  a  rite,  which,  in  respect  to  the  Jewish  natioUj 
began  with  Abraham,  and  to  this  day  is  practised  by  his  descendants. 
It  was  performed  on  male  children  on  the  eighth  day  after  birth.  By  it, 
the  subject  was  consecrated  to  the  service  of  the  true  God.  Gen.  xvii.  10. 
Comp.  Rom.  iv.  11.  This,  no  doubt,  was  the  principal  end  of  circumci- 
sion, but  there  do  not  appear  to  have  been  wanting  other  subsidiary 
objects.     Comp*  John  viiv  23. 

Sacrifices. —Although  sacrifices  were  in  use  directly  after  the  fall, 
and  continued  to  be  offered  all  along  down  to  the  time  when  the  Jewish 

*  Rees's  New  CyclopBedia. 

43  29 


338  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 

church  was  separated  from  the  rest  of  the  world ;  yet,  on  the  estahlish* 
merit  of  the  Jewish  ceremony,  a  more  regular  and  extensive  system  of 
sacrifices  and  religious  offerings  was  instituted.  The  number  of  them 
was  increased  ;  the  different  kinds  of  them  more  carefully  distinguished, 
and  the  whole  manner  of  them  prescribed  with  particular  and  solemn 
direction.  These  sacrifices  were  in  general  of  two  kinds,  such  as  were 
bloody,  and  those  which  were  not  bloody. 

I.  Bloody  Sacrifices. — These  were  of  four  general  kinds,  viz. : 
Burnt  Offerings,  Sin  Offerings,  Trespass  Offerings,  and  Peace  Offer- 
ings. 

1.  Burnt  Offerings  consisted,  except  in  the  case  of  birds,  of  male 
animals  only.  The  person  who  presented  this  kind  of  sacrifice  was 
required  to  bring  his  victim  to  the  front  of  the  sanctuary,  beside  the 
brazen  altar,  and  solemnly  to  lay  his  hand  upon  its  head,  and  then  to 
kill  it  before  the  Lord ;  the  blood  of  it  the  priests  were  enjoined  to  take 
in  a  proper  vessel,  and  to  spiynkle  it  round  about  upon  the  altar  ;  next, 
all  the  parts  of  it,  after  the  skin  was  taken  off,  were  laid  in  order  upon 
the  wood  and  fire  of  the  sacred  hearth ;  the  whole  was  then  consumed, 
an  offering  made  by  fire,  of  a  sweet  savor  unto  the  Lord. 

2.  Sin  Offerings. — The  victims  used  in  these  differed  according  to 
the  character  and  circumstances  of  the  offence.  A  bullock  was  appointed 
for  the  purpose,  when  atonement  was  to  be  made  for  the  high  priest  or 
for  the  people  in  general ;  a  male  goat,  when  a  civil  magistrate  was  the 
offender ;  and  a  female  one  or  a  lamb,  when  the  guilty  person  was  a 
common  individual  of  the  nation.  If  the  person  happened  to  be  so  poor 
that  he  could  not  furnish  a  kid  or  a  lamb,  he  was  required  to  bring  to 
the  altar  two  turtle  doves,  or  two  young  pigeons ;  one  of  which,  was 
made  a  burnt  offering,  and  the  other  a  sin  offering.  If  he  was  too  poor 
even  for  this,  he  was  still  not  excused  ;  but  had  to  present  an  offering 
for  his  sin  of  mere  flour,  unaccompanied  with  oil  or  incense.  The  victim 
was  presented  and  slain  in  the  same  manner  as  in  the  case  of  burnt 
offerings.  Its  parts,  however,  were  disposed  of  differently.  When  it 
was  offered  for  the  high  priest,  or  for  the  whole  congregation,  the  minis- 
tering priest  was  required  to  carry  some  of  the  blood  into  the  Holy 
Place,  there  to  sprinkle  it  with  his  finger  seven  times  solemnly,  toward 
the  veil  of  the  Holy  of  Holies,  and  to  stain  with  it  the  horns  of  the 
golden  altar  of  incense  ;  after  which,  he  returned  and  poured  out  all  the 
rest  of  it  at  the  bottom  of  the  other  altar  without.  Then  the  fat  of  the 
animal  only,  was  consumed  in  the  sacrificial  fire,  while  all  its  other  parts 
were  borne  forth  without  the  camp,  to  an  appointed  place,  and  there 
burned  together.  But  when  the  sin  offering  was  presented  by  the  ruler, 
or  by  one  of  the  common  people,  the  ceremonies  were  not  equally 
solemn.  The  blood  then  was  not  carried  into  the  Holy  Place  ;  it  was 
enough  to  stain  the  horns  of  the  brazen  altar  with  it,  before  pouring  it 
out.  The  flesh  too,  after  the  fat  was  consumed,  was  not  carried  with- 
out the  camp  and  burned,  but  was  given  to  the  priests  to  be  eaten  in  the 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS. 


339 


court  of  the  sanctuary.     The  eating  of  it  was  a   religious   duty   that 
might  not  be  neglected.     What  it   signified,  we  learn  from  Lev.  x.  16 

20  * 

3  Trespass  Offerings.— hike  the  sin  offerings,  which  they  resembled  in 
many  particulars,  trespass  offerings  were  altogether  expiatory,  and  might 
not  be  offered  at  any  time  a  man  chose  of  his  own  free-will  to  bring  one, 
as  Avas  allowed  and  encouraged  in  the  case  of  burnt  offerings  and  peace 
offerino-s  but  were  to  be  presented  only  for  particular  offences ;  and 
when  these  offences  occurred,  they  could  not  be  withheld,  without  expos- 
ing the  offender  to  the  punishment  of  wilful  transgression.  They  were 
never  offered  for  the  whole  congregation,  as  we  have  seen  the  sin  ofter- 
ings  sometimes  were,  but  merely  for  single  individuals.  The  common 
victim  used  was  a  ram.  The  ceremonies  of  sacrifice  were  the  same 
with  those  that  were  observed  in  the  common  cases  of  sin  offerings  ;  only 
the  blood  was  sprinkled  round  about  upon  the  altar,  and  no  mention  is 
made  of  its  being  put  on  the  horns  of  it.     The  flesh  was  to  be  eaten  by 

\  Peace  Offerings.— 1\ie  animals  used  in  this  last  kind  of  offerings 
were  bullocks,  heifers,  rams,  ewes,  or  goats.  Peace  offerings  were  pre- 
sented either  by  way  of  thankfulness  for  mercies  already  received,  or  by 
way  of  supplication  for  some  mercy  denied.  For  an  account  of  the 
manner  in  which  peace  offerings  were  to  be  presented,  we  must  refer  our 
readers  to  the  third  chapter  of  Leviticus. 

"The  regular  stated  sacrifices  which  the  law  required  to  be 
offered  for  the  whole  nation,  in  the  course  of  each  year,  were  as 
follows:  viz.— L  On  every  day,  two  lambs;  amounting  altogether 
to  at  least  seven  hundred  and  thirty.— 2.  On  every  Sabbath,  two  ad- 
ditional lambs;  making  altogether  one  hundred  and  four.— d.  On 
the  first  day  of  every  month,  two  bullocks,  one  ram,  seven  lambs, 
and  one  goat;  amounting  in  the  year  to  at  least  twenty-four  bul- 
locks, twelve  rams,  eighty-four  lambs,  and  twelve  goats.— 4.  On  each 
of  the  seven  days  of  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread,  the  same  as  in  the 
case  of  every  new  moon  just  stated,  (Numb,  xxxviii.  19— 25,)  and 
besides,  an  additional  lamb  on  the  second  day,  with  the  sheaf  of  first- 
fruits  ;  (Lev.  xxiii.  12,)  making  altogether  fourteen  bullocks,  seven  rams, 
fifty  lambs,  and  seven  goats.— 5.  On  the  day  of  Pentecost,  the  same 
also  as  for  each  new  moon,  (Numb,  xxviii.  26—31,)  and  besides,  with 
the  two  wave  loaves,  seven  lambs,  one  bullock,  two  rams,  and  a  goat, 
together  with  two  other  lambs  for  a  sacrifice  of  peace  offering ;  (Lev. 
xxiii.  18,  19;)  making  altogether  three  bullocks,  three  rams,  sixteen 
lambs,  and  two  goats.— 6.  On  the  feast  of  trumpets,  one  bullock,  one 
ram,  seven  lambs,  and  a  goat.— 7.  On  the  great  day  of  atonement,  the 
same,  (Numb.  xxix.  7—11,)  and  besides  a  ram  and  a  goat  when  the 
high  priest  performed  his  awful  duty  of  entering  the  Most  Holy  Place, 
(Lev.  xvi.  5,)  making  together,  one  bullock,  two  rams,  seven  lambs,  and 
two  goats.— 8.  On  each  of  the  eight  days  of  the  feast  of  the  taberna- 


*  Biblical  Ant.,  vol.  ii. 


340  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP    OF 

cles,  a  number  of  different  victims,  equal  altogether  to  seventy-one  bul- 
locks, fifteen  rams,  one  hundred  and  five  lambs,  and  eight  goats.  (Numb. 
xxix.  12 — 38.)    Let  us  now  put  the  whole  together,  thus  : 

B.  R.  L.  G. 

1.  Daily  Sacrifices  for  365  days, —  —  730  — 

2.  Sacrifices  for  52  Sabbaths, —  —  104  — 

3.  Sacrifices  for  12  New  Moons, 24  12  84  12 

4.  Sacrifices  for  the  Passover, 14  7  50  7 

5.  Sacrifices  for  Pentecost, 3  3  16  2 

6.  Sacrifices  for  the  Feast  of  Trumpets, 1  1  7  1 

7.  Sacrifices  for  the  Day  of  Atonement, 1  2  7  2 

8.  Sacrifices  for  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles, 71  15  105  8 

114      40  1103      32 

"  Thus,  many  were  the  victims  whose  blood  was  shed  each  year,  in 
the  stated  services  of  the  sanctuary,  for  the  whole  congregation.  The 
goats,  in  all  these  cases,  were  sin  offerings ;  and  the  other  animals,  ex- 
cept in  the  one  instance  noticed  in  the  statement,  burnt  offerings.  The 
blood  of  all  these  victims,  however,  formed  only  a  small  part- of  the 
whole  quantity  that  was  poured  forth  in  the  sacred  court,  year  after 
year,  from  the  sacrifices  that  were  there  presented  before  the  Lord.  The 
largest  stream  by  far  flowed  from  the  various  victims  that  were  led  tc 
the  altar  as  private  offerings.'"^ 

IL  Bloodless  Sacrifices. — These  consisted  in  meal,  cakes,  wine,  &c. 
Of  this  class  were  the  meat  offerings  and  the  drink  offerings,  which  in 
general  were  joined  to  other  sacrifices  of  the  bloody  sort.  Some  bloodless 
sacrifices  were  offered  by  themselves,  without  animal  victims.  Various 
ceremonies  accompanied  the  presentation  of  these,  as  also  other  sacred 
offerings,  such  as  first-fruits,  the  first-born  tithes,  vovv^-gifts,  &c. 

Daily  Sacrifice. — The  ritual  required  a  public  service  to  be  per- 
formed each  morning  and  evening ;  on  which  occasions  appropriate 
offerings  were  to  be  presented  in  behalf  of  the  whole  nation.  Of  the 
particular  manner  of  this  public  service  before  the  captivity,  we  have  no 
account.  In  later  times  various  vain  ceremonies  appear  to  have  been 
added  to  it,  through  the  ostentation  of  the  proud  and  hypocritical.  In 
the  time  of  our  Savior,  the  daily  service  was  as  follows : — 

"  The  priests  who  were  on  duty  at  the  temple,  had  their  chief  place  of 
residence,  when  not  immediately  engaged  in  their  public  work,  in  the 
north-west  corner  of  the  Court  of  Israel.  Here  was  a  veiy  large  build- 
ing, having  a  great  room  in  the  middle  of  it,  with  four  others  of  less 
size,  that  opened  into  this,  and  were  placed  around  it,  one  at  each  corner. 
This  central  hall  •  was  styled  the  house  of  burning,  because  a  fire 
Avas  kept  constantly  in  it,  in  cold  weather,  by  which  the  priests  might 
warm  themselves  during  the  day,  when  chilled  in  their  Avork,  and  be 
kept  comfortable  through  the  night.  Here  the  principal  one  of  their 
three  particular  guards  or  watches,  was  continually  stationed.     Such  as 


*  Biblical  Ant.,  vol.  u. 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  341 

were  not  required  to  continue  awake  in  this  service,  sought  sleep  for 
themselves  on  benches  round  about  the  room,  or,  if  they  were  of  the 
younger  class,  on  the  naked  floor  itself.  Having  thus  passed  the  night, 
they  were  required  to  have  themselves  in  readiness  here,  very  early  in 
the  morning,  for  going  forth,  according  to  order,  to  engage  in  the  busi- 
ness of  the  day.  This  readiness  consisted  in  being  bathed,  and  dressed 
in  their  sacred  garments.  No  one,  it  was  held,  might  go  into  the  court 
where  he  was  to  serve,  until  he  had  washed  his  whole  body  in  water; 
and,  accordingly,  they  had  several  rooms  fitted  up  as  bathing  places  for 
this  purpose.  After  this  first  washing,  it  was  not  commonly  necessary 
to  wash  again  during  the  day,  more  than  the  hands  and  the  feet :  that, 
however,  was  to  be  done  every  time  any  one  came  into  the  court  of  the 
priests,  after  having  gone  out,  no  matter  how  frequently  this  might  be. 

"  Thus  ready,  they  waited  till  one  styled  the  president  came,  accord- 
ing to  his  office,  to  lead  them  forth,  and  assign  them  their  duties.  When 
he  was  come,  they  all  passed  together  out  into  the  court,  with  candles  in 
their  hands,  and  there  dividing  themselves  into  two  companies,  began 
solemnly  to  move  round  the  temple,  half  taking  to  the  right,  and  the 
other  half  to  the  left.  Having  met  on  the  opposite  side,  the  inquiry  was 
made,  7s  all  safe  and  xoeWi  and  the  answer  returned.  Yes,  all  is  well; 
and  then  immediately  the  pastry -man,  who  had  his  chamber  in  that  quar- 
ter, was  called  upon  to  get  ready  the  cakes  for  the  high  priest's  daily 
meat  offering.  After  this,  they  all  withdrew  to  a  particular  room,  in  a 
building  of  considerable  size,  that  stood  at  the  south-east  corner  of  the 
court,  for  the  purpose  of  having  it  determined  by  lot,  who  should  per- 
form the  first  duties  of  the  day.     This  was  done  by  the  president. 

"  The  first  lot  designated  the  one  who  should  cleanse  the  altar  of 
burnt  offering ;  and  as  soon  as  it  was  made  known,  he  went  out  and  set 
about  his  work.  His  particular  part,  however,  was  merely  to  make  a 
beginning  in  this  service,  which  was  regarded  as  an  honorable  privilege, 
and  not  by  himself  to  carry  it  through ;  as  soon  as  he  had  so  done,  other 
priests  came  to  his  assistance,  and  separating  any  pieces  that  might  be 
left  of  the  last  day's  evening  sacrifice,  to  the  one  side,  scraped  together 
the  ashes,  and  had  them  in  a  short  time  carried  away,  so  as  to  leave  the 
altar  fit  for  new  employment.  These  ashes  were  borne  to  a  place  without 
the  city,  where  the  wind  could  not  easily  scatter  them,  and  no  person 
might  ever  put  them  to  any  use  whatever.  The  cleansing  of  the  altar 
in  this  way  Avas  begun,  on  common  days,  at  the  daAvn  of  day;  but  du- 
ring the  three  great  festivals,  much  sooner,  and  on  the  day  of  atonement, 
as  early  as  midnight  itself.  The  work  was  concluded  by  putting  the 
fire  in  order,  and  placing  in  it  any  pieces  that  were  left  of  the  last 
offered  victim,  so  as  to  have  them  completely  consumed. 

'■  This  first  service  over,  the  priests  withdrew  again  to  the  room  where 
the  lot  was  given,  and  had  a  second  class  of  duties  distributed  among 
thirteen  of  their  number.  One  of  these  duties  was  to  kill  the  morning 
victim;  another,  to  sprinkle  its  blood;  a  third,  to  dress  the  altar  of 
incense,  &c.  Half  of  them  were  merely  to  carry  certain  particular  por- 
tions of  the  sacrifice,  after  the  lamb  was  slain  and  cut  up,  to  the  rise  of 
the  altar,  where  it  was  usual  to  lay  them  down  to  be  salted.     There 

29* 


342  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OP 

were  two  more  lots,  a  little  after  this ;  one  for  the  service  of  presenting 
the  incense  in  the  Holy  Place,  and  the  other  for  that  of  taking  up  the 
pieces  of  the  sacrifice  where  they  were  first  laid  down,  and  bearing  thent 
to  the  top  of  the  altar  to  be  burned. 

"  The  lamb  was  slain  as  soon  as  it  was  fairly  day.  It  was  considered 
a  matter  of  importance,  however,  that  it  should  never  be  killed  earlier 
than  this,  and  care  was  taken  to  have  it  well  ascertained  beforehand,  that 
daylight  was  truly  come.  Go,  (the  president  was  accustomed  to  say,) 
and  see  whether  it  be  time  to  kill  the  sacrifice.  Some  one  immediately 
went  vip  to  the  top  of  one  of  the  buildings  about  the  court,  and  when  he 
saw  it  to  be  decidedly  day,  gave  the  word  aloud,  It  is  fair  day. — But  is 
the  heaven  all  bright  up  to  Hebron?  (the  President  would  ask.)  Yes. 
Go  then,  (he  would  say,)  and  bri?ig  the  lamb  out  of  the  lamb-room.  The 
lamb-room  was  one  of  those  that  were  in  the  great  building  that  has 
been  mentioned,  at  the  north-west  corner  of  the  court,  in  the  middle 
hall  of  which,  most  of  the  priests  were  accustomed  to  pass  the  night. 
There  were  always  as  many  as  six  lambs  kept  in  it,  ready  for  sacrifice. 
When  the  victim  was  brought  to  the  altar,  although  it  had  been  well 
examined  before,  it  was  again  diligently  searched  all  over  with  the  light 
of  candles,  to  be  sure  that  it  was  perfectly  free  from  imperfection  and 
blemish.  Those  whose  business  it  was,  then  proceeded  to  kill  it,  and 
dispose  of  it  according  to  the  common  manner  of  sacrifice.  In  the 
meantime,  the  gates  of  the  court  had  been  thrown  open,  the  trumpets 
sounded  to  call  the  Levites  and  others  to  their  attendance,  and  the  front 
door  of  the  temple  itself  solemnly  unfolded.  It  was  just  as  this  last  thing 
was  done,  that  the  person  who  had  to  kill  the  victim,  having  every  thing 
ready,  applied  the  instrument  of  death  to  its  throat.  While  the  work  of 
sprinkling  the  blood,  cutting  up  the  flesh,  and  carrying  it  to  the  altar, 
then  went  rapidly  forward  without,  the  two  men  on  whom  it  had  fallen 
to  dress  the  golden  altar  and  the  candlestick,  were  found  at  their  busi- 
ness in  the  Holy  Place.  All  that  he  did  who  cleansed  this  altar,  was 
merely  to  brush  off'  the  ashes  and  coals  that  were  on  it,  into  a  golden 
dish  kept  for  the  purpose,  which  he  then  left  standing  by  its  side.  The 
priest  who  dressed  the  lamps,  examined  them,  lighted  such  as  were 
gone  out,  supplied  them  with  oil,  &c. 

"  All  these  duties  being  accomplished,  the  whole  company  of  priests 
betook  themselves  again  to  the  room  of  lots,  and  there  united  in  otfering 
up  a  short  prayer  to  God,  rehearsing  the  ten  commandments,  and  saying 
over  the  Shema,  as  it  was  styled — a  religious  form  consisting  of  certain 
passages  of  the  law,  which  was  regarded  as  particularly  sacred,  and 
necessary  to  be  repeated  on  a  variety  of  occasions.  The  Shema  was  so 
called,  because  that  was  the  word  with  which  it  always  began,  meaning 
in  English,  Hear;  for  the  passage  that  was  first  said  over,  was  Deut. 
vi.  4 — 9,  which  begins, '  Hear,  0  Israel,'  &c.  And  the  other  passages 
that  belonged  to  it,  were  Deut.  xi.  13 — 21,  and  Numb.  xv.  37 — 41.  Not 
only  were  the  priests  in  the  temple  required  to  say  over  this  Shema,  but 
every  Jew,  it  was  held,  was  bound  to  do  the  same  thing,  wherever  he 
might  be,  every  morning  and  every  evening.  This  service  over  in  the 
case  before  us,  the  lot  was  once  more  employed  to  determine  the  persons 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  343 

that  should  perform  the  next  duties,  when  they  immediately  returned  to 
the  court  of  the  sanctuary,  to  carry  forward  the  mormng  work 

"  Then  while  the  pieces  of  the  slaughtered  lamb  lay  duly  salted  upon 
the  rise  of  the  altar,  and  ready  to  be  carried  to  its  top,  the  offering  of 
incense  was  solemnly  presented  in  the  Holy  Place.     Two  persons  were 
always   employed  to  perform  the  duty :  one  took  m  his    hand  a  silver 
dish  in  which  was  a  censer  full  of  frankincense,  and  the  other  carried, 
in  a  proper  vessel,  some  burning  coals  from  the  summit  of  the  brazen 
altar    and  thus  together  they  passed  into  the  temple.     Before  they  en- 
tered however,  they  caused  the  great  sounding  instrument,  that  was 
provided  for  the  purpose,  to  ring  its  loud  note  of  warmng,  which  directly 
brought  the  priests  that  might  be  out  of  the  court,  and  any  of  the  Levite 
musicians  that  happened  to  be  away,  to  their  proper  places,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  gave  all  the  people  notice,  that  they  should  be  ready  to  put 
up    their  prayers  with  the   incense  that  was  to  be  offered,      ihe   two 
priests,  also,  who  had  been  in  a  short  time  before,  to  dress  the  candle- 
stick and  the  altar,  now  went  in  a  second  time,  just  before  the  other  two 
that  have  been  mentioned:  but  they  came  out  directly  again,  bringing 
with  them  their  vessels  of  service,  which  they  had  the  first  time  le  t 
standing  in  the  Holy  Place  ;  and  quickly  after  them,  the  one  who  took 
in  the  censer  of  coals,  having  placed  them  upon  the  altar,  came  out  in 
like  manner,  leaving  his  companion,  who  had  to  offer  the  incense,  alone 
in  the  sacred  apartment.     There  he  waited,  till  the   president  without 
called  to  him,  with  a  loud  voice,  Ofer  :  at  which    signal  he  caused  the 
incense  to  kindle  upon  the  golden  hearth  ;  when,  all  at  once,  the  sanctu- 
ary was  filled  with    its  cloud,  and  its  fragrant  odor  diffused  itse  t    ail 
over  the  consecrated  hill,  while  the  multitude  without  umted  in  solemn, 
silent  prayer  ;  and  oftentimes,  no  doubt,  there  went  up  from  hearts,  like 
those  of  Simeon  and  Anna,  the  breathings  of   true  and  fervent  devo- 
tion, more  acceptable  to  the  Almighty,  far,  than  all  the  sweetest  tribute 

of  the  altar.  i   j  j   ^u 

"  So  spon  as  this  offering  of  incense  and  prayer  was  concluded,  the 
person  whose  lot  it  was  to  lay  the  pieces  of  the  lamb  upon  the  altar  top, 
with  as  much  dispatch  as  possible,  committed  them  to  the  sacred  fire. 
Then    while   the    dark  smoke  ascended  toward  heaven,  some  ot  the 
priests,  especially  those  who  had  just  been  in  the  Holy  Place,  took  then- 
station  upon  the  flight  of  steps  that  led  up  to  the  entrance  of  the  porch ; 
and  liftino-  their  hands  on  high,  solemnly  blessed  the   people ;  one  ot 
them,  (who,  as  it  would  seem  from  Luke  i.  21,  22,  was  always  the  san^e 
that  offered  the  incense.)  taking  the  lead,  and  pronouncing  the  words 
first,  and  the  others  falling  in  and  saying  them  over  all  along  just  alter 
•    him,  so  as  to  make  together  one  united  benediction.    The  form  of  words 
which  they  used,  was  the  one  so  beautiful  and  expressive,  that  is  tound 
in  Numb.  vi.  24—26 ;  and  in  answer  to  it,  as  soon  as  it  was  uttered, 
the  people  returned  aloud.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God,  the  God  of  Israel, 
from  everlasting  to  everlasting  !  After  this  blessing,  the  meat  offering  ot 
the  whole  congregation  was  presented,  then  that  of  the  high  priest,  and 
last  of  all,  the  regular  drink  offering ;  when,  immediately,  the  Levites 
lifted  on  high  their  song  of  sounding  praise,  after  the  manner  that  has 


344  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 

been  already  described,  and  so  concluded  the  morning  worship.  It  was 
not  till  about  the  third  hour,,  or  the  middle  of  the  forenoon,  that  the 
whole  service  was  thus  finished,  and  hence  the  Jews  were  not  accus- 
tomed to  eat  or  drink  before  that  time  of  day,  holding  it  improper  to  do 
so,  until  after  this  stated  season  of  sacrifices  and  prayer  was  over.  (Acts 
ii.  15.) 

"  The  Evening  Service  began  about  the  ninth  hour,  or  the  middle  of 
the  afternoon.  (Acts  iii.  1.)  It  differed  only  in  some  few  points,  of  no 
importance,  from  that  of  the  morning,  and  needs  not,  therefore,  any 
separate  consideration.  Generally,  the  particular  duties  were  performed, 
severally,  by  the  same  persons  that  did  them  in  the  morning,  so  that  no 
new  casting  of  lots  was  required." 

Sabbath. — "  The  law  required  a  rigid  observance  of  the  sacred  day. 
All  the  common  employments  of  life,  lawful  on  other  days,  were  for- 
bidden to  be  attended  to  on  this.  It  was  unlawful  even  to  make  a  fire  ; 
and  a  man,  on  one  occasion,  was  put  to  death  for  gathering  sticks,  dur- 
ing its  time  of  rest.  The  Jews,  however,  carried  their  regard  to  its 
outward  observance  in  this  way,  in  later  times,  to  a  superstitious  length. 
While  they  honored  it  with  little  or  no  genuine  regard  in  their  spirits, 
they  aflected  a  most  scrupulous  care  of  offending  against  the  letter  of 
the  commandment,  in  their  actions:  and  yet,  even  in  this  care,  they 
showed  great  inconsistency,  sometimes  straining  out  a  gnat,  Sind  at  other 
times  swallowing  a  camel.  The  Pharisees,  especially  in  the  days  of  our 
Savior,  laid  claim  to  great  conscientiousness  on  this  point,  and  often 
found  fault  with  him  for  disregarding,  according  to  their  notion,  the 
sacredness  of  God's  day ;  though,  all  the  while,  it  was  not  difficult  to  be 
perceived,  that  their  hatred  to  Jesus,  far  more  than  their  zeal  for  the 
Sabbath,  called  forth  their  censures  and  complaints.  Our  Lord  exposed 
their  malevolence  and  inconsistency,  and  taught  the  true  nature  of  the 
sacred  day.  Matt.  xii.  1 — 15,  Luke  xiii.  10 — 17.  John  v,  16.  vii.  22, 
23.    ix.  14,  16.) 

"  In  the  sanctijary,  there  Avas  no  rest  on  the  Sabbath  from  the  labor  of 
other  days;  but,  on  the  contrary,  an  increase  of  work.  Besides  the 
daily  offerings,  two  other  victims  were  required  still  to  smoke  on  that 
day,  upon  the  altar ;  (Numb,  xxviii.  9,  10,)  and  regularly,  as  we  have 
seen,  the  old  shew-bread  was  to  be  removed,  and  a  new  supply  put  in  its 
place.  Thus,  the  priests  in  the  temple  profaned  the  Sabbath,  or  spent  it 
in  work,  and  yet  were  blameless.  (Matt.  xii.  5.)  It  was  meet  that  the 
public  service  of  God  should  not  be  diminished,  but  increased  upon  his 
own  day. 

"  It  was  usual  to  make  some  preparation  for  the  Sabbath  toward  the 
close  of  the  sixth  day.  (Mark  xv.  42.)  According  to  the  Jews,  it  was 
customary  to  cease  from  labor  on  that  day,  at  the  time  of  the  evening 
sacrifice  ;  and  from  that  hour  till  the  sun  went  down,  all  busied  them- 
selves to  get  completely  ready  for  the  holy  season  that  was  at  hand. 
Victuals  were  prepared,  (for  there  might  be  no  cooking  on  the  Sabbath,) 
and  all  things  attended  to  that  were  needful  for  orderly  and  decent 
appearance,  such  as  washing  the  face,  hands,  and  feet,    trimming  the 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  345 

beard,  &c.  that  the  day  of  rest  might  be  entered  upon  without  confusion, 
and  in  a  manner  of  reverence  and  respect.  A  little  before  sunset,  the 
Sabbath  candle  was  lighted  in  each  house,  in  token  of  gladness  at  the 
approach  of  God's  day.  At  dark,  they  spread  upon  the  table,  from  the 
provisions  previously  made  ready,  a  supper,  rather  better  than  common ; 
when  the  master  of  the  family,  taking  a  cup  of  wine  in  his  hand, 
repeated  the  words  in  Gen.  ii.  1 — 3,  blessed  God  over  the  wine,  said 
over  a  form  of  words  to  hallow  the  Sabbath,  and  raising  the  cup  to  his 
lips,  drank  off  its  contents ;  after  which,  the  rest  of  the  family  did  the 
same ;  and  then,  having  washed  their  hands,  they  all  joined  in  the 
domestic  meal.  Thus  began  the  observance  of  the  seventh  day.  On 
the  next  morning,  they  resorted  to  their  synagogues  :  or  if  they  lived  at 
Jerusalem,  and  felt  an  inclination  to  attend  the  temple,  they  might  go 
and  worship  there.  After  breakfast,  they  either  went  to  some  school  of 
divinity,  to  hear  the  traditions  of  the  elders  explained,  or  employed  the 
time  in  religious  duties  at  home,  till  the  hour  of  taking  dinner.  About 
the  middle  of  the  afternoon,  they  again  betook  themselves  to  the  syna- 
gogue or  the  temple,  for  Avorship.  The  day  was  afterwards  closed  with 
something  of  the  same  sort  of  ceremony  with  which  it  had  been  intro- 
duced, in  this  way,  if  we  may  believe  Jewish  tradition,  the  Sabbath 
was  kept  under  the  second  temple."* 

The  Three  Great  Festivals. — The  Passover,  the  Pentecost,,  and 
the  Feast  of  Tabernacles  were  festivals,  instituted  for  the  purpose  of 
commemorating  the  wonderful  kindness  of  God.  The  Pentecost  con- 
tinued only  iox  one  day;  the  Passover,  se^/•c?^ ;  and  the  Feast  of  Taber- 
nacles, eight ;  but  the  first  and  last  only,  in  both  cases,  were  properly 
considered  festival  days,  in  which  no  employment,  further  than  was 
necessary  to  prepare  food,  was  permitted.  At  the  return  of  these 
festivals  all  the  adult  Jews  made  their  appearance,  either  at  the  taber- 
nacle or  temple,  with  presents,  which  were  taken  from  the  second  tithes, 
the  firstlings  of  the  second  product  of  the  flocks,  and  the  second  first- 
fruits.  They  offered  sacrifices,  feasted,  and  with  songs,  music  and 
dances,  rejoiced  in  God,  as  a  being,  wonderful  for  his  mercies. 

1.  Passover. — The  festival  of  the  passover  was  instituted,  for  the 
purpose  of  preserving  among  the  Hebrews  the  memory  of  their  libera- 
tion from  Egyptian  servitude,  and  of  the  safely  of  their  first-born  on 
that  night,  when  the  first-born  of  Egypt  perished.  During  the  whole 
period,  viz.  seven  days,  the  people  ate  unleavened  bread,  from  which 
circumstance  the  feast  is  sometimes  called  the  feast  of  unleavened  bread. 
It  commenced  on  the  fifteenth  of  the  month  Abil  or  Nisan,  the  first  of  the 
sacred  year,  corresponding  to  our  month  April.  The  principal  solemnity 
of  this  festival  was  the  sacred  supper,  with  which  it  was  introduced. 
This  each  family,  unless  it  was  small,  in  which  case  it  might  unite  with 
another,  was  required  to  prepare  according  to  specific  directions.  It  was 
to  consist  of  a  Avhole  lamb  or  kid,  a  male  of  the  first  year,  without  ble- 
mish, roasted  whole,  and  served  up  with  unleavened  bread,  and  a  salad 

*  Biblical  Ant.,  vol.  ii. 

44 


346  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 

of  wild  and  bitter  herbs.  It  was  selected  from  the  flock  on  the  tenth  day 
of  the  month,  and  slain  on  the  evening  of  the  fourteenth,  a  short  time  before 
the  fifteenth  began  to  be  reckoned.  In  the  first  celebration  of  this  festi- 
val in  Egypt,  the  people  were  ordered  to  eat  the  prepared  victim  in  great 
haste,  with  loins  girt  about,  with  shoes  upon  the  feet,  and  with  every 
preparation  for  an  immediate  journey.  But  this  was  not  the  case  at 
any  subsequent  period.  If  any  of  the  flesh  of  these  sacrifices  was  not 
consumed  on  the  night  of  the  feast,  it  was  to  be  burned  the  next  morn- 
ing. Various  ceremonies  were  in  later  times  observed  in  the  celebration 
of  the  passover,  of  which  no  mention  is  made  in  the  annual  law. 

2.  Pentecost. — The  pentecost,  otherwise  called  i\ie  feast  of  weeks,  was 
celebrated  at  the  close  of  harvest,  and  was  a  festival  of  thanks  for  its 
blessings.  It  was  observed  at  the  end  of  seven  weeks  from  the  second 
day  of  the  passover,  on  which  the  sheaf  of  first-fruits  was  offered,  as  an 
introduction  to  the  harvest,  and  lasted  only  one  day.  The  principal  cere- 
mony of  the  occasion  consisted  in  a  first-fruit  offering  of  two  loaves  of  the 
new  flour  presented  in  the  name  of  the  whole  congregation.  This  offering 
was  accompanied  with  several  bloody  sacrifices  ;  and  there  was,  besides,  a 
great  public  offering  of  such  sacrifices  prescribed  for  the  day,  which  had 
no  connection  with  this,  all  over  and  above  the  regular  daily  service.  At 
the  same  time,  many  private  free-will  offerings  were  presented.  In  the 
days  of  the  apostles,  as  we  are  informed  by  Josephus,  many  Jews  from 
foreign  countries  came  to  Jerusalem  on  this  joyful  occasion.  It  was  at 
the  celebration  of  this  solemnity,  in  the  times  of  the  apostles,  that  the 
extraordinary  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  occurred,  an  account  of  which 
is  recorded  in  the  second  chapter  of  Acts. 

3.  Feast  of  Tabernacles. — The  third  great  annual  festival  of  the 
Jews  was  called  the  feast  of  tabernacles.  It  was  instituted  in  memory  of 
the  journey  of  the  Israelites  through  the  Arabian  wilderness.  The  Jews 
therefore  during  its  continuance,  dwelt  in  booths,  as  they  did  in  their 
journey  from  Egypt.  It  was  celebrated  from  the  fifteenth  to  the  twenty- 
third  of  the  seventh  month  Tishri,  with  which  the  civil  year  had  its  com- 
mencement. During  the  festival  of  this  feast,  the  people  carried  about 
the  boughs  of  goodly  trees.,  branches  of  palm  trees,  and  the  boughs  of  thick 
trees,  and  willows  of  the  brook.  On  the  succeeding  days,  this  ceremony 
was  omitted,  excepting  when  they  visited  the  temple,  which  each  was 
re(4uired  to  do.  Then,  with  their  bunches  in  their  right  hand,  and  a 
citron  in  the  left,  they  passed  around  the  altar  crying  hosannah,  (or  save 
noio,)  and  repeating  also  the  whole  25th  verse  of  Psalm  cxviii.,  while  all 
the  time  the  sacred  trumpets  were  sounding  without  restraint.  On  the 
seventh,  this  ceremony  was  repeated  seven  times,  in  commemoration  of, 
the  conquest  of  Jericho. 

"  There  was  a  still  more  remarkable  rite,  which  consisted  in  the 
drawing  of  water,  and  solemnly  pouring  it  out  upon  the  altar.  Every 
morning,  during  the  feast,  when  the  parts  of  the  morning  sacrifice  were 
laid  upon  the  altar,  one  of  the  priests  went  to  the  fountain  of  Siloam, 
and  filled  a  golden  vessel,  Avhich  he  carried  in  his  hand,  with  its  water. 
This  he  then  brought  into  the  court,  and,  having  first  mingled  it  with 
some  wine,  poured  it  out,  as  a  drink  oflfering,  on  the  top  of  the  altar. 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  347 

And  still,  as  this  ceremony  was  performed  each  day,  the  Levites  began 
their  music,  and  sung  over  the  Hallel ;  while  at  times,  especially  when 
the  llSth  Psalm  was  sung,  the  people  all  shook  the  branches  which  they 
held  in  their  hands,  to  express  the  warm  assent  of  their  feelings  to  the 
sentiments  breathed  in  the  sacred  hymn.  The  meaning  of  the  ceremony 
is  not  clear :  some  of  those  who  mention  it,  say  it  was  significant  of 
the  blessing  of  rain,  which  was  thus  invoked  from  God ;  others  tell  us, 
it  was  a  sign  merely  of  the  joy  that  belonged  to  the  occasion ;  others, 
that  it  was  a  symbol  of  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  according  to 
what  is  said  in  Isa.  xii.  3.  With  joy  shall  ye  draw  loater  out  of  the 
wells  of  salvation,  which,  it  is  pretended,  was  spoken  in  allusion  to  the 
usage  in  question,  and  so  evinces,  at  once,  its  antiquity  and  its  sense. 

"4.  Every  night,  we  are  told,  there  was  a  most  extraordinary  exhibition 
of  joy,  styled  the  rejoicing  of  the  dratving  of  water.  When  the  water 
was  offered,  in  the  morning,  the  solemnity  of  the  worship  then  on  hand 
would  not  admit  the  extravagance  of  this  ceremony ;  so  it  was  put  off 
till  all  the  service  of  the  day  was  over,  when  it  began,  without  modera- 
tion, and  occupied  quite  a  considerable  portion  of  the  night.  The  scene 
of  it,  was  the  court  of  the  women,  which,  for  the  occasion,  was  furnished 
with  great  lights,  mounted  upon  four  huge  candlesticks  that  overtopped 
all  the  surrounding  walls  in  height.  Here,  while  the  women  occupied 
the  balconies  round  about,  above,  as  spectators,  the  Levites,  taking  their 
station  on  the  steps  that  led  up  into  the  court  of  Israel,  at  the  we5lj|  end, 
began  to  unite  their  instruments  and  voices,  in  loud  music,  and  a  gene- 
ral dance  was  started  all  over  the  square.  It  was,  withal,  a  wild  and 
tumultuous  dance,  without  order,  dignity,  or  grace  ;  every  one  brandish- 
ing in  his  hand  a  flaming  torch,  leaping  and  capering  with  all  his  might, 
and  measuring  the  worthiness  of  his  service  by  its  extravagance  and 
excess.  What  made  the  exhibition  still  more  extraordinary  in  its 
appearance,  was  the  high  and  grave  character  of  the  persons  that  were 
accustomed  to  engage  in  it ;  for  it  was  not  the  common  people  that 
joined  in  this  dance,  but  only  those  that  were  of  some  rank  and  impor- 
tance, such  as  the  members  of  the  Sanhedrim,  rulers  of  the  synagogues, 
doctors  of  the  law,  &c.  It  was  not  until  the  night  was  far  spent,  that 
the  strange  confusion  came  to  an  end ;  and  then  only  to  be  renewed  with 
like  extravagance,  on  the  next  evening,  (unless  when  it  was  particularly 
holy,  as  the  eve  that  began  the  Sabbath,)  as  long  as  the  feast  lasted. 
He  that  never  saio  the  rejoicing  of  the  draioing  of  water,  runs  a  Jewish 
saying,  never  saio  rejoicing  in  all  his  life." 

Great  Day  of  Atonement. — This,  otherwise  called  the  day  of  propitia- 
tion, was  in  some  respects  the  most  important  and  solemn  of  all  days  set 
apart  for  religious  purposes  by  the  ceremonial  law.  It  was  a  day  of 
fasting— of  deep  humiliation  or  affliction  of  soul,  on  account  of  sin — and 
the  only  day,  during  the  whole  year,  on  which  food  was  interdicted,  from 
evening  to  evening.  It  occurred  on  the  fifteenth  day  before  the  feast 
of  tabernacles,  viz.  the  tenth  day  of  the  seventh  month,  or  Tishri, 
(October.) 

The  high  priest  himself  conducted  the  sacred  service  of  this  day. 
When  he  had  washed  himself  with  water,  put  on  his  white  linen  hose 


348  RELIGIOUS    WORSHIP  OP 

and  coat,  and  adjusted  his  girdle,  he  conducted  to  the  altai*,  with  the 
sacerdotal  mitre  on  his  head,  a  bullock,  destined  to  be  slain,  for  the  sins 
of  himself  and  family ;  also  two  goats  for  the  sins  of  the  people,  the 
one  of  which  was  selected  by  lot  to  be  sacrificed  to  God ;  the  other  was 
permitted  to  make  an  unmolested  escape. 

Presently,  he  slew  the  bullock  for  his  own  sins,  and  the  goat,  which 
had  been  selected  by  lot,  for  the  sins  of  the  people.  He  then  filled  a 
censer  of  burning  coals  from  the  altar,  and  putting  two  handfuls  of 
incense  into  a  vase,  he  bore  them  into  the  Holy  of  Holies.  Having  here 
poured  the  incense  upon  the  coals,  he  returned,  took  the  blood  of  the 
bullock  and  the  goat,  and  went  again  into  the  Most  Holy  Place. 

With  his  finger,  he  first  sprinkled  the  blood  of  the  bullock,  and 
afterwards  of  the  goat,  upon  the  lid  of  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  and 
seven  times  also  he  sprinkled  it  upon  the  floor,  before  the  ark. 

He  then  returned  from  the  Most  Holy  into  the  Holy  Place,  or  sanctuary, 
and  besmeared  the  horns  of  the  golden  altar,  which  was  there  placed, 
with  the  blood  of  the  bullock  and  the  goat,  and  scattered  the  blood  seven 
times  over  the  surface  of  the  altar. 

This  was  done,  as  we  are  informed,  as  an  expiation  for  the  unclean.' 
ness  and  the  sins  of  the  children  of  Israel.  Lev.  xvi.  11—19. 

The  high  priest  then,  going  out  into  the  court  of  the  tabernacle, 
placed  both  hands  with  great  solemnity  on  the  head  of  the  scape  goat ; 
a  syn^olic  representation  that  the  one  part  was  loaded  with  the  sins  of 
the  people.  It  was  then  delivered  to  a  man,  who  led  it  away  unto  the 
wilderness,  and  let  it  go  free,  to  signify  the  liberation  of  the  Israelites 
from  the  punishment  due  to  their  sins.  But  the  goat,  which  was  slain 
for  the  sins  of  the  people,  and  the  bullock,  slain  for  those  of  the  high 
priests,  were  designed  to  signify,  that  they  were  guilty,  and  that  they 
merited  punishment ;  and  were  to  be  burnt  whole  beyond  the  limits  of 
the  camp,  or  the  city.  Lev.  xvi.  20--22,  26—28. 

At  this  time  the  high  priest,  putting  off'  his  white  vestments,  and 
assuming  the  splendid  robes  of  his  office,  sacrifices  a  holocaust  for  him- 
self and  the  people,  and  then  offered  another  sin  offering.  Lev.  xvi.  23 
—25.    Num.  xxix.  7 — 11. 

Synagogue  Worship.— When  the  congregation  was  collected  together 
for  worship  on  the  morning  of  the  Sabbath,  the  angel  of  the  synagogue 
began  the  services  of  the  occasion  with  an  ascription  of  glory  to  God, 
and  a  regular  address  of  prayer  toward  his  holy  throne.  Then  the  por* 
tion  of  the  laio  which  belonged  to  that  day  was  read,  and  the  reading  of 
it  closed  with  another  doxology  chaunted  to  the  praise  of  the  Most  High; 
after  which  followed  the  reading  of  the  appointed  portion  from  the  Pro- 
phets. Next  came  the  address  to  the  people,  and  afterwards  another 
prayer,  which  concluded  the  exercises  of  the  meeting.  Such  appears  to 
have  been  the  general  order  observed  in  the  ancient  service  of  the  syna- 
gogue, as  well  as  it  can  be  gathered  from  the  occasional  hints  of  the 
New  Testament  compared  with  the  manifold  traditions  of  the  Jews ; 
which,  it  is  to  be  presumed,  comprehend  much  correct  information  rela- 
tive to  the  whole  original  manner  of  the  institution,  though  it  be  so  con- 


JEWISH  MARRIAGE  PROCESSION. 


JEWISH  MARRIAGE  PROCESSION. 


Pa^35a 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  849 

founded  with  rubbish  derived  from  more  modern  usage,  as  to  be  in  no 
small  degree  difficult  to  be  ascertained. 

At  the  close  of  the  prayers  the  whole  congregation  were  accustomed 
to  say,  Amen,  in  token  of  their  concurrence  with  him  that  uttered  them, 
in  the  feelings  of  thankfulness  or  supplication  which  they  expressed.  So 
did  they  respond  also,  when  the  priest  pronounced  the  solemn  be7ie- 
diction,  according  to  the  form  in  Numb.  vi.  34—36.  It  Avas  usual,  we 
are  told,  when  this  was  to  be  "pronounced,  for  all  the  priests  that  were  in 
the  house,  if  there  happened  to  be  more  than  one,  to  take  their  station 
on  the  pulpit,  and  repeat  it  after  the  manner  that  was  practised  in  the 
daily  service  of  the  sanctuary.  If  there  was  no  priest  present,  the  angel 
of  the  synagogue  used  to  repeat  it,  still  introducing  it  in  some  such  way 
as  this :  Our  God  and  the  God  of  oiir  fathers  bless  us  noio  loith  that 
threefold  benediction  appointed  in  the  laio  to  be  pronounced  by  the  sons 
of  Aaron,  according  as  it  is  said,  "  The  Lord  bless  thee,"  &c.  The  peo- 
ple, however,  were  instructed  to  withhold  in  such  a  case  their  customary 
response  of  Amen.  So  goes  the  tradition ;  and  it  adds  that  this  pro- 
nouncing of  the  benediction  was  toward  the  end  of  the  principal  prayer, 
though  not  altogether  at  the  close  of  it. 

Marriage  Ceremonies. — In  the  earliest  times,  it  wns  customary  among 
the  Jews  for  a  father  to  choose  wives  for  his  sons,  and  a  husband  for  his 
daughters.  To  this,  however,  there  were  exceptions.  Instead  of  receiv- 
ing property  with  his  wife,  it  was  expected  that  a  man,  on  being  mar- 
ried, would  pay  to  the  father  a  price  according  to  his  ability. 

There  was  generally  an  interval  of  ten  or  twelve  months,  and  some- 
times a  longer  period,  between  the  time  of  making  the  marriage  contract, 
or  the  day  of  espousals,  and  the  marriage  itself. 

When  the  time  of  marriage  arrived,  the  bride  prepared  herself  for  the 
occasion  with  the  utmost  care.  She  was  adorned  by  her  attendants  with 
all  the  elegance  which  the  taste  of  the  times  rendered  fashionable  ;  and, 
to  complete  her  joyful  appearance,  the  bridal  crown  was  placed  upon  her 
head.  The  bridegroom  presented  himself  at  her  father's  house,  attended 
with  a  number  of  young  men  of  his  own  age.  The  wedding  festival 
frequently  lasted  seven  days,  as  we  may  see  in  the  case  of  Samson,  and 
in  that  of  Jacob  at  a  much  earlier  period.  During  this  time,  the  bride- 
groom and  his  companions  entertained  themselves,  in  various  ways,  in 
one  part  of  the  house ;  while  the  bride  was  engaged  with  a  like  com- 
pany of  her  young  female  friends,  in  another.  It  was  not  considered 
proper  on  such  occasions,  or  on  any  other,  for  young  persons  of  both 
sexes  to  mingle  together  in  the  festive  circle,  or  even  so  much  as  to  eat 
at  the  same  table.  In  the  account  of  Samson's  wedding,  we  find  that 
one  method  of  giving  life  to  the  intercourse  of  young  men,  was  to  pro- 
pose riddles,  and  exercise  their  ingenuity  in  explaining  them.  The  com- 
panions of  the  bridegroom  were  sometimes  called  the  children,  or  sons, 
of  the  bridechamber.  On  the  last  day,  the  bride  was  conducted  to  the 
house,  of  the  bridegroom's  father.  The  procession  generally  set  off  in 
the  evening,  with  much  ceremony  and  pomp.  The  bridegroom  was  richly 
clothed  with  a  marriage  robe  and  crown,  and  the  bride  was  covered  with 

30 


350  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OP 

a  veil  from  head  to  foot.  The  companions  of  each  attended  them  with 
songs  and  music  of  instruments ;  not  in  promiscuous  assemblage,  but 
each  company  by  itself;  while  the  virgins,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
times,  were  all  provided  with  veils,  not  indeed  so  large  and  thick  as 
that  which  hung  over  the  bride,  but  abundantly  sufficient  to  conceal  their 
faces  from  all  around.  The  way,  as  they  went  along,  was  lighted  with 
numerous  torches.  In  the  mean  time,  another  company  w^as  waiting  at 
the  bridegroom's  house,  ready,  at  the  first  notice  of  their  approach,  to  go 
forth  and  meet  them.  These  seem  generally  to  have  been  young  female 
relations  or  friends  of  the  bridegroom's  family,  called  in  at  this  time,  by  a 
particular  invitation,  to  grace  the  occasion  with  their  presence.  Adorned 
with  the  robes  of  gladness  and  joy,  they  went  forth  with  lamps  or  torches 
in  their  hands,  and  welcomed  the  procession  with  the  customary  saluta- 
tions. They  then  joined  themselves  to  the  marriage  train,  and  the  whole 
company  moved  forward  to  the  house.  There  an  entertainment  was  pro- 
vided for  their  reception,  and  the  remainder  of  the  evening  was  spent  in 
a  cheerful  participation  of  the  marriage  supper,  with  such  social  merri- 
ment as  suited  the  joyous  occasion.  None  were  admitted  to  this  enter- 
tainment, beside  the  particular  number  who  were  selected  to  attend  the 
wedding ;  and  as  the  regular  and  proper  time,  for  their  entrance  into 
the  house  was  when  the  bridegroom  went  in  with  his  bride,  the  doors 
were  then  closed,  and  no  other  guest  was  expected  to  come  in.  Such 
appear  to  have  been  the  general  ceremonies  which  attended  the  celebra- 
tion of  a  marriage.  No  doubt,  however,  among  different  ranks,  and 
in  different  ages  of  the  nation,  the  particular  forms  and  fashions  were 
often  considerably  different. 

In  modern  times,  the  Jews  have  a  regular,  formal  marriage  rite,  by 
which  the  union  is  solemnly  ratified.  The  parties  stand  under  a  canopy, 
each  covered  with  a  black  veil ;  some  grave  person  takes  a  cup  of  wine, 
pronounces  a  short  blessing,  and  hands  it  to  be  tasted  by  both  ;  the  bride- 
groom puts  a  ring  on  the  finger  of  the  bride,  saying.  By  this  ring  thou 
art  my  spouse,  according  to  the  custo7?i  of  Moses  and  the  children  of  Israel ! 
the  marriage  contract  is  then  read,  and  given  to  the  bride's  relations ; 
another  cup  of  wine  is  brought  and  blessed  six  times,  when  the  married 
couple  taste  it,  and  pour  the  rest  out  in  token  of  cheerfulness ;  and,  to 
conclude  all,  the  husband  dashes  the  cup  itself  against  the  wall,  and 
breaks  it  all  to  pieces,  in  memory  of  the  sad  destruction  of  their  once 
glorious  temple. 

Funeral  Ceremonies. — When  a  person  died,  some  one  of  his  nearest 
friends  immediately  closed  his  eyes.  The  relations  rent  their  garments, 
from  the  neck  downward  in  front  to  the  girdle,  and  a  cry  of  lamentation  and 
sorrow  filled  the  room.  This  continued,  bursting  forth  at  intervals,  until 
the  corpse  was  carried  away  from  the  house.  In  many  cases,  the  cere- 
monies of  grief  lasted  eight  days ;  for  kings  or  other  persons  of  distin- 
guished rank,  the  time  was  extended  commonly  to  a  whole  month,  or 
thirty  days.  (Numb.  xx.  29.  Deut.  xxxiv.  8.)  It  was  usual,  at  the 
death  of  individuals  of  any  importance,  to  employ  some  women  to  act 
as  mourners  on  the  occasion.     These  were  not  friends  of  the  deceased. 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  351 

but  persons  whose  professed  business  it  was  to  conduct  the  ceremonies 
of  wailing  and  lamentation,  whenever  they  were  wanted,  and  who  re- 
ceived always  some  compensation  for  their  services.  They  chanted,  in 
doleful  strains,  the  virtues  of  the  dead,  thus  raising,  to  a  higher  pitch, 
the  sorrowful  feelings  of  the  relations,  and  causing  them  to  find  relief  in 
floods  of  gushing  tears.  Such  were  the  mourning  icomen  of  whom  the 
prophet  speaks,  in  his  pathetic  lamentation  over  the  miseries  that  were 
coming  on  his  country.  (Jer.  ix.  17 — 20.  Amos  v.  16.)  These  wait- 
ings were  often  accompanied  with  some  melancholy  music  of  instruments. 
(Matt.  ix.  23.)  The  company  of  mourners  did  not  confine  their  songs 
of  lamentation  to  the  house ;  when  the  funeral  procession  moved  to  the 
grave,  they  accompanied  it,  all  the  way,  filling  the  air  with  sadness,  and 
compelling  others  to  weep  with  their  mournful  sounds. 

Besides  rending  the  garment,  sorrow  was  expressed,  at  times,  by  beat- 
ing the  breast ;  tearing  the  hair ;  uncovering  the  head ;  walking  bare- 
foot, covering  the  lip,  or  more  properly  the  chin;  scattering  ashes  or 
dust  into  the  air ;  putting  on  sackcloth,  and  spreading  ashes  over  the 
head,  or  sitting  down  in  the  midst  of  them.  Sometimes  they  tore  their 
faces  with  their  nails,  and  wounded  their  flesh  with  painful  cuttings ; 
though  this  was  a  heathenish  practice,  expressly  forbidden  in  the  Jewish 
law.  (Lev.  xix.  28.  Deut.  xiv.  1,  2.)  It  was  common,  also,  to  take  off 
the  ornaments  of  dress,  and  neglect  all  attention  to  personal  appearance  ; 
they  refused  to  anoint  their  heads,  to  wash  themselves,  to  dress  their 
hair,  to  trim  their  beards,  or  to  indulge  themselves  with  any  of  the  com- 
forts of  life.  (2  Sam.  i.  2,  11.  xiii.  19.  xiv.  2.  xv.  30.  xix.  4,  24.) 
These  forms  were  not,  of  course,  all,  or  even  most  of  them,  employed  on 
common  occasions  of  grief,  or  confined  by  any  means  to  funeral  seasons  ; 
they  were  the  general  signs  of  affliction,  on  any  account,  and  were  dis- 
played to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  according  to  the  measure  of  sorrow, 
real  or  pretended,  which  it  was  designed  to  express.  After  death  the 
body  was  washed,  and  not  unfrequently  embalmed. 

The  Je'ws  used  no  box  or  coffin  for  the  dead.  The  corpse,  \\Tapped 
in  folds  of  linen  and  bound  about  the  face  with  a  napkin,  was  placed  upon 
a  bier,  and  so  carried  by  hearers  to  the  tomb.  The  bier  was  a  kind  of 
narrow  bed,  consisting  in  common  cases,  we  may  suppose,  of  only  a  plain 
and  simple  frame,  but  sometimes  prepared  with  considerable  ornament 
and  cost.  The  bier  or  bed  in  which  king  Asa  was  laid  after  his  death, 
was  "filled  with  sweet  odors,  and  divers  kinds  of  spices,  prepared  by 
the  apothecaries'  art."  (2  Chron.  xvi.  14.)  On  one  of  these  funeral 
frames  lay  the  widow's  son,  when  our  Savior  met  the  mournful  proces- 
sion, without  the  city  gate.  At  his  almighty  word,  the  dead  man  imme- 
diately sa,t  7ip.  (Luke  vii.  15.)  It  was  common,  at  least  in  the  later  times 
of  the  nation,  to  bury  soon  after  death.  It  was  always  inconvenient  to 
keep  a  corpse  long,  because,  by  the  law,  every  person  who  touched  it,  or 
who  m&rely  came  into  the  apartment  where  it  lay,  was  rendered  unclean 
from  the  time,  a  whole  week;  and  so  was  cut  off  not  only  from  sacred 
privileges,  but  also  from  all  intercourse  with  friends  and  neighbors.* 

*  Bib.  Ant.  vol.  i. 


352  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 

III.   MAHOMETANS. 

To  the  several  articles  of  faith,  to  which  all  his  followers  were  com- 
manded to  adhere,  Mahomet  added  four  fundamental  points  of  reli- 
gious practice,  viz :  prayer  Jive  times  a  day,  fasting,  alms- giving,  and 
the  pilgrimage  to  Mecca.  Under  the  first  of  these  are  comprehended 
those  frequent  washings  or  purifications,  which  he  prescribed  as  ne- 
cessary preparations  for  the  duty  of  prayer.  So  necessary  did  he  think 
them,  that  he  is  said  to  have  declared,  that  "  the  practice  of  religion 
is  founded  on  cleanliness,  which  is  one  half  of  faith,  and  the  key  of 
prayer."  The  second  of  these  he  conceived  to  be  a  duty  of  so  great 
moment,  that  he  used  to  say,  it  was  the  gate  of  religion,  and  that 
"  the  odor  of  the  mouth  of  him  that  fasteth  is  more  grateful  to  God 
than  that  of  musk."  The  third  is  looked  upon  as  so  pleasing  in  the  sight 
of  God,  that  the  caliph  Omar  Ebn  Abdalazir  used  to  say,  "  Prayer  car- 
ries us  half  way  to  God ;  fasting  brings  us  to  the  door  of  his  palace ; 
and  alms  procures  us  admission."  The  last  of  these  practical  religious 
duties  is  deemed  so  necessary,  that  according  to  a  tradition  of  Mahomet,  he 
who  dies  without  performing  it,  "may  as  well  die  a  Jew  or  a  Christian." 

As  to  the  NEGATIVE  precepts  and  institutions  of  this  religion,  the  Ma- 
hometans are  forbidden  the  use  of  wine,  and  are  prohibited  from  gaming, 
usury,  and  the  eating  of  blood  and  swine's  flesh,  and  whatever  dies  of 
itself,  or  is  strangled,  or  kilied  by  a  blow,  or  by  another  beast.  They  are 
said,  however,  to  comply  with  the  prohibition  of  gaming  (from  which 
chess  seems  to  be  excepted)  much  better  than  they  do  with  that  of  wine,  un- 
der which  all  strong  and  inebriating  liquors  are  included ;  for  boLli  lije  Per- 
sians and  the  Turks  are  in  the  habit  of  drinking  freely.  It  were,  how- 
ever, both  unreasonable  and  unjust  to  charge  the  practices  of  any  body 
of  people  on  their  principles,  where  those  principles  manifestly  teach 
that  only  which  ought  to  be  observed.  It  is  to  be  feared  few  Christian 
sects  could  stand  the  test  of  so  severe  an  ordeal  as  the  trial  of  their  faith 
as  a  body,  by  their  works  as  individuals. 

We  have  already  stated,  that  amongst  the  moral  principles  of  this  reli- 
gion, prayer  forms  a  prominent  part ;  five  times  a  day — in  the  morning  be- 
before  sunrise;  directly  after  midday;  immediately  before  sunset;  in  the 
evening  after  sunset ;  and  again  some  time  between  that  period  and  mid- 
night. The  criers  from  the  minarets,  or  summits  of  the  mosques,  an- 
nounce to  the  faithful  the  appointed  hours  for  devout  prayer :  at  those 
times  the  Mussulman,  in  whatever  business  he  may  then  happen  to  be 
engaged,  at  home  or  abroad,  must,  in  a  brief,  but  earnest  and  supplicatory 
address,  pour  forth  his  soul  to  heaven. 

Various  ceremonies  are  prescribed  for  the  due  performance  of  the  rite ; 
but  the  doctors  of  the  mosque  with  truth  maintain,  that  it  is  to  the  de- 
votional state  of  the  heart,  and  not  merely  to  the  attitude  of  the  body, 
that  the  Searcher  of  spirits  looks.  One  of  their  ceremonies  is  in  perfect 
congeniality  with  a  religious  feojing  of  universal  influence — a  feeling 
indicative  of  the  devotional  nature  of  rnan,  and  of  the  difficulty  to  prac- 
tise a  perfectly  spiritual  mode  of  worship.  When  the  Persian  turns  his 
face  to  the  east,  which  he  considers  to  be  peculiarly  sacred  to  the  sun, 
and  the  Sabean  beholds,  to  use  the  beautiful  language  of  Job,  "  the  moon 


DIFFERENT    NATIONS. 


353 


walkino-  in  brightness,"  or  directs  his  eye  to  the  northern  star,  the  view 
of  the  obiects  of  their  worship  kindles  the  fire  of  devotion,  and  checks 
the  wanderings  of  their  fancy.  To  the  holy  city  of  Jerusalem,  the  Jews 
constantly  looked  in  the  hour  of  prayer ;  arid  to  the  temple  of  Mecca 
every  follower  of  Mahomet,  in  the  seasons  of  adoration,  rehgiously  turns 
his  eye.  In  imitation  of  the  old  Jewish  custom,  or  rather  in  consonance 
with  the  general  feeling  of  the  Asiatics  against  all  indiscriminate  inter- 
course between  the  sexes,  women  are  prohibited  from  attending  the  ser- 
vice of  the  mosque  in  the  presence  of  the  men. 

The  Moslem  Sabbath  is  on  Friday,  because  the  prophet  disdained  to  be 
thought  a  servile  imitator  of  either  the  Jewish  or  the  Christian  systems. 
On  that  day,  solemn  prayers  are  to  be  offered  to  God,  in  the  mosques ; 
and  the  Koran  is  to  be  expounded  by  some  appointed  preacher.  The 
larger  the  congregation,  the  more  efficacious  will  be  their  prayers.  But 
the  general  observance  of  the  day  is  not  prescribed  with  that  character 
of  strictness,  which  distinguishes  the  Jewish  Sabbath  ;  for  the  Koran  says, 
"  in  the  intervals  of  preaching  and  of  prayer,  believers  may  disperse  them- 
selves through  the  land,  as  they  list,  and  seek  gain  of  the  liberality  of 
God,"  by  pursuing  worldly  occupations  and  innocent  amusements,  as  the 
context  shows  is  the  meaning. 

The  practice  of  frequent  ablutions  is  deemed  very  meritorious  by  the 
Mussulmen.  The  cleansing  of  the  body  is  pronounced  by  Mahomet  to 
be  the  key  of  prayer,  without  which  it  cannot  be  acceptable  to  God  ;  and, 
in  order  to  keep  the  mind  attached  to  the  practice,  believers  are  enjoined 
to  pour  fine  sand  over  the  body,  when  pursuing  their  journies  through 
the  deserts  of  the  east.  But  as  a  Mahometan  writer  has  observed,  after 
describing  the  variety  and  the  manner  of  performing  the  legal  lustration, 
"  the  most  important  purification  is  the  cleansing  the  heart  from  all 
blameable  inclinations  and  odious  vices,  and  from  all  affections  which 
may  divert  their  attendance  upon  God." 

Fasting  is  another  of  the  Mahometan  duties,  although  this  may  be 
voluntary-and  occasional.  The  month  of  Ramadan  was  distinguished 
for  the  purpose  of  abstinence  ;  and  in  the  revolutions  of  the  lunar  course, 
the  Mussulman  is  compelled  to  bear  the  heat  of  summer,  and  the  cold  of 
winter,  Avithout  mitigation  or  refreshment.  "  0  true  believers,"  says  the 
prophet,  "  a  fast  is  ordained  you,  that  you  may  fear  God ;  the  month  of 
Ramadan  shall  ye  fast,  in  which  the  Koran  was  sent  down  from  heaven. 
Therefore  let  him  among  you,  who  shall  be  at  home  in  this  month,  fast 
the  same  month;  but  he  who  shall  be  sick,  or  on  a  journey,  shall  fast 
the  like  number  of  other  days."  During  this  consecrated  period,  no  gra- 
tification of  the  senses,  or  even  support  of  the  body,  are  allowed  from 
morning  until  night.  At  night,  however,  the  corporeal  frame  may  be 
renovated,  the  spirits  recruited,  and  nature  may  resume  her  right.  In 
Ramadan,  peculiar  sanctity  is  recommended.  The  virtue  of  charity  is 
more  virtuous  when  performed  in  that  season.  Retaliation  of  injuries 
is  forbidden,  nor  must  even  "  the  voice  be  raised  on  account  of  enmity." 
A  keeper  of  a  fast  (whether  legal  or  voluntary)  who  does  not  abandon 
lying  and  detraction,  God  does  care  not  for  his  leaving  ofF  eating  and 

drinking.  ^^^ 

45  30* 


354  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP    OF 

The  disciples  of  Mahomet  are  "  forbidden  to  eat  what  dieth  of  itself, 
and  blood  and  swine's  flesh,  and  what  has  been  offered  to  any  idol,  or 
strangled,  or  killed  by  a  blow  or  a  fall,  or  gored  to  death  by  another  horn- 
ed beast,"  unless  life  shall  be  found  in  it,  after  the  goring,  and  the  Mus- 
sulman shall  himself  kill  it. 

Carried  half  way  to  God  by  prayer,  conducted  to  the  heavenly  portals 
by  fasting,  the  good  Mussulman  procures  admission  to  paradise  by  alms- 
giving. 

A  tenth  part  of  the  property,  whether  consisting  of  land,  cattle,  or 
goods,  which  has  been  for  a  twelvemonth  in  the  possession  of  an  indivi- 
dual, is  the  demand  on  his  charity,  by  the  Mahometan  law.  The  tax 
is  no  longer  levied  upon  stationary  property,  but  only  on  goods  imported 
by  way  of  trade  :  its  appropriation  has  in  most  countries  been  changed 
from  the  support  of  the  indigent  to  purposes  of  state ;  while  the  prince 
settles  the  matter  with  his  conscience,  by  erecting  some  mosques,  and 
supporting  a  few  idle  fakirs.  The  duty  of  alms-giving  is  not,  however, 
considered  to  be  performed  in  all  its  extent,  unless,  in  addition  to  the  legal 
alms,  the  believer  makes  donations  to  the  poor.  Hassin,  the  son  of  Ali, 
and  grandson  of  Mahomet,  twice  in  his  life  divided  his  goods  between 
himself  and  the  distressed;  and  the  caliphs  Omar  and  Abu  Beker  every 
week  distributed  abroad  in  charity  the  difference  between  their  expenses 
and  revenue.  The  productions  of  cornfields,  olive  grounds,  and  vine- 
yards, are  not  gathered  in  the  east  with  minute  scrupulosity.  To  the 
poor  AVere  assigned  the  gleanings  ;  Job  describes  them  as  gathering  the 
harvest  dew  even-  in  the  vineyard  of  the  unjust ;  Mahomet  permits 
his  disciples  to  enjoy  corn,  dates,  pomegranates,  olives,  and  all  other 
divine  blessings,  but  commands  that  in  the  harvest  and  vintage  the  poor 
shall  have  their  right. 

It  is  well  known  that  the  rite  of  circumcisio7i  is  practised  amongst  the 
Mahometans.  In  the  Koran,  however,  there  are  no  positive  injunctions  as 
to  the  performance  of  circumcision,  but  as  it  had  been  invariably  prac- 
tised in  Arabia  by  the  Ishmaelitish  Arabs,  the  descendants  of  Abraham, 
Mahomet  speaks  of  it  as  a  matter  in  universal  use,  and  apparently  as 
not  wanting  the  sanction  of  a  legislator  to  insure  its  continuance.  On 
the  performance  of  this  rite,  religious  instruction  is  to  be  commenced. 
Order  your  children  to  say  their  prayers,  when  they  are  seven  years  of 
age,  and  beat  them  if  they  do  not  do  so,  when  they  are  ten  years  old. 

Wine  is  prohibited  to  the  Mussulman  ;  but  he,  nevertheless,  frequently 
drinks  it ;  for,  according  to  Mr.  Mills,  the  crime  may  be  indulged  to  anj'' 
extent,  short  of  outrageous  disorder. 

Gaming  is  also  forbidden,  with  the  exception  of  chess,  because  that 
does  not  depend  upon  chance,  but  on  the  skill  of  the  player. 

In  Turkey,  where  the  greatest  strictness  prevails  in  respect  to  the  rignt 
performance  of  religious  ceremonies,  and  where  the  Mahometan  law 
touching  their  religious  practices  is  more  scrupulously  observed  than  in 
any  other  part  of  the  world,  the  true  believers  are  wont  even  to  suspend 
their  devotions,  should  they  chance  to  receive  any  pollution  from  dirt, 
until  the  impurity  is  removed,  by  water,  or  other  necessary  means.  The 
fountains  which  are  placed  round  the  mosques,  and  the  baths,  which 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  355 

crowd  every  city,  enable  the  Mussulmen  to  prepare  themselves  for  their 
five  daily  prayers. 

At  the  appointed  time,  the  Maazeen,  with  their  faces  generally  turned 
towards  Mecca,  with  closed  eyes,  and  upraised  hands,  pace  the  little  gal- 
lery of  the  minarets,  and  proclaim  in  Arabic,  (which  is  also  the  Mussul- 
men's  language  of  prayer,)  that  the  hour  of  devotion  is  arrived.  The 
profound  humility  of  the  Turks  is  testified  by  every  traveller.  Imme- 
diately the  clear  and  solemn  voice  of  the  crier  is  heard,  the  Mussulman, 
whatever  may  be  his  rank,  or  employment  in  life,  gives  himself  up  to 
prayer.  The  ministers  of  state  suspend  the  transaction  of  public  busi- 
ness, and  prostrate  themselves  on  the  floor.  The  tradesman  forgets  his 
dealings  with  his  customers,  and  converts  his  shop  into  a  mosque.  "  He 
is  a  good  Mussulman,  he  never  fails  in  the  performance  of  his  five  namazs 
every  day,"  is  the  highest  praise  which  a  Turk  can  receive  ;  and  so  pre- 
judicial in  its  consequences  is  the  suspicion  of  irreligion,  that  even  liber- 
tines neglect  not  attention  to  the  external  ritual.  Twice  or  thrice  in  the 
course  of  the  day,  these  devotions  are  performed  in  the  mosque ;  for  the 
mosques  are  always  open.  In  a  prostrate  or  erect  position,  the  prayers 
are  offered  up,  and  Christians  might  be  edified  by  the  simple  gravity  and 
decorum  of  the  Turks  in  the  hour  of  devotion.  Avowedly  in  opposition 
to  the  Jewish  practice,  the  Moslems  keep  on  their  boots  and  shoes  in  the 
mosque :  they  seldom  lay  aside  their  turbans.  The  women,  in  the  se- 
clusion of  their  cbnmbers,  cover  themselves  Avith  a  veil  in  these  moments 
of  communion  with  heaven.  Verses  of  the  Koran,  the  names  and  per- 
sonal description  of  Mahomet,  of  Ali  and  his  sons,  and  other  Moslem 
saints,  are  inscribed  in  letters  of  gold,  round  the  walls  of  places  of  public 
worship,  but  there  are  no  altars,  pictures  or  statues.  Persons  of  every 
rank  and  degree  cast  themselves  indiscriminately  on  the  carpeted  floor, 
exhibiting  by  this  voluntary  sacrifice  of  worldly  distinction  their  belief  in 
the  equality  of  all  m.ankinci  in  the  sight  of  the  Creator.  Infidels  are  pro- 
hibited from  entering  the  mosques,  and  the  order  of  the  grand  sultan,  or 
chief  magistrate,  can  alone  suspend  the  law. 

Friday,  the  Sabbath  of  the  Mussulman,  is  observed  in  a  less  rigorous 
manner  than  Sunday  is  by  Protestant  Christians.  This  consecrated  period 
commences  on  Thursday  evening,  when  an  appearance  of  festivity  is 
given  to  the  cities  by  the  illuminated  minarets  and  colonades  of  the 
mosques.  At  noon,  on  Friday,  every  species  of  employment  is  suspend- 
ed, and  the  faithful  repair  to  their  temples.  Prayers  of  particular  im- 
portance and  solemnity  are  read,  which  the  people,  making  various  pros- 
trations and  genuflexions,  repeat  after  the  imams  :  sermons  are  preached 
by  the  sheik  or  vaiz.  Points  of  morality,  and  not  of  controversial  theo- 
logy are  the  general  subjects  of  their  discourses.  In  the  warmth  of  their 
sincerity,  they  often  declaim  against  political  corruption,  and  the  depra- 
vity of  the  court.  In  times  of  public  comanotion,  they  irritate  or  appease 
the  popular  tumult,  and  the  eloquence  of  a  preacher  in  the  mosque  of 
St.  Sophia  has  made  a  weak  and  voluptuous  sultan  tear  himself  from 
the  silken  web  of  his  harem,  and  lead  his  martial  subjects  to  the  plains 
of  Hungary.  The  prayers  and  preaching  being  concluded,  every  body 
retu/"ns  to  his  ordinary  occupations  or  amusements.     The  day  is,  how- 


356  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP  OF 

ever,  observed  in  the  manner  prescribed  by  the  law,  by  all  ranks  of  per- 
sons ;  and  the  words  of  the  prophet  are  never  forgotten,  that  he,  who  with- 
out legitimate  cause,  absents  himself  from  public  prayers,  for  three  suc- 
cessive Fridays,  is  considered  to  have  abjured  his  religion.  The  namaz, 
the  prayer  in  general  use,  is  chiefly  a  confession  of  the  divine  attributes, 
and  of  the  nothingness  of  man,  a  solemn  act  of  homage  and  gratitude  to 
the  Eternal  Majesty.  The  faithful  are  forbidden  to  ask  of  God  the  tem- 
poral blessings  of  this  frail  and  perishable  life  ;  the  only  legitimate  object 
of  the  supplicatory  part  of  the  namaz  is  spiritual  gifts,  and  the  ineffable 
advantages  of  eternal  felicity.  The  Turks  may  pray,  however,  for  the 
health  of  the  sultan,  the  prosperity  of  the  country,  and  division  and  wars 
among  Christians. 

In  this  religion  of  ceremonies  and  prayer,  no  sacred  institution  is 
more  strictly  and  generally  observed  by  the  Turks  than  the  fast  of  Ra- 
madan. A  violation  of  it  by  any  individual  subjects  him  to  the  character 
of  an  infidel  and  an  apostate  ;  and  the  deposition  of  two  witnesses  to  his 
offence  renders  him  worthy  of  death.  Perfect  abstinence  from  every  kind 
of  support  to  the  body,  and  even  from  the  refreshment  of  perfumes,  is 
observed  from  the  rising  to  the  setting  of  the  sun.  The  rich  and  the  pious 
Moslem  passes  the  hours  in  meditation  and  prayer ;  the  luxurious  gran- 
dees sleep  the  tedious  time  away ;  but  the  industrious  mechanic  feels  in 
his  daily  labor  the  rigor  of  the  fast.  When  the  month  of  Ramadan  hap- 
pens in  the  extremities  of  the  seasons,  the  prescribed  abstinence  is  almost 
intolerable,  and  is  "  more  severe  than  the  practice  of  any  moral  duty, 
even  to  the  most  vicious  and  abandoned."  The  business  of  worldly  traffic 
is  suspended  through  the  day.  At  night,  however,  the  mosques  and  ba- 
zaars are  lighted  with  innumerable  lamps ;  and  travellers  to  Constanti- 
nople have  expressed  much  admiration  of  the  generally  splendid  appear- 
ance of  the  streets.  The  coffee-houses  are  not  shut  till  the  morning ;  and 
as  both  Christians  and  Jews  conform  to  this  midnight  revelry,  the  streets 
are  filled  with  a  mixed  concourse  of  people.  Every  night  of  this  conse- 
crated season  is  some  appointed  feast  among  the  officers  of  the  court. 
The  Turkish  individual  divests  himself  of  his  usual  reserve  ;  and  this  is 
the  only  season  of  the  year  when  friends  and  relations  cement  their  union 
by  social  intercourse.  Nocturnal  banquets  of  a  most  sumptuous  nature 
are  prepared ;  and  the  amenity  and  conviviality  Avould  be  perfect,  if  the  law 
for  the  exclusion  of  women  from  the  tables  of  the  men  were  suspendied. 

Islamism,  as  well  as  Christianity,  has  its  fanatics.  This  opprobrious 
title  was,  in  the  early  days  of  Moslem  history,  applicable  to  all  the  fol- 
lowers of  Mahomet ;  but  in  these  times,  fanaticism  supports  not  so  much 
the  religion  itself,  as  various  deviations  from  it.  Under  the  name  of 
sooffees,  fakirs,  and  dervishes,  the  enthusiasts  of  Mahometanism  are 
spread  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Ganges. 

Dr.  Clarke  gives  the  following  account  of  the  Dancing  Dervish : 

"  As  we  entered  the  mosque,"  says  Dr.  Clarke,  "  we  observed  twelve 
or  fourteen  dervishes,  walking  slowly  round  before  the  superior,  in  a 
small  space  surrounded  with  rails,  beneath  the  dome  of  the  building. 
Several  spectators  were  standing  on  the  outside  of  the  railing ;  and 
being,  as  usual,  ordered  to  take  off  our  shoes,  we  joined  the  party. 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  357 

Presently  the  dervishes,  crossing  their  arms  over  their  breasts,  and  with 
each  of  their  hands  grasping  their  shoulders,  began  obeisance  to  the 
superior,  who  stood  with  his  back  against  the  wall,  facing  the  door  of 
the  mosque.  Then  each  in  succession,  as  he  passed  the  superior,  having 
fashioned  his  bow,  began  to  turn  round,  first  slowly,  but  afterwards  with 
such  velocity,  that  his  long  garments  flying  out  in  the  rotary  motion, 
the  whole  party  appeared  spinning  and  turning  like  so  many  umbrellas 
upon  their  handles. 

"  As  they  began,  their  hands  were  disengaged  from  their  shoulders, 
and  raised  gradually  above  their  heads.  At  length,  as  the  velocity  of 
the  whirl  increased,  they  were  all  seen  with  their  arms  extended  hori- 
zontally, and  their  eyes  closed,  turning  with  inconceivable  rapidity.  The 
music,  accompanied  by  voices,  served  to  animate  them  ;  while  a  steady 
old  fellow,  in  a  green  pelisse,  continued  to  walk  among  them  with  a  fixed 
countenance,  and  expressing  as  much  care  and  watchfulness,  as  if  his 
life  would  expire,  with  the  slightest  failure  in  the  ceremony. 

"  I  noticed,"  continues  the  doctor,  "  a  method  they  observed  in  the 
exhibition  ;  it  was  that  of  turning  one  of  their  feet,  with  the  foot  as  much 
inwards  as  possible.  The  older  of  these  dervishes  appeared  to  perform 
the  task  with  so  little  labor  or  exertion,  that  although  their  bodies  were 
in  violent  agitation,  their  countenances  resembled  those  of  persons  in  an 
easy  sleep.  The  younger  part  of  the  dancers  moved  with  no  less  velo- 
city than  the  others  ;  but  it  seemed  in  them  a  less  mechanical  operation. 
This  motion  continued  for  the  space  of  fifteen  minutes.  Suddenly,  on 
a  signal  given  by  the  directors  of  the  dance,  unobserved  by  the  specta- 
tors, the  dervishes  all  stopped  at  the  same  instant,  like  the  wheels  of  a 
machine ;  and,  what  is  more  extraordinary,  all  in  a  circle,  with  their 
faces  invariably  turned  towards  the  centre,  crossing  their  arms  on  their 
breasts,  and  grasping  .their  shoulders,  as  before,  bowing  together,  with 
the  utmost  regularity,  at  the  same  instant  almost  to  the  ground. 

"  After  this,  they  began  to  Avalk,  as  at  first,  each  following  the  other 
within  the  railing,  and  passing  the  superior  as  before.  As  soon  as  their 
obeisance  had  been  made,  they  began  to  turn  again.  This  second  exhi- 
bition lasted  as  long  as  the  first,  and  was  similarly  concluded.  They 
then  began  to  turn  for  the  third  time ;  and,  as  the  dance  lengthened,  the 
music  grew  louder  and  more  animating.  Perspiration  became  evident 
on  the  faces  of  the  dervishes ;  the  extended  garments  of  some  of  them 
began  to  droop ;  and  little  accidents  occurred,  such  as  their  striking 
against  each  other ;  they  nevertheless  persevered,  until  large  drops  of 
sweat,  falling  from  their  bodies  upon  the  floor,  such  a  degree  of  friction 
was  thereby  occasioned,  that  the  noise  of  their  feet  rubbing  the  floor  was 
heard  by  the  spectators.  Upon  this  the  third  and  last  signal  Avas  made 
to  them  to  halt,  and  the  dance  was  ended. 

"  Besides  these  dancing  dervishes,  there  are  some  called  howling  der- 
vishes, who  set  up  a  constant  howling  of  prayers,  &c.  sufficient  to  deafen 
the  hearers,  but  which  they  pretend  has  something  supernatural  and  even 
miraculous  in  it." 

The  last  and  most  important  duty  enjoined  by  the  Mahometan  religion 
is  the  pilgrimage  to  Mecca.     Every  year  from  Damascus  and  Grand 


358  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP    OF 

Cairo,  the  devout  Moslems  depart  in  solemn  and  magnificent  procession; 
and  the  native  band  of  the  Turks  is  swelled  in  the  desert,  by  the 
Moors  of  every  part  of  Africa  and  Asia.  On  arriving  at  the  precincts 
of  the  Holy  Land,  the  devotees  make  a  general  ablution  with  water  and 
sand,  repeat  a  prayer  naked,  and  clothe  themselves  with  the  ihram,  or 
sacred  habit,  which  consists  only  of  two  colorless  woollen  cloths,  and 
sandals  defending  the  soles  of  the  feet,  but  leaving  the  rest  bare.  They 
utter  a  particular  invocation,  and  advance  to  Mecca. 

On  entering  Mecca,  the  pilgrims  visit  the  temple.  The  prescribed 
ceremonies  are  first  to  repeat  certain  prayers  in  diflcrent  parts  of  the 
temple;  then  to  begin  the  toivaf,  or  walk  round  the  Kaaba,  or  sacred 
temple,  seven  times,  kissing  a  black  stone,  which  i;-  at  no  great  distance 
from  the  temple.  On  this  stone  is  written  the  words  ''Allah  Achhar,'" 
i.  e.  "  God  is  greatest."  Hence  this  circumambulation  is  called  the  pro- 
cession of  the  Allah  Achbar. 

After  this  procession  is  ended,  the  pilgi-ims  proceed  to  the  well  of 
Zemzem,  and  drink  as  much  water  as  they  wish,  or  can'  get.  "  The 
second  ceremony  is,"  according  to  Burckhardt,  ( Travels  in  Arabia,)  "  to 
Droceed  to  the  hill  of  Szafa,  and  there  repeat  certain  prescribed  prayers  be- 
fore they  set  out  on  the  holy  walk,  or  sa^J,  which  is  along  a  level  spot,  about 
eix  hundred  paces  in  length,  terminating  at  a  stone  platform,  called  Meroua. 
This  walk,  which  in  certain  places  must  be  a  run,  is  to  be  repeated  seven 
times,  the  pilgrims  reciting  prayers  uninterruptedly,  with  a  loud  voice  the 
tvhole  time.  The  third  ceremony  is  that  of  shaving  the  head  and  walking 
lo  the  Omra,  about  one  hour  and  a  half  from  Mecca,  chanting  pious  ejacula- 
uons  all  the  way.  The  two  former  ceremonies  must,  after  this,  be  again  re- 
peated. The  walk  round  the  Kaaba  seven  times  may  be  repeated  as  oft 
as  the  pilgrim  thinks  fit,  and  the  more  frequentlj^  the  movp  meritorious. 

"  About  seventy  thousand  persons  assembled  at  Mecca,  when  Burck- 
hardt made  his  pilgrimage,  and  submitted  to  the  performance  of  these 
ceremonies.  This  is  the  least  number  which  the  Mussulmans  told  Ali 
Bey  there  must  necessarily  be  assembled  at  every  pilgrimage,  on  Mount 
Arafat ;  and  that  in  case  any  deficiency  should  occur,  angels  are  sent  down 
from  heaven  to  complete  the  number.  Pitts  says  precisely  the  same  thing. 
When  Ali  Bey  went  through  this  part  of  the  ceremony,  he  tells  us,  an 
assemblage  of  eighty  thousand  men,  two  thousand  women,  and  one 
thousand  little  children,  with  sixty  or  seventy  thousand  camels,  asses, 
and  horses,  marched  through  the  narrow  valley  leading  from  Arafat,  in 
a  cloud  of  dust,  carrying  a  forest  of  lances,  guns,  swivels,  &c.,  and  yet 
no  accident  occurred  that  he  knew  of,  except  to  himself, — he  received,  it 
seems,  a  couple  of  wounds  in  his  leg.  One  would  have  thought  that 
Burckhardt's  seventy  thousand  was  a  prodigious  number ;  yet  he  tells 
us,  that  two  only  of  the  five  or  six  regular  caravans  made  their  appear- 
ance this  year, — the  Syrian  and  the  Egyptian.  About  four  thousand 
pilgrims  from  Turkey  came  by  sea ;  and  perhaps  half  as  many  from 
other  distant  quarters  of  the  Mahometan  world.  The  Syrian  was  always 
considered  the  most  numerous.  It  is  stated,  that  when  the  mother  of 
Motessem  b'lllah,  the  last  of  the  Abbassides,  performed  the  pilgrimage  in 
the  year  of  the  Hejira  631,  her  caravan  was  composed  of  one  hundred 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  359 

and  twenty  thousand  camels — that  in  1814  consisted  of  not  more  than 
four  or  five  thousand  persons,  and  fifteen  thousand  camels.  Barthema 
states  the  Cairo  caravan,  when  he  was  at  Mecca,  to  have  amounted  to 
sixty-four  thousand  camels  ; — in  1814,  the  same  caravan  consisted  mostly 
of  Mahomet  Ali's  troops,  with  very  few  pilgrims.  But  Burckhardt  says, 
that  in  1816,  a  single  grandee  of  Cairo  joined  the  Hadj  with  one  hun- 
dred and  ten  camels,  for  the  transport  of  his  baggage  and  retinue,  whose 
travelling  expenses  alone,  he  supposes,  could  not  have  been  less  than  ten 
thousand  pounds.  The  tents  and  equipage  of  the  public  women  and 
dancing  girls  were  among  the  most  splendid  in  this  caravan.  The  Mog- 
gxebyn  (i.  e.  Wester?i,  or  Barbary)  caravan,  comprised,  of  late  years, 
altogether,  from  six  to  eight  thousand  men  ;  (it  has  been  forty  thousand ;) 
in  the  year  1814,  very  few  joined  it.  The  eastern  caravan  of  this  year 
consisted  chiefly  of  a  large  party  of  Malays  from  Java,  Sumatra,  and 
the  Malabar  coast.  A  solitary  Afghan  pilgrim,  an  old  man  of  extraor- 
dinary strength,  had  walked  all  the  way  from  Caubul  to  Mecca,  and 
intended  to  return  in  the  same  manner.  Vast  numbers  of  Bedouins 
flock  to  Mecca  at  the  time  o£  the  pilgrimage ;  and  others  from  every 
part  of  Arabia.  Many  of  these  pilgrims  depend  entirely  for  subsistence, 
both  on  the  journey  and  at  Mecca,  on  begging ;  others  bring  some  small 
productions  from  their  respective  countries  for  sale. 

"  The  Moggrebyns,  for  example,  bring  their  red  bonnets  and  woollen 
cloaks ;  the  European  Turks,  shoes  and  slippers,  hardware,  embroidered 
stufis,  sweetmeats,  amber,  trinkets  of  European  manufacture,  knit  silk 
purses,  &c. ;  the  Turks  of  Anatolia  bring  carpets,  silks,  and  Angora 
shawls ;  the  Persians,  Cashmere  shawls  and  large  silk  handkerchiefs ; 
the  Afghans,  tooth-brushes,  made  of  the  spongy  boughs  of  a  tree  growing 
in  Bokhara,  beads  of  yellow  soapstone,  and  plain  coarse  shawls,  manu 
factured  in  their  own  country  ;  the  Indians,  the  numerous  productions 
of  their  rich  and  extensive  region  ;  the  people  of  Yemen,  snakes  for  the 
Persian  pipes,  sandals,  and  various  other  works  in  leather ;  and  the  Afri- 
cans bring  vaTious  articles  adapted  to  the  slave  trade. 

"  When  all  the  required  ceremonies  have  been  gone  through  at  Mecca, 
the  whole  concourse  of  pilgrims  repair  together  on  a  certain  day  to 
Mount  Arafat,  some  on  camels,  some  on  mules,  or  asses,  and  the  greater 
number  barefooted,  this  being  the  most  meritorious  way  of  performing  a 
journey  of  eighteen  or  twenty  miles.  '  We  were  several  hours,'  says 
Burckhardt,  '  before  we  could  reach  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  so  great 
was  the  crowd  of  camels.  Of  the  half-naked  hadjis,  all  dressed  in  the 
white  ihram — some  sat  on  their  camels,  mules,  or  asses,  reading  the 
Koran, — some  ejaculated  loud  prayers,  while  others  cursed  their  drivers, 
and  quarrelled  with  those  near  them,  who  were  choking  up  the  passages.' 
Having  cleared  a  narrow  pass  in  the  mountains,  the  plain  of  Arafat 
opened  out.  Here  the  different  caravans  began  to  disperse  in  search  of 
places  to  pitch  their  tents.  Hadjis  were  seen  in  every  direction  wander- 
ing among  the  tents  in  search  of  their  companions,  whom  they  had  lost 
in  the  confusion  along  the  road ;  and  it  was  several  hours  before  the 
noise  and  clamor  had  subsided. 

"  In  the  morning,  Burckhardt  ascended  the  summit  of  Mount  Arafat, 


360  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP  OF 

from  whence  he  counted  about  three  thousand  tents,  dispersed  over  the 
plain,  of  which  two-thirds  belonged  to  the  two  hadj  caravans,  and  to  the 
suite  and  soldiers  of  Mohammed  Ali ;  but  the  greatest  number  of  the 
assembled  multitudes  '  were,'  says  our  traveller,  '  like  myself,  without 
tents.'  Those  of  the  wife  of  Mohammed  Ali,  the  mother  of  Tousoun 
and  Ibrahim  Pasha,  were  magnificent,— the  transport  of  her  baggage 
alone,  from  Djidda  to  Mecca,  having  required  five  hundred  camels. 

"  '  Her  tent  was  in  fact  an  encampment,  consisting  of  a  dozen  tents  of 
different  sizes,  inhabited  by  her  women ;  the  whole  inclosed  by  a  wall 
of  linen  cloth,  eight  hundred  paces  in  circuit,  the  single  entrance  of  which 
was  guarded  by  eunuchs  in  splendid  dresses.  Around  this  inclosure 
were  pitched  the  tents  of  the  men  who  formed  her  numerous  suite.  The 
beautiful  embroidery  on  the  exterior  of  this  linen  palace,  with  the  various 
colors  displayed  in  every  part  of  it,  constituted  an  object  which  reminded 
me  of  some  descriptions  in  the  Arabian  Tales  of  a  Thousand  and  One 
Nights.' 

I  "  Mr.  Burckhardt  says,  he  estimated  the  number  of  persons  assembled 
on  the  plain  at  seventy  thousand ;  but  whether  any,  or  how  many  of 
them,  were  supplied  by  'angels,'  he  does  not  say:  it  is,  however,  deserv* 
ing  of  remark,  that  he  is  the  third  traveller  who  mentions  the  same 
number.  This  enormous  mass,  after  washing  and  purifying  the  body 
according  to  law,  or  going  through  the  motions  where  water  was  not  to 
be  had,  now  pressed  forwards  towards  the  mountains  of  Arafat,  and 
covered  its  sides  from  top  to  bottom.  At  the  appointed  hour,  the  cadi 
of  Mecca  took  his  stand  on  a  stone  platform  on.  the  top  of  the  mountain, 
and  began  his  sermon,  to  which  the  multitude  appeared  to  listen  in 
solemn  and  respectful  silence.  At  every  pause,  however,  the  assembled 
multitudes  waved  the  skirts  of  their  {hrams  over  their  heads,  and  rent 
the  air  with  shouts  of  '  Lebeyk,  allahurna  lebeyk  !' — '  Here  we  are,  at 
thy  commands,  0  God !'  '  During  the  wavings  of  the  ihrams,''  says 
Burcldiardt,  '  the  side  of  the  mountain,  thickly  crowded  as  it  was  by  the 
people  in  their  white  garments,  had  the  appearance  of  a  cataract  of 
water;  while  the  green  umbrellas,  with  which  several  thousand  hadjis, 
sitting  on  their  camels  below,  were  provided,  bore  some  resemblance  to 
a  verdant  plain.'  The  assemblage  of  such  a  multitude,— to  every  out- 
ward appearance  humbling  themselves  in  prayer  and  adoration  before 
God, — must  be  an  imposing  and  impressive  spectacle  to  him  Avho  first 
observes  it,  whether  Mahometan,  Christian,  Jew,  or  Pagan.  '  It  was 
a  sight,  indeed,'  says  Pitts,  '  able  to  pielxe  one's  heart,  to  behold  so  many 
in  their  garments  of  humility  and  mortification,  with  their  naked  heads 
and  cheeks  watered  with  tears,  and  to  hear  their  grievous  sighs  and  sobs, 
begging  earnestly  for  the  remission  of  their  sins.'  Burckhardt  mentions 
the  first  arrival  of  a  black  Darfoor  pilgrim  at  the  temple,  at  the  time 
when  it  was  illuminated ;  and  from  eight  to  ten  thousand  persons  in  tne 
act  of  adoration,  who  was  so  overawed,  that,  after  remaining  prostrate 
for  some  time,  *  he  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears ;  and  in  the  height  of  his 
emotion,  instead  of  reciting  the  usual  prayers  of  the  visitor,  only  ex* 
claimed — "  0  God  !  now  take  my  soul,  for  this  is  paradise  !"  ' 

"  As  the  sun  descended  behind  the  western  mountains,  the  cadi  shut 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  361 

his  book :  instantly  the  crowds  rushed  down  the  mountains,  the  tents 
were  struck,  and  the  whole  mass  of  pilgrims  moved  forward  across 
the  plain  on  their  return.  Thousands  of  torches  were  now  lighted ; 
volleys  of  artillery  and  of  musketry  were  fired;  sky-rockets  innu- 
merable were  let  off;  the  pasha's  band  of  music  were  played  till 
they  arrived  at  a  place  called  Mezdelf6,  when  every  one  lay  down  on 
the  bare  ground,  where  he  could  find  a  spot.  Here  another  sermon  was 
preached,  commencing  with  the  first  dawn,  and  continuing  till  the  first 
rays  of  the  sun  appear,  when  the  multitude  again  move  forward,  with  a 
slow  pace  to  Wady  Muna,  about  three  miles  off.  This  is  the  scene  for 
the  ceremony  of  '  throwing  stones  at  the  devil ;'  every  pilgrim  must 
throw  seven  little  stones  at  three  several  spots  in  the  valley  of  Muna,  or 
twenty-one  in  the  whole ;  and  at  each  throw  repeat  the  words,  '  In  the 
name  of  God ;  God  is  great ;  we  do  this  to  secure  ourselves  from  the 
devil  and  his  troops.'  Joseph  Pitts  says,  'as  I  was  going  to  throw  the 
stones,  a  facetious  hadji  met  me  ;  saith  he,  "  You  may  save  your  labor 
at  present,  if  you  please,  for  I  have  hit  out  the  devil's  eyes  already."  ' 
The  pilgrims  are  here  shown  a  rock  with  a  deep  split  in  the  middle, 
which  was  made  by  the  angel  turning  aside  the  knife  of  Abraham,  when 
he  was  about  to  sacrifice  his  son  Isaac.  Pitts,  on  being  told  this,  observes, 
*  it  must  have  been  a  good  stroke  indeed.'  The  pilgrims  are  taught  also 
to  believe,  that  the  custom  of  '  stoning  the  devil'  is  to  commemorate  the 
endeavor  of  his  satanic  majesty  to  dissuade  Isaac  from  following  his 
father,  and  whispering  in  his  ear  that  he  Was  going  to  slay  him. 

"This  'stoning'  in  the  vialley  of  Muna  occupies  a  day  or  two,  after 
which  comes  the  grand  sacrifice  of  animals,  some  brought  by  the  several 
hadjis,  others  purchased  from  the  Bedouins  for  the  occasion;  the  throats 
of  which  must  always  be  cut  with  their  faces  towards  the  kaaba.  At 
the  pilgrimage  in  question,  the  number  of  sheep  thus  slaughtered  'in  the 
name  of  the  most  merciful  God,'  is  represented  as  small,  amounting  only 
to  between  six  and  eight  thousand.  The  historian  Kotobeddyn,  quoted 
by  Burckhardt,  relates,  that  when  the  caliph  Mokteda  performed  the 
pilgrimage,  in  the  year  of  the  Hejira  350,  he  sacrificed  on  this  occasion 
forty  thousand  camels  and  cows,  and  fifty  thousand  sheep.  Barthema 
talks  of  thirty  thousand  oxen  being  slain,  and  their  carcasses  given  to 
the  poor,  who  appeared  to  him  '  more  anxious  to  have  their  bellies  filled 
than  their  sins  remitted.'  One  is  at  a  loss  to  imagine  where,  in  such  a 
miserable  country,  all  these  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  camels, 
cows,  and  sheep,  can  possibly  be  subsisted ;  the  numbers  may  be  exag- 
gerated, but  there  is  no  question  of  their  being  very  gi-eat.  The  feast 
being  ended,  all  the  pilgrims  had  their  heads  shaved,  threw  off  the  ihram, 
and  resumed  their  ordinary  clothing ;  a  larger  fair  was  now  held,  the 
valley  blazed  all  night  with  illuminations,  bonfires,  the  discharge  of  artil- 
lery, and  fireworks;  and  the  hadjis  then  returned  to  Mecca.  Many  of 
the  poorer  pilgrims,  however,  remained  to  feast  on  the  ofl^als  of  the  slaugh* 
tered  sheep.  At  Mecca  the  ceremonies  of  the  kaaba  and  the  drura 
were  again  to  be  repeated,  and  then  the  hadj  was  truly  perfumed. 
Burckhardt  makes  no  mention  of  any  females  becoming  hadjis  by  a  visit 
to  Arafat,  though  Ali  Bey  talks  of  two  thousand.  There  is  no  absolute 
46  31 


362  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 

prohibition ;  but  from  what  follows,  no  great  encouragement  for  the  fair 
sex  to  go  through  the  ceremonies. 

"  '  The  Mahometan  law  prescribes,  that  no  unmarried  woman  shall 
perform  the  pilgrimage  ;  and  that  even  every  married  woman  must  be 
accompanied  by  her  husband,  or  at  least  by  a  very  near  relation ;  (the 
Shaffay  sect  does  not  even  allow  the  latter.)  Female  hadjis  sometimes 
arrive  from  Turkey  for  the  hadj ;  rich  old  Avidows  who  wish  to  see 
Mecca  before  they  die ;  or  women  who  set  out  with  their  husbands,  and 
lose  them  on  the  road  by  disease.  In  such  cases  the  female  finds  at 
Djidda  delyls  (or,  as  this  class  is  called,  Muhallil)  ready  to  facilitate 
their  progress  through  the  sacred  territory  in  the  character  of  husbands. 
The  marriage  contract  is  written  out  before  the  kadhy  ;  and  the.  lady, 
accompanied  by  her  delyl,  performs  the  pilgrimage  to  Mecca,  Arafat,  and 
all  the  sacred  places.  This,  however,  is  understood  to  be  merely  a 
nominal  marriage ;  and  the  delyl  must  divorce  the  woman  on  his  return 
to  Djidda :  if  he  were  to  refuse  a  divorce,  the  law  cannot  compel  him  to 
it,  and  the  marriage  would  be  considered  binding  :  but  he  could  no  longer 
exercise  the  lucrative  profession  of  delyl ;  and  my  informant  could  only 
recollect  two  examples  of  the  delyl  continuing  to  be  the  woman's  hus- 
band. I  believe  there  is  not  any  exaggeration  of  the  number,  in  stating 
that  there  are  eight  hundred  full  grown  delyls,  besides  boys  who  are 
learning  the  profession.  Whenever  a  shopkeeper  loses  his  customers, 
or  a  poor  man  of  letters  Avishes  to  procure  as  much  money  as  will  pur- 
chase an  Abyssinian  slave,  he  turns  delyl.  The  profession  is  one  of 
little  repute ;  but  many  a  prosperous  mekkawy  has,  at  some  period  of 
his  life,  been  a  member  of  it.' 

"  Burckhardt  remained  at  Mecca  a  whole  month  after  the  conclusion 
of  the  hadj,  at  which  time  it  appeared  like  a  deserted  toAvn. 

"  '  Of  its  brilliant  shops  one  fourth  only  remained ;  and  in  the  streets, 
where  a  few  weeks  before  it  was  necessary  to  force  one's  Avay  through  the 
crowd,  not  a  single  hadji  was  seen,  except  solitary  beggars,  who  raised 
their  plaintive  voices  towards  the  windov/s  of  the  houses  Avhich  they 
supposed  to  be  still  inhabited.  Rubbish  and  filth  covered  all  the  streets, 
and  nobody  appeared  to  be  disposed  to  remove  it.  The  skirts  of  the 
town  were  crowded  with  the  dead  carcasses  of  camels,  the  smell  from 
which  rendered  the  air,  even  in  the  midst  of  the  town,  offensive,  and 
certainly  contributed  to  the  many  diseases  now  prevalent.' 

"  Disease  and  mortality,  which  succeed  to  the  fatigues  endured  on  the 
journey,  or  are  caused  by  the  light  covering  of  the  ihravi,  the  unhealthy 
lodgings  at  Mecca,  the  bad  fare,  and  sometimes  absolute  want,  fill  the 
mosque  with  dead  bodies  carried  thither  to  receive  the  imam's  prayer,  or 
with  sick  persons,  many  of  whom,  when  their  dissolution  approaches,  are 
brought  to  the  colonades,  that  they  may  either  be  cured  by  the  sight  of 
the  kaaba,  or  at  least  to  have  the  satisfaction  of  expiring  within  the 
sacred  inclosure.  Poor  hadjis,  worn  out  with  disease  and  hunger,  are 
seen  dragging  their  emaciated  bodies  along  the  columns  ;  and  when  no 
longer  able  to  stretch  forth  their  hand  to  ask  the  passenger  for  charity, 
they  place  a  bowl  to  receive  alms  near  the  mat  on  which  they  lay  them- 
selves.    When  they  feel  their  last  moments  approaching,  they  cover 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  363 

themselves  with  their  tattered  garments  ;  and  often  a  whole  day  passes 
before  it  is  discovered  that  they  are  dead.  For  a  month  subsequent  to 
the  conclusion  of  the  hadj,  I  found,  almost  every  morning,  corpses  of 
pilgrims  lying  in  the  mosque  ;  myself  and  a  Greek  hadji,  whom  accident 
had  brought  to  the  spot,  once  closed  the  eyes  of  a  poor  Moggrebyn  pilgrim, 
who  had  crawled  into  the  neighborhood  of  the  kaaba  to  breathe  his  last, 
as  the  Moslems  say,  '  in  the  arms  of  the  prophet  and  of  the  guardian 
angels.'  He  intimated  by  signs  his  wish  that  we  should  sprinkle  zem- 
zem  water  over  him  ;  and  while  we  were  doing  so,  he  expired :  half  an 
hour  afterward  he  was  buried. 

"  The  situation  of  Mecca  is  singularly  unhappy,  and  ill  adapted  for 
the  accommodation  of  the  numerous  votaries  of  Islam  that  flock  thither 
to  perform  the  rites  of  the  pilgrimage.  The  town  is  built  in  a  narrow 
valley,  hemmed  in  by  barren  mountains  ;  the  water  of  the  wells  is  bitter 
or  brackish  ;  no  pastures  for  cattle  are  near  it ;  no  land  fit  for  agriculture  ; 
and  the  only  resource  from  which  its  inhabitants  derive  their  subsistence 
is  a  little  traffic,  and  the  visits  of  the  hadjis.  Mr.  Burckhardt  estimates 
the  population  of  the  town  and  suburbs  at  twenty-five  or  thirty  thousand 
stationary  inhabitants,  to  which  he  adds  three  or  four  thousand  Abys- 
sinian and  black  slaves. 

"  On  the  whole,  notwithstanding  all  that  Burckhardt  records  as  to 
certain  symptoms  of  enthusiasm  in  the  course  of  his  hadj,  it  is  sufficiently 
plain,  that  even  in  the  original  seat  of  Mahometanism,  the  religious 
feelings  of  the  people  have  cooled  down  considerably.  The  educated 
Moslems  everywhere  are  mostly  of  the  sect  of  Mahomet  Ali  of  Egypt; 
nor  can  we  have  any  doubt,  that  all  things  are  thus  working  together  for 
the  re-establishment  of  the  true  religion  in  the  regions  where  man  was 
first  civilized,  and  where  the  oracles  of  God  were  uttered.  In  the  mean 
time,  the  decline  of  the  arch-heresy  of  the  East  will  be  regretted  by  no 
one  who  judges  of  the  tree  by  the  fruit.  '  A  long  residence,'  says  Burck- 
hardt, '  among  Turks,  Syrians,  and  Egyptians'  (and  no  man  knew  them 
better)  'justifies  me  in  declaring  that  they  are  wholly  deficient  in  virtue, 
honor,  and  justice ;  that  they  have  little  true  piety,  and  still  less  charity 
or  forbearance  ;  and  that  honesty  is  only  to  be  found  in  their  paupers  or 
idiots.'  " 

The  Mahometans  consider  matrimony  as  a  mere  civil  contract.  They 
practice  polygamy.  They  may  have  four  regularly  married  wives  ;  they 
may,  besides,  purchase  concubines,  (generally  Circassian  and  other 
slaves ;)  they  have,  also,  hired  wives,  whose  obligation  to  live  with  a 
man  lasts  only  for  a  certain  time.  Generally,  the  Mahometans  have  but 
one  wife  ;  the  wealthier  sort  have  two  ;  the  very  rich  still  more.  With 
the  Turks,  the  marriage  is  concluded  upon  between  the  parents,  often 
while  the  children  are  at  a  very  tender  age ;  and  when  the  engagement 
is  completed,  at  mature  years,  the  bride  is  conducted  in  a  procession  to 
the  husband's  house.  Entertainments  follow,  and,  in  the  evening,  the 
bride  is  led  by  a  eunuch  (or,  with  the  poorer  classes,  by  a  maidservant) 
into  the  bridechamber. 

The  Mahometans  bury  their  dead.  The  interment  takes  place  as  soon 
as  possible,  in  obedience  to  the  command  of  the  prophet :  "  Make  haste 


364  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP  OF 

to  bury  the  dead,  that,  if  he  have  done  well,  he  may  go  forthwith  into 
blessedness ;  if  evil,  unto  hell-fire."  No  signs  of  excessive  grief,  no 
tears,  nor  lamentations  are  allowed,  as  it  is  the  duty  of  a  good  Mussul- 
man to  acquiesce  without  a  murmur  in  the  will  of  God.  On  arrival  at 
-the  burial  place,  the  body  is  committed  to  the  earth,  with  the  face  turned 
towards  Mecca. 

In  Turkey  deceased  persons  are  buried  naked.  A  procession  is 
formed,  and  the  deceased  is  carried  to  his  grave,  with  solemn  ceremony. 
The  Turkish  burying-grounds  are  shaded  with  cypress  trees,  and  neatly 
kept:  it  is  common  to  see  females  in  them  placing  flowers  around  the 
graves.  A  turban,  rudely  carved  on  a  stone,  is  placed  over  the  grave  of 
a  male,  and  a  vase  over  that  of  a  female.  On  the  tombs  of  unmarried 
females,  instead  of  a  vase,  is  a  rose. 

IV.    CHRISTIANITY. 

It  is  doubtless  the  tendency  of  the  Bible,  especially  of  the  New 
Testament,  the  acknowledged  foundation  of  Christianity,  to  unite  all  who 
enjoy  the  study  of  it  in  one  faith,  and  one  practice.  But  owing  in  part 
to  a  real  or  supposed  ambiguity  of  certain  passages,  and  the  consequent 
various  interpretations  of  commentators — but  more,  perhaps,  to  the  pride, 
ambition,  and  selfishness  of  the  human  heart,  the  professed  Christian 
world  is  now,  and  has  long  been  divided,  into  a  multiplicity  of  sects. 
Between  some  of  these,  the  differences  both  as  to  doctrine  and  practice 
are  few  and  comparatively  unimportant.  Between  others,  they  are 
many  and  apparently  radical. 

It  is  not  the  object  of  these  pages  to  enter  into  any  discussion  as  to 
modes  of  faith  or  practice ;  or  to  attempt  any  thing  by  way  of  praise  or 
censure  upon  different  denominations  of  Christians.  Our  aim  is  briefly 
to  exhibit  some  of  the  peculiarities  of  different  sects,  especially  of  those 
which  may  be  supposed  to  be  less  understood  by  the  common  reader ; 
and  to  this  partial  survey  of  an  extended  field  our  prescribed  limits 
imperiously  oblige  us  to  submit. 

ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 

1.  Election  OF  a  New  Pope. — The  election  of  a  new  pope  is  always 
attended  with  much  ceremony.  The  duty  devolves  upon  the  cardinals, 
who  are  seventy  in  number,  when  the  sacred  college,  as  it  is  called,  is 
complete.  They  reside  in  different  countries ;  but,  on  the  demise  of 
the  incumbent  of  the  papal  chair,  they  are  assembled  at  Rome,  for  the 
purpose  of  a  new  election.  A  place  called  the  Conclave  is  fitted  up  in 
the  Vatican  palace,  where  the  important  service  is  to  be  performed.  A 
number  of  cells  or  chambexs,  equal  to  the  number  of  cardinals,  are  formed, 
with  a  small  distance  between  every  two,  and  a  broad  gallery  before 
them.  A  number  is  put  on  every  cell,  and  small  papers,  with  corres- 
ponding numbers,  are  put  into  a  box  :  every  cardinal,  or  some  one  for 
him,  draws  out  one  of  these  papers,  which  determines  in  what  cell  he  is 
to  lodge.  The  cells  are  lined  with  cloth ;  and  there  is  a  part  of  each 
one  separated  for  the  conclavists,  or  attendants,  of  whom  two  are  allowed 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  365 

to  each  cardinal,  and  three  to  cardinal  princes.  They  are  persons  of 
some  rank,  and  generally  of  great  confidence ;  but  they  must  carry  in 
their  master's  meals,  serve  him  at  table,  and  perform  all  the  offices  of  a 
menial  servant.  Two  physicians,  two  surgeons,  an  apothecary,  and 
some  other  necessary  officers,  are  chosen  for  the  conclave  by  the  cardinals. 

On  the  tenth  day  after  the  pope's  death,  the  cardinals  who  are  then 
at  Rome,  and  in  a  competent  state  of  health,  meet  in  the  chapel  of  St. 
Peter's,  which  is  called  the  Gregorian  chapel,  where  a  sermon  on  the 
choice  of  a  pope  is  preached  to  them,  and  mass  is  said  for  invoking  the 
grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Then  the  cardinals  proceed  to  the  conclave 
in  procession,  two  by  two,  and  take  up  their  abode.  When  all  is  pro- 
perly settled,  the  conclave  is  shut  up,  having  boxed  loheels,  or  places  of 
communication,  in  convenient  quarters  ;  there  are,  also,  strong  guards 
placed  all  around.  When  any  foreign  cardinal  arrives  after  the  inclo- 
sure,  the  conclave  is  opened  for  his  admission.  In  the  beginning,  every 
cardinal  signs  a  paper,  containing  an  obligation,  that,  if  he  shall  be 
raised  to  the  papal  chair,  he  will  not  alienate  any  part  of  the  pontifical 
dominion;  that  he  will  not  be  prodigal  to  his  relations;  and  any  other 
such  stipulations  as  may  have  been  settled  in  former  times,  or  framed 
for  that  occasion. 

We  now  come  to  the  election  itself;  and,  that  this  may  be  effectual, 
two  thirds  of  the  cardinals  present  must  vote  for  the  same  person.  As 
this  is  often  not  easily  obtained,  they  sometimes  remain  whole  months 
in  the  conclave.  They  meet  in  the  chapel  twice  every  day  for  giving 
their  votes ;  and  the  election  may  be  effectuated  by  scrutiny,  accession, 
or  acclamation.  Scrutiny  is  the  ordinary  method,  and  consists  in  this  : 
every  cardinal  writes  his  own  name  on  the  inner  part  of  a  piece  of 
paper,  and  this  is  folded  up  and  sealed  ;  on  a  second  fold  of  the  same 
paper  a  conclavist  writes  the  name  of  the  person  for  whom  his  master 
votes.  This,  according  to  agreements  observed  for  some  centuries,  must 
be  one  of  .the  sacred  college.  On  the  outer  side  of  the  paper  is  written 
a  sentence  at  random,  which  the  voter  must  well  remember.  Every 
cardinal,  on  entering  into  the  chapel,  goes  to  the  altar,  and  puts  his 
paper  into  a  large  chalice. 

When  all  are  convened,  two  cardinals  number  the  votes  ;  and  if  there 
be  more  or  less  than  the  number  of  cardinals  present,  the  voting  must 
be  repeated.  When  this  is  not  the  case,  the  cardinal  appointed  for  the 
purpose,  reads  the  outer  sentence,  and  the  name  of  the  cardinal  under  it ; 
so  that  each  voter,  hearing  his  own  sentence  and  the  name  joined  with  it, 
knows  that  there  is  no  mistake.  The  names  of  all  the  cardinals  that  are 
voted  for  are  taken  down  in  Avriting,  with  the  number  of  votes  for  each ; 
and  when  it  appears  that  any  one  has  two  thirds  of  the  number  present 
in  his  favor,  the  election  is  over ;  but  when  this  does  not  happen,  the 
voting  papers  are  all  immediately  burnt  without  opening  up  the  inner 
part.  When  several  trials  of  coming  to  a  conclusion,  by  this  method  of 
scrutiny,  have  been  made  in  vain,  recourse  is  sometimes  had  to  what  is 
called  accession.  By  it,  when  a  cardinal  perceives  that  when  one  or  very 
few  votes  are  wanting  to  any  one  for  whom  he  has  not  voted  at  that 
time,  he  may  say  that  he  accedes  to  the  one  who  has  near  the  number 

31* 


866  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 

of  votes  requisite  ;  and  if  his  one  vote  suffices  to  make  up  the  two 
thirds,  or  if  he  is  followed  by  a  sufficient  number  of  acceders,  or  new 
voters,  for  the  said  cardinal,  the  election  is  accomplished.  Lastly,  a 
pope  is  sometimes  elected  by  acclamation  ;  and  that  is,  when  a  cardinal, 
being  pretty  sure  that  he  will  be  joined  by  a  number  sufficient,  cries  out 
in  the  open  chapel,  that  such  an  one  shall  be  pope.  If  he  is  properly 
supported,  the  election  becomes  unanimous  ;  those  who  would,  perhaps, 
oppose  it,  foreseeing  that  their  opposition  would  be  fruitless,  and  rather 
hurtful  to  themselves.  When  a  pope  is  chosen  in  any  of  the  three 
above-mentioned  ways,  the  election  is  immediately  announced  from  the 
balcony  in  the  front  of  St.  Peters,  homage  is  paid  to  the  new  pontiff", 
and  couriers  are  sent  off  with  the  news  to  all  parts  of  Christendom.  The 
pope  appoints  a  day  for  his  coronation  at  St.  Peter's,  and  for  his  taking 
possession  of  the  patriarchal  church  of  St.  John  Lateran ;  all  which  is 
performed  with  great  solemnity.  He  is  addressed  by  the  expression  of 
holiness  and  most  hohj  father .''''*■ 

Baptisbi. — The  public  baptism  of  infants,  by  dipping,  or  pouring,  in 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  is  conducted  in  the  following  manner. 
The  company,  with  the  child,  wait  without  the  church  door.  The  priest, 
having  previously  prepared,  by  due  consecration,  water,  and  all  the 
other  materials  to  be  used  in  the  ceremony,  goes  to  the  door  and  inquires, 
who  is  there  ?  The  godfather  in  the  name  of  the  child,  answers  Stephen 
such  an  one.  The  priest  asks,  what  he  wants?  the  godfather  tells  him, 
to  be  admitted  into  the  church.  The  priest  demands,  what  end  he  pro- 
poses in  coming  into  the  church  ?  He  is  answered,  to  obtain  salvation. 
Then  the  priest  exorcises  the  infant,  and  the  devil  is  solemnly  adjured  to 
depart,  and  never  to  return.  Next,  he  puts  salt  into  the  mouth  of  the 
infant ;  signs  him  with  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  several  parts  of  his 
body ;  and  with  spittle  on  his  finger  touches  his  nostrils  and  his  ears, 
pronouncing  at  each  part,  sentences,  prayers,  and  benedictions.  All 
this  is  performed  in  the  porch.  Then  the  priest  gives  the  godfather  hold 
of  the  bottom  of  his  surplice,  and  turning  him  about  introduces  him  in 
that  manner  into  the  church,  saying  as  he  walks,  "  Enter  into  the  church 
of  God,  that  you  may  partake  of  eternal  life  with  Christ."  At  the  font, 
the  godfather  renounces  Satan,  professes  his  belief  of  the  articles  of  the 
creed ;  and  on  being  asked  whether  he  desires  to  be  baptized,  answers 
he  does  desire  it.  Then  the  priest  takes  the  child,  if  he  dips  him,  and 
immerses  him  once  in  the  font,  pronouncing  the  baptismal  words.  If 
he  pours  water  on  his  head,  the  godfather  holds  the  babe  bareheaded 
over  the  font,  and  the  priest  pours  on  the  water.  Rituals  differ :  but  an 
old  ritual  of  Venice  seems  to  speak  the  general  sense,  when  it  says ; 
"  Let  the  priest  baptize  him  in  the  name  of  the  Holy  Trinity  by  trine 
immersion ;  or  according  to  the  custom  of  the  country  or  place,  let  him 
pour  water  on  the  head."  Then  the  priest  anoints  him  with  chrism, 
and  in  some  places  puts  on  him  a  white  garment,  and  gives  a  lighted 
wax  taper  into  the  hand  of  the  godfather,  who  all  along  is  considered 

*  Buck's  Theological  Dictionary,  vol.  ii. 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  3**' 

as  the  representative  of  the  child.     This,  with  a  few  varieties,  is  the 
general  manner  of  Catholic  haptism.* 

Confirmation.— This  is  one  of  the  sacraments  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  by  which  the  faithful  after  baptism  are  supposed  to  receive  the 
Holy  Ghost.  In  the  administration  of  it,  the  bishop  turnmg  towards 
those  who  are  to  be  confirmed,  with  his  hands  joined  before  his  breast, 
say^  •  "  May  the  Holy  Ghost  come  down  upon  us,  and  the  power  of  the 
Most  High  keep  you  from  sins."  Then  follows  a  prayer",  after  which  the 
bishop  makes  the  sign  of  the  cross,  with  holy  chrism,  upon  the  forehead 
of  each  one  of  those  that  are  to  be  confirmed,  saying,  "  N.,  1  sign  Uice 
with  the  sio-n  of  the  cross,  I  confirm  thee  with  the  chrism  of  salvation,  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Anien. 

After  which,  he  gives  the  person  confirmed  a  little  blow  on  the  cheek, 
sayino-,  pax  tecum,  that  is,  peace  be  with  thee. 

Then  the  bishop  standing  with  his  face  toward  the  altar,  prays  lor 
those  that  have  been  confirmed,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  may  ever  dwell  in 
their  hearts,  and  make  them  the  temple  of  his  glory ;  and  then  dismisses 
them  with  this  blessing ;  "  Behold,  thus  shall  every  man  be  blessed,  who 
feareth  the  Lord.  May  the  Lord  bless  you  from  Sion,  that  you  may 
see  the  good  things  of  Jerusalem  all  the  days  of  your  life ;  and  may 
have  life  everlasting.    Amen." 

Sacrifice  of  the  Mass.— By  the  mass  is  denoted  the  liturgy  of  the 
Catholic  Church,  and  consists  in  the  consecration  of  the  bread  and  wine 
into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and  the  offering  up  of  the  same  body 
and  blood  to  God,  by  the  ministry  of  the  priest,  for  a  perpetual  memorial 
of  Christ's  sacrifice  upon  the  cross,  and  a  continuation  of  the  same  to 
the  end  of  the  world. 

In  saying  mass,  the  priest  is  supposed  to  represent  the  person  ot 
Christ,  who'^is  the  high  priest  of  the  new  law,  and  the  mass  itself  repre- 
sents his  passion;  and  'therefore  the  priest  puts  on  these  vestments,  to 
represent  those,  Avith  which  Christ  was  ignominiously  clothed  at  the 
time  of  his  passion.  Thus,  for  instance,  the  amice  represents  the  rag 
or  clout  with  which  the  Jews  muffled  our  Savior's  face,  when  at  every 
blow  they  bid  him  prophesy  who  it  was  that  struck  him.  Luke  xxii.  b4. 
The  alb  represents  the  white  garment,  with  which  he  Avas  vested  by 
Herod.  The  girdle,  maniple,  and  stole,  represent  the  cords  and  bands, 
with  which  he  was  bound  in  the  different  stages  of  his  passion  Ihe 
chastible,  or  outward  vestment,  represents  the  purple  garment,  with  which 
he  was  clothed,  as  a  mock  king;  upon  the  back  of  which  there  is  across, 
to  represent  that  which  Christ  bore  on  his  sacred  shoulders.  LaMly, 
the  priest's  tonsure  or  crown,  is  to  represent  the  crown  of  thorns,  which 
our  Savior  wore. 

In  these  vestments,  the  Church  makes  use  of  five  colors :  the  white  on 

the  feast  of  our  Lord,  of  the  blessed  Virgin,  of  the  angels,  and  of  tne 

saints  that  were  not  martyrs ;  the  red,  on  the  feast  of  pentecost,  oi  the 

invention   and  exaltation  of  the  cross,  and  of  the  apostles  and  martyrs ; 

*  Robinson's  Hist,  of  Baptism. 


369 


RELIGIOUS    WORSHIP   OF 


the  green,  on  the  greatest  part  of  the  Sundays ;  the  molet,  in  the  peni- 
tential times  of  Advent  and  Lent,  and  upon  Vigils  and  Ember-days  ;  and 
the  black  upon  Good  Friday,  and  in  the  masses  for  the  dead. 

At  the  time  of  mass,  there  is  always  a  crucifix  placed  upon  the  altar 
with  candles  ;  the  former,  in  remembrance  of  Christ's  death  and  passion; 
the  latter,  in  honor  of  the  triumph  of  the  Savior. 


Grand  Masa. 

In  performing  or  celebrating  mass,  the  priest  standing  at  the  foot  of 
the  altar,  having  made  a  low  reverence,  begins  with  the  sign  of  the  cross, 
saying.  In  Nomine  Patris,  &c. ;  next  follows  the  Confiteor,  or  general 
confession.  After  which,  the  priest  going  up  to  the  altar,  begs  for  him- 
self and  the  people,  that  God  would  take  away  their  iniquities,  that  they 
may  be  worthy  to  enter  into  his  sanctuary.  Then  coming  up  to  the  altar, 
he  kisses  it,  in  reverence  to  Christ,  of  whom  it  is  a  figure  ;  and  going  to 
the  book,  he  reads  what  is  called  the  Introit,  or  entrance  of  the  mass ; 
which  is  different  every  day,  and  generally  an  anthem  taken  out  of  the 
Scripture,  with  the  first  verse  of  one  of  the  Psalms,  and  the  Gloria  Patri, 
to  glorify  the  blessed  Trinity. 

Then  follows  various  collects,  prayers,  gospels,  &c.,  which  being  ended, 
the  priest  takes  off  the  veil  from  the  chalice,  in  order  to  proceed  to  the 
offering  up  the  bread  and  wine  for  the  sacrifice. 

He  offers  first  the  bread  upon  the  paten,  or  little  plate  ;  then  pours  the 
wine  into  the  chalice,  mingling  with  it  a  little  water,  and  offers  that  up 
in  like  manner,  begging  that  this  sacrifice  may  be  accepted  by  the  Al- 
mighty for  the  remission  of  his  sins,  for  all  those  present,  for  all  the 
faithful  living  and  dead,  and  for  the  salvation  of  the  world.  Then  bowing 
down,  he  says,  "  In  the  spirit  of  humility  and  in  a  contrite  mind  may  we 
be  received  by  thee,  0  Lord  :  and  so  may  our  sacrifice  be  made  this  day 
in  thy  sight,  that  it  may  please  thee,  0  Lord  God.  Then  he  blesses  the 
bread  and  wine,  with  the  sign  of  the  cross,  invoking  the  Holy  Ghost, 
«aying,  "  Come,  thou,  the  Sanctifier,  the  Almighty,  and  eternal  God,  and 


DIFFERENT    NATIONS.  obS 

bless  this  sacrifice  prepared  for  thy  holy  name."  After  this,  he  goes  to  the 
corner  of  the  altar,  and  there  washes  the  tips  of  his  fingers,  saying,  "  Lava- 
bo"  &c.  "  I  will  wash  my  hands  among  the  innocent,  and  I  will  encompass 
thy  altar,  0  Lord,"  &c.,  as  in  the  latter  part  of  the  25th  Psalm.  This  wash- 
ing of  the  fingers  denotes  the  cleanness  of  soul,  with  which  these  divine 
mysteries  are  to  be  celebrated  ;  which  ought  to  be  such,  as  not  only  to  wash 
away  all  greater  filth,  but  even  the  dust  which  sticks  to  the  tip  of  our 
fingers,  by  which  are  signified  the  smallest  faults  and  imperfections. 

After  washing  his  fingers,  the  priest  returns  to  the  middle  of  the  altar, 
and  recites  several  prayers,  &c.,  after  which  follows  the  canon  of  the 
mass,  or  the  most  sacred  or  solemn  part  of  this  divine  service,  which  is 
read  Avith  a  low  voice,  as  well  to  express  the  silence  of  Christ  in  his  pas- 
sion, and  his  hiding  at  that  time  his  glory  and  his  divinity,  as  to  signify 
the  vast  importance  of  that  common  cause  of  all  mankind,  which  the  priest 
is  then  representing,  as  it  were  in  secret,  to  the  ear  of  God,  and  the  re- 
verence and  awe  with  which  both  priest  and  people  ought  to  assist  at 
these  tremendous  mysteries. 

Then  the  priest  spreads  his  hands  over  the  bread  and  wine,  which  are 
to  be  consecrated  into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  (according  to  the  an- 
cient ceremony  prescribed  in  the  Levitical  laAV,  Leviticus  1 :  3,  4,  16,  thai 
the  priest  or  persons  who  offered  sacrifice,  should  lay  their  hands  upon 
the  victim,  before  it  Avas  immolated,)  and  he  begs  that  God  would  accept 
this  oblation,  which  he  makes,  in  the  name  of  the  whole  church,  and  that 
he  would  grant  us  peace  in  this  life,  and  eternal  salvation  in  the  next. 
Then  he  blesses  the  bread  and  wine,  with  the  sign  of  the  cross  (a  cere- 
mony frequently  repeated  in  the  mass,  in  memory  of  Christ's  passion,  of 
which  this  sacrifice  is  the  memorial,  and  to  give  us  to  understand  that 
all  grace  and  sanctity  flow  from  the  cross  of  Christ,  that  is,  from  Christ  cru- 
cified,) and  he  prays  that  God  would  render  this  oblation,  blessed,  received, 
approved,  reasonable,  and  acceptable,  that  it  may  be  made  to  us  the  body 
and  blood  of  his  most  beloved  Son,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Then  he  pro- 
ceeds to  the'  consecration,  first  of  the  bread  into  the  body  of  our  Lord, 
and  then  of  the  wine  into  his  blood,  which  consecration  is  made  by  the 
words  of  Christ,  pronounced  by  the  priest  in  his  name,  and  as  bearing  his 
person  :  and  this  is  the  chief  action  of  the  mass,  in  which  the  very  es- 
sence of  the  sacrifice  consists  ;  because  of  the  separate  consecration  of  the 
bread  and  wine,  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  really  exhibited  and 
presented  to  God,  and  Christ  is  mystically  immolated. 

Immediately  after  the  consecration  follow  the  elevation,  first  of  the  host, 
then  of  the  chalice,  in  remembrance  of  Christ's  elevation  upon  the  cross, 
and  that  the  people  may  adore  their  Lord  veiled  under  these  sacred  signs. 

The  host  having  been  elevated,  the  priest  breaks  it  in  imitation  of 
Christ  breaking  the  bread,  and  puts  a  particle  of  it  into  the  chalice,  which 
represents  the  re-uniting  of  Christ,  body,  blood  and  soul,  at  the  resur- 
rection. Then  follows  the  Agnus  Dei,  &c.,  after  which,  receiving  the 
sacred  host,  he  says,  "  The  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  preserve  my 
soul  to  life  everlasting."  Having  paused  awhile,  he  proceeds  to  the  re- 
ceiving of  the  chalice,  after  which  follows  the  communion  of  the  people. 

8\jch  as  are  to  communicate,  go  up  to  the  rail  before  the  altar,  and 
47 


370  RELIGIOUS    WORSHIP    OF 

there  kneel  douTi ;  and  taking  the  towel,  hold  it  before  their  breasts,  in 
such  a  manner,  that  if  in  communicating,  it  should  happen  that  any  par- 
ticle should  fall,  it  may  not  fall  to  the  ground,  but  be  received  upon  the 
towel.  Then  the  clerk,  in  the  name  of  all  the  communicants,  says  the 
Confiteor,  or  the  general  form  of  confession,  by  which  they  accuse  them- 
selves of  all  their  sins  to  God,  to  the  whole  court  of  heaven,  and  request 
the  prayers  and  intercession  of  both  the  triumphant  and  militant  church. 
After  which  the  priest,  turning  towards  the  communicants,  says : 

"  May  the  Almighty  God  have  mercy  on  you,  una  forgive  you  your 
sms,  and  bring  you  to  life  everlasting.     Amen. 

"  May  the  Almighty  and  merciful  Lord  grant  you  pardon,  absolution 
and  remission  of  all  your  sins.     Amen." 

Then  the  priest,  taking  the  particles  of  the  blessed  sacrament,  which 
is  designed  for  the  communicants,  and  holding  one  of  them  which  he 
elevates  a  little  over  the  pix  or  paten,  pronounces  the  following  words : 
"  Ecce  Agnus  Dei"  &c.,  that  is,  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  :  behold  him 
who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world  !"  Then  he  repeats  three  times, 
Domine  non  sum  dignus,  &c.,  that  is,  "  Lord,  I  am  not  worthy  that  thou 
shouldst  enter  under  my  roof:  speak  but  only  the  word,  and  my  soul 
shall  be  healed."  After  which,  he  distribuies  the  holy  communion, 
making  the  sign  of  the  cross  with  the  consecrated  particle  upon  each  one, 
and  saying  to  each  one,  "  Corpus  Domine  nostri"  &c.  "  The  body  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  preserve  thy  soul  unto  life  everlasting.     Amen." 

After  the  communion,  the  priest  takes  first  a  little  wine  into  the  cha- 
lice, which  is  called  the  first  ablution,  in  order  to  communicate  what  re- 
mains of  the  consecrated  species  in  the  chalice ;  and  then  takes  a  little 
wine  and  water,  which  is  called  the  second  ablution,  upon  his  fingers, 
over  the  chalice,  to  the  end  that  no  particle  of  the  blessed  sacrament 
may  remain  sticking  to  his  fingers,  but  that  all  may  be  washed  into 
the  chalice  and  so  received.  Then  wiping  the  chalice,  and  covering  it, 
he  goes  to  the  book  and  reads  a  versicle  of  the  Holy  Scripture,  called  the 
communion,  because  it  was  used  to  be  sung  in  the  high  mass,  at  the  time 
that  the  people  communicated.  After  this,  he  turns  about  to  the  people 
with  the  usual  salutation,  Domimis  vobiscum  ;  and  then  returning  to  the 
book,  reads  the  collects  or  prayers  called  the  post-communion  ;  after  which 
he  again  greets  the  people  with  Dominus  vobiscum,  and  gives  them  leave  to 
depart,  with  "  Ite,  Missa  est,"  i.  e.  "  Go,  the  mass  is  done."  Here  bow- 
ing before  the  altar,  he  makes  a  short  prayer  to  the  blessed  Trinity ;  and 
then  gives  his  blessing  to  all  there  present,  in  the  name  of  the  same 
blessed  Trinity,  "■  Benedicat  vos,"  &c.  "May  the  Almighty  God,  the 
Father,  and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  bless  you."  He  concludes,  by 
reading  at  the  corner  of  the  altar,  the  beginning  of  the  Gospel  according 
to  St.  John,  which  the  people  hear  standing;  but  at  these  words,  Verbum 
care  factum  est,  The  word  was  made  flesh,  both  priest  and  people  kneel, 
in  reverence  to  the  mystery  of  Christ's  incarnation.  The  clerk  at  the 
end  answers,  "  Deo  gratias,"  "  Thanks  be  to  God."  And  then  the  priest 
departs  from  the  altar,  reciting  to  himself  the  Bcnedicite,  or  the  canticle 
of  the  three  children,  inviting  all  creatures  in  heaven  and  earth  to  bless 
and  praise  our  Lord. 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  371 

Confession. — When  one  would  confess  his  sins,  having  duly  prepared 
himself  by  prayer,  by  a  serious  examination  of  his  conscience,  and  a 
hearty  contrition  for  his  sins,  he  kneels  down  at  the  confession  chair,  on 
one  side  of  the  priest,  and  making  the  sign  of  the  cross  upon  himself, 
asks  the  priest's  blessing,  saying,  "  Pray,  Father,  give  me  your  blessing." 
Then  the  priest  blesses  him  in  the  following  words :  "  The  Lord  be  in 
thy  heart,  and  in  thy  lips,  that  thou  mayest  truly  and  humbly  confess  all 
thy  sins,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Amen  !"  After  which,  the  penitent  says  the  confiteor,  in  Latin, 
or  in  English,  as  far  as  mea  culpa,  &cc. ;  and  then  accuses  himself  of 
all  his  sins,  as  to  the  kind,  number,  and  aggravating  circumstances ;  and 
concludes  with  this  or  the  like  form  :  "  Of  these,  and  all  other  sins  of  my 
whole  life,  I  humbly  accuse  myself;  I  am  heartily  sorry  for  them,  I  beg 
pardon  of  God,  and  penance  and  absolution  of  you  my  ghostly  father," 
and  so  he  finishes  the  confiteor,  "  Therefore  I  beseech  thee,"  &;c.  And 
then  attends  to  the  instructions  given  by  the  priest,  and  humbly  accepts 
the  penance  enjoined. 

Absolution. — The  form  of  absolution  is  as  follows.  The  priest  says, 
"  May  the  Almighty  God  have  mercy  on  thee,  and  forgive  thy  sins,  and 
bring  thee  to  life  everlasting.  Amen." 

Then  stretching  forth  his  right  hand  towards  the  penitent,  he  says, 
"  May  the  Almighty  and  merciful  Lord  give  thee  pardon,  absolution,  and 
remission  of  thy  sins.     Amen." 

"  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  absolve  thee,  and  1,  by  his  authority,  absolve 
thee,  in  the  first  place,  from  every  bond  of  excommunication  or  interdict, 
as  far  as  I  have  power,  and  thou  standest  in  need :  in  the  next  place,  I 
absolve  thee  from  all  thy  sins,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 

"  May  the  passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  merits  of  the  blessed 
Virgin  Mary,  and  of  all  the  saints,  and  whatsoever  good  thou  shalt  do, 
or  whatsoever  evil  thou  shalt  suffer,  be  to  thee  unto  the  remission  of  thy 
sins,  the  increase  of  grace,  and  the  recompense  of  everlasting  life.    Amen." 

ExTREBiE  Unction. — In  administering  this  sacrament,  the  following 
things  occur,  1st.  The  priest,  having  instructed  and  disposed  the  sick 
person  to  this  sacrament,  recites,  if  the  time  permits,  certain  prayers,  pre- 
scribed in  the  ritual,  to  beg  God's  blessing  upon  the  sick,  and  that  his 
holy  angels  may  defend  them,  that  dwell  in  that  habitation,  from  all  evil. 
2dly.  Is  said  the  confietor,  or  general  form  of  confession  and  absolution ; 
and  the  priest  exhorts  all  present  to  join  in  prayer  for  the  person  that  is 
sir k ;  and  if  opportunity  permit,  according  to  the  quality  or  number  of 
persons  there  present,  to  recite  the  seven  penitential  Psalms  with  the  Li- 
tanies, or  other  prayers,  upon  this  occasion.  3dly.  The  priest,  making 
three  times  the  sign  of  the  cross  upon  the  sick  person,  at  the  name  of  the 
blessed  Trinity,  says,  "  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  may  all  power  of  the  devil  be  extinguished  in  thee, 
by  the  laying  on  of  our  hands,  and  the  invocation  of  all  the  holy  angels, 
archangels,  patriarchs,  prophets,  apostles,  martyrs,  confessors,  virgins, 
and  all  the  saints.  Amen."    4thly.  Dipping  his  thumb  in  the  holy  oil,  he 


S72  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP   OP 

anoints  the  sick  person  in  the  form  of  the  cross,  upon  the  eyes,  ears,  ndBe, 
mouth,  hands,  and  feet ;  at  each  anointing  making  use  of  this  form  of 
prayer :  "  Through  this  holy  unction,  and  his  own  most  tender  mercy, 
may  the  Lord  pardon  thee  whatever  sins  thou  hast  committed,  by  thy 
sight.     Amen," 

Burial  of  the  Dead.— In  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  at  the  inter- 
ment of  a  pei"son,  the  pastor  or  priest,  accompanied  by  his  clerics,  goes 
to  the  house  of  the  deceased,  and  having  sprinkled  the  body  or  coffin  with 
holy  water,  recites  an  anthem.  After  this,  the  body  is  carried  to  the  church, 
the  clergy  going  before,  two  and  two,  after  the  manner  of  a  procession, 
and  singing  the  50th  Psalm,  "  Miserere,"  "  Have  mercy  on  me,  0  God, 
according  to  thy  great  mercy,"  &;c.  ;  and  the  people  following  the  corpse, 
and  praying  in  silence  for  the  deceased.  When  they  have  arrived  at  the 
church,  the  corpse  is  set  down  in  the  middle  of  the  church,  with  the  feet 
towards  the  altar,  (except  the  deceased  was  a  priest,  in  which  case  the 
head  is  to  be  towards  the  altar,)  and  wax  tapers  are  lighted,  and  set  up 
round  the  coffin.  Then,  if  time  and  opportunity  permit,  is  recited  the 
dirge,  that  is,  the  office  of  the  matins  and  the  lauds  for  tlie  dead,  followed 
by  a  solemn  mass  for  the  soul  of  the  deceased,  accordmg  to  the  most  an* 
cient  custom  of  the  universal  church.  The  dirge  and  mass  being  finished, 
the  priest,  standing  at  the  head  of  the  deceased,  performs  the  burial  ser- 
vices, which  consists  of  prayers  and  singing.  After  this,  whilst  the  body 
is  carried  towards  the  place  of  its  interment,  is  said  or  sung  an  anthem. 
When  they  are  come  to  tiie  grave,  if  it  has  not  been  blessed  before,  the 
priest  blesses  it  by  a  prayer.  Then  the  priest  sprinkles  with  holy  water^ 
and  afterwards  incenses  both  the  corpse  of  the  deceased  and  the  grave. 
Then,  Avhilst  the  body  is  put  in  the  earth,  is  sung  an  anthem.  After  this, 
the  priest  eprinkles  the  body  with  holy  water,  and  the  ceremony  is  con- 
cluded with  prayer. 

Marriage. — In  respect  to  marriage,  the  Catholic  Church  directs,  1st. 
That  the  banns  should  be  proclaimed  on  three  Sundays,  or  festival  days, 
before  the  celebration  of  marriage  ;  to  the  end,  that  if  any  knows  any  im- 
pediment, why  the  parties  may  not  by  the  law  of  God,  or  his  Church,  be 
joined  in  matrimony,  he  may  declare  it. 

2dly.  The  parties  are  to  be  married  by  their  own  parish  priest,  in  the 
presence  of  two  or  three  witnesses. 

3dly.  The  parties  express,  in  the  presence  of  the  priest,  their  mutual 
consent,  according  to  the  usual  form  of  the  Church  ;  after  which  the  priest 
says,  "  I  join  you  in  matrimony,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Amen  !" 

4thly.  The  priest  blesses  the  ring,  saying,  "  Bless,  0  God,  the  ring, 
which  we  bless  in  thy  name,  that  she  that  shall  wear  it,  keeping  inviolable 
fidelity  to  her  spouse,  may  ever  remain  in  peace  and  in  thy  will,  and 
always  live  in  mutual  charity.     Through  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen!" 

The  priest  sprinkles  the  ring  with  holy  water ;  and  the  bridegroom 
taking  it,  puts  it  on  the  fourth  finger  of  the  left  hand  of  the  bride,  saying, 
"  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  andi  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 


ROMAN  CATHOLIC  CATHEDRAL  OF  NOTRE  DAME,  AT  PARia 


CHTJRCH  OF  ST.  PETER'S,  AT  ROME. 


Page  366 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  373 

Amen."  Here,  also,  according  to  the  custom  of  Ireland,  the  bridegroom 
puts  some  gold  and  silver  into  the  hand  of  the  bride,  saying,  "  With  this 
ring,  I  thee  wed,  this  gold  and  silver  I  give  thee,  and  with  all  my  worldly 
goods  I  thee  endow." 

5thly.  After  this,  if  the  nuptial  benediction  is  to  be  given,  the  priest 
says  the  mass  appointed  in  the  Missal,  for  the  bridegroom,  and  the  bride  ; 
and  having  said  the  Pater  Noster,  he  prays  over  the  new  married  couple, 
after  which  he  administers  to  them  the  sacrament,  and  concludes  by  ad- 
monishing them  to  be  faithful  and  affectionate  to  each  other.  "^ 

GREEK  CHURCH. 

This  Church  disowns  the  authority  of  the  pope,  and  denies  that  the 
Church  of  Rome  is  the  true  Catholic  Church.  Yet,  in  many  respects, 
its  rites  and  ceremonies  appear  as  idle  and  unfounded,  as  those  of  the 
former.  Their  priests  wear  their  beards  and  a  peculiar  dress.  The 
virgin  Mary  is  the  great  object  of  veneration,  and  there  is  scarcely  a 
cottage  without  her  picture,  with  a  light  before  it.  Among  other  absurdi- 
ties, they  administer  the  extreme  unction,  by  anticipation,  to  whole 
households.  They  do  not  admit,  like  the  Roman  Church,  of  images  or 
statues,  but  use  paintings  and  silver  shrines.  In  their  churches,  which 
are  generally  small  and  plain,  the  men  and  women  sit  apart,  and  have 
separate  entrances.  In  praying,  they  face  to  the  east,  and  seldom  kneel. 
There  are  only  one  hundred  and  thirty  days  in  the  year  free  from  fasts, 
which  are  strictly  kept. 

Weddings  among  the  Greeks  are  celebrated  with  rejoicings,  and  a 
procession  attends  the  bride  to  her  future  home.  In  the  procession  are 
often  many  young  girls,  dressed  in  white,  preceded  by  music,  who 
scatter  flowers  in  the  path. 

The  funerals  are  attended  with  show.  The  body  is  richly  dressed, 
and  strewed  with  flowers.  A  long  procession  is  formed,  and  two  or  three 
old  women  hired  for  the  oj^asion,  walk  by  the  side  of  the  bier  howling,  and 
asking  of  the  dead  such  questions  as  these,  "  Why  did  you  die  ?  you  had 
money,  friends,  a  fair  wife,  and  many  children.  Why  did  you  die  ?" 
On  the  ninth  day  after,  a  feast  is  given  by  the  nearest  relative,  accom- 
panied with  music  and  dancing. 

In  the  Russian  Church,  which  is  a  branch  of  the  Greek  Church,  the 
clergy  are  extremely  ignorant.  Every  house  has  a  painting  of  some 
saint,  or  of  the  virgin,  before  which  the  inmates  offer  prayers,  and  per- 
form many  ceremonies.  Their  fasts  and  festivals,  which  are  numerous, 
are  observed  with  great  strictness ;  the  latter  with  much  rejoicing.  A 
great  reverence  is  entertained  for  the  number  forty,  which  a  Russian 
seeks  frequent  occasion  to  use ;  for  example,  to  express  twenty  shillings, 
he  would  say  forty  six-pence.  Baptism  is  performed  by  trine  immersion, 
and  with  much  ceremony. 

The  marriages  of  the  nobility  are  solemnized  much  as  in  other  parts 
of  Europe ;  but  the  courtship  of  the  peasants  is  singular.  The  suitor 
applies  to  the  mother,  saying,  "  Produce  your  merchandize,  we  have 

*  Catholic  Christian. 

32 


374  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OP 

money  for  il."  Should  the  bargain  be  concluded,  the  bride  at  the  wed- 
ding is  crowned  with  a  chaplet  of  wormwood,  not  an  unapt  emblem  for 
the  wife  of  a  Russian  boor.  Hops  are  thrown  over  her  head,  with  the 
wish  that  she  may  prove  as  fruitful  as  this  plant.  Second  marriages  are 
tolerated  ;  the  third  are  considered  scandalous ;  and  the  fourth  absolutely 
unlawful.  On  the  burial  of  a  deceased  person,  a  paper  signed  by  the 
bishop  is  put  into  his  hand,  as  a  passport  to  a  better  world. 

LUTHERANS. 

In  1523,  Luther  drew  up  a  liturgy  or  form  of  prayer  and  administra- 
tion of  the  sacraments,  which,  in  many  particulars,  differed  little  from  the 
mass  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  But  he  did  not  intend  to  confine  his 
followers  to  this  form ;  and  hence  every  country,  where  Lutheranism 
prevails,  has  its  own  liturgy,  Avhich  is  the  rule  of  proceeding  in  all  that 
relates  to  external  worship,  and  the  public  exercises  of  religion.  The 
liturgies  used  in  the  different  countries,  which  have  embraced  the  system 
of  Luther,  perfectly  agree  in  all  the  essential  branches  of  religion,  in  all 
matters  that  are  of  real  moment  and  importance ;  but  they  differ  widely 
in  many  things  of  an  indifferent  nature,  concerning  which  the  Scriptures 
are  silent,  and  which  compose  that  part  of  the  public  religion  that  derives 
its  authority  from  the  wisdom  and  appointment  of  men.  Assemblies  for 
the  celebration  of  divine  worship  meet  every  where  at  stated  times. 
Here  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  publicly  read  ;  prayers  and  hymns  address- 
ed to  the  Deity ;  the  sacraments  administered ;  and  the  people  instructed 
in  the  knowledge  of  religion,  and  excited  to  the  practice  of  virtue,  by  the 
discourses  of  their  ministers. 

Of  all  Protestants,  the  Lutherans  are  perhaps  those  who  differ  least 
from  the  Church  of  Rome,  not  only  in  regard  to  their  doctrine  of  consub- 
stantiation,  namely,  that  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  materially 
present  in  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  though  in  an  incompre- 
hensible manner  ;  or,  that  the  partakers  of  the  Lord's  supper  receive  along 
ivith,  under,  and  in  the  bread  and  wine,  the  i-eal  body  and  blood  of 
Christ ;  but  likewise  as  they  represent  several  religious  practices  and 
ceremonies  as  tolerable,  and  some  of  them  useful,  which  are  retained  in 
no  other  Protestant  Church.  Among  these  may  be  reckoned  the  forms 
of  exercises  in  the  celebration  of  baptism ;  the  use  of  wafers  in  the 
administration  of  the  Lord's  supper ;  the  private  confession  of  sins ,  the 
use  of  images,  of  incense,  of  lighted  tapers  in  their  churches,  (particu- 
larly at  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  supper,)  Avith  a  crucifix  on  the  altar. 
All  these  are  practices  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  Some  of  them,  how- 
ever, are  not  general,  but  confined  to  particular  parts. 

Formerly,  private  confession  was  universally  practised  by  the  Lutherans, 
though  they  never  held,  with  the  Roman  Catholics,  forgiveness  of  sins 
in  this  world  to  be  necessary  for  forgiveness  in  another  life ;  and  it  was 
connected  with  the  disgraceful  custom  of  giving,  on  that  occasion,  a  small 
present  to  the  confessor.  This  confession  money,  as  it  was  called,  con- 
stituted in  many  places  an  important  part  of  the  clergyman's  salary ; 
but  this  cusfam,  as  well  as  private  confession  itself,  has  been  abolished 


DIFFERENT    NATIONS.  376 

in  most  of  the  Lutheran  countries  and  congregations,  and  another  source 
of  revenue  substituted  in  its  place.  A  kind  of  public  and  general  con- 
fession is  in  use  as  a  preparative  to  the  Lord's  supper. 

The  piiblic  baptism  of  infants  among  the  Lutherans  is  administered  in 
the  church  by  some  person  in  orders,  as  soon  after  the  birth  of  the  child 
as  it  may  be  convenient.  The  priest  begins  with  exorcism.  Next,  he 
makes  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  the  face  and  the  breast  of  the  infant. 
Then  he  repeats  some  prayers,  and  reads  that  part  of  the  tenth  of  Mark, 
which  speaks  of  bringing  children  to  Jesus.  Next,  he  lays  his  hand  on 
the  head  of  the  child  and  says  the  Lord's  prayer  ;  after  which,  he  inquires 
the  name  of  the  infant,  and  then  asks  him  three  times,  whether  he 
renounces  the  devil  and  his  Avorks,  and  three  times  whether  he  believes 
in  God  the  Father,  and  so  on,  to  all  which,  for  the  infant,  the  godfather 
answers  in  the  affirmative.  Then  the  naked  head  of  the  child  is  held 
over  the  font,  and  the  priest  pours  water  three  times  over  it,  while  he  is 
pronouncing  the  usual  baptismal  words,  pouring  once  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  a  second  time  in  the  name  of  the  Son,  and  a  third  time  in  the 
name  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Then  he  covers  the  head  of  the  child,  and 
before  he  returns  it  to  the  godfather,  he  pronounces,  with  his  hand  upon 
the  head,  a  short  benedictory  prayer. 

The  private  baptism  of  infants  is  allowed  only  in  cases  of  necessity. 
In  such  cases,  baptism  is  administered  by  a  priest  or  layman,  or  a  sworn 
midwife,  or  the  mother  of  the  babe.  This  being  an  hasty  performance 
of  baptism,  the  far  greater  part  of  the  service  is  omitted,  as  the  renun- 
ciation of  Satan,  and  the  profession  of  faith ;  but  if  the  child  lives,  he  is 
afterwards  carried  to  church,  and  the  priest  adds  the  parts  which  had  been 
omitted. 

The  baptism  of  exposed  infants  is  performed  as  the  public  baptism  of 
infants. 

Some  time  before  the  baptism  of  adults  they  are  instructed ;  at  the 
administration,  exorcism  is  omitted  ;  godfathers  are  not  allowed  to  answer, 
but  the  person  to  be  baptized  is  himself  publicly  catechised.  He  renoun- 
ces Satan ;  professes  his  belief  of  the  creed ;  and,  kneeling  on  a  little 
bench,  and  leaning  his  head  over  the  font,  the  priest  pours  water  on  it 
while  he  utters  the  baptismal  words."^ 

CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND. 

The  Church  of  England  allows  of  but  two  sacraments — the  eucharist 
and  baptism.  The  former  of  these  is  generally  taken  by  persons  a  little 
before  death,  as  is  that  of  extreme  unction  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church ; 
but  it  is  administered  once  a  month  publicly  in  the  Church.  The  manner 
of  its  administration  may  be  seen  in  every  common  prayer  book. 

Baptism  is  the  other  sacrament  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  may 
be  administered  to  either  infants  or  adults  ;  but  generally  to  the  former, 
and  is  either  public  or  private.  There  are  three  services  for  this  sacra- 
ment :  "  1st,  the  ministration  of  public  baptism  of  infants,  to  be  used  in 

*  Robinson's  History  of  Baptism. 


376 


RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP    OF 


the  church ;  2d,  the  ministration  of  baptism  of  children  in  houses  ;  and 
3d,  the  ministration  of  baptism  to  such  as  are  of  riper  years,  and  are 
able  to  answer  for  themselves."  Infants  receive  their  Christian  names  at 
this  rite. 

The  use  of  sponsors,  or  godfathers,  at  the  time  a  child  is  baptized  or 
christened,  as  it  is  called,  is  indispensable  :  for  a  male,  there  must  be  two 
godfathers  and  one  godmother;  and  for  a  female,  two  godmothers  and 
one  godfather,  who  "  promise  a  vow,"  in  the  child's  name,  "  that  it  shall 
renounce  the  devil  and  all  his  Avorks ;  believe  all  the  articles  of  the 
Christian  faith ;  keep  God's  holy  will  and  commandments,  and  Avalk  in 
the  same,  till  the  end  of  his  life." 

Confirmation. — When  children  are  properly  instructed  in  the  nature  and 
obligations  promised  for  them  in  baptism,  by  the  Church  catechism,  they  are 
then  required  to  be  presented  to  the  bishop  for  confirmation ,  in  order  to 
ratify  those  vows,  in  their  own  persons,  by  this  rite ;  but  not  being  instituted 
by  Christ,  it  cannot  properly  be  called  a  sacrament.  The  office  of  the 
Church  begins  with  a  serious  admonition  to  all  those,  who  are  desirous 
to  partake  of  its  benefits  ;  and  that  they  should  renew  in  their  own  names 


Confirmation 

the  solemn  engagements,  which  they  entered  into  by  their  sureties,  at 
their  baptism,  and  this  in  the  presence  of  God  and  the  whole  congregation; 
to  which  every  one  ought  to  answer,  with  reverence  and  serious  conside- 
ration, I  do.  Then  follow  some  acts  of  praise  and  prayer,  proper  for  the 
occasion.  The  ceremony  consists  of  the  imposition,  or  laying  on  of 
hands  upon  the  head.  The  office  concludes  with  suitable  prayers.  The 
bishop,  having  laid  his  hand  upon  the  head  of  each  person,  as  a  token 
of  God's  favor,  humbly  supplicates  the  Almighty  and  everlasting  God, 
that  his  hand  may  be  over  them,  and  his  Holy  Spirit  may  be  ahoays  with 
them,  to  lead  them  in  the  knoioledge  and  obedience  of  his  word,  so  that  at 
the  end  of  their  lives  they  may  be  saved  through  Jesns  Christ,  and  to  this  is 
added  a  collect  out  of  the  communion  service,  concluding  with  the  bishop's 
blessing,  who  now  desires,  that  the  blessing  of  Almighty  God,  the  Father, 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  377 

Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  may  be  bestowed  upon  them,  and  remain  with 

'^"mt'r^ony  is  not  deemed  as  a  sacrament  in  this  Church,  aUhough 
Mammony  ib  i  performed  either  m  pubhc  m 

thf  ctrc"  oVrnT  prlvateToUe,  and  e.the Ay  license  or  the  publication 

""^  ThTfunerah  of  the  Church  of  England  are  very  simple  and  affecting ; 
«nr1  thp  service  of  the  most  solemn  and  devout  kmd.  .     ,  , 

^Sim  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland  is  practised  by  none 
buf  miSrs,  who  do  it  by  sprinkling ;  and  whether  performed  m  i^nvate 
nr  in  nublic,  it  is  almost  always  preceded  by  a  sermon.  j   ^    •„ 

The  W's  supper  is  not  administered  so  frequently  m  Scotland,  as  in 
some  other  pa^^      Some  time  before  this  takes  place,  it  is  announced 
from  the  puC      The  week  before,  the  kirk  sessions  meets,  and  draws 
nZ  li^t  of  aU  the  communicants  in  the  parish,  according  to  the  minister  s 
examinltion  book,  and  the  testimony  of  the  elders  and  deacons.    _  Accord- 
inJTo  this  list,  tickets  are  delivered  to  each  commumcant,  if  desired,  and 
hf  mini   ers  and  elders  also  give  tickets  to  strangers,  who  give  sufficient 
litimonSs      None  are  allowed  to  communicate  without  such  ticket  , 
wS  are  produced  at  the  table.     Those  who  -ver  rece  v  d  - -^^^^^^^^^^ 
ed  by  the  minister,  and  by  themselves,  m  the  ^^^ur^  ^^^^  Wedn^sdly 
and  taught  what  is  the  proper  P^P^'-^tJ^^/^^^f^^'^/sLrdav  there 
nr  Thursday  before,  there  is  a  solemn  fast,  and  on  the  Saturday  tnere 
Tre  two  premra'or;  sermons.     On  Sunday  morning,  after  singing  and 
raveTas^usualthl  minister  of  the  parish  preaches  a  suitable  sermon 
fnd^whenle  ordinary  worship  is  ended,  he  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
?olir!;rorthy^^ 

A   ,r.  ih^  ntViPT    rovered  with  a  white  Imen  cloth,  and  seats  on  ooiu 
ilrteltmural.     The  niinister  places  himself  at  the  en^^^^^ 

Sti:^:itiei^\^rb^r^  i^^td^^jSL  it; 

^n^the  wine  to  those  that  are  next  him,  who  transmit  them  to  their 
neighbors  the  elders  and  deacons  attending  to  serve,  and  see  that  the 
whole  is  p'erformed  with  decency  and  order.     Whilst  these  communicate, 

No  private  communions  are  aUowed  m  tscotland.  Chiirch  of 

Marriage  is  solemnized  nearly  after  *e  manner  of  the  Church  ot 
England,  iith  the  exception  of  the  ring,  which  is  dj'^ed  a^gr^^^/fj^ 
of  "Dooerv."  By  the  laws  of  Scotland,  the  marriage  knot  may  be  t  ea 
with^Taly  cereJ^ony  of  a  religious  nature  :  a  simp  e  P---  -  ^  ^^^^^ 
presence  of  witnesses,  or  a  known  previous  cohabitation,J)emg  sutticienl 


378 


RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OF 


to  bind  the  obligation.     Tliat  most  ridiculous,  often  immoral,  and  almost 
always  injurious  practice  of  marrying  at   Gretna   Green  is  still  in  use, 


Gretna  Green. 

where  a  blacksmith  performs  the  ceremony  according  to  the  rights  of  the 
Church ! 

The  funeral  ceremony  is  performed  in  total  silence.  The  corpse  is 
carried  to  the  grave,  and  there  interred  without  a  word  being  spoken  on 
the  occasion. 

BAPTISTS. 

The  distinguishing  peculiarity  of  this  denomination  of  Christians,  so 
far  as  their  ceremonies  are  concerned,  relates  to  their  mode  of  baptism, 
which  is  administered  only  to  adults,  and  by  immersion.  The  following  is 
an  account  of  a  public  baptism  of  forty-eight  persons  among  the  English 
Baptists,  for  which  we  are  indebted  to  Robinson's  History  of  the  Baptists. 

The  administrator,  in  a  long  black  gown  of  fine  baize,  without  a  hat, 
with  a  small  New  Testament  in  his  hand,  came  down  to  the  river  side 
accompanied  by  several  Baptist  ministers  and  deacons  of  their  churches, 
and  the  persons  to  be  baptized.  The  men  came  first,  two  and  two,  with- 
out hats,  and  dressed  as  usual,  except  that  instead  of  coats,  each  had  on 
a  long  white  baize  gown,  tied  round  the  waist  with  a  sash.  Such  as 
had  no  hair,  wore  white  cotton  or  linen  caps.  The  women  followed  the 
men,  two  and  two,  all  dressed  neat,  clean  and  plain,  and  their  gowns 
white  linen  or  dimity.  It  was  said  the  garments  had  knobs  of  lead  at 
the  bottom  to  make  them  sink.  Each  had  a  long  light  silk  cloak, 
hanging  loosely  over  her  shoulders,  a  broad  riband  tied  over  her  gown 
beneath  her  breast,  and  a  hat  on  her  head.  They  all  ranged  themselves 
round  the  administrator  at  the  water  side.  A  great  multitude  of  spec- 
tators stood  on  the  banks  of  the  river  on  both  sides ;  some  had  climbed 
and  sat  on  the  trees  ;  many  sat  on  horseback  and  in  carriages,  and  all 
behaved  with  a  decent  seriousness,  which  did  honor  to  the  good  sense 
and  the  good  manners  of  the  assembly,  as  well  as  to  the  free  constitu- 


DIFFERENT    NATIONS.  379 

tion  of  this  country.  First,  the  administrator  read  an  hymn,  which  the 
people  sang.  Then,  he  read  that  portion  of  Scripture,  which  is  read  in 
the  Greek  church  on  the  same  occasion,  the  history  of  the  baptism  of 
the  eunuch,  beginning  at  the  twenty-sixth  verse,  and  ending  with  the 
thirty-ninth.  About  ten  minutes  he  stood  expounding  the  verses,  and, 
then  taking  one  of  the  men  by  the  hand,  he  led  him  into  the  water, 
saying,  as  he  went.  See  here  is  ivater,  lohat  doth  hinder  ?  If  thou  believ- 
est  with  all  thine  heart,  thou  mayest  be  baptized.  When  he  came  to  a 
sufficient  depth  he  stopped,  and  with  the  utmost  composure  placing  him- 
self on  the  left  hand  of  the  man,  his  face  being  towards  the  man's  shoul- 
der, he  put  his  right  hand  between  his  shoulder  behind,  gathering  into 
it  a  little  of  the  gown  for  hold :  the  fingers  of  his  left  hand  he  thrusted. 
under  the  sash  before,  and  the  man  putting  his  two  thumbs  into  that 
hand,  he  locked  all  together  by  closing  his  hand.  Then  he  deliberately 
said,  "  I  baptize  thee  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,"  and  while  he  uttered  these  words,  standing  wide,  he 
gently  leaned  him  backward  and  dipped  him  once.  As  soon  as  he  had 
raised  him,  a  person  in  a  boat,  fastened  there  for  the  purpose,  took  hold 
of  the  man's  hand,  wiped  his  face  with  a  napkin,  and  led  him  a  few 
steps  to  another  attendant,  who  then  gave  him  his  arm,  walked  with  him 
to  the  house,  and  assisted  him  to  dress.  There  were  many  such  in 
waiting,  who,  like  the  primitive  susceptors,  assisted  during  the  whole 
service.  The  rest  of  the  men  followed  the  first,  and  were  baptized  in 
like  manner.     After  them  the  women  were  baptized. 

A  female  friend  took  off  at  the  water  side  the  hat  and  cloak.  A 
deacon  of  the  church  led  one  to  the  administrator,  and  another  from 
him  ;  and  women  at  the  water  side  took  each,  as  she  came  out  of  the 
river,  and  conducted  her  to  the  apartment  in  the  house,  where  they 
dressed  themselves.  When  all  were  baptized,  the  administrator,  com- 
ing up  out  of  the  river,  and  standing  at  the  side,  gave  a  short  exhortation 
on  the  honor  and  the  pleasure  of  obedience  to  divine  commands,  and 
then  with  the  usual  benediction  dismissed  the  assembly.  About  half  an 
hour  after,  the  men  newly  baptized  having  dressed  themselves,  went 
from  their  rooms  into  a  large  hall  in  the  house,  where  they  were  pre- 
sently joined  by  the  women,  who  came  from  their  apartments  to  the  same 
place.  Then  they  sent  a  messenger  to  the  administrator,  who  was 
dressing  in  his  apartment,  to  inform  him  they  waited  for  him.  He 
presently  came,  and  first  prayed  for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  closed  the 
whole  by  a  short  discourse  on  the  blessings  of  civil  and  religious  liberty, 
the  sufficiency  of  Scripture,  the  pleasure  of  a  good  conscience,  the 
importance  of  a  holy  life,  and  the  prospect  of  a  blessed  immortality.  • 

CONGREGATIONALISTS. 

The  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Congregationalists  are  few  and  simple 
— more  so,  than  among  most  other  denominations  of  Christians. 

Public  worship  among  them  is  generally  introduced  by  invoking  the 
J)ivine  blessing  i\pon  the  services  of  the  sanctuary.  This  is  followed 
by  reading  a  portion  of  Scripture,  which  is  accompanied  by  some  minis- 
ters with  explanatory  remarks.     Then  follows  a  psalm  or  hjnnn,  which 


380  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP   OF 

is  sung  by  the  choir  next,  an  extempore  prayer  is  offered,  during  which 
the  congregation  most  generally  stand,  though  this  is  entirely  optiona. 
with  them.  Singing  again  occurs,  and  then  a  sermon  follows,  which  is 
generally  founded  upon  a  small  portion  of  Scripture,  from  which  is  de- 
duced a  doctrine  or  proposition,  which  is  attempted  to  be  illustrated,  proved, 
and  enforced.  A  short  prayer  is  added,  invoking  the  divine  blessing 
upon  the  word,  and  the  service  concludes  with  a  benediction,  during 
which  the  congregation  stand.  This  is  the  usual  order  of  the  morning 
service.  That  of  the  afternoon  differs  from  this  only  in  omitting  the 
reading  the  Scriptures  ;  but  an  additional  psalm  or  hymn  is  sung,  which 
immediately  precedes  the  benediction. 

Baptism. — This  rite  is  administered  in  the  Congregationalist  church, 
not  only  to  adults,  but  also  to  the  children  of  such  parents  as  unite  them- 
selves to  the  visible  family  of  Christ.  When  an  infant  is  to  receive  bap- 
tism, the  parents  introduce  the  child  at  some  convenient  time,  either  at 
the  commencement  or  conclusion  of  public  service.  Previously  to  the 
administration  of  the  ordinance,  a  prayer  is  offered  by  the  minister  in- 
voking the  divine  blessing  upon  the  parents,  and  child,  with  other  senti- 
ments appropriate  to  the  occasion  and  circumstances :  after  which,  the 
child  is  presented  at  the  table  adjoining  the  pulpit,  on  which  has  be3n 
previously  placed  a  basin  or  font  of  water.  The  minister  is  here  inform- 
ed by  the  parents,  the  father,  if  he  be  present,  what  name  has  been  se- 
lected for  the  child — upon  which,  dipping  his  hand  into  the  water,  he 
takes  such  a  portion  as  is  convenient,  and  sprinkles  it  upon  the  face  of 
the  child,  at  the  same  time  pronouncing  the  name  of  it,  and  making  de- 
claration that  he  baptizes  it,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost.  Then  follows,  in  some  churches,  an  exhortation  to  the  parents  ; 
but  usually  this  is  omitted,  and  the  ceremony  is  concluded  by  prayer.  In 
the  baptism  of  an  adult,  the  order  of  services  are  essentially  the  same. 

Lord's  Supper. — This  ordinance  is  administered  in  many  of  the 
churches  on  the  first  Sabbath  of  every  month  ;  but  in  some,  but  once  in 
two  or  three  months.  It  is  usually  preceded  by  a  lecture  preparatory, 
which  is  held  a  day  or  two  previous  to  the  Sabbath.  The  time  of  the 
celebration  is  commonly  between  the  morning  and  afternoon  service, 
unless  the  church  be  large,  when  it  takes  the  place  of  the  latter  service. 
A  recital  of  the  words  of  institution  recorded  by  Paul  in  2  Cor.  xi.  23 — 
26.,  together  with  such  remarks  as  may  be  deemed  expedient,  usually 
opens  the  ceremony.  This  is  followed  by  a  prayer  or  invocation,  during 
which  the  element  of  bread  is  consecrated  to  the  purpose  of  symbolizing 
the  body  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  considered  as  broken  for  sin.  The 
bread  is  then  broken,  after  which,  having  announced  that  it  has  been 
duly  set  apart  to  a  sacred  and  sacramental  use,  the  minister  gives  it  in 
charge  to  the  deacons,  to  be  distributed  to  the  communicants,  reciting  the 
words,  "  Take,  eat,"  &c. 

In  like  manner,  the  wine  is  consecrated  by  the  giving  of  thanks,  after 
which  it  is  conveyed  to  the  communicants,  the  minister  reciting  the 
words,  "  This  cup  is  the  New  Testament." 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  .381 

The  service  is  then  concluded,  after  the  example  of  Christ  and  his 
disciples  by  singing  a  hymn,  and  the  usual  benediction  follow 

METHODISTS. 
The  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper  in  the  M.  thodist  connection 
is  introduced  by  reciting  one  or  more  select  passages  of  Scripture,  d  'ring 
which  a  collection  is  taken  up  for  the  poor.  This  is  followed  by  a.?  n- 
vitation  to  the  proper  subjects  of  the  ordinance  to  attend  upon  it,  \vl.h 
"humble  confession  to  Almighty  God  ;"  upon  which  the  minister  offers  a 
general  confession,  in  the  name  of  all  who  are  invited  to  receive  the 
holy  communion,  during  which  both  he  and  the  people  kneel.  This  is 
followed  by  a  prayer  for  pardon,  the  cleansing  influences  of  the  Divine 
Spirit,  and  devout  thanksgiving.  Next,  the  elements  of  bread  and  wine 
are  duly  consecrated  by  prayer :  after  which,  having  first  received  the 
communion  in  both  kinds  himself,  the  minister  delivers  the  same  to  such 
other  ministers  as  may  be  present,  and  after  that  to  the  people.  When 
all  have  communicated,  and  the  remaining  consecrated  elements  have 
been  decently  covered,  the  Lord's  prayer  is  recited,  the  people  repeating 
after  the  minister  every  petition.  Other  prayers  follow,  if  time  permit, 
and  the  se.  nee  is  concluded  by  a  benediction  upon  the  communicants. 

Baptism. — In  the  ministration  of  baptism  to  infants,  the  minister  com- 
ing to  the  font  filled  with  pure  water,  offers  an  exhortation  suited  to  the 
sacred  office ;  after  which  he  prays  in  an  especial  manner  for  the  child 
presented  to  receive  the  holy  ordinance.  This  being  ended,  the  congre- 
gation rise,  and  the  minister  recites  the  words  of  the  Gospel  written  by 
Mark  x.  13,  &c.  Then  taking  the  child  into  his  hands,  he  requests  its 
friends  to  name  it ;  upon  which,  naming  it  after  them,  he  sprinkles  or 
pours  water  upon  it,  or  if  desired  immerses  it  in  water,  and  makes  de- 
claration, that  he  baptizes  it  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost.  Then  all  Irneeling,  the  Lord's  prayer  is  recited,  and  an  extem- 
pore prayer'is  offerpd,  which  finishes  the  services.  The  baptism  of  adults 
proceeds  much  in  "he  same  order. 

FRIENDS. 
This  body  of  professing  Christians  are  distinguished  for  great  sim- 
plicity of  manners  and  customs,  both  in  relation  to  their  intercourse 
with  mankind,  and  their  religious  worship  and  ceremonies.  They  con- 
sider as  obstructions  to  pure  worship,  all  forms  which  divert  the  at- 
tention of  the  mind  from  the  secret  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  They 
meet  together  in  religious  assemblies,  but  deem  it  their  duty  to  maintain 
silence,  until  such  time  as  some  one  of  their  body  is  moved  by  divine  in- 
fluence to  address  the  congregation,  which  is  usually  done  in  a  calm  and 
dignified  manner.  They  reject  a  regular  Gospel  ministry  viewing  it 
lawful  for  every  person,  whether  male  or  female,  to  address  their  meet- 
ings, if  moved  thereto  by  the  Spirit.  They  reject  also  the  Sabbath,  sing- 
ing, baptism,  and  the  Lord's  supper.  They  have  no  family  worship,  and 
no  religious  service  at  meals.  They  practise  great  abstemiousness  in 
their  living,  and  religiously  avoid  all  amusements,  all  forms  of  politenois . 


382  RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP   OP 

and  respect  of  persons.  They  disuse  the  names  of  the  months  and 
years,  and  the  custom  of  speaking  to  a  single  person  in  the  plural 
number. 

When  persons  belonging  to  their  order  design  to  become  connected  by 
marriage,  they  appear  together  and  propose  their  intention  to  the  monthly 
meeting,  and,  if  not  attended  by  their  parents  and  guardians,  produce  a 
written  certificate  of  their  consent,  signed  in  the  presence  of  witnesses. 
The  meeting  then  appoints  a  committee  to  inquire  whether  they  be  clear 
of  other  engagements  respecting  marriage  ;  and  if  at  a  subsequent  meet- 
ing, to  which  the  parties  also  come  and  declare  the  continuance  of  their 
intention,  no  objections  be  reported,  they  have  the  meeting's  consent  to 
solemnize  their  intended  marriage.  This  is  done  in  a  public  meeting 
for  worship,  towards  the  close  whereof  the  parties  stand  up,  and  solemnly 
take  each  other  for  husband  and  wife.  A  certificate  of  the  proceedings 
is  then  publicly  read,  and  signed  by  the  parties,  and  afterwards  by  the 
relations  and  others  as  witnesses.  Of  such  marriage  the  monthly  meet- 
ing keeps  a  record  ;  as  also  of  the  births  and  burials  of  its  members.  A 
certificate  of  the  date,  of  the  name  of  the  infant,  and  of  its  parents,  signed 
by  those  present  at  the  birth,  is  the  subject  of  one  of  these  last-mentioned 
records ;  and  an  order  for  the  interment,  countersigned  by  the  grave-maker, 
of  the  other.  The  naming  of  children  is  without  ceremony.  Burials 
are  also  conducted  in  a  simple  manner.  The  body,  followed  by  the  re- 
lations and  friends,  is  sometimes,  previously  to  interment,  carried  to  a 
meeting ;  and  at  the  grave  a  pause  is  generally  made :  on  both  which 
occasions,  it  frequently  falls  out  that  one  or  more  friends  present  have 
somewhat  to  express  for  the  edification  of  those  who  attend  ;  but  no  reli- 
gious rite  is  considered  as  an  essential  part  of  the  burial.=* 

SHAKERS. 

The  peculiar  religious  customs  of  this  sect,  in  relation  to  public  wor- 
ship, to  which  we  shall  confine  our  attention,  are  thus  given  by  an  eye 
witness,!  during  a  visit  to  that  branch,  which  reside  at  New  Lebanon. 

"On  account  of  the  smallness  of  their  meetin'j-louse,  two  or  three 
of  their  families  do  not  assemble  in  it,  but  maintain  public  Avorship 
among  themselves.  And  owing  to  the  inclemency  of  the  season,  but 
about  two  hundred  assembled  on  the  day  I  was  with  them,  nearly  an 
equal  number  of  males  and  females.  After  being  seated  and  sitting 
awhile  in  silence,  they  deliberately  arose  and  formed  in  rows,  mlales 
and  females  facing  each  other,  leaving  a  space  between  them,  of  about 
six  feet  at  one  end,  and  about  fifteen  or  twenty  at  the  other.  The 
worship  then  commenced  by  singing  a  hymn,  in  which  all  appeared  to 
join  who  were  capable  of  singing ;  and  most  of  them  throughout  the 
meeting,  in  all  their  singing,  seemed  to  have  their  compositions  by  heart. 
Then  two  elders  in  succession  made  short  addresses  to  their  brethren 
and  sisters,  congratulating  them  on  their  privileges  and  advantages,  and 
exhorting  them  to  faithfulness  in  their  Christian  duties  after  which,  twa 
hymns  were  sung  in  the  same  manner  as  before ;  the  elder  who  first 

*  Buck's  Theol.  Diet.,  vol.  ii.  t  Rev.  Mr.  Benedict. 


DIFFERENT  NATIONS.  SISB 

spoke,  then  made  another  short  address  to  the  assembly,  and  toW  them 
it  was  their  privilege  to  go  forth  to  toorskip  God  in  the  dance.  They 
accordingly  prepared  for  that  devotion  by  moving  the  seats,  and  the  men 
laying  off  their  coats.  They  were  arranged  in  six  rows  the  whole 
length  of  the  house,  the  men  at  one  end  and  the  women  at  the  other, 
with  a  small  space  between  the  two  companies.  A  number  of  both 
sexes  did  not  join  in  the  dance,  either  from  age,  infirmity,  indisposition, 
or  for  the  want  of  room,  as  all  are  at  liberty  to  unite  or  not,  in  this  pecu- 
liar exercise.  Facing  the  ranks  with  their  backs  against  the  opposite 
sides  of  the  house,  stood  about  sixteen  or  twenty  singers,  male  and 
female,  who,  serving  as  musicians  for  the  dance,  suddenly  struck  up  a 
tune  of  a  suitable  description,  when  the  dancing  immediately  commenc- 
ed, and  continued  through  a  song  of  considerable  length.  After  a  short 
pause,  another  song  was  struck  up,  and  the  dancing  again  went  on,  and 
so  continued  through  six  songs.  I  am  informed  they  commonly  dance 
not  more  than  three  or  four  songs,  and  sometimes  not  more  than  two. 
The  singers,  during  the  time  of  dancing,  kept  a  continued  motion  with 
their  hands  as  if  beating  the  time,  and  at  the  end  of  each  dancing  song, 
and  also  at  the  close  of  their  hymns,  when  they  did  not  dance,  they  all 
made  a  peculiar  obeisance,  apparently  to  each  other,  but  I  amfcjformed 
that,  instead  of  any  compliment,  this  is  merely  a  reverential  manner  of 
closing  the  service.  After  the  dancing  was  over,  the  elder  who  had 
spoken  twice  before,  made  another  short  address  to  the  assembly,  and 
nothing  could  exceed  the  apparent  discrepancy  between  the  plainness 
and  gravity,  and  the  hoary  headed  sanctity  of  the  venerable  elder,  who 
was  the  master  of  the  ceremonies  on  this  occasion,  and  the  unusual 
service  they  had  performed.  But  on  the  mind  of  a  Shaker,  no  such 
impressions  are  made  ;  he  considers  dancing  as  a  most  suitable,  rational, 
and  edifying  part  of  the  service  of  God,  in  which  the  most  pious  emo- 
tions of  his  soul  are  expanded  towards  his  Maker ;  and  because  it  is  made 
an  occasion  of  merriment  and  sin  by  a  thoughtless  world,  is  no  stronger 
reason,  in  his  opinion,  why  it  should  be  discontinued,  than  that  singing, 
or  the  exercise  of  any  other  faculty,  should  be  abandoned  because  it  has 
been  abused. 

"  After  the  dancing  was  over,  the  elder  just  referred  to  made  a  third 
short  address  to  the  worshippers.  Then  one  of  their  public  speakers 
addressed  himself  for  a  few  minutes  to  the  spectators,  and  in  a  very 
concise  and  intelligible  manner  illustrated  the  nature  of  the  Gospel, 
its  advantages,  promises,  &c.  Then  a  third  hymn  or  anthem  was 
cung,  and  the  assembly  was  dismissed.  The  whole  occupied  about 
one  hour  and  a  quarter. 

"  The  dancing  was  simple  in  its  form,  but  it  was  truly  and  pro- 
perly a  dance ;  the  tunes,  the  gestures,  and  all  the  attending  circum- 
stances, of  necessity,  come  under  this  name ;  and  the  Shakers  use  no 
circumlocution  in  describing  this  part  of  their  worship.  It  consisted 
in  marching  quickly  backwards  and  forwards  in  ranks,  turning  round 
and  shuffling  to  the  tune. 

"  AU  were  uniformly  clad,  all  moved  with  the  utmost  regularity  and 
uniformity,  and  an  unvaried  repetition  of  the  routine  described,  consti- 


^4  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP  OP 

tuted  this  strange  and  unusual  method  of  Christian  devotion.  Though 
the  day  was  cold  and  raw,  yet  most  of  them  were  in  a  state  of  perspira- 
tion, and  some  of  them  apparently  much  fatigued. 

"  They  have  but  one  meeting  in  their  meeting-house  on  the  Sabbath, 
but  meetings  are  maintained  a  number  of  times  through  the  week  in 
each  family. 

"  When  the  number  of  spectators  is  large,  as  is  generally  the  case  in 
the  summer  season,  and  especially  during  the  resort  of  company  to  the 
New  Lebanon  Springs,  one  of  their  public  speakers  delivers  a  discourse 
in  the  form  of  a  sermon,  much  like  other  preachers. 

"  The  family  with  whom  I  tarried  had  a  meeting  in  the  evening,  in  a 
hall  about  fifty  by  eighteen,  fitted  on  purpose  for  a  meeting  room.  This 
meeting  was  conducted  much  like  the  one  already  described :  only, 
instead  of  the  dance,  they  went  forth  in  the  march,  '  as  a  figure  of 
marching  the  heavenly  road,  and  walking  the  streets  of  the  New  Jeru- 
salem.' 

"  The  party  consisted  of  between  forty  and  fifty ;  they  moved  with  a 
quick  step  around  the  hall,  from  one  end  to  the  other,  and  around  a 
company  of  six  or  eight  singers  in  the  centre  of  it,  all  singing  hymns 
descriptive  of  their  worship,  and  gently  waving  their  hands  in  a  hori- 
zontal position.  In  this  manner  five  marches  were  performed,  of  about 
six  or  eight  revolutions  each,  and  at  the  intervals  short  addresses  were 
made  by  one  of  their  elders,  similar  to  those  already  mentioned.  The 
whole  lasted  about  forty  minutes.  At  some  of  the  rounds  they  all 
clapped  their  hands  while  singing,  as  if  overwhelmed  with  ecstasy  and 
joy. 

"The  Shakers,  both  in  public  and  private,  have  a  Quakerish  appearance  ; 
but  as  soon  as  their  worship  commences,  and  their  loud  and  animated 
singing  is  struck  up,  they  appear  entirely  different  from  that  retiring  and 
contemplative  community.  The  Shakers  are  indeed  a  musical  people, 
and  go  beyond  almost  any  other  denomination  in  the  proportion  of  time 
they  devote  to  this  exhilarating  exercise."* 

BUNKERS. 

This  sect,  some  account  of  which  has  been  given  in  a  preceding  page, 
dress  i*  a  manner  peculiar  to  themselves.  They  wear  a  coat  or  tunic, 
which  reaches  down  to  their  heels,  with  a  sash  or  girdle  round  the  waist, 
and  a  cap  or  hood  hanging  from  the  shoulders.  The  men  religiously 
abstain  from  shaving  either  their  hair  or  beard.  The  sexes  have  separate 
habitations,  and  a  different  set  of  regulations.  In  each  of  the  houses 
appropriated  to  the  men  and  women,  there  is  a  banqueting  house,  and 
an  apartment  for  public  worship ;  for  the  brethren  and  sisters  of  the 
fraternity  do  not  meet  together  even  at  their  devotions.  Their  diet  con- 
sists chiefly  of  roots  and  other  vegetables  ;  the  rulers  of  their  society  not 
allowing  them  the  use  of  flesh,  except  mutton,  which  is  eaten  on  the 
occasion  of  a  love-feast,  at  which  time  the  brethren  and  sisters  dine 
together.     In  each  of  their  little  cells,  they  have  a  bench  fixed  to  serve 

*  Benedict's  History  of  all  Religions. 


DIFFERENT    NATIONS.  385 

ihe  purpose  of  a  bed,  and  a  small  block  of  wood  for  a  pillow.  They 
allow  of  no  intercourse  between  the  brethren  and  sisters  before  marriage ; 
and  when  they  do  marry,  they  remove  from  the  settlement,  but  preserve 
their  connection  with  the  society.  Their  Church  government  and  disci- 
pline are  the  same  with  the  English  Baptists,  except  that  every  brother 
is  allowed  to  speak  in  the  congregation  ;  and  their  best  speaker  is  usually 
ordained  to  be  their  preacher.  They  have  deacons  and  deaconesses  from 
among  their  eldest  widows,  and  exhorters,  who  are  all  licensed  to  use 
their  gifts  statedly  or  occasionally.^ 

MORAVIANS,  OR  UNITED  BRETHREN. 

Among  this  religious  community  are  to  be  found  economies,  or  choir 
houses,  where  they  live  together;  the  single  men  and  single  women, 
widows  and  widowers,  apart,  each  under  the  superintendence  of  elderly 
persons  of  their  own  class.  In  these  houses,  every  person  who  is  able, 
and  has  not  an  independent  support,  labors  in  his  occupation,  and  contri- 
butes a  stipulated  sum  for  his  maintenance.  Their  children  are  educated 
with  peculiar  care  ;  their  subjection  to  their  superiors  and  elders  is  singu- 
lar, and  is  strikingly  manifested  in  their  missions  and  marriages.  In  the 
former,  those  who  have  offered  themselves  for  this  service,  and  are 
approved  as  candidates,  wait  their  several  calls,  referring  themselves 
entirely  to  the  discipline  of  the  lot ;  and,  it  is  said,  never  hesitate,  when 
that  has  decided  the  place  of  their  destination.  In  marriage,  they  may 
only  form  a  connection  with  those  of  their  own  communion,  and  the  brother 
who  transgresses  in  this  respect  is  immediately  dismissed  from  Church  fel- 
lowship. Sometimes  a  sister,  by  express  license  from  the  elder's  confe- 
rence, is  permitted  to  marry  a  person  of  approved  piety  in  another 
communion ;  yet  still  to  join  in  the  Church  ordinances,  as  before.  A 
brother  may  make  his  own  choice  of  a  partner  in  the  society ;  but  as 
all  intercourse  between  the  different  sexes  is  carefully  avoided,  very  few 
opportunities-  of  forming  particular  attachments  are  found,  and  they 
usually  rather  refer  their  choice  to  the  Church  than  decide  for  themselves. 
And  as  the  lot  must  be  cast  to  sanction  their  union,  each  receives  his 
partner,  as  a  divine  appointment.  Within  a  few  years  some  of  the  above 
peculiaritievS  of  the  United  Brethren,  it  is  believed,  have  been  done  away. 
Their  former  practice  of  a  community  of  goods  has  also  been  abolished  ; 
with  the  condition  that  landed  property  belongs  to  the  Church  as  formerly, 
and  is  rented  to  individuals.  Their  public  worship  is  very  simple ; 
their  singing  accompanied  by  an  organ,  played  in  a  soft  and  solemn 
manner. 

On  a  Sunday  morning  they  read  the  liturgy  of  their  own  Church,  after 
which  a  sermon  is  preached,  and  an  exhortation  given  to  the  children. 
In  the  afternoon  they  have  private  meetings,  and  public  worship  in  the 
evening.  Previous  to  the  holy  communion,  which  is  administered  once 
a  month,  and  on  Maunday  Thursday,  every  person  intending  to  commu- 
nicate converses  with  one  of  the  elders  on  the  state  of  his  soul.  The 
celebration  of  communion  is  preceded  by  a  love  feast ;  and  on  Maunday 

*  Dictionary  of  all  Religions. 

49  33 


986  RELIGIOUS  WORSHIP  OF 

Thursday  by  a  solemn  Pedilavium,  or  washing  of  each  other's  feet; 
after  which  the  kiss  of  charity  is  bestowed :  all  which  ceremonies  they 
consider  as  obligatory,  and  authorized  in  all  ages  of  the  Church  ;  quoting 
John  xiii.  14.  1  Peter  v.  14.  Rom.  xvi.  16.  On  Easter  Sunday  they 
attend  the  chapel,  (or  in  some  places  the  burial-ground,)  where  they  read 
a  peculiar  liturgy,  and  call  over  the  names  of  all  their  members  who 
died  in  the  preceding  year.  And  every  morning,  in  Easter  week,  they 
meet  at  seven  o'clock,  to  read  the  Harmonies  of  the  Gospel  on  the  Cru- 
cifixion, &c.* 

MENNONITES. 

In  respect  to  divine  worship  among  this  sect,  an  account  of  which  has 
already  been  given,  it  is  conducted  much  as  among  the  Churches  of  the 
reformed,  or  among  the  Dissenters  in  England  ;  only  with  this  peculiarity, 
that  collections  are  made  every  Sabbath  day  (sometimes  in  the  middle 
of  the  sermon)  in  two  bags ;  one  for  the  poor,  and  the  other  for  the 
expenses  of  public  worship.  They  reject  infant  baptism,  and  refuse  to 
commune  at  the  Lord's  table  with  any  who  administer  it  to  children, 
unless  re-sprinkled.  In  some  parts  of  North  Holland,  young  people  are 
baptized  on  the  day  of  their  marriage.  They  baptize  by  pouring  or 
sprinkling  thrice,  as  Menno  is  said  to  have  done,  in  the  name  of  the 
Holy  Trinity. 

In  Pennsylvania,  in  which  large  Churches  of  this  denomination 
exist,  they  do  not  baptize  by  immersion,  although  they  administer  the 
ordinance  to  none  but  adult  persons.  The  usual  practice  is  this : 
the  person  to  be  baptized  kneels  before  the  minister,  upon  which  the 
latter  holds  his  hands  over  him,  into  which  the  deacon  pours  water,  and 
through  which  it  runs  on  to  the  head  of  the  baptized,  after  which  follows 
a  prayer  accompanied  by  the  imposition  of  hands.  There  is  said  to  be 
a  branch  of  this  sect,  consisting  of  about  a  thousand  souls,  in  Alsace, 
who,  in  their  peculiarities,  strongly  resemble  the  Quakers.  About  their 
dress  they  use  no  buckles  nor  buttons.  The  men  never  shave  themselves. 
Maidens  wear  their  hair  loose,  while  married  women  gather  it  up,  and 
bend  it  round  the  head.  With  regard  to  baptism,  they  hold  a  middle 
course,  administering  the  rite  to  youth,  at  the  age  of  eleven  or  twelve, 
and  then  by  sprinkling ;  the  person  thus  admitted  into  the  Church  laying 
his  hands  on  his  breast,  and  answering  for  himself,  which  they  consider 
essential  to  the  sacrament.t 

SANDEMANIANS. 

A  sect  that  originated  in  Scotland  about  the  year  1728 ;  and  was  origi- 
nally called  Glassites,  after  its  founder,  Mr.  John  Glass.  The  latter, 
however,  who  was  a  minister  of  the  established  Church  in  Scotland, 
being  expelled  on  account  of  a  supposed  design  to  subvert  the  national 
covenant,  and  destroy  the  foundation  of  all  national  establishments,  his 
followers  formed  themselves  into  Churches,  conformable,  in  their  institu- 
tion and  discipline,,  to  what  they  apprehended  to  be  the  plan  of  the  first 

*  Dictionary  of  all  Religions.  t  Dictionary  of  all  Religions. 


DIFFERENT   NATIONS.  387 

Churches  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament.  Some  years  after,  Mr. 
Sandeman  imbibing  the  same  opinions,  and  being  a  more  conspicuous 
character,  the  followers  of  Glass  became  known  by  the  name  of  Sande- 
manians.  The  practices  in  which  this  denomination  differ  from  the 
generality  of  other  Christians  are — their  weekly  administration  of  the 
Lord's  supper ;  their  love  feasts,  of  which  every  member  is  not  only 
allowed,  but  required  to  partake ;  and  which  consist  of  their  dining 
together  at  each  other's  houses,  in  the  interval  between  the  morning  and 
the  afternoon  service  ;  their  kiss  of  charity,  on  the  admission  of  a  new 
member,  and  other  occasions,  (Rom.  xvi.  16.)  their  weekly  collections 
before  the  Lord's  supper,  for  the  support  of  the  poor,  and  other  necessary 
expenses ;  mutual  exhortation  ;  abstinence  from  blood,  and  from  things 
strangled;  and  the  washing  of  each  other's  feet.  Every  one  (it  is  said) 
considers  all  that  he  has  in  his  possession  and  power,  liable  to  the  calls 
of  the  poor  and  the  Church.  They  also  hold  it  to  be  unlawful  to  lay 
up  treasures  upon  earth,  by  setting  them  apart  for  any  distant,  future, 
and  uncertain  use.  They  allow  of  public  and  private  diversions,  so  far 
as  they  are  not  connected  with  circumstances  really  sinful.  Mr.  S. 
pleads,  towards  the  close  of  his  "  Letters  on  Theron  and  Aspasio,"  pretty 
much  in  favor  of  theatrical  amusements ;  and  it  is  said,  that  an  attend- 
ance on  them  is  very  common  among  his  followers  :  but  apprehending  a 
lot  to  be  sacred,  they  disapprove  (merely  on  this  account)  of  lotteries, 
playing  at  cards,  dice,  and  all  games  of  chance. 

They  have  a  plurality  of  elders,  pastors,  or  bishops,  in  each  Church. 
In  the  choice  of  them,  the  want  of  learning,  or  engagement  in  trade,  is 
no  sufficient  objection,  if  qualified  according  to  the  instructions  given  by 
Paul  to  Timothy  and  Titus  :  but  second  marriages  disqualify  for  the  office. 

In  discipline  they  are  strict  and  severe,  thinking  themselves  obliged  to 
separate  from  the  communion  and  worship  of  all  such  religious  societies 
as  appear  to  them  not  to  profess  the  simple  truth  for  their  only  ground 
of  hope,  and  who  do  not  walk  in  obedience  to  it.  Moreover,  as  in. 
their  Church'  proceedings  they  are  not  governed  by  majorities,  but  esteem 
unanimity  to  be  absolutely  necessary,  whenever  a  member  differs  from 
the  rest,  he  must  give  up  the  point  or  be  excluded.  In  their  families,  it 
is  said,  there  is  but  little  social  worship ;  for  conceiving  it  unlawful  to 
join  in  prayer  with  one  who  is  not  a  brother  or  sister,  and  finding  no 
express  precept  or  precedent  in  the  Scriptures  for  family  prayer,  that, 
which  by  other  Christians  is  held  sacred  as  a  part  of  moral  obligation,  is 
by  them  very  commonly  disregarded."^ 

JUMPERS. 
Persons  so  called  from  the  practice  of  jumping  during  the  time 
allotted  for  religious  worship.  This  singular  practice  began,  it  is 
said,  in  the  western  part  of  Wales,  about  the  year  1760.  It  was  soon 
after  defended  by  Mr.  William  Williams,  (the  Welch  poet,  as  he  is  some- 
times called,)  in  a  pamphlet,  which  was  patronized  by  the  abettors  of 
jumping,  in  religious  assemblies.     Several  of  the  now  zealous  itinerant 

*  Dictionary  of  all  Religions. 


388 


RELIGIOUS   WORSHIP,    &c. 


preachers  encouraged  the  people  to  cry  out  gogoniant,  (the  Welch  word 
for  glory,)  amen,  &c.  &c ;  to  put  thqmselves  in  violent  agitation,  and, 
finally,  to  jump  until  they  were  quite  exhausted,  so  as  often  to  be  obliged 
to  fall  down  on  the  floor  or  the  field,  where  this  kind  of  worship  was 
held.  These  scenes  continue  sometimes  for  two  or  three  hours,  and 
sometimes  during  half  the  night,  after  having  produced  the  greatest  con- 
fusion, and  too  often  turned  the  solemnities  of  religion  into  the  most 
extravagant  clamors  and  gestures.* 

HARMONISTS. 

Certain  emigrants  from  Wurtemburg  to  America,  about  the  year  1805, 
under  Mr.  George  Rapp,  their  pastor,  being  compelled  to  leave  their 
native  country,  on  account  of  the  then  government  insisting  upon  their 
attendance  upon  the  parish  church,  after  some  alteration  had  been  made 
in  the  public  service,  which  they  did  not  approve.     On  their  arrival  in 


Town  of  Economy,  Pennsylvania. 

America,  they  formed  the  village  of  Economy,  a  few  miles  below  Pitts- 
burg, on  the  west  bank  of  the  Ohio.  This  village  is  neatly  built  with 
broad,  rectangular  streets,  and  handsome  frame-houses.  They  have  a 
large  woollen  and  cotton  manufactory,  and  carry  on  various  branches  of 
manufacture.  All  their  property  is  nominally  held  in  common.  By 
profession,  they  are  Lutherans  ;  but  their  leader  appears  to  have  imbibed 
some  mystical  notions,  which  are  at  variance  with  the  received  opinions 
of  his  sect.  One  cvistom  among  this  people  is  peculiar.  They  keep 
watch  by  turns  at  night :  and,  after  crying  the  hour,  add,  "  A  day  is 
past,  and  a  step  made  nearer  our  end.  Our  time  wears  away,  and  the 
joys  of  heaven  are  our  reward." 


*  Buck's  Theol.  Diet. 


389 


PROTESTANT    MISSIONS, 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES. 


Christianity  is  essentially  missionary  in  its  spirit ;  embracing  in  its 
benevolence  the  utmost  latitude  and  longitude  of  the  habitable  earth.  To 
cherish  and  to  act  upon  this  principle,  our  blessed  Lord  enjoined  his  dis- 
ciples, when  he  commanded  them  to  "  go  into  all  the  world,  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  creature."  Nor  did  he  leave  them  comfortless,  in 
the  prospect  of  the  painful  duty ;  but  added,  "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway, 
even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 

Sincere  and  intelligent  Christians,  in  every  age,  influenced  by  the 
Savior's  grace,  have  been  constrained  to  regard  his  injunctions  as 
obligatory  upon  themselves  :  at  the  same  time  they  have  rejoiced  in  his 
merciful  promise,  while  contemplating  the  immutable  word  of  inspired 
prophecy,  "  The  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea." 

But  while  the  disciples  of  Christ  have  been  thus  acquainted  with 
duty,  and  have  been  encouraged  by  promise,  they  have  at  no  period, 
since  apostolic  times,  put  forth  efforts  in  any  measure  corresponding  to 
the  magnitude  or  importance  of  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  world. 
Prior  to  the  reformation,  in  a  long  series  of  centuries,  scarcely  nothing 
was  done ;  and,  during  that  eventful  period,  the  reformers  were  too  much 
occupied  in  directing  that  great  work  to  its  full  completion  and  estab- 
lishment, to  attempt  the  extension  of  the  Gospel  in  heathen  lands. 

It  is  only  since  the  above  glorious  era,  that  the  attention  of  the 
Christian  world  has  been  turned  towards  this  great  subject.  And  yet, 
after  the  lapse  of  centuries,  how  little  has  been  accomplished.  A  great 
portion  of  the  world's  population  is  still  groaning  under  the  bondage  of  a 
cruel  despotism ;  is  still  sitting  in  the  shadow  of  spiritual  death.  Look 
at  Paganism — it  embraces  the  greatest  part  of  Asia,  the  interior  of 
Africa,  the  wilds  of  North  and  South  America,  and  much  of  the 
islands  of  the  seas — shrouding  in  moral  darkness  more  than  four  hun- 
dred and  fifty  millions  of  the  human  race.  Look  at  Mahometanism — 
a  religion  abounding  in  absurdity  and  superstition,  indecent  and  immoral 

33* 


390  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

— openly  at  war  with  Christianity — and  yet  spreading  over  some  of  the 
fairest  portions  of  the  globe — Turkey  in  Europe,  Palestine,  Persia, 
Arabia,  Syria,  Mesopotamia,  Independent  Tartary,  Afghanistan  in  Asia, 
Egypt,  the  Barbary  States,  and  the  interior  nations  as  far  south  as  the 
Niger  in  Africa,  and  holding  in  delusion  from  one  hundred  to  one  hun- 
dred and  thirty  millions  of  immortal  beings.  To  these  may  be  added 
the  Jews,  not  less  than  eight  millions ;  who,  in  respect  to  the  influence 
of  Christianity,  are  on  a  level  with  a  greater  part  of  the  heathen  world, 
since  they  reject  the  New  Testament,  notwithstanding  that  all  the  evi- 
dence of  its  divine  authority  has  been  an  hundred  times  presented  to 
them.  Nor  in  this  estimate  may  we  omit  the  Greek  and  Latin  Church- 
es, for  though  Christian  in  name,  they  possess  but  little  of  the  form 
and  even  less  of  the  spirit  of  Christianity.  The  former  of  these 
Churches  embraces  about  seventy  millions  of  souls,  scattered  principally 
over  Eastern  Europe,  Africa  and  Western  Asia.  The  Latin  Church 
includes  from  eighty  to  one  hundred  millions,  who  may  be  found  in  Italy, 
France,  Bavaria,  Austria,  Sardinia,  Spain,  Portugal,  Poland,  Netherlands, 
Germany,  Ireland,  Mexico,  New  Spain,  the  Canadas,  and  South 
America. 

"  Such  is  the  melancholy  and  even  awful  condition,"  observes  the 
author  of  the  Harbinger  of  the  Millenium,  "  of  perhaps  twelve  thirteenths 
of  the  world's  population."  And  for  the  conversion  unto  God — for 
the  rescue  from  an  eternal  ruin,  of  this  vast  host  of  immortal  souls, 
what  has  been  done  ? — what  is  now  doing  ? 

In  respect  to  the  past,  there  is  indeed  cause  for  deep  sorrow.  For 
centuries  the  Christian  world  slept,  while  millions  went  down  to  the 
grave  unenlightened  and  unreformed — without  scarcely  an  attempt  on 
the  part  of  the  disciples  of  Christ  to  send  to  them  the  word  of  eternal 
life. 

But,  at  length,  a  better  and  a  brighter  day  for  the  world  has  arrived. 
The  long  sleep  of  the  Christian  Church  is  at  an  end.  The  friends  of 
piety  in  many  parts  of  Christendom  are  alive  to  the  wants  of  their  fellow 
men,  and  are  engaging  with  becoming  ardor  to  make  amends  for  their 
past  remissness  and  wan^  of  benevolence. 

Contemplating  the  future,  we  must  consider  the  vast  machinery  which 
a  gracious  Providence  has  brought  into  motion.  Sunday  schools,  nur- 
series for  the  Church  of  God,  are  established  through  the  British  empire, 
and  the  United  States  of  America  ;  and,  with  the  scriptural  plans  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  School  Societjs  they  are  becoming  common,  in 
nations,  through  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  the  most  admirable  means 
of  advancing  the  cause  of  God  and  his  truth.     Bible  Societies  are  pre- 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  391 

paring,  by  the  multiplication  of  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  to  supply 
the  -reading  population  in  all  nations.  The  British  University  printing 
establishments  possess  the  means  of  producing  at  the  rate  of  about  two 
copies  of  the  Bible  every  minute !  and  the  American  Bible  Society,  with 
its  sixteen  steam  presses,  is  said  to  be  capable  of  producing  at  the  rate  of 
more  than  four  copies  of  the  Bible  every  minute  !  !  To  anticipate  the 
ardent  wishes  of  awakened  immortals  in  every  nation,  God  has  gracious- 
ly raised  up  his  servants  among  the  evangelical  missionaries,  to  trans- 
late the  Holy  Scriptures  into  all  the  languages  of  the  earth ;  of  which 
more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  are  now  sanctified  with  the  Divine  Reve- 
lation, that  every  man  may  soon  both  hear  and  read,  in  his  own  tongue 
in  which  he  was  born,  the  Avondrous  works  of  God  !  Religious  Tract 
Societies  are  vigorously  in  operation ;  publishing  and  circulating,  by 
millions,  their  pure  works,  to  excite  the  multitude  to  read  their  scriptural 
lessons  of  saving  doctrine.  Members  of  the  Church  of  God,  among  all 
denominations,  are  now  deeply  impressed  with  their  obligations  to  bless 
their  fellow-men.  Missionary  Societies  are  sending  forth  their  devoted 
messengers  of  mercy  to  call  the  i'morant,  superstitious,  and  degraded 
heathen  population  to  believe  the  Gospel,  and  live  forever  through  Jesus 
Christ ;  and  God  is  graciously  crowning  the  labors  of  his  servants. 

It  was  the  intention  of  the  author  to  have  spread  before  his  readers 
an  account  of  the  missionary  operations  of  various  existing  societies ; 
but  finding  the  subject  too  extensive  to  be  embraced  within  his  prescribed 
limits,  he  must  content  himself  with  a  brief  vieAv  of  the  missionary 
operations  of  the  early  settlers  in  America,  and  notices  of  the  most 
prominent 'missionary  and  other  benevolent  societies  in  Europe  and 
America,  at  present  existing. 

I.   MISSIONARY  OPERATIONS  OF  THE  FIRST  SETTLERS  IN  AMERICA. 

Laboks  of  the  Mayhews. — The  first  attempts  to  evangelize  the 
aborigines  of  North  America  were  made  on  Martha's  Vineyard,  a 
small  island  near  Nantucket.  Thomas  Mayhew,  Jun.,  having  in  con- 
nection with  his  father,  Thomas  Mayhew,  Esq.,  received  from  the  agent 
of  Lord  Sterling  a  grant  of  this  island,  together  Avith  Nantucket  and 
some  smaller  islands  in  the  vicinity,  left  Watertown,  in  Massachusetts 
colony,  and  went  to  the  island,  with  a  few  others,  in  the  year  1642,  for 
the  purpose  of  forming  a  settlement.  He  was  then  about  twenty-one 
years  of  age.  His  father  soon  joined  him,  and  became,  according  to 
the  custom  of  the  times,  governor  of  the  island. 

Mr.  Mayhew,  being  distinguished  both  for  learning  and  piety,  was 
invited  to  take  charge  of  this  small  plantation  as  a  minister.     To  this  he 


392  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

consented ;  but  his  congregation  being  small,  he  turned  his  attention  to 
the  moral  and  religious  improvement  of  the  neighboring  Indians.  With 
this  in  view,  he  learned  their  language,  and  by  mingling  with  them  in 
a  kind  and  familiar  way,  soon  gained  their  confidence. 

Within  a  year,  he  had  the  joy  of  converting  to  Christianity  an 
Indian  of  no  mean  consequence,  by  the  name  of  Hiacoomes,  who  enter- 
ed with  great  zeal,  with  Mr.  Mayhew,  into  the  work  of  evangelizing  his 
brethren.  But  for  several  years  their  success  was  small,  arising  in  part 
from  the  strenuous  opposition  of  the  Indian  powwows  or  priests,  who  exer- 
cised a  powerful  sway  among  the  tribes  ;  but  still  more  to  the  general 
prejudices  of  these  heathen  in  favor  of  the  religion  of  their  fathers. 

Notwithstanding  these,  and  other  obstacles,  the  Gospel  gradually 
prevailed.  At  length,  in  1646,  an  event  occurred,  which  gave  a  signal 
impulse  to  the  evangelical  doctrine  among  these  heathen.  This  was 
the  breaking  out  of  an  epidemic,  which  proved  fatal  to  multitudes.  In 
the  ravages  of  the  disorder,  a  marked  distinction  was  visible  in  favor 
of  those,  who  had  given  any  countenance  to  the  great  truths  proposed  to 
them  ;  and  Hiacoomes,  who  had  openly  professed  the  Gospel,  was,  with 
his  family,  almost  entirely  free  from  it. 

This  difference  excited  reflection  in  the  Indians.  Those  who  had 
ascribed  the  former  disease  to  the  displeasure  of  their  gods,  now  inquir- 
ed whether  this  was  not  a  token  of  the  anger  of  Jehovah.  Some  began 
earnestly  to  desire  that  the  Gospel  might  be  preached  to  them.  Among 
these  was  Mioxo,  a  chief.  He  sent  a  messenger  five  or  six  miles  in  the 
night,  to  Hiacoomes,  entreating  him  to  come  and  preach  to  him.  Hia- 
coomes immediately  went.  Being  arrived,  he  found  many  Indians  col- 
lected, among  whom  was  Sawanguatuck,  a  chief  Sachem.  Mioxo  received 
Hiacoomes  with  great  apparent  pleasure,  and  told  him  he  wished  "  that 
he  would  show  his  heart  to  them,  and  let  them  know  how  it  stood 
towards  God,  and  what  they  ought  to  do."  Hiacoomes  immediately 
embraced  the  opportunity.  Having  finished  his  speech,  Mioxo  asked, 
"  How  many  gods  do  the  English  worship  ?" — "  One,  and  no  more,"  was 
the  reply.  Upon  this,  Mioxo  reckoned  up  about  thirty-seven  principal 
gods  which  he  had.  "  And  shall  I,"  said  he,  "  throw  away  all  these 
thir-  -seven  for  one  only?" — "  What  do  you  yourself  think?"  said  Hia- 
coomes ;  "  for  my  part,  I  threw  away  all  these,  and  many  more,  some 
years  ago,  and  yet  I  am  preserved,  as  you  see,  this  day." — "  You  speak 
true,"  said  Mioxo,  "and  therefore  I  will  throw  away  all  my  gods  too, 
and  with  you  serve  that  one  God." 

Hiacoomes  was  then  more  full  in  his  instructions  ;  and,  as  was  desired, 
opened  to  them  his  whole  heart.     He  particularly  addressed  their  con- 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  393 

sciences,  specifying  many  sins  of  which  they  were  guilty,  and  telling 
them  of  their  miserable,  fallen  state,  and  the  way  of  redemption  through 
Christ.  Many  were  much  affected,  and  said  they  had  now  seen  their 
sins.  Mioxo  became  a  convert,  and  supported  a  Christian  character, 
through  a  long  life.  The  sachem  received  such  an  impression  from 
the  discourse,  as,  added  to  the  effect  of  the  sickness,  induced  him  shortly 
after  to  invite  Mr.  May  hew  to  preach  publicly  to  his  people.  He  him- 
self became  a  constant  hearer.  Thus  was  a  door  opened,  which  Mr. 
Mayhew  had  long  desired,  for  public  preaching  to  the  Indians. 

In  this  work  he  now  engaged  with  great  ardor ;  and,  aided  by  the 
faithful  Hiacoomes,  was  instrumental  in  gathering  not  a  few  to  the 
standard  of  the  cross.  By  the  end  of  the  year  1612,  two  hundred  and 
eighty-two  were  brought  to  renounce  their  false  gods,  and  among  this 
number  were  eight  powwows. 

In  1657,  Mr.  Mayhew,  finding  more  laborers  necessary,  embarked  for 
England  to  solicit  assistance  in  his  benevolent  work ;  but  an  inscrutable 
Providence  ordered  that  he  should  return  no  more.  Nothing  further  >vas 
ever  known,  either  of  him,  or  the  vessel  in  which  he  sailed. 

Yet  the  work  was  not,  on  this  account,  abandoned.  His  aged  father, 
now  seventy  years  old,  having  always  taken  a  deep  interest  in  the  mis- 
sion, succeeded  his  son,  and,  with  unwearied  diligence,  perfected  his 
knowledge  of  the  Indian  language,  and  commenced  the  work  of  a  mis- 
sionary among' them.  Although  he  did  not  settle  over  them  as  a  pastor, 
he  caused  two  of  their  teachers,  Hiacoomes  and  John  Tackanash,  to  be 
ordained  to  this  office  ;  while  he  himself,  in  his  old  age,  went  from  island 
to  island,  and  from  place  to  place,  doing  the  work  of  an  evangelist.  He 
sometimes  travelled  on  foot  nearly  twenty  miles,  through  the  woods,  to 
visit  them. 

Before  the  death  of  this  venerable  and  apostolic  man,  who  lived  to 
spend  twenty-three  years  in  the  work,  one  of  his  grand  children,  the 
son  of  Thomas  Mayhew,  Jun.,  had  entered  the  field.  At  this  time, 
about  two  thirds  of  the  inhabitants  on  Martha's  Vineyard,  or  fifteen 
hundred  persons,  were  reckoned  as  praying  Indians.  Of  these,  fifty 
were  in  full  communion,  and  gave  ample  testimony  to  the  power  of 
religion  in  the  heart,  Mr.  John  Mayhew  labored  with  great  zeal  for 
the  space  of  about  sixteen  years,  when  he  was  removed  by  death.  He 
was  succeeded  by  his  son  Experience,  then  only  sixteen  years  old.  The 
latter  continued  to  labor  among  the  Indians  sixty  years,  and  died  in  1754, 
aged  eighty-one. 

At  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  missionary  on   Martha's 

Vineyard  was  one  of  the  Mayhew  family — himself  a  venerable  old  man 
50 


394  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

— the  representative  of  ancestors,  whose  lives  had  been  with  singular 
benevolence  devoted  tc  the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  thi'ough  a  period 
of  more  than  a  century  and  a  half.  At  this  present  time,  a  remnant  is 
still  found  on  the  ancient  spot,  of  whom  some  are  nominal  Christians; 
but  ihe  true  spirit  of  vital  godliness,  it  is  to  be  feared,  is  little  kno^vn 
am'jiiiT  them. 

li  may  be  interesting  to  add,  in  respect  to  the  converts  made  by  the 
Ma^'tiows,  that  not  a  few  of  them  gave  ample  evidence  of  a  real  change 
o!"  heart,  by  a  walk  and  conversation  conformed  to  the  maxims  of  the 
Gospel.  Some,  even  in  early  life,  appear  to  have  turned  unto  the  Lord, 
ar:a  (o  have  proved  themselves  faithful  disciples  of  Jesus.  Eleazer 
Ohhumah  was  one.  He  appears  to  have  been  serious  even  from  a  child. 
Hji-v"  vl;  an  intemperate  father,  this  youth  ventured  to  remonstrate  with 
him  on  the  sin  of  intemperance,  and  succeeded  in  withdrawing  him,  on 
several  occasions,  from  a  scene  of  riot,  and  to  induce  him  to  return  to 
ills  family.  The  kind  and  respectful  manner  in  which  he  did  this,  so 
'.vou  'Apon  the  father,  that,  added  to  the  premature  death  of  the  son  at 
ihe  e/ge  of  sixteen,  he  became  altogether  a  reformed  man.* 

liABous  OF  Eliot. — This  pious  man  was  born  in  England,  in  1604. 
In  the  year  1631,  he  emigrated  to  America,  soon  after  which,  he  became 
pastor  of  the  Church  at  Roxbury,  in  Massachusetts.  The  miserable 
condition  of  the  Indians  early  attracted  his  attention.  He  saw  in  them 
the  deplorable  effects  of  ignorance  and  superstition,  and  his  heart  became 
inhamed  with  a  desire  to  enlighten  and  reform  them.  Prompted  by  his 
benevolent  regard,  he  commenced  the  study  of  their  language,  and  in  a 
few  months,  notwithstanding  its  extreme  difficulty,  he  was  able  to  con- 
verse with  these  poor  heathen  intelligibly. 

Having  made  arrangements  for  the  supply  of  his  pulpit — his  brethren 
in  the  ministry  kindly  offering  their  assistance  for  this  purpose — ^he 
entered  upon  his  labors.  His  first  interview  was  with  the  Indians  not 
far  from  Roxbury.  He  was  received  by  them  in  a  friendly  manner,  and 
they  listened  with  attention  to  his  explanations  of  the  great  outlines  of 
Christianity.  When  he  had  ended,  the  Indians  asked  him,  among  other 
questions,  "  How  may  we  come  to  know  Jesus  Christ  ?"  "  Were  Eng- 
lishmen ever  so  ignorant  as  ourselves  ?"  "  How  came  the  world  so  full 
of  people,  if  they  were  all  once  drowned  in  the  flood  ?"  "  Can  Jesus 
Christ  understand  prayers  in  the  Indian   tongue  ?"     Having  answered 

*  Winslow's  Sketch  of  Missions. 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  395 

their  inquiries  to  their  satisfaction,  they  departed,  with  a  request,  that  he 
would  visit  them  again. 

Other  interviews  succeeded,  and  each  one  proved  more  interesting  to 
the  teacher  and  hearers.  The  word  was  accompanied  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
sent  down  from  heaven,  and  not  a  few  expressed  a  desire  to  abandon 
their  vagrant  mode  of  life,  and  to  adopt  the  modes  of  civilization  observ- 
ed by  the  English.  This  being  known,  the  court  of  Massachusetts 
granted  them  an  appropriate  territory,  upon  which  they  built  a  town, 
which  they  called  Moonanetum,  or  Rejoicing.  In  this,  these  were  follow- 
ed by  savages  still  more  remote. 

The  labors  of  Mr.  Eliot  were  far  from  being  confined  to  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Roxbury.  Once  a  fortnight,  he  usually  made  a  missionary 
excursion,  through  different  parts  of  Massachusetts.  In  these  journeys, 
he  often  experienced  severe  trials.  "  I  have  not,"  says  he  in  one  of  his 
letters,  "  been  dry  night  nor  day  from  Tuesday  to  Saturday,  but  have 
travelled  from  place  to  place  in  that  condition  ;  and  at  night  I  pull  off 
my  boots,  wring  my  stockings,  and  on  with  them  again,  and  so  continue. 
But  God  steps  in  and  helps  me.  I  have  considered  the  exhortation  of 
Paul  to  his  son  Timothy,  '  Endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ.'  "  Such  sufferings  as  these,  however,  were  the  least  of  his  trials. 
When  travelling  in  the  wilderness,  without  a  friend  or  companion,  he  was 
sometimes  treated  by  the  Indians  in  a  very  barbarous  manner,  and  was 
not  unfrequently  in  danger  even  of  his  life.  Both  the  chiefs  and  the 
powwows  were  the  determined  enemies  of  Christianity — the  sachems 
being  jealous  of  their  authority,  the  priests  of  their  gain ;  and  hence 
they  often  laid  plots  for  the  destruction  of  this  good  man,  and  would 
certainly  have  put  him  to  death,  had  they  not  been  overawed  by  the 
power  of  the  English.  Sometimes  the  chiefs  indeed  thrust  him  out  froff) 
among  them,  saying,  "  it  was  impertinent  in  him  to  trouble  himself  with 
them,  or  their  religion,  and  that,  should  he  return  again,  it  would  be 
at  his  peril."  To  such  threatenings  he  used  only  to  reply,  "  That  he 
was  engaged  in  the  service  of  the  great  God,  and  therefore  he  did  r-.  ■• 
fear  them,  nor  all  the  sachems  in  the  country,  but  was  resolved  to  go  •>• 
with  his  work,  and  bade  them  touch  him  if  they  dared."  To  manifest 
their  malignity,  however,  as  far  as  was  possible,  they  banished  from  their 
society  such  of  the  people  as  favored  Christianity ;  and  when  it  might 
be  done  with  safety,  they  even  put  them  to  death.  Nothing,  indeed,  but 
the  dread  of  the  English  prevented  them  from  massacring  the  whole  of 
the  converts ;  a  circumstance  which  induced  some  of  them  to  conceal 
their  sentiments,  and  others  to  fly  to  the  colonists  for  protection. 

But  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  the  sachems  and  the  priests, 


396  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS,  AND 

Mr.  Eliot's  labors  were  by  no  means  in  vain.  By  means  of  his  zealous 
and  unwearied  exertions,  numbers  of  the  Indians,  in  different  parts  of 
the  country,  embraced  the  Gospel ;  and  in  the  year  1651,  a  considerable 
body  of  them  united  together  in  building  a  to\Vn,  which  they  called 
Natick,  on  the  banks  of  Charles  river,  about  eighteen  miles  south-west 
from  Boston.  This  village  consisted  of  three  long  streets,  two  on  this 
side  of  the  river,  and  one  on  the  other.  With  a  piece  of  ground  for  each 
family. 

Some  time  after  the  settlement  of  Natick,  a  respectable  Church  was 
gathered  from  among  the  Indians.  On  this  occasion,  several  of  the 
neighboring  ministers,  assisted  by  interpreters,  publicly  examined  the 
candidates,  and  although  they  were  satisfied  as  to  the  evidence  of  their 
piety,  yet  for  the  purpose  of  satisfying  others,  a  written  account  of  their 
conversion  was  made  and  circulated  among  the  English.  In  1660,  they 
were  incorporated  into  a  Church,  and  had  the  Lord's  supper  administered 
among  them. 

Soon  after  the  formation  of  the  Church  at  Natick,  Mr.  Eliot 
had  the  pleasure  of  completing  a  work,  on  which  his  heart  had  long 
been  set,  and  which  was  intimately  connected  with  the  success  of  his 
labors,  the  translation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  into  the  Indian  lan^" 
guage.  In  1661,  the  New  Testament,  dedicated  to  his  majesty,  Charles 
the  Second,  was  printed  at  Cambridge,  in  New  England ;  and  about  three 
years  after,  it  was  followed  by  the  Old  Testament.  This  was  the  first 
Bible  ever  printed  in  America,  and  though  the  impression  consisted  of 
two  thousand  copies,  it  was  sooner  exhausted  than  might  have  been 
expected.  A  second  edition  of  the  whole  Was  published  in  1685,  in 
correcting  which,  Mr.  Eliot  was  much  assisted  by  his  friend,  Mr.  John 
Cotton,  of  Plymouth.  Besides  this  great  work,  he  translated  into  the 
Indian  language  various  other  useful  books,  as  Primers,  Catechisms,  the 
Practice  of  Piety,  Shepard's  Sincere  Convert,  Shepard's  Sound  Believer, 
and  Baxter's  Call  to  the  Unconverted.  He  also  published  a  Grammar 
of  the  Indian  Language  ;  and  at  the  close  of  it  he  wrote  these  memorable 
words  :  "  Prayers  and  pains,  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  Will  do  any 
thing."* 

Besides  these  labors,  Mr.  Eliot  made  great  exertions  to  establish 
schools.  To  raise  up  ministers  from  the  Indian  youth,  became  a  favorite 
object ;  and,  to  instruct  them  properly,  a  building  was  erected  at  Cam- 
bridge, called  the  Indian  college.  To  this  place  some  repaired,  and 
acquired  a  little  knowledge  of  Latin  and  Greek ;  but  this  part  of  the 


• 


*  Brown's  Missions^ 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES. 


397 


design  failed,  through  the  inconstancy  of  the  savages.  There  were, 
however,  native  teachers  raised  up,  in  various  ways,  who  became  exten- 
sively useful. 

The  number  of  praying  Indians  increased.  In  1674,  there  were 
fourteen  towns  within  the  jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts  colony,  inhabited 
by  them.  In  1687,  Dr.  Mather  states,  "  There  are  six  Churches  of  bap- 
tized Indians  in  New  England,  and  eighteen  assemblies  of  catechumens 
professing  the  name  of  Christ.  Of  the  Indians,  there  are  four  and 
twenty,  who  are  preachers  of  the  word  of  God ;  and  besides  these,  there 
are  four  English  ministers,  who  preach  the  Gospel  in  the  Indian  tongue." 
Before  this,  however,  the  war  with  Philip  had  broken  up  several  set- 
tlements of  the  praying  Indians,  and  all  of  them  soon  began  to  languish. 
In  1753,  there  were  but  twenty-five  families  at  Natick,  besides  some 
single  persons  ;  and  ten  years  later,  but  thirty-seven  Indians.  In  1797, 
there  were  supposed  to  be  only  twenty  Natick  Indians,  of  pure  blood, 
and  only  two  or  three  of  these  members  of  the  Christian  Church.  There 
were  at  Grafton  about  thirty  persons,  who  retained  a  part  of  their  lands, 
and  a  few  at  Stoughton.  These,  it  is  believed,  are  all  the  remains  of  the 
numerous  and  powerful  tribes  who  anciently  inhabited  the  colony  of 
Massachusetts. 

To  this  account  of  Mr.  Eliot's  labors  we  must  add  a  brief  notice  of 
his  death.  When  attacked  as  he  was,  towards  the  close  of  his  life,  with 
a  fever,  he  sunk  rapidly.  During  his  illness,  his  thoughts  were  much 
on  the  Indians.  "  There  is,"  said  he,  "  a  dark  cloud  upon  the  work  of 
the  Gospel  among  them.  The  Lord  revive  and  prosper  that  work, 
and  grant  that  it  may  live,  when  I  am  dead.  It  is  a  work  that  I 
have  been  doing  much,  and  have  been  long  about.  But  what  was  that 
I  spoke  last  ?  I  recal  that  word,  my  doings.  Alas  !  they  have  been  poor 
and  small,  and  lean  doings,  and  I  will  be  the  man  to  cast  the  first  stone 
at  them  all"  One  of  his  last  words  was,  "  Welcome,  joy !"  and  he 
departed,  calling  upon  those  who  stood  by,  "  Pray,  pray,  pray  !"  Thus 
lived  and  thus  died  this  apostle  of  the  Indians.^ 

Animated  by  the  example  and  exhortations  of  Mr.  Eliot,  several 
ministers  in  the  colony  of  New  Plymouth  engaged  in  a  similar  noble 
undertaking.  Among  them  was  Mr.  Richard  Bourne,  a  man  of  some 
property  in  the  vicinity  of  Sandwich.  Having  acquired  a  competent 
knowledge  of  the  Indian  language,  he  began  to  present  the  Gospel  to 
some  of  the  savages  in  his  own  neighborhood,  and  succeeded  in  bring- 
ing numbers  of  them  to  the  profession  of  the  Christian  faith. 

•  *  Winslow's  Sketches.  34 


398  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

Animated  by  his  success,  about  the  year  1660  he  procured  a  grant  of 
land  at  Mashpee,  about  fifty  miles  from  Boston,  on  which  he  gathered  a 
number  of  Indians,  among  whom  a  church  was  formed  in  1670,  and  of 
which  Mr.  Brown  became  the  pastor.  To  this  church,  and  to  other 
Indians  in  the  vicinity,  he  continued  to  minister  till  his  death,  upon 
which  he  was  succeeded  by  an  Indian  preacher  named  Simon,  who 
labored  among  them  for  upwards  of  forty  years.  As  late  as  the  year 
1794,  there  were  still  at  Mashpee  between  eighty  and  ninety  Indian 
houses.  The  race  was  indeed  mixed,  but  the  Indian  blood  prevailed  in 
a  considerable  degree.  A  missionary,  by  the  name  of  Hawley,  succeeded 
Simon,  and  after  laboring  with  them  about  fifty  years,  died  in  1807. 

Mr.  John  Cotton,  pastor  of  the  English  Church  at  Plymouth,  was  a 
man  no  less  distinguished  by  his  activity  and  zeal  for  the  conversion  of 
the  Indians.  Having  learned  their  language,  he  preached  every  week 
to  five  Indian  congregations,  not  far  from  Mashpee,  who,  at  the  same 
time,  had  native  teachers  set  over  them.  These,  on  the  Sabbath,  and 
on  other  occasions,  conducted  their  religious  worship.  In  1693,  the 
number  of  Indians  under  his  care  amounted  to  about  five  hundred. 

About  the  same  time,  Mr.  Samel  Treat,  of  Eastham,  preached  the 
Gospel  to  four  assemblies  of  Indians  in  different  villages,  not  far  from 
Cape  Cod.  These  congregations  had  also  native  preachers  settled  among 
them,  who  repaired  every  week  to  Mr.  Treat,  to  be  further  instructed  in 
the  exercise  of  their  ministry.  In  1693,  the  Indians  in  that  quarter 
amounted  to  upwards  of  five  hundred.  They  had  four  schools  estab- 
lished among  them,  for  the  instruction  of  their  children  in  reading  and 
writing  their  own  language,  and  many  of  them  were  sober,  serious,  and 
civilized  in  their  manners. 

In  1693,  there  were  also  about  an  hundred  and  eighty  Indians  near 
Sandwich,  to  whom  Mr.  Thomas  Tupper  preached  the  Gospel,  and  of 
whose  Christian  character  he  expressed  a  charitable  hope.  This  gentle- 
man usually  went  by  the  name  of  captain  Tupper,  for  he  was  a  military 
man  as  well  as  an  evangelist ;  and  is  said  to  have  been  a  little  tinctured 
with  enthusiasm. 

Besides  these,  it  is  probable  there  were  a  number  of  other  praying 
Indians  in  Plymouth  colony,  for,  in  1685,  only  eight  years  before,  Mr. 
Hinkley,  the  governor,  in  an  account  which  he  transmitted  to  the  corpo- 
ration in  England,  informs  us,  that  they  amounted  to  no  fewer  than  four- 
teen hundred  and  thirty-nine,  besides  boys  and  girls  under  tweive  years 
of  age,  who  were  not  included  in  the  enumeration,  and  who,  it  was  sup- 
posed, were  more  than  three  times  that  number.  • 

Even  during  a  great  part  of  the  eighteenth  century,  the  number  of 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  399 

Indians  within  the  ancient  boundaries  of  Plymouth  colony  was  still 
considerable.  In  1763,  they  amounted  to  nine  hundred  and  five,  mclud- 
ing  men,  women  and  children  ;  namely,  two  hundred  and  twenty-three 
in  the  county  of  Plymouth,  five  hundred  and  fifteen  in  the  county  of 
Barnstable,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty-seven  in  the  county  of  Bristol. 
Since  that  period,  however,  they  have  greatly  diminished  in  number  ; 
and  at  present  there  is  no  Indian  church  in  the  whole  district,  except  at 
Mashpee.* 

Labors  of  Brainerd. — The  history  of  this  eminent  man  is  so  vvell 
knoA\Ti  that  we  shall  confine  ourselves  to  his  missionary  labors.  These 
were  of  short  duration,  but  they  were  signally  blessed  to  the  salvation 
of  souls. 

He  entered  on  these  at  Kaunameek,  in  the  wilderness,  about  eighteen 
miles  east  of  Albany,  in  the  twenty-fifth  year  of  his  age.  He  was 
patronized  by  the  Society  in  Scotland  for  Propagating  Christian  Know- 
ledge. Here,  alone,  among  savages,  of  whose  language  he  had  but  a 
slight  acquaintance,  and,  to  use  his  own  words,  "  destitute  of  most  of 
the  conveniences  of  life,  at  least  of  all  its  pleasures,  without  a  friend  to 
whom  I  may  unbosom  my  sorrows,  and  sometimes,  without  a  place  of 
retirement,  where  I  may  unburden  my  soul  before  God,"  he  sufiered  all 
the  depression  of  constitutional  melancholy. 

The  number  of  Indians  being  small  in  this  place,  he  proceeded  to  the 
Forks  of  the  Delaware,  where  he  labored  for  a  season,  during  which  he 
made  two  long  and  dismal  journeys  to  some  Indians  on  the  Susquehan- 
nah  river.  .From  the  last,  after  having  rode  three  hundred  and  forty 
miles  in  the  wilderness,  where  he  had  been  overtaken  by  storms,  and 
obliged  to  sleep  on  the  ground  without  a  covering,  he  returned  weak  and 
emaciated,  the  mere  shadow  of  a  man.  Concerning  one  of  these  jour- 
neys he  remarks  :  "  I  have  been  frequently  exposed,  and  sometimes  have 
lain  out  all  night,  but  hitherto  God  has  preserved  me.  Such  fatigues 
and  hardships  serve  to  wean  me  from  the  earth ;  and  I  trust  wiU  make 
heaven  the  sweeter.  Formerly,  when  I  have  been  exposed  to  cold  and 
rain,  I  was  ready  to  please  myself  with  the  hope  of  a  comfortable  lodg- 
ing, a  warm  fire,  and  other  external  accommodations  ;  but  now,  through 
divine  grace,  such  things  as  these  have  less  place  in  my  heart,  and  my 
eye  is  directed  more  to  God  for  comfort.  In  this  world,  I  lay  my  account 
with  tribulation.     It  does  not  now  appear  strange  to  me." 

After  two  years'  labor  among  the  Delawares,  he  proceeded  to  a  place 

*  Brown's  Missions. 


400  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,    AND 

called  Crosweeksung,  in  New  Jersey,  where  he  commenced  his  labors, 
which  were  accompanied  by  the  signal  blessing  of  God.  On  one  occa- 
sion, while  preaching  to  the  unlettered  sons  of  the  forest,  he  says,  "  The 
power  of  God  seemed  to  descend  upon  the  assembly  '  like  a  rushing 
mighty  wind.'  I  stood  amazed  at  the  influence,  which  seized  the 
audience  almost  universally,  and  could  compare  it  to  nothing  more  aptly 
than  a  mighty  torrent,  that  bears  down,  and  sweeps  before  it,  whatever 
is  in  its  way.  Almost  all  persons,  of  all  ages,  were  bowed  down  together ; 
and  scarce  one  was  able  to  withstand  the  shock  of  this  surprising  opera- 
tion. Old  men  and  women,  who  had  been  drunken  ^VTetches  for  many 
years,  and  some  little  children,  not  more  than  six  or  seven  years  of  age, 
appeared  in  distress  for  their  souls ;  as  well  as  persons  of  middle  age. 
And  it  was  apparent  these  children  were  not  merely  frightened  with 
seeing  the  general  concern,  but  were  made  sensible  of  their  danger,  the 
badness  of  their  hearts,  and  their  misery  without  Christ.  The  most 
stubborn  hearts  were  now  obliged  to  bow.  A  principal  man,  who  before 
that  thought  his  state  good,  because  he  knew  more  than  the  generality 
of  the  Indians,  and  who,  with  gi'eat  confidence,  the  day  before,  told  me 
he  had  been  a  Christian  more  than  ten  years,  was  now  brought  under 
solemn  concern  for  his  soul,  and  wept  bitterly.  Another  man,  conside- 
rably in  years,  who  had  been  a  murderer,  a  powwow  and  a  notorious 
drunkard,  was  likewise  brought  now  to  cry  for  mercy  with  many  tears, 
and  to  complain  much  that  he  could  be  no  more  concerned,  when  he  saw 
his  danger  was  so  great." — "  They  were  almost  universally  praying  and 
crying  for  mercy,  in  every  part  of  the  house,  and  many  out  of  doors ; 
and  numbers  could  neither  go  nor  stand.  Their  concern  Avas  so  great, 
each  for  himself,  that  none  seemed  to  take  any  notice  of  those  about 
him ;  but  each  prayed  for  themselves,  and  were,  to  their  own  apprehen- 
sion, as  much  retired  as  if  every  one  had  been  by  himself  in  a  desert ; 
or  rather,  they  thought  nothing  about  any  but  themselves,  and  so  every 
one  praying  apart,  although  all  were  together." 

Similar  effects  attended  the  preaching  of  the  word  for  several  days ; 
and  they  were  especially  powerful  when  the  preacher  insisted  on  the 
invitations  of  the  Gospel,  and  dwelt  on  the  love  of  Christ  for  sinners. 
Within  less  than  three  weeks  from  this  time,  Mr.  Brainerd  baptized 
twenty-five  persons,  fifteen  adults  and  ten  children,  and  this  number, 
before  the  close  of  the  year,  was  increased  to  seventy-seven  persons  : 
thirty-eight  adults  and  thirty-nine  children.  These  were,  principally, 
from  the  Indians  at  Crosweeksung,  but  some  from  the  Forks  of  the 
Delaware.     This  place  he  soon  visited  again,  and  was  attended  with 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  401 

the  influence  of  the  Spirit.     In  a  little  time  twelve  persons  there  received 
baptism. 

It  would  be  interesting  to  follow  this  indefatigable  missionary  in  his 
various  journeyings,  and  to  witness  his  success  among  these  heathen ; 
but  our  limits  do  not  permit.  He  continued  to  preach  alternately  at 
Crosweeksung  and  the  Forks  of  the  Delaware,  besides  making  a  third 
journey  to  Susquehannah,  and  visiting  the  Indians  in  several  other 
places. 

That  he  was  eminently  successful,  we  have  already  seen.  The  t'/hole 
number  of  hopeful  converts  is  not  known.  That  many  had  a  rea.  work 
of  grace  on  their  hearts,  we  have  reason  to  believe  from  what  lias 
already  been  said,  and  from  particular  instances  of  Christian  experience 
which  might  be  mentioned.  Of  these  we  will  give  one ;  it  is  of  a 
female.  "  When  I  came,"  says  Mr.  Brainerd,  "  to  inquire  of  her  how 
she  got  relief  from  the  distress  she  had  lately  been  under,  she  answered 
in  broken  English,  '  Me  try,  me  try,  save  myself — last  my  strength  all 
gone,  (meaning  the  ability  to  save  herself,)  could  not  me  stir  bit  further. 
Den  last  me  forced  let  Jesus  Christ  alone,  send  me  help  if  he  please.' 
I  said,  '  But  you  were  not  willing  to  go  to  hell,  were  you  ?  '  She  re- 
plied, '  Could  not  help  me  it.  My  heart  he  would  be  wicked  for  all.  ^ 
Could  not  me  make  him  good.' — I  asked  her  how  she  got  out  of  this 
case.  She  answered,  still  in  the  same  broken  language,  *  By  and  by, 
my  heart  be  glad  desperably.'  I  asked  her  why  her  heart  was  glad. 
She  replied,  '  Glad  my  heart,  Jesus  Christ,  do  what  you  please  with 
me.  Den  me  tink  glad  my  heart,  Jesus  Christ  send  me  to  hell.  Did 
not  me  care  where  he  put  me,  me  love  him  for  all.'"  We  shall  not  often 
find,  among  more  enlightened  Christians,  a  better  state  of  feeling.  The 
same  beneficial  result,  in  a  temporal  point  of  view,  followed  the  preach- 
ing of  Brainerd,  as  that  of  the  other  missionaries.  The  Indians,  a 
hundred  and  fifty  of  whom  had  been  collected  together,  became  moral, 
industrious,  and  in  a  good  degree  civilized. 

After  Mr.  Brainerd  had  spent  with  them  about  three  years  and  a 
half,  he  was  obliged,  in  1746,  to  leave  them  on  account  of  his  declining 
health.  He  had  long  been  apparently  on  the  borders  of  the  grave  ;  but 
he  seemed  resolved  actually  to  wear  out  in  the  service.  He  often  tra- 
velled, sleeping  in  the  wilderness  upon  the  ground,  or  in  some  tree,  when 
he  raised  blood  most  profusely,  and  when  his  garments  were  wet  through 
with  his  night  sweats. 

What  Foster  said  of  Howard,  has  been  well  applied  to  Brainerd ; 
"  The  energy  of  his  determination  was  so  great,  that  if,  instead  of  being 
habitual,  it  had  been  shovsm  only  for  a  short  time  on  particular  occasions, 
51  34=* 


402  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

it  would  have  appeared  a  vehement  impetuosity,  but  by  being  uninter- 
mitted,  it  had  an  equability  of  manner  Avhich  scarcely  appeared  to 
exceed  the  tone  of  a  calm  constancy,  it  was  so  totally  the  reverse  of  any 
thing  like  turbulence  or  agitation.  It  was  the  calmness  of  an  intensity, 
kept  uniform,  by  the  nature  of  the  human  mind  forbidding  it  to  be  more, 
and  the  character  of  the  individual  forbidding  it"  to  be  less.  His  conduct 
implied  an  inconceivable  severity  of  conviction  that  he  had  one  thing  to 
do ;  and  that  he  who  would  do  some  great  thing  in  this  short  life,  must 
apply  himself  to  the  work,  with  such  a  concentration  of  his  forces,  as,  to 
idle  spectators  who  live  only  to  themselves,  looks  like  insanity."  Brai- 
nerd,  indeed,  displayed  a  memorable  example,  of  this  dedication  of  his 
whole  being  to  his  office,  this  eternal  abjuration  of  the  quiescent  feelings. 
Such  was  the  man  whom  God  raised  up  to  befriend  the  Indians,  and  such 
the  glorious  success  which  attended  his  short  exertions.  He  died  Oct. 
6,  1747,  in  the  thirtieth  year  of  his  age. 

He  was  succeeded  by  his  brother,  John  Brainerd,  whose  labors  among 
the  Indians  appear  to  have  been  blessed  for  a  time.  The  congregation 
increased  to  two  hundred,  old  and  young.  These  were  fixed  by  the 
government  of  New  Jersey  on  four  thousand  acres  of  land.  But  owing 
to  various  causes,  such  as  have  usually  destroyed  the  Indians  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  whites,  they  afterwards  dwindled  away.  Even  before 
the  death  of  Mr.  John  Brainerd,  at  the  close  of  the  American  war,  their 
number  had  become  small ;  and,  of  those  who  remained,  some  had  gone 
back  to  paganism.  After  his  death,  an  ordained  Indian,  Daniel  Simon, 
was  placed  over  the  congregation ;  but  he  being  afterwards  suspended 
for  drunkenness,  they  were  left  without  a  teacher.  In  1802,  those  who 
remained,  eighty -five  in  number,  were  conducted,  by  commissioners  from 
New  Jersey,  to  New  Stockbridge,  and  placed  under  the  care  of  Mr. 
Sergeant.* 

Labors  of  Samuel  Kirkland. — In  November,  1764,  this  benevolent 
man,  after  finishing  his  education  at  New  Jersey  College,  took  his 
departure  for  the  country  of  the  Senecas,  having  in  view  the  introduc- 
tion of  Christianity  among  them.  Having  secured  the  guidance  of  two 
Indians  of  that  tribe,  he  took  up  his  march  through  a  wilderness  extend- 
ing two  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  through  which  there  was  no  path,  and 
no  houses  in  which  to  lodge.  After  journeying  on  snow-shoes  for 
seventeen  days,  he  reached  a  Seneca  town,  called  Kanasadago.  Here 
he  met  with  a  kind  reception  from  the  Indians ;    but  it  was  not  long 


*  Winslow's  Sketch  of  Missions. 


BENEVOLENT  SOCIETIES.  403 

before  he  was  involved  in  unforeseen  difficulties.  A  few  days  after  Mr. 
Kirkland's  arrival,  the  chief  man  of  the  town  in  whose  hut  he  lodged, 
died  very  suddenly.  He  lay  down  in  his  usual  health  at  night,  and 
was  found  dead  in  the  morning.  Upon  this,  a  general  suspicion  arose 
among  the  Indians,  that  the  white  man  had  either  Icilled  him  with  magic, 
or  had  brought  death  and  destruction  to  the  town.  After  this,  they 
gave  him  nothing  to  eat  for  two  days,  and  they  even  held  a  consultation 
among  themselves,  whether  it  would  not  be  best  to  kill  him.  They 
resolved,  however,  only  to  set  a  guard  upon  him,  and  to  kill  him,  should 
he  attempt  to  make  his  escape.  Soon  after  a  famine  arose  in  that 
quarter  of  the  country,  and,  for  two  months,  Mr.  Kirkland  lived  without 
bread,  flesh  or  salt,  excepting  once  that  he  tasted  part  of  a  bear.  His 
common  food  was  small  fish,  roots,  acorns,  and  a  handful  of  pounded 
corn  boiled  in  a  large  quantity  of  water.  The  Indians,  seeing  his 
patience  and  perseverance,  began  to  conceive  a  good  opinion  of  him ; 
and,  at  length,  many  of  them  were  persuaded  that  it  was  the  Great 
Spirit  who  had  disposed  him  to  come  and  visit  them.  Still,  however, 
there  was  a  number  of  them  who  threatened  his  life,  and  one  of  the 
warriors  in  particular,  declared  that  he  would  kill  him,  let  the  conse- 
quences be  what  they  would. 

In  May,  1766,  Mr.  Kirkland  returned  from  the  country  of  the  Sene- 
cas,  and  after  being  ordained  to  the  office  of  the  ministry,  set  off  for 
Kanonwarohare,  one  of  the  principal  towns  of  the  Oneida  Indians, 
accompanied  by  two  or  three  other  missionaries,  and  schoolmasters  from 
Dr.  Wheelock's  Indian  school  at  Lebanon,  in  Connecticut.  A  school 
had  been  established  in  that  village  ;  the  children  who  attended  it  made 
great  progress  in  learning ;  and  the  Indians  in  general  were  extremely 
anxious  to  have  a  minister  settled  among  them.  Taking  advantao-e  of 
this  circumstance,  Mr.  Kirkland,  soon  after  his  arrival,  called  them  all 
together,  and  told  them,  that  if  they  would  solemnly  engage  to  abandon 
the  practice  of  drunkenness,  and  enable  him  to  carry  their  determination 
into  execution,  by  appointing  six  or  eight  of  their  principal  men  to  assist 
him,  with  full  power  to  seize  all  spiritous  liquor,  and  either  to  destroy 
it,  or  dispose  of  it  as  he  should  think  proper,  he  would  remain  among 
them ;  but  if  they  would  not  consent  to  this  proposal,  he  would  then 
leave  them. 

After  some  days'  consideration,  they  agreed  to  this  plan,  and  appointed 
eight  persons,  nominated  by  Mr.  Kirkland,  as  his  assistants,  who  proved 
very  active  and  faithful  in  carrying  it  into  execution.  Such,  indeed, 
was  the  success  of  this  measure,  that  though,  in  a  short  time,  about 
eighty  casks  of  rum  were  carried  through  the  town,  and  offered  to  the 


404  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

Indians  for  sale,  and  even,  in  some  instances,  offered  them  as  a  present, 
yet  in  no  instance  were  they  persuaded  to  accept  of  it.  For  a  period  of 
about  three  months  only  two  were  guilty  of  intoxication ;  and  one  of 
these  was  the  only  person  in  the  town  who  opposed  Mr.  Kirkland's 
measures. 

In  the  summer  of  1767,  Mr.  Kirkland,  and  the  Indians  under  his  care, 
suffered  no  inconsiderable  distress  from  the  scarcity  of  provisions.  For 
two  years  past,  their  corn  had  been  destroyed  by  the  frost,  and  this  season, 
the  worms  threatened  to  lay  waste  at  least  one  half  of  the  crop,  which 
was  then  in  the  ground.  "  From  week  to  week,"  says  Mr.  Kirkland,  "  I 
am  obliged  to  go  with  the  Indians  to  Oneida  lake  to  catch  eels  for  my 
subsistence.  I  have  lodged  and  slept  with  them,  until  I  am  as  lousy  as 
a  dog.  Flour  and  milk,  with  a  few  eels,  have  been  my  only  living. 
Such  diet,  with  my  hard  labor  abroad,  is  not  sufficient  to  support  nature ; 
my  strength  indeed  begins  to  fail.  My  poor  people  are  almost  starved 
to  death.  There  is  one  family,  consisting  of  four  persons,  whom  I  must 
support  the  best  way  I  can,  or  they  would  certainly  perish.  Indeed,  I 
would  myself  be  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  fall  upon  my  knees  for  such 
a  bone  as  I  have  often  seen  cast  to  the  dogs.  Without  relief  I  shall  soon 
perish.  My  constitution  is  almost  broken ;  my  spirits  sunk ;  yet  my 
heart  still  bleeds  for  these  poor  creatures.  I  had  rather  die,  than  leave 
them  alone  in  their  present  miserable  condition." 

Mr.  Kirkland's  necessities  were  no  sooner  known,  than  they  were 
supplied  by  his  friends.  But  he  had  not  long  escaped  from  danger  of 
perishing  by  hunger,  when  he  was  in  no  small  hazard  of  his  life,  from 
one  of  the  Indians,  in  consequence  of  his  endeavors  to  execute  the  law 
respecting  spiritous  liquors.  Having  learned  that  two  or  three  women 
were  drinking  near  the  town,  and  that  they  had  a  great  quantity  of  rum, 
he  went  immediately  to  them ;  and  though  they  had  concealed  the  liquor 
for  fear  of  him,  yet  he  soon  discovered  it,  and  destroyed  it,  without 
further  ceremony.  One  of  the  poor  creatures  afterwards  fell  upon  her 
knees,  and  with  bitter  cries  and  tears  mourned  over  the  loss  of  her 
beloved  liquor,  and  even  licked  up  what  was  not  soaked  into  the  earth, 
uttering  many  imprecations  against  her  cruel  minister.  The  husband 
of  the  woman  to  whom  the  spirit  belonged,  (a  man  who,  by  his  own  con- 
fession, had  murdered  no  fewer  than  fourteen  persons,)  was  so  enraged, 
that  he  threatened  to  kill  Mr.  Kirkland,  and  even  brought  some  Indians 
from  a  neighboring  town  to  assist  him  in  executing  his  barbarous  design, 
"  The  matter,"  said  he,  "  is  now  settled;  the  minister  shall  never  see 
another  rising  sun."  Being  apprised  of  his  design,  Mr.  Kirkland  was 
persuaded  to  leave  the  village  that  night,  and  to  retire  to  a  sugar-house 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  405 

about  a  mile  and  a  half  distant.  He  returned,  however,  to  the  town 
next  morning ;  and  though  some  of  the  Indians  were  still  much  enraged 
against  him,  yet  most  of  them  seemed  more  than  ever  attached  to  him, 
and  expressed  the  utmost  concern  for  his  safety.  One  of  them  even 
oJfTered  three  times  to  die  in  his  stead. ^ 

In  1773,  the  Society  in  Scotland  for  Propagating  Christian  Knowledge, 
took  Mr.  Kirkland  under  their  patronage.  He  was,  however,  supported 
in  part  by  the  corporation  of  Harvard  college.  When  the  American 
war  commenced,  he  was  driven  from  his  post.  After  its  conclusion,  the 
Oneidas,  with  whom  some  other  tribes  were  now  united,  wished  earnestly 
the  return  of  Mr.  Kirkland.  They  even  addressed  a  letter  to  him  on 
the  subject,  in  which  they  say,  "We  intreat  our  father  to  make  one 
trial  more  for  Christianizing  the  Indians."  In  another  to  the  commis- 
sioners at  Boston,  who  had  the  superintendence  of  the  mission,  thev 
say, 

"  Fathers,  attend  to  our  words  ! 

"  It  is  a  long  time  since  we  heard  your  voice.  We  hope  you  have 
not  forgotten  us.  The  Great  Spirit  above  hath  preserved  us,  and  led  us 
back  to  our  country,  and  rekindled  our  fire  in  peace,  which  we  hope  he 
will  preserve,  to  warm  and  refresh  us  and  our  children  to  the  latest  pos- 
terity. 

"  Fathers,  we  have  been  distressed  with  the  black  cloud  that  so  long 
overspread  our  country.  The  cloud  has  now  blown  over.  Let  us  thank 
the  Great  Spirit  and  praise  Jesus  Christ.  By  means  of  his  servants,  the 
good  news  of  salvation  has  been  published  to  us.  We  have  received 
them.  Some  of  us  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  hath  preserved  us  through 
the  great  storm.  Fathers,  our  fire  just  begins  to  burn  again.  Our 
hearts  rejoice  to  see  it.  We  hope  it  will  burn  brighter  and  brighter  than 
ever,  and  that  it  will  enlighten  the  Indian  nation  around  us.  Fathers, 
we  doubt  not  but  your  hearts  will  rejoice  in  our  prosperity,  and  as  the 
Great  Spirit  above  hath  given  us  the  light  of  peace  once  more,  we  hope 
he  will,  by  your  means,  send  to  us  the  light  of  his  holy  word ;  and  that 
you  will  think  of  our  father  Mr.  Kirkland,  and  enable  him  to  eat  his 
bread  by  our  fireside.  He  hath  for  several  years  labored  among  us, 
and  done  every  thing  in  his  power  for  our  good.  Our  father,  Mr.  Kirk- 
land, loves  us,  and  we  love  him.  He  hath  long  had  the  charge  of  us, 
hath  long  watched  over  us,  and  explained  the  word  of  God  to  us. 
Fathers,  we  repeat  our  request,  that  you  will  continue  our  father  to  set 

*  Brown's  Missions. 


406 


PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,    AND 


by  our  fireside,  to  watch  over  us,  to  instruct  us,  and   to  lead  us  in  the 
way  to  Heaven."  ' 

Mr.  Kirkland  returned.  The  Indians  in  several  villages  seemed 
desirous  to  receive  his  message.  They  came  from  a  distance  of  six,  ten, 
and  even  thirty  miles,  and  were  sometimes  so  numerous  that  no  house 
was  sufficiently  large  to  contain  them.  They  were  obliged  to  hold  their 
meetings  in  the  open  air.  In  some  instances  their  applications  for 
instruction  were  so  pressing,  that  the  missionary  had  scarcely  leisure  to 
take  his  food.  More  than  seventy  were  under  religious  impressions. 
Their  convictions  of  sin  were  deep  and  pungent ;  and  often  the  sense 
of  its  evil  appeared  to  rise  higher  than  the  fear  of  punishment.  But 
after  all,  their  religion  proved  to  be  "  like  the  morning  cloud  and  like 
the  early  dew."* 

In  the  summer  of  1776,  Drs.  Morse  and  Belknap,  by  desire  of  the 
Society  of  Scotland,  visited  the  Oneidas ;  but  their  report  being  unfa- 
vorable, the  above  society  withdrew  their  patronage  from  Mr.  Kirkland. 
After  this  he  continued  in  the  employment  of  Harvard  college  until  his 
death,  in  1808.  The  Oneidas  were  now  taken  under  the  patronage  of 
the  Northern  Missionary  Society  of  New  York,  who  sent  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Jenkins  to  labor  among  them. 

It  may  be  here  added,  in  reference  to  the  Indians  in  New  York  and 
New  England — ^which  however  are  now  few  in  number — that  the  former 
are  at  this  time,  1833,  in  part  under  the  care  of  the  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  and  the  Baptist  Board  of  Missions ; 
the  latter  are  supplied  with  religious  instruction  by  the  Society  for  Pro- 
pagating the  Gospel  among  the  Indians  and  others  in  North  America. 
The  Board  of  Commissioners  have  stations  at  Tuscarora,  Seneca,  and 
Cattaraugus ;  the  Baptist  Board  have  a  station  at  Tonawanda.  In 
respect  to  the  efforts  of  the  Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel,  &c. 
among  the  remnants  of  Indian  tribes  in  New  England,  the  following 
extract  from  their  report  for  1831,  will  exhibit  the  nature,  extent,  and 
success  of  those  efforts. 

"  Mr.  Frederick  Baylies  was  employed  as  a  missionary  and  teacher 
of  schools,  for  the  last  year,  to  the  Indians  and  people  of  color  at  Nan- 
tucket, Gayhead,  Christiantown,  and  Chabaquidick,  on  the  Vineyard,  and 
at  Narragansett,  in  Rhode  Island.  In  his  statement,  he  says,  he  instructed 
the  children  at  Nantucket  four  weeks  in  person,  and  employed  a  woman 
to  teach  them  twelve  weeks  more,  and  that  the  number  attending  the 
school  was  sixty-nine.      At  Gayhead,  on  the  Vineyard,   he   kept    the 

1 

*Winslow's  Sketches. 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  4Mlff 

school  four  weeks  himself,  and  employed  a  woman  to  keep  it  eight  weeks ; 
forty-five  children  attended  the  school.  At  Christiantown,  he  kept  a 
school  two  weeks  in  person,  and  employed  a  female  teacher  for  seven 
weeks  afterwards ;  the  number  of  scholars  was  eleven.  At  Chabaquidick, 
Mr.  Baylies  kept  a  school  four  weeks  himself,  and  hired  it  kept  also  by 
a  woman  for  twelve  weeks,  and  forty-four  children  attended.  The 
school  at  Narragansett,  in  Rhode  Island,  was  kept  by  Mr.  Baylies  in 
person  four  weeks,  and  by  a  woman,  employed  by  him,  for  twelve  weeks 
more,  and  the  number  of  children  attending  the  school  was  forty-five 
Indians  and  mulattoes,  and  twelve  whites. 

"At  Nantucket,  and  at  the  three  stations  on  the  Vineyard,  Sunday 
schools  have  been  established,  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Baylies.  The  whole 
number  of  children  at  all  the  schbols  is  two  hundred  and  twenty-four. 
Of  these,  one  hundred  and  thirteen  were  taught  writing  ;  one  hundred 
and  two  to  read  in  the  Testament,  sixty-two  in  the  spelling-book,  and 
forty  in  the  alphabet.  Mr.  Baylies  says,  the  schools  are  acceptable  to 
the  people,  and  he  believes  are  productive  of  much  benefit  to  the  rising 
generation.  He  adds,  '  I  usually  attend  on  the  Sabbath,  when  my  health 
and  the  weather  permit — I  am  treated  with  respect  and  kindness,  and 
the  prospect  of  future  usefulness  is  promising.'  A  letter  from  Rev. 
Oliver  Brown,  of  Kingston,  Rhode  Island,  who  lives  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  Narragansett  tribe,  and  who  usually  attends  the  school  when  Mr. 
Baylies  is  teaching  it,  speaks  in  terms  of  approbation  and  satisfaction  of 
the  management  and  improvement  of  the  Indian  school  in  that  place. 
He  says,  *  about  fifty  children  were  present,  with  an  unusual  collection 
of  the  parents  and  others.  Considering  the  ages  and  advantages  of  the 
children,  their  reading  and  spelling  were  quite  as  good  as  could  be 
expected ;  and  their  deportment  particularly  gratifying.  It  was  affec- 
tionately respectful,  as  was  that  of  the  audience  in  general.  I  think 
the  school  is  exerting  a  salutary  influence  upon  the  tribe.' 

"  The  society  has  a  permanent  fund  of  thirty-two  thousand  eight 
hundred  dollars ;  of  which  which  nine  thousand  were  given  '  for 
the  exclusive  benefit  of  the  Indians.'  The  income  from  these  funds,  the 
last  year,  was  one  thousand  four  hundred  and  forty  dollars  and  seven 
cents.  The  disbursements  of  the  society  were,  to  missionaries  to  white 
settlements ,  seven  hundred  and  eighty  dollars ;  for  schools  and  school 
books  among  the  same,  one  hundred  and  thirty-two  dollars  and  seventy-nine 
cents ;  for  the  Indians,  four  hundred  dollars ;  incidental  expenses,  one 
hundred  and  twenty-four  dollars  and  seventy-nine  cents  :  making  a  total  of 
one  thousand  four  hundred  and  thirty  eight  dollars  and  fifty-eight  cents." 


408  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

n.    MISSIONARY  AND  OTHER  BENEVOLENT  SOCIETIES, 
NOW  IN  OPERATION. 

I.  FOREIGN;  OR  BELONGING  TO  OTHER  COUNTRIES* 

I.  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge. -^In  1698,  "  the 
Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge"  originated.  It  was  formed, 
as  bishop  Burnet  observes,  after  the  example  of  the  Dissenters, 
whose  missionary  labors  and  success  in  America  had  been  noticed 
by  some  pious  clergymen  with  devout  admiration.  The  design  of 
this  society  was,  at  first,  the  circulation  of  the  Bible  and  other  reli- 
gious books  in  our  colonies  :  but  seeing  their  efforts  were  produc- 
tive of  fruit  in  America  and  the  West  Indies,  they  were  induced  to 
send  out  several  missionaries,  and  took  measures  to  render  their 
society  permanent  in  lis  operations.  In  1700,  it  was  divided  into  two 
branches  ;  one  retaining  its  original  title,  to  provide  and  furnish  Bibles 
and  religious  books ;  the  other  undertook  to  provide  for  the  religious 
instruction  of  the  British  colonies.  Until  the  establishment  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bxble  Society,  this  institution  was  comparatively 
lifeless  and  inactive ;  but  since  that  event,  its  efforts  have  been  so  won- 
derfully increased,  that  the  report  for  1828  states,  that  during  the  year 
it  had  issued  fifty-eight  thousand,  five  hundred  and  eighty-two  Bibles, 
eighty  thousand,  two  hundred  and  forty-six  Testaments  and  Psalters,  one 
hundred  and  fifty-three  thousand,  four  hundred  and  twenty-one  Common 
Prayers,  one  hundred  and  six  thousand,  five  hundred  and  fifty-two  other 
bound  books,  and  one  million,  two  hundred  and  fifty-seven  thousand, 
three  hundred  and  fifteen  small  tracts,  half-bound  books  and  papers. 
Its  receipts,  including  sales  of  books,  legacies,  subscriptions,  &c.,  had 
been  sixty-eight  thousand,  five  hundred  and  forty  pounds.  There  has  been 
some  increase  in  the  society  during  the  last  two  years,  but  the  above  is 
our  latest  report. 

Truth  and  charity  seem  to  require  us  to  observe,  that  this  is  peculiarly 
the  Church  of  England  Society ;  and  the  great  body  of  its  supporters 
object  to  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  as  unnecessary,  declar- 
ing their  conviction  that  this  alone  is  sufficient.  But  it  will  be  seen 
that  this  society  issues  the  Bible  in  no  raoie  than  ttvo  foreign  languages, 
besides  the  Welsh,  and  those  two  the  French  and  Arabic ;  Avhile  the 

*  For  the  following  account  of  missionary  and  other  benevolent  societies  of  Great  Britain, 
the  author  is  chiefly  indebted  to  the  Appendix  of  Timpson's  Church  History. 


UCHTENFELS,  A  MISSIONARY  STATION  IN  GREENLAND. 


NEW  HERNHUT,  A  MISSIONARY  STATION  IN  GREENLAND. 


Page  412. 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  40& 

British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  circulates  the  Word  of  God  in  more 
than  one  hundred  and  fifty  languages  ! 

Many  of  the  publications  of  this  society  are  excellent,  valuable,  and 
useful ;  but  others  are  complained  of  as  objectionable  and  pernicious, 
especially  on  account  of  two  serious  errors.  The  first  is  Baptismal 
Regeneration,  defended  particularly  by  bishop  Mant  and  others,  but 
denounced  as  an  unscriptural  delusion  by  the  most  eminent  evangelical 
divines  of  the  Church  of  England,  among  whom  are  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Simeon,  Mr.  D.  Wilson,  and  Mr.  Scott,  the  commentator.  The  second 
error  is,  that  doctrine  first  broached  among  Protestants  by  Dr.  Ban- 
croft, in  1588,  of  the  divine  right  of  episcopal  prelacy.  By  this  false 
doctrine,  the  ordination  of  the  great  body  of  Protestants  in  France 
Switzerland,  Holland,  Prussia,  America,  the  Church  of  Scotland,  and 
the  Dissenters  of  all  denominations,  is  presumptuously  declared  invalid  ; 
as  one  of  their  late  publications  says  of  every  minister  not  episcopally 
ordained,  "  He  is  destitute  of  the  necessary  credentials  of  an  ambassa- 
dor of  Christ.  He  has  no  title  to  the  ministerial  commission.  His 
ministry  can  have  no  claim  to  that  promise  of  the  Divine  presence 
which  was  given  by  our  Savior."  Some  of  the  publications  contain 
expressions  still  more  uncharitable ;  and  sentiments  on  these  points 
directly  contrary  to  those  held  by  all  the  reformers,  the  martyrs,  and  the 
founders  of  the  Church  of  England  ;  contrary  also  to  those  held  by  the 
most  evangelical  and  useful  of  the  clergy  at  the  present  time  ;  as  they 
perceive,  and  some  of  them  acknowledge,  that  no  class  of  Christian 
ministers,  in  any  age  of  the  church,  has  been  more  highly  honored  with 
the  Divine  presence  and  blessing,  in  their  conversion  of  sinners,  or  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures,  than  English  Dissenters. 

II.  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  parts.— 
"  The  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts," 
arose  as  we  have  stated  in  the  preceding  article.  King  William  saw 
not  only  the  excellency  of  that  society,  but  the  importance  of  the  vast 
field  thus  opened,  and  became  the  patron  of  that  good  work.  As  the 
"  Abstract  of  the  Charter"  states,  "  King  William  III.  was  graciously 
pleased,  on  the  16th  of  June,  1701,  to  erect  and  settle  a  corporation, 
with  a  perpetual  succession,  by  the  name"  above  given.  Large  con- 
tributions were  raised  by  many  of  the  bishops  and  clergy,  who  took  up 
the  business  with  great  zeal,  and  sent  missionaries  to  the  British  colonies 
in  America,  and  since  to  the  West  Indies.  Among  the  most  devoted 
originators  and  promoters  of  this  society,  it  is  but  just  to  mention  the 
names  of  those  pious  prelates,  Burnet,  Beveridge,  and  Tennison.  This 
52  35 


410 


PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 


society  has  continued  its  operations  to  the  present  day,  but  not  with  any 
remarkable  zeal;  nor  has  it  ever  been  distinguished  by  agents  ol 
superior  talents  for  translating  the  Scriptures  into  the  languages  of  the 
heathen,  or  for  labors  in  their  conversion.  Schwartz  and  his  predeces- 
sors belonged  properly  to  the  Danish  society  next  to  be  mentioned. 
This  society,  as  reported  in  1830,  supports  one  hundred  and  forty 
clergymen,  under  the  denomination  of  missionaries,  though  they  are 
rather  settled  ministers  among  the  English  in  British  America ;  and 
one  hundred  and  six  schoolmasters,  who  are  reported  to  have  four 
thousand  two  hundred  and  ninety-four  scholars  under  their  instruc- 
tion. This  society  is  regarded  by  the  evangelical  clergy  as  not  con- 
ducted on  evangelical  principles  ;  and  its  retaining  the  negroes  in  a 
state  of  debasing  slavery,  for  a  hundred  years,  on  the  Codrington  estates 
in  Barbadoes,  is  complained  of  as  an  outrage  upon  religion  and  right- 
eousness. The  Anti-slavery  Reporter,  in  reviewing  the  report  of  this 
society  for  1830,  says,  in  reference  to  the  marriage  of  the  slaves, 
"  We  cannot  discover  that  a  single  marriage  had  ever  occurred 
prior  to  the  28th  of  May,  1830,  when  three  were  solemnized,  a  fourth 
only  on  the  8th  of  July,  after  the  bishop's  letter  was  written, 
making  a  total  of  four ;  being  all  that  we  can  discover  to  have  ever 
taken  place  on  these  estates,  containing  nearly  four  hundred  slaves." 
The  receipts  of  the  year,  thirty-two  thousand  and  thirty-seven  pounds, 
seventeen  shillings,  eight  pence,  of  which  seven  thousand  four  hundred 
and  twenty-two  pounds,  six  shillings,  one  pence,  were  voluntary  contribu- 
tions, and  fifteen  thousand  five  hundred  and  thirty-two  pounds  were  grants 
from  the  government. 

III.  Society  for  sending  Missionaries  to  India. — In  1705,  a 
"  Society  for  sending  missionaries  to  India,"  was  established  by  Frede- 
rick IV.,  king  of  Denmark,  at  the  suggestion  of  one  his  chaplains. 
The  design  was  to  make  known  the  Gospel  of  Christ  among  the 
Malabar  Indians  on  the  coast  of  Coromandel.  Application  was  made 
to  the  celebrated  professor  Frank,  for  suitable  agents  educated  under 
him  at  Halle.  The  mission  in  reality  had  partly  originated  with 
him,  and  two  young  men  of  sound  learning  and  apostolic  piety  were 
found  ready  to  enter  upon  the  work  of  their  Savior.  Bartholomew 
Zeigenbalg  and  Henry  Plutscho  were  the  first  missionaries.  On  their 
voyage  these  devoted  men  studied  the  Portuguese  and  the  Malabar 
languages,  and  were  soon  enabled  to  commence  preaching  to  the  natives  ; 
some  of  whom,  in  a  short  period,  embraced  the  Gospel  of  Christ.     They 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES.  411 

prepared  a  dictionary  and  grammar  in  the  Malabar  language,  into  which 
they  succeeded  in  translating  the  New  Testament.  These  they  printed, 
with  many  other  books  which  they  composed  for  their  followers.  Both, 
of  these  devoted  men  returned  to  Europe  after  about  seven  years ;  and 
being  recommended  to  the  "  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Goepel 
in  England,"  they  were  introduced  to  its  governors,  Mr.  Plutcsho  in 
1712,  and  Mr.  Zeigenbalg  in  1715.  The  latter  was  honored  with  an 
audience  of  king  George  I.,  who  condescended  to  encourage  the  mis- 
sionaries by  a  letter  written  in  1717,  in  reply  to  an  interesting  communi- 
cation from  them.  Several  more  devoted  men,  who  had  been  trained 
at  Halle,  were  sent  to  aid  these  first  missionaries,  whose  labors  in  preach- 
ing, translating  the  Scriptures,  writing  books  full  of  Divine  instruction, 
teaching  many  schools  of  the  young,  were  extraordinary  in  themselves, 
and  worthy  of  the  apostles  of  Christ ;  and  the  published  letters  of 
Zeigenbalg,  Plutscho,  Grundler,  and  Frank,  their  tutor,  breathe  the 
most  ardent  piety  and  the  purest  love  to  the  souls  of  men.  This  mis- 
sion received  great  support  from  the  English  society,  by  whom  a  print- 
ing establishment  was  furnished,  with  a  German  printer.  Our  limits 
will  allow  us  only  to  say,  they  were  eminently  and  extensively  use- 
ful. Schwartz  was  one  of  their  most  distinguished  missionaries.  From 
the  Danish  Society  he  arrived  at  Tranquebar  in  1752  ;  he  lived  and 
labored  for  the  Indians,  by  whom,  as  well  as  by  the  Europeans,  he  was 
most  highly  respected.  He  died  in  1798.  The  memoirs  of  his  devot- 
ed life  is  worthy  of  perusal  by  all  our  readers,  affording  a  rare  example 
of  a  Christian  minister. 

IV.  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  in  the  High- 
lands AND  Islands  of  Scotland. — In  1709,  at  Edinburgh,  there  was 
formed  the  "  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  in  the  High- 
lands and  Islands  of  Scotland."  This  was  sanctioned  by  the  General 
Assembly,  and  collections  were  made  for  its  support.  Copies  of 
the  proposed  plans  being  circulated,  large  subscriptions  were  afforded, 
and  queen  Anne  issued  her  royal  proclamation  in  its  favor,  and 
her  letters  patent,  under  the  great  seal  of  Scotland,  for  erecting  it 
into  a  corporation.  Schools  in  the  Highlands,  and  various  other  means 
were  employed ;  but  they  afforded  assistance  also  to  the  Susquehannah 
and  Delaware  Indians  in  America.  Brainerd  was  one  of  their  mis- 
sionaries, or  greatly  supported  by  them ;  and  his  itinerant  labors,  and 
evangelical  success,  in  bringing  guilty  men  to  embrace  the  salvation 
of  Jesus  Christ,  have  scarcely  ever  been  surpassed. 


412 


PROTESTANT  MISSIONS,    AND 


V.  Moravian  Missions. — In  1732,  the  Moravian  missions  commenced. 
Missionary  labors  and  triumphs  have  pre-eminently  distinguished  this  peo- 
ple ;  and  theirs  is  considered  the  eminent  honor  to  have  excited  that  spirit 
among  other  denominations  of  Christians.  Leonard  Dober  and  Tobias 
Leupold  offered  to  go  to  teach  the  negroes  of  St.  Thomas,  declaring  they 
were  willing  to  sell  themselves  for  slaves,  if  needful,  to  accomplish  their 
object  in  imparting  to  them  the  knowledge  of  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ. 
Leonard  Dober  and  David  Nitschman  set  out  in  August  of  that  year,  to 
the  Danish  West  Indies ;  and  others  in  1733  proceeded  to  Greenland, 
where  the  way  had  been  opened  by  the  fifteen  years'  labor  of  Paul 
Egede,  a  Danish  clergyman.  In  1734,  some  of  the  Moravian  brethren 
went  to  North  America;  in  1736,  others  went  to  South  Africa;  in 
1738,  to  South  America;  and  in  1760,  several  others  to  the  East 
Indies.  Volumes  are  required  to  detail  the  various  operations  of  these 
apostolic  men ;  their  self-denying,  evangelical  labors — their  peculiar 
perils  and  hardships — and  their  divine  success  in  turning  men  "  from 
the  power  of  Satan  to  God."  Primitive,  apostolical  Christianity  has 
never  been  more  strikingly  illustrated  by  any  people,  than  by  the 
missionaries  of  this  denomination  ;  and  God  has  graciously  granted 
that  their  fruit  should  correspond  with  their  exertions. 

To  assist  this  devoted  people,  several  auxiliaries  have  been  establish- 
ed, the  chief  of  which  is  the  "  London  Association  in  Aid  of  the  Mis- 
sions of  the  United  Brethren,"  formed  in  1817,  by  different  denomina- 
tions of  Christians ;  some  of  the  most  active  of  whom  are  members 
of  the  Church  of  England. 

To  this  account,  we  may  add  the  following  summary  of  the  missions 
of  the  United  Brethren,  for  which  we  are  indebted  to  the  Missionary 
Herald,  (May  number,  1832.) 

"  The  receipts,  during  the  year  1830,  amounted  to  about  forty-nine 
thousand  one  hundred  and  thirteen  dollars.  The  disbursements  a  little 
exceeded  that  sum. 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1830,  the  number  of  brethren  and  sisters  em- 
ployed in  fortj''-two  settlements  amounted  to  two  hundred  and  nine,  of 
whom  fifteen  are  newly  appointed.  Five  brethren  and  sisters  retired 
from  service  within  the  year,  and  two  departed  into  the  joy  of  their 
Lord.     Twelve  of  those  employed  are  children  of  missionaries. 

I.  GREENLAND.— COMMENCED  1733. 
4  Settlements. — New  Herrnhut,  Lichtenfels,  Lichtenau,  and  Fre- 
dericksthal. 

23  Missionaries. — Married,   Eberle,  Grillich,  Ihrer,  Kleinschmidt,  I. 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  413 

Koegel,  Lehman,  Mehlrose,  Mueller  ;  unmarried,  Baus,  De  Fries,  Her- 
brich,  Lund,  C.  Koegel,  Tietzen,  and  ulbricht. 

Converts. — One  thousand  seven  hundred  and  fifty  Greenlanders. 

The  mission' had  to  suffer  from  two  trying  circumstances;  from  the 
dispersion  of  the  members  of  the  congregations,  by  order  of  the  Cham- 
ber of  Commerce  in  Copenhagen,  and  the  delay  in  sending  the  necessa- 
ry timber  for  building  the  church  at  Fredericksthal :  but  the  state  of  the 
mission  was  encouraging,  and  the  two  southern  settlements  had  received 
an  accession  of  numbers  from  among  the  heathen.  In  Fredericksthal, 
however,  upward  of  thirty  natives  died  of  the  pleurisy. 
II.  LABRADOR— 1770. 

4  Settlements. — Nain,  Hopedale,  Okkak,  and  Hebron. 

28  Missionaries. — Married,  Henn,  Knaus,  Koerner,  Kunath,  Lundberg, 
Meisner,  Morhardt,  Stock,  Steurman,  Beck,  Glitsch,  Mentzel  ;  unmar- 
ried, Fritsche,  Hertzberg,  Kruth,  and  Freytag. 

Converts. — Eight  hundred  and  six  Esquimaux. 

The  establishment  of  a  new  station,  called  Hebron,  has  been  greatly 
assisted  by  the  brethren's  society  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel  in 
London,  who  have  kindly  sent  materials  for  erecting  the  necessary  buil- 
dings. A  desirable  opportunity  of  hearing  the  Gospel  is  hereby  afforded 
to  the  northern  Esquimaux,  of  which  we  pray  that  they  may  be  disposed 
to  avail  themselves,  as  their  southern  brethren  have  done. 

III.  NORTH  AMERICA.— 1734. 

3  Settlements. — New  Fairfield,  in  Upper  Canada;  Spring-Place, 
and  Oochgelogy,  Cherokee  nation. 

10  Missionaries.— Married,  G.  Byhan,C]auder,Luckenbach,Micksch; 
widower,  Haman  ;  widow,  Gambold. 

Converts. — About  two  hundred  and  seventy-three  Indians,  chiefly 
Delawares  and  Cherokees,  and  a  few  negroes. 

The  congregation  of  believing  Delawares,  in  Upper  Canada,  consist- 
ing of  not  quite  three  hundred  persons,  is  diligently  attended  by  the  mis- 
sionaries, whose  labors  have  been  productive  of  renewed  fruit.  The  same 
may  be  said  of  the  mission  among  the  Cherokees,  notwithstanding  the 
many  difficulties  with  which  it  is  encompassed,  owing  to  the  political  state 
of  the  country. 

IV.  SOUTH  AMERICA.— 1735. 
1  Settlement. — Paramaribo. 

14  Missionaries.— Married,  Boehmer,  Graaff,  Hartman,  Passavant, 
Schmidt,  Voigt,  Treu. 

35* 


414  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,  AND 

Converts. — Two  thousand  seven  hundred  and  twenty-three  negroes. 

Brother  Passavant  has  been  appointed  superintendent  of  the  mission, 
which  proceeds  under  the  divine  blessing.  The  Society  for  promoting 
Christianity  among  the  heathen  population  affords  willing  assistance  ; 
and  many  plantations  near  Voozorg  and  Fort  Amsterdam  are  visited  by 
the  brethren. 

V.  DANISH  "WEST  INDIES.— 1732. 

7  Settlements,  or  Stations. — New  Herrnhut  and  Niesky,  in  St. 
Thomas ;  Friedensberg,  Friedensthal,  and  Friedensfield,  in  St.  Croix ; 
Bethany  and  Emmaus,  in  St.  Jan. 

38  Missionaries. — Married,  Blitt,  Bonhof,  Damus,  Eder,  Junghans, 
Keil,  Kleint,  Klingenberg,  Meyer,  Mueller,  Plattner,  Popp,  Schmidt, 
Schmitz,  Sparmeyer,  Staude,  Sybrecht,  Wied,  Freytag. 

Converts. — About  nine  thousand  six  hundred  and  forty-six  negroes. 

The  seven  congregations  of  believing  negroes  in  the  Danish  West- 
India  islands,  have  continued  to  enjoy  outward  peace  and  many  spiritual 
olessings  from  the  Lord's  hand  ;  and,  at  Friedensthal,  a  new  mission- 
house  is  in  course  of  erection. 

VI.  BRITISH  WEST  INDIES. 
(JAMAICA.— 1754.) 

6  Stations. — Fairfield,  New  Eden,  Irwin-Hill,  New-Carmel,  New- 
Fulneck,  Mesopotamia. 

16  Missionaries. — Married,  Ellis,  Light,  Pemsel,  PfeifFer,  Renkewitz, 
Ricksecker,  Scholefield,  and  Zorn. 

Converts. — About  four  thousand  and  one  hundred  negroes. 

(ANTIGUA.— 1756.) 

5  Stations. — St.  John's,  Grace-Hill,  Grace-Bay,  Cedar-Hall,  and 
Newfield. 

24  Missionaries. — Married,  Bayne,  Brunner,  Coleman,  Coates,  Har- 
vey, Newby,  Kochte,  Muntzer,  Simon,  Thraen,  Wright,  Zellner. 
Converts. — Fifteen  thousand  and  eighty-seven  negroes. 

(BARBADOES.— 17G5.) 

2  Stations. — Sharon  and  Mount  Tabor. 

6  Missionaries. — Married,  Taylor,  Zippel,  Morrish. 
Converts. — Nine  hundred  and  fifteen  negroes. 

(ST.  KITTS.— 1775.) 

2  Stations. — Basseterre  and  Bethesda. 

10  Missionaries. — Married,  Hoch,  Bobbins,  Shick,  Seitz,  Ziegler. 

Converts. — Five  thousand  and  twenty-six  negroes. 


BENEVOLENT  SOCIETIES.  416 

(TOBAGO.— 1790— RENEWED  1826.) 

1  Station. — Montgomery. 

4  Missionaries. — Married,  Eberman  and  Zetsche. 

Converts. — Five  hundred  and  seventy-two  negroes. 

The  missionaries  bestow  much  attention  on  the  work  of  negro  educa- 
tion ;  and  the  schools  increase  in  number  and  usefulness.  In  Jamaica,  a 
new  settlement  has  been  begun  in  St.  Elizabeth's  parish,  called  New 
Fulnec ;  and  the  mission  at  Mesopotamia,  in  Westmoreland,  has  been 
renewed.  In  Antigua,  many  changes  have  taken  place  among  the  mis- 
sionaries, owing  to  the  lamented  decease  of  brother  Johansen  :  there 
are  five  settlements  in  that  island.  At  St.  John's,  the  spiritual  charge  of 
nearly  seven  thousand  negroes  is  attended  with  much  labor  and  not  a 
few  difficulties,  arising  from  various  causes.  In  St.  Kitt's  and  Barbadoes, 
the  meetings  in  the  church  and  schools  are  well  attended.  In  the 
island  of  Tobago,  where  a  mission  was  renewed  three  years  ago, 
from  five  hundred  to  six  hundred  negroes  attend  the  brethren's  ministry. 

VII.  SOUTH  AFRICA.— 1736. 
After  being  relinquished  for  nearly  fifty  years,  the  mission  was  renewed 

in  1792. 

6  Settlements. — Gnadenthal,  Groenekloof,  Enon,  Hemel-en-Arde, 
Elim,  and  Shiloh  (on  the  Klipplaat.) 

36  Missionaries. — Married,  Clemens,  Fritsch,  Hallbeck,  Halter,  Hoff- 
man, Hornig,  Lehman,  Lemmertz,  Luttringshausen,  Meyer,  Nauhaus, 
Sonderman,  Stein,  Teutsch,  Tietze,  and  Genth.  Unmarried,  Shoppman 
and  Bonatz.     Widows,  Kohrhammer  and  Scultz. 

Converts. — Two  thousand  seven  hundred  and  thirty-two,  chiefly  Hot- 
tentots, a  few  Cafirees,  and  Tambookies. 

We  have  here  six  settlements.  The  missionaries  are  diligently  em- 
ployed, and  God's  grace  prevails  among  them  and  their  congregations. 
At  Gnadenthal,  the  schools  flourish  more  and  more.  At  Hem-el-en-Arde, 
brother  and  sister  Tietze  were  eagerly  received  by  the  poor  lepers,  as 
successors  to  brother  and  sister  Leitner  ;  and  their  labor  is  not  in  vain. 
At  Elim,  the  number  of  converts,  as  well  as  of  residents,  is  on  the  in- 
crease. The  great  and  destructive  drought  throughout  the  cape  colony 
did  great  injury  to  Enon.  The  mission  among  the  Tambookies,  at  Shi- 
loh, affords  the  means  of  instruction  to  many  savages  of  different  tribes ; 
and  numbered  one  hundred  and  thirteen  inhabitants  at  the  close  of  the  year, 
whose  spiritual  and  temporal  welfare  the  brethren  seek  to  promote,  by 
every  possible  means.  Brother  Hallbeck's  visit  was  productive  of  many- 
useful  arrangements. 


416  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

Total. — Seven  missions,  forty-one  stations,  two  hundred  and  nine 
missionaries,  and  about  forty-three  thousand  and  six  hundred  con- 
verts." 

VI.  Book  Society  for  Promoting  Religious  Knowxedge  among  the 
Poor. — In  1750,  the  "  Book  Society  for  Promoting  Religious  Knowledge 
among  the  Poor"  was  formed  by  several  benevolent  persons,  both  Dis- 
senters and  Churchmen.  The  design  of  this  society  was  to  circulate,  at 
the  lowest  possible  price,  Bibles,  hymn-books,  catechisms,  and  tracts,  and 
the  standard  writings  of  the  most  eminent  authors  of  different  denomina- 
tions of  Christians,  excluding  their  peculiarities  of  church  policy  or 
modes  of  worship.  The  revered  names  of  Doddridge  and  Hervey  are 
found  in  the  early  annals  of  this  society,  as  some  of  its  most  active  and 
liberal  supporters,  affording  a  pledge  of  a  still  more  extensive  union  be- 
tween Churchmen  and  Dissenters  in  the  work  of  God.  The  operations 
of  this  institution  have  been  incalculably  beneficial  in  circulating  the 
best  religious  works  among  the  poor,  at  the  lowest  prices  ;  and  although 
its  labors  have  been  partly  superseded  by  {he  Bible,  Tract,  and  Sunday- 
school  Societies,  it  deserves  universal  support,  as  the  means  of  diffusing 
sound  scriptural  knowledge,  particularly  to  furnish  libraries  for  the  cot- 
tage, village,  or  vestry.  Notwithstanding  other  societies,  the  issues  of 
its  valuable  publications  are  greater  now  than  at  any  former  period  of 
its  existence.  The  receipts  of  this  society,  for  the  year  ending  Decem- 
ber, 1829,  as  reported,  were  sixteen  hundred  and  fifty-three  pounds,  nine 
shillings,  and  one  penny,  and  from  its  commencement  up  to  that  period, 
sixty-seven  thousand  one  hundred  and  fifty-two  pounds,  thirteen  shillings, 
and  one  penny. 

VII.  Naval  and  Military  Bible  Society. — In  1780,  the  "  Naval 
and  Military  Bible  Society"  was  formed.  In  that  year,  a  military  camp 
was  pitched  in  Hyde  Park,  on  account  of  the  riots  in  London ;  when  "  a 
very  few  plain  Christians,"  affected  with  the  profaneness  of  the  soldiers, 
introduced  the  Gospel  among  them  by  conversation  and  prayer,  and 
suggested  the  propriety  of  an  attempt  to  supply  them  with  Bibles.  The 
noble  idea  was  cherished  by  a  few  pious  officers,  and  the  plan  was  framed 
to  furnish  the  whole  army  and  navy  with  the  blessed  Word  of  God. 
This  society  has  progressively  advanced  from  "  the  day  of  small  things," 
and  has  greatly  increased.  For  several  years  it  has  included,  in  its  be- 
nevolent regards,  the  seamen  of  the  merchant-service,  with  "  all  descrip- 
tions of  watermen,"  and  the  naval  and  military  servants  of  the  East 
India  Company.     From  its  commencement  to  the  y-ar  1830,    here  have 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES.  417 

been  issued  two  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  four  hundred  and 
seventy-seven  copies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  by  the  Naval  and  Military 
Bible  Society ! 

VIII.  Methodist  Missions. — In  1783,  the  "  Methodist  Missions"  ori- 
ginated, when  Mr.  Wesley,  at  the  Conference  held  at  Leeds,  declared  his 
intention  of  sending  Dr.  Coke,  and  some  other  preachers,  to  America, 
after  the  independence  of  that  country  had  been  acknowledged.  Mr  Wes- 
ley says,  in  a  letter,  dated  Bristol,  September  10, 1784, "  I  have  accordingly 
appointed  Dr.  Coke,  and  Mr.  Francis  Asbury,  to  be  joint  superintendents 
over  our  brethren  in  North  America ;  as  also  Richard  Whatcoat,  and 
Thomas  Vasey,  to  act  as  elders  among  them,  by  baptizing  and  adminis- 
tering the  Lord's  Supper."  In  1787,  Dr.  Coke  sailed  for  Nova  Scotia 
with  three  missionaries,  but  they  were  driven  by  contrary  winds  among 
the  West  India  islands,  and  landedat  Antigua,  December  25.  Here  in  1760, 
Mr.  Nathaniel  Gilbert,  speaker  of  the  house  of  assembly,  had  labored 
in  preaching  the  Gospel ;  and  nearly  twenty  years  after  his  death,  in 
1778,  Mr.  John  Baxter,  a  shipwTight,  a  Methodist  from  England,  with 
much  success.  The  devoted  Moravians  also  had  been  the  happy  instru- 
ments of  infinite  benefits  to  the  negroes  ;  and  the  door  was  opened  to  the 
Methodists  to  prosecute  their  work  of  mercy.  Dr.  Coke  took  other  la- 
borers to  St.  Vincent,  St.  Christopher's,  St.  Eustathius.  In  1788,  he 
extended  the  work  to  Barbadoes,  Nevis,  and  Tortola ;  in  1789,  to  Jamai- 
ca ;  in  1790,  to  Grenada  and  Dominica.  This  zealous  and  laborious  man 
continued  to  superintend  and  to  direct  the  missionary  affairs  of  the 
Methodists  during  thirty  years,  with  great  and  progressive  success,  and 
on  that  account  he  crossed  the  Atlantic  eighteen  times  !  On  a  voyage  to 
commence  a  mission  in  the  island  of  Ceylon  he  died,  in  1814.  In  1817, 
the  "  Wesleyan  Methodist  Missionary  Society"  was  organized  ;  and  since 
that  period  its  operations  have  increased,  in  many  places,  with  most  evi 
dent  tokens  of  the  Divine  benediction  in  the  conversion  of  sinners  to  God. 

The  following  is  an  abstract  of  the  report  presented  at  the  annual  meet 
ing  of  the  Society,  May  7,  1832. 

"  The  first  station  noticed  was  Ireland,  all  of  whose  evils  were  attri 
buted  to  the  want  of  evangelical  piety,  which  teaches  men  to  live  sober- 
ly, righteously,  and  godly,  in  the  present  world.  In  continental  Europe, 
and  the  Mediterranean,  the  missions  were  generally  prospering.  In 
Stockholm  and  Sweden,  there  were  indications  of  considerable  good. 
At  Wirtemburg,  there  had  been  some  opposition,  but  there  were  upwaids 
of  one  hundred  members  joined  in  Christian  fellowship.  In  France,  the 
doctrines  of  God  our  Savior  were  widely  spreading,  and  various  new 
53 


418  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

openings  were  presenting  themselves  to  the  missionaries.  At  Gibraltar, 
the  mission  continued  highly  serviceable  to  the  spiritual  interests  of  many- 
military  men  ;  and  these,  after  imbibing  the  doctrines  of  truth  there,  car- 
ried them  into  other  parts  of  the  world.  Many  persons  came  thither 
from  Spain  to  obtain  copies  of  the  Scriptures,  although  they  were  in  this 
exposing  themselves  to  loss  of  life.  In  this  w^ay  one  hundred  and  fifty 
families  had  been  supplied  with  the  Word  of  God,  in  the  Spanish  lan- 
guage. The  stations  at  Malta,  Zante,  and  Corfu,  were  flourishing.  In 
continental  India  and  Calcutta  the  Gospel  was  still  being  preached  to  the 
people,  and  the  Scriptures  and  portions  of  them  being  circulated  amongst 
them.  New  places  of  worship  were  being  opened,  and  new  schools 
erected,  through  which  many,  both  adults  and  children,  were  received 
into  the  church  by  baptism.  In  the  south  of  Ceylon,  similar  circum- 
Btances  had  occurred.  At  Negomboo  a  missionary  had  received  under 
his  care  a  whole  village.  He*had  taken  possession  of  their  church,  and 
from  the  steps  of  the  altar  had  preached  the  Gospel  to  five  or  six  hun- 
dred persons.  The  idols  had  since  been  given  to  the  flames.  One  very 
important  circumstance  connected  with  India  was,  that  the  Scriptures 
were  being  translated  into  the  native  language  of  the  Budhists.  The 
South  Sea  missions  were  in  a  very  gratifying  state.  The  recent  ac- 
counts from  New  South  Wales  and  Van  Dieman's  Land — two  most  im- 
portant stations,  in  relation  both  to  the  colony  and  the  mother  country,  in- 
dicated some  improvement.  In  New  Zealand,  two  missionaries  are  at 
present  employed ;  one  in  a  new  district,  where  the  people  had  shown 
themselves  more  friendly  than  at  the  old  station.  It  was  stated  as  a 
lamentable  fact,  in  connection  with  this  mission,  that  the  increased  inter- 
course of  the  natives  with  British  shipping  had  greatly  added  to  the  sum 
of  vice  and  crime,  and  interposed  great  difficulties  in  the  way  of  the 
missionaries.  In  the  Friendly  Islands,  the  number  of  the  members  in 
society,  at  the  last  returns,  was  about  six  hundred.  In  the  schools  there 
were  five  hundred  and  eighty-five  males,  and  five  hundred  and  forty-nine 
females.  In  Tonga  the  Gospel  had  spread  with  glorious  rapidity.  The 
king,  who  had  formerly  been  so  hostile  to  the  missionaries,  had  become 
their  warm  friend  and  patron.  From  the  island  of  Arvon  the  accounts 
were  still  more  extraordinary ;  upwards  of  one  thousand  of  the  people 
have  turned  to  the  true  God.  The  chief  was  zealously  exerting  himself 
to  suppress  idolatry  in  every  part  of  the  island ;  and  had,  during  three 
days,  burnt  to  the  ground  all  the  houses  of  the  idols,  with  the  gods  in  them. 
In  South  Africa  there  were  thirteen  stations  and  fifteen  missionaries  ac- 
tively employed,  besides  assistants,  and  the  cause  was  upon  the  whole 
going  on  well.     In  the  Mauritius,  the  state  of  the  mission  was  not  en- 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  ^1^ 

couraging.     One  missionary  had  died,  in  the  course  of  the  year,  and  the 
other  had  been  recaUed.     At  Sierra  Leone  the  state  of  the  mission  was 
better  than  it  ever  had  before  been.     There  are  three  hundred  and  six- 
teen members  in  society,  and  forty-five  admitted  upon  trial.     In  the 
schools  there  are  upwards  of  two  hundred  children  and  adults.     In  the 
West  Indies  the  missionaries  had  to  contend  with  more  than  ordinary 
difficulties,  in  consequence  of  the  degrading  influence  akid  effects  of 
slavery  on  the  minds  of  the  negroes  and  people  of  color.     In  the  whole 
of  these  islands  there  are  sixty-one  missionaries  employed ;  havmg  under 
their  care  thirty-three  thousand  and  twenty-one  members  in  society,  and 
seven  thousand  one  hundred  and  ten  children  and  adults  in  the  various 
schools.     In  British  North  America  the  missions  had  been  greatly  bles- 
sed, and  were  on  the  increase.     Since  the  last  report,  three  missionaries 
had  died  ;  and  eighteen,  some  of  them  having  wives,  had  been  sent  out 
to  foreign  stations.     The  whole  number  now  employed  is  two  hundred 
and  twenty ;  the  number  of  salaried  catechists  one  hundred  and  sixty, 
and  the  number  of  gratuitous  teachers  and  catechists  fourteen  hundred. 
So  that,  including  the  wives  of  the  missionaries,  who  were  in  general 
most  efficient  laborers  in  the  field,  there  were  now  nearly  two  thousand 
agents  engaged  in  the  missionary  field,  under  the  direction  of  the  society. 
The  members  of  the  foreign  stations  admitted  into  society  were  forty-two 
thousand  seven  hundred  and  forty-three,  being  an  increase  over  the  pre- 
ceding  year  of  fifteen  hundred  and  fifty-seven ;  and  the  total  number  of 
children  in  the  schools,  twenty-five  thousand  two  hundred  and  fifteen. 
The  total  amount  of  the  contributions,  during  the  year,  had  been  forty- 
eight  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty-nine  pounds,  and  thirteen  shillings^ 
including,  among  other  sums  received  from  foreign  stations,  two  thou- 
sand one  hundred  and  three  pounds  from  the  Hibernian  Missionary  Socie- 
ty ;  two  thousand  two  hundred  and  nine  pounds  from  Jamaica ;  twenty- 
nine  pounds  from  the  Shetland  Islands;  four  hundred  and  eighty-eight 
pounds  from  Nova  Scotia ;  and  two  hundred   and   sixty  pounds  from 
Van  Dieman's  Land." 

IX.  Sunday  School  Society.— In  1785,  the  Sunday  School  Society 
was  formed,  chiefly  by  the  instrumentality  of  William  Fox,  Esq.,  a  dea- 
con of  a  Baptist  Church  in  London.  This  society  has  continued  in  opera- 
tion to  the  present  time;  and  has  been  the  means  of  establishing  and  of 
assisting  in  the  support  of  many  Sunday  Schools  throughout  Great 
Britain  and  our  colonies.  The  number  of  schools  assisted  with  grants 
of  books,  during  the  year,  1830,  is  four  hundred  and  forty,  containmg 
fifty-two   thousand  four  hundred   and   thirty-four   scholars ;  of  which 


420  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,  AND 

number,  one  hundred  and  seventeen  schools  received  grants  in  pre- 
ceding years.  From  the  commencement  of  the  institution  to  the 
present  year,  the  grand  total  of  books  gratuitously  voted  to  Sunday 
Schools,  is  stated  at  fifteen  thousand  two  hundred  and  eighteen  Bibles ; 
one  hundred  and  forty-five  thousand  tviro  hundred  and  twenty  Testa- 
ments; and  eight  hundred  and  ninety-eight  thousand  three  hundred 
and  thirty-one  Elementary  Books  and  Lessons.  The  expenditure  of  this 
society,  during  the  past  year,  is  nine  hundred  and  twenty-one  pounds, 
fifteen  shillings,  and  three  pence. 

X.  Baptist  Missionary  Society.— In  1792,  the  "  Baptist  Missiona- 
ry Society"  was  formed,  in  consequence  of  Mr.  (now  Dr.)  Carey  proposing 
to  the  Northamptonshire  Association  of  Baptist  ministers,  "  whether  it 
were  not  practicable  and  obligatory  to  attempt  the  conversion  of  the 
heathen  ?"  Carey  submitted  a  plan,  which  was  accepted,  and  a  society 
was  formed,  making  a  collection  for  this  magnificent  object,  amounting 
to  thirteen  pounds,  two  shillings,  and  six  pence.  Hindostan  was 
judged  a  proper  sphere  for  their  attempt ;  but  before  any  plan 
could  be  matured,  they  found  a  Baptist  brother,  Mr.  John  Thomas, 
a  surgeon,  lately  returned  from  Calcutta  to  London,  where  he  was 
laboring  to  raise  a  fund  for  the  purpose  of  establishing  a  mission 
to  India  !  This  pious  and  devoted  man  had  preached  to  the  natives  in 
Bengal ;  and  John  Thomas  had  the  singular  honor  of  being  the  first 
Englishman  who  made  known  the  Gospel  to  the  benighted  Hindoos. 
Thomas  was  engaged  as  a  missionary  by  the  Baptists  ;  and  Carey  also 
offered  himself  to  go  to  India.  They  sailed  in  1793,  in  a  Danish  East 
Indiaman  ;  but  without  funds.  Thomas  proposed  to  maintain  himself 
by  his  profession  ;  and  Carey,  by  some  occupation,  till  he  could  acquire 
the  native  language.  Under  difficulties  extraordinary,  with  the  as- 
sistance of  Mr.  Fountain,  another  missionary,  they  succeeded  in  trans- 
lating the  Scriptures  into  Bengalee.  In  1799,  they  were  reinforced  by 
four  more  missionaries  ;  but  now  they  were  refused  permission  to  settle 
in  the  British  territory.  Carey  and  Fountain  removed  across  the 
Ganges,  sixteen  miles  from  Calcutta,  to  Serampore,  a  Danish  settlement ; 
where,  to  his  everlasting  honor,  the  governor  protected  and  encouraged 
these  men  of  God.  Ever  since,  this  has  been  the  principal  station  of 
the  Baptists  in  India.  Kristnc,  the  first  Hindoo  convert  to  Christianity, 
was  baptized,  with  Felix  Carey,  eldest  son  of  the  Doctor,  in  December, 
1799,  in  the  river  Ganges,  in  the  presence  of  a  great  concourse  of  peo- 
ple, Hindoos,  Mahometans,  Europeans,  and  the  Danish  governor,  who 
shed  tears  at  the  affecting  sight.     In  seven  years  from  the  date  of  Kristno's 


MISSIONARIES'  PREMISES-VILLAGE  OF  GNADENTHAL,  S.  AFRICA. 


INTERIOR  OF  MISSIONARY  PREMISES,  GNADENTHAL. 


Page  415. 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES  «* 

baptism,  one  hundred  and  nine  intelligent  converts  submitted  to  that 
ceremony.  In  1806,  there  were  ten  English  missionaries  at  Serampore; 
but  to  detail  the  labors  of  these  devoted  men,  and  the  successes  with 
which  God  favored  them,  would  require  many  volumes.  They  had  all 
things  in  common  ;  and  labored  for  the  common  cause  of  the  mission. 
Dr.  Carey,  by  his  learned  labors  at  Calcutta,  Dr.  Marshman,  by  the 
school  at  Serampore,  and  Mr.  Ward  in  the  printing-office,  have  each 
contributed  more  than  one  thousand  'pounds  per  annum  to  the  mission. 
The  Baptists  have  many  stations  in  different  parts  of  India,  the  West 
Indies,  the  Burman  empire,  and  other  places,  where  their  labors  have 
been  honored  with  many  thousands  of  converts  to  the  faith  of  Christ ; 
but  the  most  astonishing  work  of  any  body  of  Christians,  in  any  age,  is 
that  of  translating  the  Holy  Scriptures.  In  1806,  they  were  printing 
the  Scriptures  at  Serampore  in  six  languages.,  and  translating  them  into 
six  more.  In  1819,  they  were  printing  or  translating  the  Word  of  God 
into  twenty-seven  languages.,  at  Serampore  or  Calcutta ! ! 

Slanders  the  most  base, and  attacks  the  most  virulent, have  beenmade 
by  party,  prejudiced,  or  unprincipled  writers,  upon  these  noble  benefac- 
tors of  mankind.  They  have  been  loaded  with  every  vulgar  or  sense- 
less epithet,  even  by  educated  Englishmen,  who  have  called  them  Dis- 
senters, Schismatics,  Calvinists,  fools,  madmen,  tinkers,  low-born  and  low- 
bred mechanics  :  but  their  heaven-born  benevolence  is  manifested  in 
their  works,  upon  which  the  God  of  glory  has  placed  the  seal  of  his  ap- 
probation ;  and  their  oriental  learning  has  been  proved  to  surpass  that  o^ 
any  college  in  Christendom.  Dr.  Cary,  especially,  is  admitted  to  be  th, 
first  oriental. scholar  of  our  age.  The  calumnies  of  their  enemies  hav», 
been  deservedly  exposed  by  Mr.  Fuller,  secretary  of  the  society,  by  Dr 
Buchanan,  Mr.  Wilberforce,  Lord  Teignmouth,  and  Mr.  W.  Greenfield. 

The  following  table  was  inserted  in  the  London  Missionary  Registet 
for  March  1831.  It  was  originally  published  by  the  Committee  of  the 
Society,  who  remark  upon  it : 

"  This  statement  is  the  most  correct  that  can  be  given  from  the  infor- 
mation now  possessed  by  the  secretary  :  there  are  many  blanks,  which 
future  communications  from  abroad  will  probably  enable  him  to  fill  up ; 
but  the  bare  inspection  of  the  list  will  show  what  great  reason  we  have 
for  thankfulness  on  account  of  the  blessing  which  has  been  had  upon  our 
imperfect  labors. 

"  The  column  appropriated  to  schools  i.s  subdivided  into  three ;  for 
male,  female,  and  Sabbath  schools.  In  the  next  column  is  inserted  the 
number  of  individuals  added  to  the  respective  churches,  during  the  last 
year  for  which  the  accounts  have  been  furnished  :  those  for  Jamaica  ar« 

36 


422 


PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 


extracted  from  the  minutes  of  the  Association  held  in  April  last :  but 
several  of  the  Churches  are  not  included  in  that  account,  and  not  a  few 
of  the  stations  have  been  subsequently  formed.  The  expenditure  is  cal- 
culated on  the  average  of  the  last  two  years  ;  but  that  for  Jamaica  will, 
in  all  probability,  be  considerably  higher  this  year  than  before. 

'•  From  each  hemisphere,  the  calls  for  more  laborers  are  loud  and  in- 
cessant :  more  has  been  and  will  shortly  be  done  to  meet  these  demands, 
than  was  ever  accomplished  before  in  an  equal  period  of  time  since  the 
Society  was  formed ;  and  accounts  received  this  morning,  (Feb.  18,)  from 
Jamaica,  appear  to  indicate,  that,  in  a  very  remarkable  manner,  desirable 
helpers  will  be  raised  up  on  the  spot.  These  circumstances  should  be 
regarded  as  answers  to  prayer  :  but  it  must  not  be  forgotten,  that  they 
will  unavoidably  cause  an  increase  of  expenditure,  which  it  will  re- 
quire all  the  zeal  and  energy  of  our  friends  to  meet.  May  He,  who  has 
conferred  upon  us  this  grace,  to  preach,  through  the  agency  of  others, 
the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  among  the  Gentiles,  inspire  us  with 
every  disposition  appropriate  to  the  discharge  of  so  holy  and  delightful 
a  vocation,  and  enable  us  to  pursue  it  with  a  single  eye  to  His  Glory ! 
Amen." 

TABULAR  VIEW  OF  THE  BAPTIST  SOCIETY'S  MISSIONS. 


STATIONS. 

Missionaries.* 

Schools. 

Added 
last  yr. 

In- 
quirers. 

Mem- 
bers. 

Annual 
Expense. 

East  Indies.          , 
Calcutta,  Circular  Road 

William  Yates 
W.  H.  Pearce 
James  Penney 
W.  Robinson 
George  Pearce 
James  Thomas 

W.  Carey,  jun. 
J.  Williamson 

m.  f.    s. 
2  22     1 

.     .     8 

£.      s. 
495    0 

.     .  43 

346     0 

Doorgapoor   

1 

281     0 

292     0 

BonstoUah 

Cutwa 

Soory   

.      4  . 

4     4  . 
Several 

.     .    9 
.     .    4 
.     .    6 

326  1(1 
238  10 

Monghyr    ....       j 

Andrew  Leslie 
William  Moore 

306  10 

.     .  29 

377     0 

Ajimere 

Ceylon,  Columbo    .     .     . 
Ditto,  Hangwell    .     .     . 

Jabez  Carey 
Ebenezer  Daniel 
Hendrick  Siers 
G.  Bruclmerf 
N.  M.  Ward. 

Several 
8    3  . 

support 

edbyG 

ovemm 

ent. 
767  10 

250    0 

Sumatra,  Padang      .     . 

♦Besides  the  missionaries  named  in  this  column,  the  Society  employs  native 
teachers,  catechists,  &;c.,  where  such  assistants  can  be  made  useful,  and  suitable  per- 
sons obtained.  There  are  four  native  teachers  at  Calcutta,  the  same  number  at 
Soory,  two  at  Monghyr,  &:c.  There  are  at  least  two  hundred  and  fifty  leaders  attached 
to  the  various  chiurches,  who  may  be  regarded  as  usefully  performing  the  work  of 
catechists. 

t  Mr.  Bruckner  is  now  at  Serampore,  superintending  the  printing  of  the  Javanese 
New  Testament,  but  is  anxious  to  return  to  Java. 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES. 


423 


TABULAR  VIEW  CONTINUED. 


STATIONS. 


West  Indies,  (Jamaica  :) 
Kingston,  E.,  Queen-street 

Ditto,     Hanover-street 
*  Yallahs,  19  miles       .     . 
Papine,  8  miles      .     .     . 

Port  Eoyal 

Spanish  Towoi    .... 

Garden  Hill. 

Passage  Fort. 

Kiii^swood. 

Old^Harbor       .... 

Ebony  Savanah. 

Hayes  Vere. 

Mount  Charles   .... 

Sion  Hill. 


Missionaries. 


James  Coultart 
Joshua  Tinson 


John  Clarke 


Schools. 


m.  f. 
1     1 


J.  M.  Philippo 


Montego  Bay      .     . 

Shepherd^s  Hall,  16  miles 
Putney,     .     .     .18     — 
Chinw/s  Mount,  16    — 
Dyce's  Mount,       13     — 
.  Shortwood. 

Crooked  Spring     .     .     . 
Savannah  la  Mar   .     .     . 
Ridgeland,  10  miles  .     . 

Falmouth 

Rio  Bueno,  16  miles 

Stercart's  Town,  18  miles 
Oxford  and  Cambridge,  8  m 
Arcadia. 


H.  C.  Taylor 


Thos.  Burchell 
Francis  Gardner 


Lucea 

Green  Island    .     .     . 

Port  Maria    .    .     . 
Ora  Cabeca        .     .     . 
Bray  Head  11  miles 
16  miles 
Anotta  Bay    .     .     . 
Charles  Torvn. 
BvffBay     .     .     .     . 
St.  Ann's  Bay    .     . 
Odw  Bias     .     .     .     . 
Brorvn's  Town. 
Manchioneal      .     . 
Belize.  Honduras 


W.  W.  Cantlow 


William  Knibb 


Supplied  for  the 
present  by  Mess. 
Burchell,  Cant- 
low,  and  Knibb. 
Edward  Bay  lis 


James  Flood 


Samuel  Nichols 


Joseph  Burton 
Joseph  Bourn 


Ad'led 
last  yr. 


126 
.  67 


13 


In- 
quirers. 


242 


Mem- 
bers. 


3318 


1014 
916 


101 


306 
.  33 


135 


82 


1224 
394 
184 

2847 
780 
716 


Annual 
Expense. 


£. 


3526 
730 


171 
1100 


202 


319 


1227 


74 


644 
.  64 
.  90 
670 
.  60 
.  58 


390 
.  39 


482 

.  62 
.  26 
.  46 


.4145  0 


294    0 


Serampore  Missions. — In  1S27,  the  brethren  at  Serampore  withdrew  from 
their  friends  in  England.  Some  misunderstanding  had  existed  between 
them,  in  reference  to  the  tenure  on  which  the  premises  at  Serampore  were 
held,  the  college  which  the  brethren  there  had  erected,  chiefly  for  literary 
objects,  and  the  support  required  for  the  out  stations,  connected  with  Seram- 

*  The  stations  printed  in  italics  are  subordinate  to  those  which  precede  them.    The 
figures  denote  the  distance. 


424  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

pore.  A  protracted  correspondence  took  place  at  different  times.  In  March, 
1827,  a  final  and  amicable  separation  took  place.  The  Serampore  breth- 
ren have  now  thirteen  stations,  Serampore,  Dum-Dum,  Barripore,  Jessore, 
Burisaul,  Dacca,  Assam,  Chittagong,  Arracan,  Dinagepore,  Benares, 
Allahabad,  and  Delhi,  with  seven  subordinate  stations.  There  are 
seventeen  European  and  Indo-British  missionaries,  and  fifteen  native 
preachers  ;  forty-six  persons  were  received  into  communion  in  1829. 
The  annual  expense  of  the  missions  is  about  fifteen  thousand  rupees. 
The  college  at  Serampore  is  in  a  flourishing  state.  Translations  of  the 
Scriptures  into  some  of  the  more  important  languages  of  the  East  have 
been  made  by  the  Serampore  missionaries. 

XI.  London  Missionary  Society. — In  1795,  the  "  London  Missionary 
Society"  was  formed.  This  was  a  noble  expression  of  Christian  benevo- 
lence, in  which  were  united  several  liberal-minded  clergymen  and  the  prin- 
cipal ministers  of  the  Independent  denomination,  with  several  of  the 
Scotch  secession,  and  of  the  Calvinistic  Methodists.  At  their  first 
annual  meeting,  in  May,  1796,  it  was  resolved,  that,  "  to  prevent,  if  pos- 
sible, any  cause  of  future  dissension,  it  is  declared  to  be  a  fundamental 
principle  of  the  Missionary  Society,  that  its  design  is  not  Presbyterian- 
ism,  Independency,  Episcopacy,  or  any  other  form  of  church  order;  but 
the  glorious  Gospel  of  the  blessed  God  to  the  heathen  ;  leaving  the  con- 
verts to  the  Scriptures  for  Church  government."  This  society  originated 
in  a  great  measure  with  Dr.  Edward  Williams,  an  Independent  minister 
of  Birmingham,  publishing  an  address  to  his  brethren  in  the  ministry,  in 
the  Evangelical  Magazine,  in  1794,  established  in  that  year.  By  this 
address,  the  servants  of  God  were  led  to  take  measures  for  this  institu- 
tion. Dr.  Williams,  Dr.  Haweis,  Dr.  Bogue,  Mr.  Eyre,  Mr.  Rowland 
Hill,  Mr.  Matthew  Wilkes,  were  among  its  founders.  The  South  Sea 
islands  were  the  station  first  chosen,  and  thirty  missionaries  were  sent  in 
the  ship  Duff.  They  were  received  by  the  natives  of  Tahiti  with  ex- 
pressions of  delight :  but  nearly  twenty  years  they  labored  with  but  little 
success  ;  when,  at  once,  the  Divine  blessing  descended,  and  the  whole 
population  of  several  islands  renounced  idolatry,  destroyed  their  idols, 
and  embraced  Christianity  ;  multitudes  of  them  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 
The  work  of  God's  grace  continued  to  spread,  and  native  teachers  were 
raised  up  as  missionaries  to  other  and  remote  islands.  To  give  a  worthy 
account  in  this  place  is  impossible  ;  of  the  abolition  of  idolatry,  infanti- 
cide, and  other  destructive  abominations,  as  well  as  of  the  prevalence  of 
religion  among  these  once  brutalized  pagans.  The  African  islands,  but 
especially  South  Africa,  has  been  marvellously  blessed  by  means  of  the 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  ^^ 


agents  of  this  society ;  and  the  benefits  of  the  British  constitution  have 
been  extended  to  the  enslaved  Hottentots,  and  other  nations  of  Africa,  by 
the  exertions  of  Dr.  Philip.  The  East  Indies  have  many  successful  la- 
borers from  this  society  ;  and  an  Anglo-Chinese  college  has  been  estab- 
lished by  Dr.  Morrison,  Dr.  Milne,  and  their  colleagues  at  Malacca,  des- 
tined to  be  an  incalculable  blessing  to  the  East.  China  has  been  blessed 
by  the  ministry  of  Di*.  Morrison ;  who,  with  the  assistance  of  Dr.  Milne, 
has  translated  the  whole  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  into  Chinese,  and  com- 
piled a  dictionary  and  grammar  of  that  difficult  language.  This  has 
been  considered  the  noblest  work  of  any  uninspired  writer,  or  of  any 
agent  in  the  Church  of  God  since  the  days  of  the  apostles.  This  trans- 
lation of  the  Word  of  God  opens  the  treasures  of  immortal  life  through 
Christ  to  nearly  one  third  of  the  population  of  the  earth.  Various  other 
translations  of  the  Scriptures  have  been  made  by  the  missionaries  of  this 
society,  the  particulars  of  which  we  cannot  here  detail. 

The  following  condensed  view  of  the  missions  of  this  society  has  been 
published  recently  in  the  London  papers.  It  was  read  at  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  society  in  May,  1832. 

"  In  the  South  Seas,  a  knowledge  of  some  of  the  most  useful  mechani- 
cal arts,  and  improved  habits  of  life,  are  advancing,  especially  among  the 
Christian  portion  of  the  inhabitants.  Commerce  is  increasing,  and  a 
knowledge  of  the  art  of  building  vessels  is  in  great  estimation  among  the 
people  The  schools  are  still  regularly  attended ;  though  the  missiona- 
ries have  still  to  complain  of  the  disaffection  of  a  number  of  the  young  to 
the  precepts  and  restraints  of  the  Gospel.  In  order  to  assist  the  mis- 
sionaries in -counteracting  the  evils  arising  from  the  retail  of  ardent 
spirits  among  the  people,  a  grant  of  publications  from  the  British  and 
Foreign  Temperance  Society  have  been  forwarded  to  the  islands. 

"  For  some  years  after  their  establishment,  the  native  churches  enjoy- 
ed uninterrupted  rest;  but  as  the  change,  with  the  mass  of  the  people, 
was  as  sudden  as  the  profession  of  Christianity  was  universal,  this  state 
of  society  could  not  be  expected  to  continue  ;  and  though  none  are  known 
to  have  returned  to  idolatry,  a  separation  between  the  righteous  and  the 
wicked  has  taken  place.  That  such  a  separation  was  required  will  be 
readily  admitted ;  that  it  has  occurred,  and  that  a  state  of  society  analo- 
gous to  that  which  prevails  in  other  nominally  Christian  countries  should 
now  exist,  need  excite  no  astonishment.  During  the  last  year,  the  evils  of 
civil  commotions  in  the  Windward  and  Leward  islands  have  been  added 
to  the  trials  of  the  people ;  but,  notwithstanding  the  hostilities  without, 
and  the  defection  within,  the  Churches  furnish  full  evidence  that  they 
are  built  upon  that  Rock,  against  which  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail. 
d4  36=* 


426  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,  AND 

"In  the  Hervey  Islands,  where  there  are  two  European  missionaries, 
and  a  number  of  devoted  native  teachers,  ahhough  the  people  have  been 
severely  afflicted  with  a  distressing  epidemic,  which  swept  off  vast  mul- 
titudes, the  lives  of  the  missionaries  have  been  spared,  and  since  the 
plague  has  been  stayed,  their  labors  have  been  resumed,  and  appear  to 
have  been  attended  with  beneficial  results. 

"  The  missionary  cause  is  still  cherished  with  ardor  and  affection. 
The  settlement  of  native  missionaries  in  the  populous  islands  of  Tavai 
in  the  West,  with  the  request  of  six  European  missionaries  to  enter  this 
important  field,  Avas  stated  at  the  last  meeting ;  and  the  directors  now 
inform  their  constituents,  that  during  the  past  year  a  voj'age  has  been 
undertaken  to  the  Marquesas,  about  eleven  hundred  miles  to  the  north- 
east ;  that  five  additional  teachers  have  been  established  among  them, 
and  an  encouraging  opening  presented  for  European  missionaries. 

"  Mr.  Darling's  report  of  the  stations  in  the  Austral  islands,  visited 
during  the  voyage,  is  peculiarly  encouraging.  A  Christian  Church, 
uniting  thirty-two  members,  was  formed  by  him  in  the  island  of  Tubal, 
in  June  last.  At  Ravavai,  seventy-four  members  were  added  to  the  num- 
ber of  those  who  had  been  previously  united  to  the  Christian  fellowship. 

"  In  the  interesting  island  of  Papa,  which,  but  a  few  years  ago,  con- 
tained two  thousand  three  hundred  inhabitants,  of  whom  only  seven 
hundred  remain,  sixteen  hundred  having  been  swept  off  by  a  pestilence, 
Mr.  Darling  found  the  mission  prosperous.  Here  a  native  church  was 
formed,  in  which  one  hundred  and  ten  individuals  united  to  promote  each 
other's  spiritual  benefit,  and  celebrated  the  most  sacred  observances  of 
religion.  During  the  same  visit,  one  hundred  and  forty-seven  adults  and 
ninety-five  children  were  baptized. 

"  In  the  South  Sea  islands  there  were,  when  the  latest  accounts  went 
away,  thirty-two  stations  ;  fourteen  missionaries  ;  four  artisans  ;  fifty  na- 
tive teachers ;  thirty-nine  congregations,  the  average  attendance  at 
which  was  two  thousand  and  tv/o  hundred  ;  twenty  churches,  containing 
three  thousand  three  hundred  and  seventy-one  members ;  thirty-seven 
schools,  and  seven  thousand  scholars. 

"  In  China,  Dr.  Morrison  continues  his  important  labors  in  preaching, 
in  Chinese  and  English.  By  means  of  the  press,  and  his  fellow-la bcrers, 
his  joy  in  the  Lord,  and  the  first  fruits  of  China  unto  Christ — are  pre- 
paring and  distributing  the  silent  but  authentic  messengers  of  truth,  por- 
tions of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  and  Christian  books.  Since  their  last 
Report  was  presented,  the  directors  have  had  the  satisfaction  to  learn, 
that  three  natives  of  China  have,  by  the  rite  of  baptism,  been  added  to 
the  Church.     Leangafa  has  been  employed  in  superintending  the  print- 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  427 

ing  of  five  thousand  copies  of  Scripture  Lessons,  for  which  the  requisite 
funds  were  raised  in  China. 

"  In  Malacca,  during  the  early  part  of  last  year,  the  state  of  the  mis- 
sion became  more  decidedly  favorable,  and  the  labors  of  the  missionaries, 
in  the  educational  and  other  departments  of  service,  appeared  to  be  at- 
tended with  the  divine  blessing. 

"  In  the  month  of  June  last,  Mr.  Thomson  stated  that  the  aspect  of  the 
mission  in  Singapore  was  encouraging,  and  Christian  books,  in  the  Malay 
and  Chinese  languages,  were  in  great  demand. 

"  In  Penang,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dyer  continue,  with  fidelity  and  zeal,  their 
important  labors  for  the  benefit  of  the  Chinese.  Besides  his  other  labors, 
Mr.  Dyer  frequently  has  the  pleasure  of  meeting  as  many  as  thirty  Chi- 
nese, who  come  for  conversation  on  religion,  and  to  receive  Christian  books. 

"  Mr.  Beighton  continues  his  indefatigable  exertions  in  the  Malay  de- 
partment, with  more  encouraging  hopes  of  success  than  heretofore. 
During  the  past  year,  ten  hundred  and  fifty-one  Bibles,  Testaments,  and 
portions  of  the  Scriptures ;  seven  hundred  and  seventy-one  Scripture 
Catechisms;  nineteen  hundred  and  ninety-nine  tracts;  and  four  thou- 
sand tickets  with  texts  of  Scripture,  have  been  put  into  circulation. 

"In  Batavia,  the  divine  blessing  appears  to  have  attended  the  preach- 
ing of  the  Word,  as  well  as  the  instruction  in  the  schools,  and  the  distri- 
bution of  the  Scriptures  in  the  languages  of  Eastern  Asia. 

"  In  the  Uhra  Ganges  there  are  five  stations,  eight  missionaries,  an  Eu- 
ropean, and  a  native  assistant,  twenty-five  schools,  and  six  hundred  and 
seventy-two  scholars,  and  two  printing  establishments.  There  have  been 
printed  five  hundred  Scripture  Lessons,  eleven  thousand  and  five  hun- 
dred tracts,  three  thousand  and  eight  school  books.  Works  distributed 
at  two  stations,  one  hundred  and  fifty-two  Bibles,  four  hundred  and 
eighty-three  Testaments,  fifteen  hundred  and  seventy  portions  of  Scrip- 
ture, ten  thousand  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine  tracts,  and  ten  thou- 
sand and  seventy-one  catechisms,  school  books,  &c. 

"  In  India  the  Society  has,  during  the  year,  met  with  some  of  its 
severest  trials,  and  its  strongest  encouragements.  The  afflictive  mortality 
among  its  missionaries  has  been  painfully  felt  in  this  quarter  of  the  world, 
where  six  devoted  brethren  and  sisters  have  been  removed,  from  the 
midst  of  delightful  and  successful  labor  on  earth,  to  the  rest  of  neaven. 
On  the  other  hand,  there  are  pleasing  indications  that  the  Lord  is  about 
to  make  bare  his  holy  arm,  and  add  the  nations  of  India  to  the  number 
of  those  who  call  the  Redeemer  blessed.  The  foundations  of  the  popular 
superstition  are  undermined ;  the  opinions  of  the  people  undergoing  a 
most  extensive  and  important  change  ;  and  the  Lord  is  removing  many 
of  the  barriers  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  India. 


428  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS,  AND 

"  Among  other  encouraging  circumstances  connected  with  the  progress 
of  the  Gospel  in  this  part  of  the  world,  the  directors  notice,  with  un- 
feigned thankfulness,  the  active  service  of  native  converts,  and  the  in- 
creasing concern  manifested  by  European  Christians,  and  others  resident 
in  India,  fot  the  coriversion  of  the  heathen.  The  effective  co-operation 
of  many  of  these  with  the  missionary,  in  his  labors  of  love,  and  their 
liberality  and  devotedness  to  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer,  are  peculiarly 
adapted  to  strengthen  his  hands  and  animate  his  spirits. 

"  In  Neyoor,  one  of  the  three  stations  in  Travancore,  which  is  under 
the  care  of  Mr.  Mead,  a  number  of  families  in  thirteen  villages  have 
publicly  renounced  idolatry,  or  Mahometanism,  during  the  past  year. 
In  one  village,  the  head  men  and  ten  families  have  renounced  idolatry, 
and  fifty  other  individuals  are  inquiring.  The  native  government  offi- 
cers, by  whom,  in  many  parts  of  these  districts,  the  native  Christians 
were  cruelly  persecuted  a  few  years  ago,  now  manifest  a  very  friendly 
disposition  to  the  converts ;  and  though  they  have  not  embraced 
Christianity,  several  of  them  send  their  children  to  the  mission  schools. 
Catholic  families  in  other  parts  of  the  district  have  solicited  instruction. 
Heathen  temples  in  some  of  the  villages  are  destroyed  by  their  owners, 
who  have  embraced  Christianity.  One  pagoda  of  celebrity  is  abandoned, 
and  the  ground  made  over  to  the  mission,  for  the  site  of  a  Christian  school. 

"  In  the  three  stations  in  Travancore,  there  are  fifty-three  congregations; 
about  six  thousand  individuals  professing  Christianity  and  receiving 
Christian  instruction ;  one  hundred  and  eight  schools,  containing  three 
thousand  seven  hundijpd  and  four  scholars. 

"  In  the  East  Indies  there  are  : — thirty-two  stations  and  out  stations  ; 
thirty-five  missionaries  ;  five  European  assistants ;  sixty-six  native  as- 
sistants ;  thirteen  churches  ;  two  hundred  and  thirty-nine  communicants ; 
two  hundred  and  twenty-three  schools,  and  seven  thousand  five  hundred 
and  forty-one  scholars  ;  two  seminaries,  thirty-eight  students  ;  five  print- 
ing establishments,  at  two  of  which  have  been  printed  thirty-two  thou- 
sand parts  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  forty-three  thousand  tracts, 
six  thousand  school  books,  and  three  hundred  hymn  books.  Works 
distributed  at  the  five  stations : — sixty  Bibles,  twenty-seven  Testaments, 
four  thousand  nine  hundred  and  sixty-one  portions  of  Scripture,  and 
fifty-seven  thousand  one  hundred  and  sixty-one  tracts. 

"  The  divine  blessing  continues  to  descend  on  the  labors  of  the  mis- 
sionaries in  St.  Petersburg. 

"  In  the  Mediterranean  the  blessing  of  the  Most  High  contmues  to 
attend  the  Word.  Christian  books  are  gratefully  received  by  the  inhabi- 
tants. Education  is  extended,  and  the  schools  are  prospering.  An 
Auxiliary  Missionary  Association  has  been  formed  at  Corfu. 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES. 


42d 


"In  Malta  the  press  has  been  actively  and  advantageously  employed; 
eleven  thousand  nine  hundred  books  have  been  printed  at  the  mission 
press,  for  the  London  Missionary  Society,  for  the  Religious  Tract  Society, 
and  for  private  individuals ;  twenty-seven  thousand,  eight  hundred  and 
sixty-nine  books  have  been  distributed  during  the  past  year. 

"  The  intelligence  which  the  directors  have  received  from  South  Africa, 
during  the  past  year,  has  been,  in  many  respects,  peculiarly  encouraging. 
The  infant  school  system  has  been  introduced  at  Cape  Town,  and  at 
several  missionary  stations,  with  pleasing  success;  and  among  the 
increasing  facilities  for  promoting  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  among  the 
inhabitants  of  South  Africa,  the  directors  have  heard  with  pleasure  of  a 
temperance  society— the  increase  of  literary,  scientific,  and  philanthropic 
institutions— and  the  establishment  of  a  college  at  Cape  Town,  under 
the  superintendence  of  enlightened  and  Christian  professors. 

"  Within  the  colony  of  the  cape  of  Good  Hope  there   are  fourteen 
stations,  and  beyond  its  boundaries  there   are  nine.     At  Lattakoo,  the 
most  remote  from  the  cape,  where  the  missionary  lingered  long  in  hope, 
almost  against  hope,  and  where  it  has,  in  recent  years,  been  the  privilege 
of  the  directors  to  report  that  many  had  been  delivered  from  the  power 
of  darkness  and  translated  into  the  kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son,  a  gra- 
cious revival  has  been  experienced  during  the  past  year.     The  preaching 
of  the  Gospel  is  well  attended,  and  an  additional  service  is  often  held 
with  those  who  cannot  gain  admittance  to  a  place  of  worship.     A  new 
church,  twice  the  size  of  the  former,  is  now  erecting ;  the  prayer  meeting 
is  crowded  to  excess.     The  voice  of  prayer  at  morning,  evening,  and 
midnight,  has  been  frequently  heard  in  every  direction— from  the  habi- 
tations  of  the  natives  or  the  bushes,  whither  they  have  retired  for  the 
purpose  of  devotion.     For  days   successively  many  flocked  to  the  habi- 
tations of  the  missionaries  under  the  influence   of  feelings  that  urged 
them  to   inquire  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved;  some  speaking  of 
nothing  but  their  own  sinfulness  before  God ;  others  of  the  love  of  Christ. 
The  schools  are  well  attended.     Many  manifest  eagerness  to  learn,  and 
a  number  can  read  the  portions  of  the  Scriptures  which  have  been  trans- 
lated into  their  own  language.     The  press  is  established  and  in  active  ope- 
Tation.     School  books  and  other  books  have  been  prepared  by  Mr.  Mofiat. 
Civilization  and  industry  are  advancing— the  wilderness  is  gladdened. 
"  In  South  Africa  there  are  :— twenty-three  stations  and  out  stations ; 
twenty  missionaries  ;  seven  catechists  and  artisans  ;  one  native  assistant ; 
fourteen  Churches  ;  six  hundred  and  twenty-one  native  Church  members, 
or  communicants;    twenty-eight   schools;  two  thousand  five  hundred 
scholars;  and  one  printing  press. 

"  In  Madagascar  the  darkness  of  superstition  and  error  is  breaking, 


430  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

and  the  true  light  is  dawning.  The  civil  and  political  commotions, 
which  interrupted  the  labors  of  the  press,  are  ceased.  Besides  continu- 
ing the  printing  of  the  Old  Testament,  Mr.  Baker  has  printed  between' 
eleven  thousand  and  twelve  thousand  Catechisms,  Tracts,  and  elementary 
books.  Four  hundred  and  twenty-five  copies  of  the  New  Testament 
have  been  put  into  circulation.  The  Gospel  is  now  regularly  preached 
at  three  different  places,  and  numbers  flock  to  hear.  Two  Christian 
Churches  have  been  formed  during  the  past  year,  one  of  Avhich  contained, 
in  the  month  of  November  last,  sixty-seven  members ;  of  whom  there 
is,  from  the  circumstances  of  opposition  under  which  they  have  taken 
up  the  cross,  reason  to  hope  that  they  have  passed  from  death  unto  life. 

"  The  mission  at  the  Mauritius  appears  more  flourishing  than  formerly. 

"  There  were,  when  the  last  returns  were  sent  home,  in  the  African 
islands,  including  Madagascar  and  the  isle  of  France  : — four  stations  ; 
six  missionaries;  sixteen  European  and  native  assistants ;  three  Churches ; 
one  hundred  and  twenty-one  native  members ;  sixty-two  schools ;  and 
two  thousand  seven  hundred  and  ninety  scholars. 

"  In  South  America  there  are  four  stations  ;  three  inissionaries  ;  and 
one  native  assistant ;  four  Churches  containing  three  hundred  and  thirty- 
nine  native  members ;  and  four  schools,  in  which  one  thousand,  three 
hundred  and  eight  scholars  receive  Christian  education. 

"  In  the  several  parts  of  the  world,  connected  with  the  society's  ope- 
rations, of  which  an  outline  has  now  been  presented,  there  are — 

113  Stations  and  Out-stations,  Being  an  increase,  during  the  year,  of 

92  Missionaries,  22  Branch  Stations, 

19  European  )   .     .  2  Missionaries, 

.  oo  -.vT    ■  I  Assistants,  -  ^,       , 

133  Native       )  '  4  Churches, 

54  Churches,  320  Members  or  Communicants,. 

4,771  Members  or  Communicants,  39  Schools, 

391  Schools,  1,496  Scholars. 

22,193  Scholars. 

"The  society  has  thirteen  printing  establishments,  at  eight  of  which  one 
hundred  and  thirty-nine  thousand  books,  including  thirty-three  thousand 
portions  of  Scripture,  have  been  printed,  and  from  nine  stations,  one  hun- 
dred and  fifteen  thousand  copies  of  books  have  been  put  into  circulation. 

"  From  the  Treasurer's  report  it  appeared,  that  the  total  receipts  of  the 
society,  during  the  year,  amounted  to  thirty-five  thousand,  five  hundred 
and  sixty-eight  pouiyis,  eight  shillings,  and  eight  pence ;  the  expendi- 
tures, to  thirty-nine  thousand  two  hundred  and  forty  pounds,  ten  shillings, 
and  seven  pence.  The  receipts  were  six  thousand  two  hundred  and 
fifty  pounds  less  than  last  year — of  Avhich  diminution  tv.'o  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  forty  pounds  Avas  in  legacies. 

"  At  a  still  later  meeting  of  this  society,  May  9,  1S33,  the  following 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES  431 

abstract  of  proceedings  was  given  by  Rev.  William  Ellis.  '  The  mis- 
sions in  the  East  Indies  afford  greater  encouragement  than  in  any- 
preceding  year.  The  following  table  exhibits  the  number  of  the  society's 
missions,  missionaries,  &c. 

Stations  and  Out  stations.  Miss.        Nat.  Teachers. 

South  Seas, 33  14  41 

Beyond  the  Ganges, 5  7  3 

East  Indies, 142  32  113 

Russia, 4  4  — 

Mediterranean, 2  2  — 

South  Africa, 25  25  18 

Madagascar  and  Mauritius, 3  5  93 

British  Guiana, 6  4  1 

220  93  263 

"  The  society  employs  besides,  more  than  four  hundred  schoolmasters, 
assistants,  &c. — Native  Churches,  fifty -four ;  communicants,  four  thou- 
sand five  hundred  and  fifty-seven;  schools,  four  hundred  and  forty-eight; 
scholars,  twenty-seven  thousand  two  hundred  and  fifty-seven ;  printing 
establishments  thirteen,  from  nine  of  which  have  been  printed  two 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  books,  including  thirty-one  thousand  five 
hundred  portions  of  Scripture ;  and  from  eleven  stations  one  hundred 
and  thirteen  thousand  two  hundred  and  thirty-seven  copies  of  books  have 
been  put  in  circulation  during  the  past  year. 

"Receipts,  nearly  thirty-seven  thousand  five  hundredpounds  ;  expendi- 
tures, forty-one  thousand  six  hundred  pounds.  An  income  of  forty-five 
thousand  six  hundred  pounds  is  necessary  to  sustain  the  society's  ope- 
rations, on  their  present  scale,  while  calls  for  help  from  the  South  Seas, 
India,  Spanish  America,  &c.  are  numerous,  loud,  and  urgent." 

XII.  Scottish  Missionary  Society.— In  1796,  the  "  Scottish  Mis- 
sionary Society"  was  formed ;  and  though  its  labors  have  not  been  so 
extensive  as  those  of  some  others,  it  has  sent  forth  many  valuable 
missionaries.  It  has  eleven  missionaries;  one  at  Karass,  in  Russian 
Tartary,  one  at  Astrachan,  five  in  the  East  Indies,  and  four  in  the  West 
Indies.  The  expenditure  of  this  society  for  the  year  ending  March, 
1S31,  was  seven  thousand  four  hundred  and  eighty-seven  pounds,  four 
shillings,  and  six  pence. 

XIII.  Village  Itinerancy,  or  Evangelical  Association  for  Spread- 
ing THE  Gospel  in  England. — In  1706  was  formed  the  "Village  Itine- 
rancy, or  Evangelical  Association  for  Spreading  the  Gospel  in  England." 
This  society  originated  with  the  late  Rev.  John  Eyre,  M.  A.,  a  clergyman 
of  the  Church  of  England,  but  a  man  of  enlarged  benevolence  of  heart, 
uniting  with  Dissenters  in  extending  the  work  of  God  for  the  salvation 


432  PROTESTANT    MISSIONS,    AND 

of  men.  Some  villages  destitute  of  the  Gospel,  in  Hants,  Sussex,  and 
Surrey,  were  the  scenes  of  their  first  operations.  In  1801,  the  late  C. 
Townsend,  Esq.,  joined  this  infant  society,  and  in  1802  they  conferred 
with  the  Rev.  George  Collison  respecting  a  theological  seminary  for  the 
preparation  of  pious  young  men  for  the  ministry.  Mr.  Townsend  died 
February,  1803,  leaving  ten  thousand  pounds  for  the  purposes  of  the 
institution,  to  Mr.  Eyre  as  treasurer,  who  died  the  next  month ;  but  the 
money  being  obtained,  the  college  was  commenced  at  Hackney,  in  Octo- 
ber, 1803,  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Collison,  as  tutor.  More  than  one 
hundred  young  men  of  credible  piety  have  been  educated  at  this  academy, 
some  of  whom  are  highly  esteemed  ministers  in  the  metropolis,  and  in 
different  parts  of  the  kingdom ;  others  have  gone  as  missionaries  to  the 
heathen ;  and  some  have  been  ordained  to  the  ministry  in  the  Church 
of  England.  By  occasioAal  or  annual  grants  from  this  society,  many 
worthy  pastors  have  been  assisted ;  and  many  villages  in  Great  Britain 
have  been  blessed  by  its  operations.  Together  with  the  interest  of  some 
funded  property,  this  excellent  institution  is  supported  by  voluntary  contri- 
butions ;  and  in  the  year  ending  March,  1830,  the  expenditure  was  two  thou- 
sand, three  hundred  and  forty-six  pounds,  eleven  shillings,  and  six  pence, 

XIV.  London  Itinerant  Society. — In  1696,  the  "  London  Itinerant 
Society"  was  formed.  This  was  instituted  to  supply  the  means  of 
religious  instruction  to  the  destitute  villages  within  fifteen  miles  of  the 
metropolis.  Many  Sunday  schools  have  been  established  in  neglected 
hamlets,  and  supplied  with  teachers  and  books  by  this  society.  Besides, 
the  more  gifted  teachers  have  officiated  as  Scripture  readers  and 
preachers  ;  and  numerous  congregations,  at  present  enjoying  settled 
pastors,  originated  in  the  agency  of  this  more  humble  society.  In  1830, 
seventeen  preaching  stations  were  reported,  as  regularly  supplied  bj^  this 
institution,  whose  receipts  were  four  hundred  and  twenty-nine  pounds, 
and  its  expenditure,  in  rents  of  schools,  &c.,  about  the  same  amount. 

XV.  Baptist  Home  Missionary  Society. — In  1797,  the  "  Baptist 
Home  Missionary  Society"  was  formed,  to  supply  the  destitute  vil- 
lages of  Britain  with  the  means  of  evangelical  instruction;  and  its 
labors  have  been  great  and  prosperous.  The  society  has  progres- 
sively advanced.  Its  report  for  1830  states,  that  the  Baptist  Home 
Missionary  Society  "  supports,  in  a  great  degree,  thirty-six  missionaries, 
and  it  extends  aid  to  more  than  fifty  itinerant  and  village  preachers, 
whose  voices  are  heard  from  the  principality  of  Wales  to  the  opposite 
shore;  and  from  the  Land's  End  almost  to  the   Orkneys."     The  same 


MISSIONARY  INSTITUTION,  CAFFRELAND,  SOUTH  AFRICA. 

Seepag*41S. 


FIRST  MISSIONARY  SETTLEMENT  IN  OTAHEITE,  OR  TAHITI. 


Fag«4M. 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  433 

teport  mentions  two  hundred  and  thirty-six  Sunday  schools  supported  on 
the  Home  Missionary  stations  of  this  society.  The  expenditure  of  this 
society,  in  its  operations  for  the  year  ending  May,  1830,  was  one  thou- 
sand nine  hundred  and  fifty-four  pounds,  fifteen  shillings,  and  nine  pence. 

XVI.  Religious  Tract  Society. — In  1799,  the  "  Religious  Tract 
Society"  was  instituted.  Previously,  some  worthy  efforts  had  been 
made  by  Mrs.  Hannah  More  and  a  few  friends,  and  their  Cheap 
Repository  Tracts  had  been  brought  into  extensive  circulation.  The 
Rev.  George  Burder  and  the  Rev.  Samuel  Greathead  had  also  pub- 
lished their  "  Village  Tracts,"  by  which  the  saving  doctrines  of  the 
Gospel  had  been  happily  communicated  to  many.  But  in  May  17, 
1799,  the  Rev.  Joseph  Hewes,  A.  M.,  a  Baptist  minister  of  London, 
and  four  lay  gentlemen,  were  appointed  at  a  public  meeting  to  carry 
into  efiect  the  object  of  the  friends  present.  The  Religious  Tract 
Society,  thus  formed,  includes  members  of  the  Church  of  England,  as 
well  as  Dissenters,  and  its  fundamental  principle,  to  which  it  has  labored 
sacredly  to  adhere,  is  contained  in  their  first  tract,  written  by  Dr.  Bogue, 
an  Independent  minister,  in  which  they  profess  that  their  publications 
should  "consist  of  pure  truth."  This,  flowing  from  the  sacred  fountain 
of  the  New  Testament,  should  run  from  beginning  to  end ;  uncontami- 
nated  with  error,  undisturbed  with  human  systems ;  clear  as  crystal,  like 
the  water  of  life.  "  By  way  of  explanation,"  the  committee  add,  "  that 
by  pure  truth,  when  not  expressed  in  the  words  of  Scripture,  they  refer 
to  those  evangelical  principles  of  the  Reformation,  in  which  JiUther, 
Calvin,  and  Cranmer  agreed.  On  this  large  portion  of  ground,  Avhich 
the  Churchman,  the  Dissenter,  and  the  foreigner  jointly  occupy,  they 
conceive  that  Christian  union  may  be  established  and  strer.igthened ; 
Christian  affection  excited  and  cheiished ;  Christian  zeal  concentrated 
and  rendered  proportionally  effective.  Every  year  the  operations  of  this 
society  have  increased  :  but  to  do  justice  to  its  principles,  proceedings, 
and  publications,  is  impossible.  Talents  of  the  highest  order  have  been 
engaged  in  preparing  its  varied  works,  which  are  adapted  for  all  ages, 
from  the  lisping  infant  to  the  mature  believer  and  the  dying  saint,  illus- 
trative of  the  Gospel,  and  demonstrative  of  its  divinity.  Their  numerous 
publications  for  the  young — their  antidotes  to  infidelity — their  series  of 
Christian  Biography,  Church  History,  Works  of  the  Reformers,  Com- 
mentary on  the  Bible,  and  Monthly  Magazines,  are  above  all  praise. 
And  as  many  of  its  publications  have  been  translated  into  various  lan- 
guages of  the  East,  as  well  as  of  Europe,  and  widely  circulated,  eternity 
alone  can  develop  the  abundance  and  richness  of  its  fruits.  The 
55  37 


434  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

missionaries  of  the  various  societies  receive  the  most  valuable  and 
seasonable  help  from  this  great  institution.  The  receipts  of  the  Tract 
Society,  for  the  year  ending  May,  1830,  vv^ere  twenty-five  thousand  and 
sixty-two  pounds,  sixteen  shillings,  and  four  pence ;  and  the  number  of 
publications  issued,  more  than  ten  millions.  The  total  circulation  of  the 
society,  at  home  and  abroad,  since  its  commencement,  exceeds  one  hun' 
dred  and  forty  millions  of  its  publications  !" 

The  western  general  meeting  of  this  society  was  held  at  Willis's  assem- 
bly rooms,  on  May  second.  The  marquis  of  Cholmondeley,  chairman. 
Thirty-six  thousand  pounds  had  been  received  during  the  year,  by  the 
sale  of  the  publications,  and  four  thousand  pounds  in  the  way  of  dona- 
tions. During  the  past  year,  Leangafa,  a  converted  Chinese,  had  written 
nine  new  tracts,  which  had  been  widely  circulated  among  his  countrymen. 
The  society  had  issued  one  million  three  hundred  thousand  children's 
books,  and  one  million  true  narratives.  The  Bible  Catechism  had  been 
just  translated  into  Malay.  Upwards  of  one  hundred  thousand  tracts 
had  been  circulated  in  China ;  and  such  was  the  demand  for  them,  among 
the  Coreans,  to  whom  five  hundred  were  sent,  that  they  cut  them  into 
pieces  that  all  might  read.  In  the  Burmese  empire,  Calcutta,  and  other 
places  in  India,  they  had  been  found  especially  useful,  in  converting 
upwards  of  three  hundred  to  Christianity.  There  was  a  large  circula- 
tion of  tracts  in  Armenia  and  Georgia,  and  fifty  pounds  had  been  granted 
to  the  society  at  Shusha  to  print  tracts.  In  Van  Dieman's  Land,  the 
Georgian  and  the  Society  islands,  similar  results  had  occurred.  In  the 
Sandwich  islands,  where  twenty-five  thousand  persons  were  able  to  read 
their  own  language,  many  tracts  had  been  distributed.  At  Cape  Town, 
Graham's  Town,  and  Lattakoo,  the  printing  presses  were  actively 
engaged.  At  Madagascar,  the  reading  of  a  tract  by  a  child  to  her  father, 
caused  him  to  dig  a  hole  and  bury  all  his  household  gods.  The  negroes 
in  the  West  Indies  read  the  tracts  with  avidity.  During  the  last  two 
years,  one  hundred  thousand  tracts  had  been  circulated  by  the  Paris 
Tract  Society.  The  Hamburg  Tract  Society  sent  to  Bavaria  twenty 
thousand  during  the  past  year.  An  order  was  sent  to  the  Roman  Catholic 
priests  to  collect  them  together  and  burn  them.  That  order  was  read 
from  the  pulpit  and  put  into  execution ;  a  number  of  Testaments  and  one 
thousand  two  hundred  tracts  were  collected  and  burnt,  but  the  eflfect  was 
an  increased  desire  on  the  part  of  the  people  to  read  them,  and  a  new 
supply  of  twenty  thousand  had  been  received  with  avidity ;  four  hundred 
and  fifty-seven  thousand  tracts  had  been  circulated  in  Russia,  and  the 
dignitaries  of  ihe  Russian  Church  had  translated  Baxter's  Call,  and  the 
Saint's  Rest     In  two  Mahometan  countries,  also,  the  society  was  making 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES. 


435 


rapid  and  flattering  progress.  In  the  first  year,  the  tracts  distributed 
amounted  to  two  hundred  thousand,  and  the  income  of  the  society  four 
hundred  pounds ;  during  the  past  year,  it  has  sent  from  its  depot  twelve 
million  five  hundred  and  ninety-five  thousand  two  hundred  and  forty- 
one  tracts,  being  an  increase  on  any  preceding  year  of  eight  hundred 
and  eighty  thousand  two  hundred  and  seventy-six.  Eighteen  thousand 
volumes  of  Church  history,  fifty-one  thousand  of  Christian  biography, 
ten  thousand  of  the  works  of  British  reformers,  and  fifteen  thousand  of 
the  Commentary  on  the  Scriptures.  The  society  had  also  published  a 
periodical  called  the  Weekly  Visitor,  at  the  price  of  one  half-penny ; 
four  hundred  and  twenty-seven  thousand  of  which  had  been  sold  since 
last  January.  The  foreign  grants  of  money  amounted  to  four  thousand 
one  hundred  and  eighty -four  pounds ;  being  one  hundred  and  fourteen 
pounds  more  than  the  same  society  had  received  in  the  way  of  subscrip- 
tions from  the  Christian  public.  The  receipts  of  1832  were  thirty-one 
thousand  three  hundred  and  seventy-six  pounds,  but  those  of  the  present 
year  were  forty  thousand  pounds,  being  an  increase  of  eight  thousand 
six  hundred  and  twenty-four  pounds. 

XVII.     Church  Missionary  Society.— In  1800,  the  "  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society"  commenced.     Aroused  by  witnessing  the  active  zeal 
of  other  denominations  of  Christians,  several  pious  Churchmen  united 
to  form  this  institution,  for  the  extension  of  the    Gospel   under   the 
forms  of  the   Church  of  England.     This  society  manifested  but  little 
zeal  for  several   years;    and,  being  discountenanced   by   the   prelates 
and  dignitaries   of  the  Church,  its  labors  were  inconsiderable.     Two 
missionaries   were   at   length   obtained   from  Germany,   and  they  de- 
parted from  England  to  Western  Africa,  in  March,  1804.     Three  more 
were  sent  forth  in  1806,     The  Soosoo  country  and  the  Bullomshore,  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Sierra  Leone,  were  the  first  stations  of  this  society  ; 
but  both  were  afterwards  abandoned,  and  the  mission  established  at  Sierra 
Leone.     In  1809,  two  missionaries  were  sent  to  New  Zealand,  at  the 
recommendation  of  Mr.  Marsden,  chaplain  of  New  South  Wales.     Be- 
fore 1811,  the  efforts  of  this  society  had  been  exceedingly  inefficient ;  but 
in  that  year,  the  Rev.   Melville  Home,   late  chaplain  to  the  colony  of 
Sierra  Leone,  preached  the  annual  sermon  before  the  society,  from  which 
it  appears,  that  not  one  Englishman  had  engaged  in  the  work.     He  says, 
"  Sorry  am  I  to  say  that  the  clergy,  and   the  clergy  alone,   decline  the 
cross  !     When  not  one  clergyman  will  arise  in  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer, 
what  is  to  be  said  ?     Have  you,  my  honored  brethren,  in  Africa,  or  in 
the  East,  one  English  clergyman  who  serves  as  a  missionary  ?"     Having 


436  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

then  directed  his  hearers  to  contemplate  the  zeal  of  the  Dissenters,  he 
appeals  to  them, — "  Have  Carey  and  the  Baptists  had  more  forgiven  than 
we,  that  they  should  love  more  ?  Have  the  fervent  Methodists  and 
patient  Moravians  been  extortionate  publicans,  that  they  should  expend 
their  all  in  a  cause  which  we  decline  ?  Have  our  Independent  brethren 
persecuted  the  Church,  that  they  should  be  now  much  more  zealous  in 
propagating  the  faith  which  they  once  destroyed  ?"  The  appeal  was  not 
in  vain ;  the  Church  Missionary  Society  has,  since  that  period,  been 
making  considerable  progress  ;  having  not  only  German  agents,  but  many 
Englishmen,  who  receive  ordination  from  the  bishop  of  London,  as  his 
dioccss  is  regarded  as  extending  to  most  of  our  foreign  colonies.  Much 
attention  has  been  directed  by  this  society  to  schools  in  India ;  where  Mes- 
see,  a  converted  Mahometan,  began  scriptural  instruction,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Mr.  Gowie,  a  chaplain  of  Calcutta,  in  1812.  In  1814,  two  Ger- 
man missionaries  were  sent  from  England  to  Madras,  and  from  that  period 
others  have  been  sent  successively  to  various  places.  The  schools  estab- 
lished by  this  society,  have  engaged  the  greater  degree  of  the  attention  of 
its  agents  ;  and  they  have  been  of  incalculable  benefit  to  the  rising  genera- 
tion. In  their  labors,  this  society  has  found  worthy  coadjutors  in  some 
of  the  chaplains  of  the  East  India  Company,  and  in  some  others :  yet 
still,  the  cumbrous  machinery  of  the  Church  of  England  is  observed  to 
be  ill  adapted  to  the  missionary  cause ;  and  the  successes  of  this  society 
have  not  been  considered  equal  to  what  might  have  been  expected  from 
its  expenditure.  "What  is  deeply  regretted  in  this  society,  even  by  many 
of  its  most  pious  friends  and  ministers,  is,  its  uncharitable  sectarianism ; 
for  though  its  secretaries  meet  the  secretaries  of  the  missionary  societies 
conducted  by  the  Dissenters,  for  the  purposes  of  conference  and  prayer, 
monthly,  it  is  complained,  that,  in  their  general  proceedings,  they  studi- 
ously avoid  any  allusions  to  the  extensive  labors  of  others,  and  that  the 
like  care  is  observed  to  abstain  from  recognising  the  marvellous  successes 
with  which  they  have  been  honored  by  the  blessing  and  Spirit  of  God. 
It  is  also  regretted  that  they  carry  this  exclusive  policy  so  far,  as  not  to 
allow  the  most  eminent  agent  of  the  other  missionary  societies  to  take 
any  part  in  their  public  meetings  !  It  is  reported  that  this  unlovely 
spirit  is  carried,  in  a  great  degree,  to  foreign  countries  ;  and  we  see  that 
even  the  late  devoted  bishop  Heber,  when  he  arrived  in  India,  as  he  has 
recorded  in  his  journals,  required  the  Church  of  England  missionaries 
to  relinquish  their  social  prayer  meeting,  which  had  been  held  with  the 
missionaries  of  other  societies  ! 

The  following  tabular  view  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  we 
extract  from  the  "  New  Missionary  Gazeteer." 


BENEVOLENT  SOCIETIES. 


437 


Countries  and         Miss,  and 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Countries  and        Miss,  and 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Stations.              Teachers. 

Sutions.              Teachers. 

WEST  AFRICA 

WESTERN  INDIA. 

Freetown, 

4 

2 

757 

Pandora, 

15 

10 

414 

Fourah  Bay, 

2 

1 

11 

Basseen, 

1 

5 

River  District, 

10 

3 

610 

Mountain  Dist. 

16 

9 

993 

CEYLON. 

Colt  a, 

23 

3 

416 

MEDITERRANEAN. 

Kandy, 

10 

10 

221 

Malta, 

5 

Baddagame, 

20 

13 

602 

Greece, 

6 

2 

290 

Nellore, 

28 

18 

903 

Egypt, 

5 
3 

3 

60 

AUSTRALASIA. 

Abyssinia, 

New  Holland, 

2 

NORTH  INDIA. 

Calcutta, 
Culna, 
Burdwan, 
Gorruckpore, 

25 
15 

16 

8 

13 
6 

11 
5 

638 

386 

649 

75 

New  Zealand : 

Rangihoua, 

Kerikeri, 

Paihia, 

Waimate, 

4 

7 

11 

7 

1 
2 

2 

27 

70 

125 

Buxar, 

1 

1 

15 

WEST  INDIES. 

Benares, 

17 

5 

282 

Jamaica:  Papine, 

2 

37 

Chunar, 

10 

6 

92 

Cavaliers, 

1 

2 

74 

Allahabad, 

2 

2 

45 

Montgom.  Cor. 

1 

2 

131 

Agra, 

1 

1 

40 

Coley, 

2 

29 

Meerut, 

2 

1 

40 

Moore  Town, 

1 

120 

Kurnaul, 

1 

1 

33 

Port  Antonio, 

1 

62 

BareiUy, 

1 

1 

40 

Charles  Towr, 

1 

40 

SOUTH  INDIA. 

Accompong  xn. 
Salt  Savanna, 

1 
2 

69 
60 

Madras, 
Pulicat, 

44 
14 

30 
11 

1301 

277 

Anchovy  Valley, 
Retreat  Planta. 

30 
17 

Mayaveram,   ^ 

40 

30 

1512 

Prospect, 
Spanish  Town, 
Leguan  Island. 

1 

45 

Tinnevelly, 

118 

11 

1496 

120 

Cottayam, 

54 

43 

1415 

1 

69 

Allepie, 

63 

5 

210 

Cochin, 

24 

12 

447 

N.  W.  AMERICA. 

Tellicherrj', 

5 

3 

218 

Red  River, 

2 

4 

160 

Bellary, 

1 

3 

118 

Grand  Rapids, 

2 

NUMEET 

.  OF 

1 

NUMBER  OF 

TEACHERS. 

o 

SCHOLARS. 

Europeans. 

Natives. 

m 

m 
1 

Clergy 

MISSIONS. 

s 

c 

o 

^ 

^ 

^ 

d 

c 

g 

c 

c 

11 

00 

«*-< 

rri 

Q.) 

a; 

>- 

q; 

<u 

^ 

/^ 

■5 

ht 

O 

6 

Vd 
c 
« 

o 

ox: 

s 

S 
1 

< 

a 

O 

'5 

■3 

0 

XI 

E-l 
0 

West  Africa 

4 

3 

3 

6 

6 

_ 

8 

6 

32i 

15 

1351 

778 

242 

2371 

Mediterranean 

4 

3 

7 

3 

3 

_ 

2 

1 

19 

5 

171 

179 

— 

350 

North  India 

12 

5 

1 

7 

7 

1 

77 

1 

99 

53 

1999 

163 

73 

2235 

>H 

South  India 

9 

9 

5 

3 

13 

3 

276 

2 

311 

200 

3603 

832 

105 

6994 

P3 

Western  India 

2 

3 

_ 

_ 

1 

_ 

12 

_ 

16 

15 

388 

26 

— 

414 

Ceylon 

4 

8 

_ 

1 

8 

_ 

64 

_ 

81 

54 

1861 

224 

57 

2142 

Australasia 

5 

4 

1 

12 

13 

_ 

1 

... 

31 

5 

150 

72 

— 

222 

R 

West  Indies 

14 

_ 

6 

1 

_ 

3 

_ 

10 

19 

136 

66 

79 

903 

W 

N.  W.  America 
Missions,  9 

2 
56 

2 
37 

17 

38 

2 
54 

4 

443 

10 

4 
603 

4 

160 

— 

— 

160 

370  981912340  556 

15791 

r 

17* 

438  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

XVIII.  Sunday  School  Union.— In  1803,  the  "  Sunday  School  Union" 
was  formed ;  the  design  of  which  is  to  stimulate  Sunday  school  teachers 
to  greater  exertions ;  to  improve  the  methods  of  tuition  ;  to  increase  the 
number  of  Sunday  schools ;  to  furnish  suitable  books  and  stationary  at 
the  lowest  prices ;  and  to  correspond  with  ministers  and  others,  at  home 
and  abroad,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  the  establishment  of  Sunday 
schools,  and  local  Sunday  School  Unions.  Both  the  foreign  and  home 
success  of  this  society  shows  that  it  has  richly  received  the  Divine 
blessing.  In  their  report  of  1830  it  is  stated,  there  were  reported  to  the 
Union  seven  thousand  and  eighty-five  schools ;  seventy-nine  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  fifty-three  teachers ;  eight  hundred  and  five  thousand 
four  hundred  and  fifty-six  Sunday  scholars  in  Great  Britain.  But  this 
is  believed  to  be  not  more  than  half  of  the  schools  and  scholars 
in  the  kingdom,  without  including  Ireland.  The  trade  account  of  the 
society,  for  the  year  1830,  was  six  thousand  and  eighty-nine  pounds, 
eleven  shillings,  and  nine  pence,  and  the  benevolent  fund  account,  nine 
hundred  and  eighty-five  pounds,  seventeen  shillings,  and  eleven  pence. 

The  annual  meeting  of  this  society  for  1833,  was  held  at  Exeter  hall. 
The  report  commenced  with  a  sketch  of  the  process  of  the  foreign 
Sunday  schools  in  France,  Denmark,  Malta,  New  South  Wales,  South 
Africa,  America,  Canada,  New  Brunswick,  the  West  Indies,  and  Jamaica. 
In  France,  the  Sunday  schools  were  stated  to  be  extending  among  the 
Protestants.  In  Denmark  two  schools  had  been  established  near  Copen- 
hagen. In  Antigua,  there  are  in  the  Wesleyan  Sunday  schools  one 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  fifty-two  scholars  ;  and  from  Jamaica  it  is 
said  that  the  Sunday  schools  at  no  period  have  aflTorded  such  cheering 
prospects  of  their  still  greater  efficiency  and  universal  establishment 
throughout  the  islands  of  the  West  Indies  as  at  the  present  moment. 
With  reference  to  home  proceedings,  the  report  stated  that  in  the  present 
year  nine  hundred  and  fifteen  pounds  had  been  voted  for  the  Jubilee 
fund,  in  addition  to  the  three  hundred  and  forty  pounds  voted  in  1822. 
The  expense  of  erecting  Sunday  schools  was  estimated  at  the  sum  of 
ten  thousand  pounds,  and  the  committee  proposed  that  means  should  be 
devised  for  establishing  a  permanent  Sunday  school  building  fund.  The 
missionaries'  labors  were  next  detailed,  and  the  sum  of  the  statement  was, 
that  eleven  unions  had  been  visited,  and  seven  new  ones  established,  in 
little  more  than  half  a  year.  The  committee  having  been  engaged 
during  the  past  year  in  arranging  a  plan  for  establishing  a  library,  have 
agreed  to  devote  one  hundred  and  fifty  pounds  for  the  purchase  of  books, 
and  that  the  library  should  be  opened  on  the  1st  of  July  next.  The 
following  summary  of  the  returns  of  Sunday  schools  was  «p-ven  :  from 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES.  439 

London  auxiliaries,  five  hundred  and  twenty-two  schools,  six  thousand 
nine  hundred  and  seventy-three  teachers,  and  seventy-four  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  seventy-eight  scholars  ;  Great  Britain,  seven  thousand 
two  hundred  and  thirty-two  schools,  one  hundred  and  two  thousand  six 
hundred  and  sixty-nine  teachers,  eight  hundred  and  sixty  thousand  four 
hundred  and  ten  scholars ;  the  Sunday  school  Society  for  Ireland,  two 
thousand  six  hundred  and  forty-two  schools,  nineteen  thousand  one 
hundred  and  forty-two  teachers,  two  hundred  and  six  thousand  seven 
hundred  and  seventeen  scholars ;  the  London  Hibernian  Society's  Sun- 
day schools,  eight  hundred  and  seventy-nine  schools,  and  sixteen  thou- 
sand four  hundred  and  thirty  scholars — making  a  total  of  eleven  thousand 
two  hundred  and  seventy-five  schools,  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight 
thousand  seven  hundred  and  eighty-four  teachers,  one  million  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty-eight  thousand  three  hundred  and  fifty-four  scholars,  and 
showing  an  increase  on  the  last  year  of  three  hundred  and  twenty-nine 
schools,  twelve  thousand  four  hundred  and  eighty-six  teachers,  and  twenty- 
two  thousand  nine  hundred  and  fifteen  scholars.  The  sales  during  the 
past  year  were  stated,  from  the  depository  accounts,  at  seven  thousand 
and  seventy  pounds,  three  shillings,  and  two  pence.  The  balance  in 
hand  of  the  Benevolent  Fund  was  stated  to  be  two  hundred  and  seventy- 
eight  pounds,  six  shillings,  and  ten  pence,  and  in  the  general  account  it 
was  mentioned,  that  the  grant  to  the  Benevolent  Fund  for  trade  profit, 
this  year,  amounted  to  three  hundred  and  fifteen  pounds,  fourteen  shil- 
lings, and  five  pence. 

XIX.  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. — In  1804,  the  "  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society"  was  instituted.  This  wondrous  society 
originated  in  the  endeavors  of  the  Kev.  Thomas  Charles,  of  Bala,  the 
principal  leader  of  the  Calvinistic  Methodists  in  Wales,  to  supply  his 
countrymen  with  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  their  native  language.  The 
subject  being  mentioned  at  a  committee  meeting  of  the  Religious  Tract 
Society,  its  secretary,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hughes,  suggested  the  idea  of  a 
general  society  for  supplying  the  whole  world  with  Bibles  !  The  friends 
present  approving  the  proposition,  measures  were  taken  to  call  a  public 
meeting,  which,  on  the  7th  of  March,  1804,  was  held  at  the  London 
Tavern,  consisting  of  about  three  hundred  persons  of  different  denomi- 
nations, including  some  worthy  Quakers.  For  the  purpose  of  carrying 
their  resolutions  into  effect,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  seek  the  patron- 
age of  some  person  of  rank.  Dr.  Porteus,  then  bishop  of  London,  yielded 
to  the  application;  gave  his  cordial  sanction;  and  recommended  lord 
Teignmouth  as  president ;  an  office  which  that  distinguished  nobleman 


440  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

has  ever  since  filled  with  honor.  Several  other  prelates  gave  their 
names,  which  were  enrolled  on  the  list  of  presidents.  The  Rev.  Joseph 
Hewes,  M.  A.,  a  Baptist  minister,  and  its  original  projector  ;  the  Rev. 
Josiah  Pratt,  A.  M.,  of  the  Church  of  England;  and  the  Rev.  Charles 
F.  A.  Steinkopff,  D.  D.,  minister  of  the  Lutheran  chapel  in  London, 
were  appointed  secretaries.  The  fundamental  law  of  the  society  declares 
its  title  as  given  above ;  and,  also,  that  its  object  is  exclusively  to  promote 
the  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  without  note  or  comment,  both  at 
home  and  abroad  ;  and,  further,  that  the  copies  circulated  in  the  United 
Kingdom,  in  the  English  language,  shall  be  those  only  of  the  authorized 
version.  The  constitution  of  this  society  admits  of  the  co-operation  of 
all  persons  who  are  disposed  to  concur  in  its  support ;  and  it  is  ordained 
that  the  proceedings  of  this  society  shall  be  conducted  by  a  committee, 
consisting  of  thirty-six  laymen,  six  of  whom  shall  be  foreigners  residing 
in  London  and  its  vicinity ;  half  of  the  remainder  members  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  the  other  half  members  of  other  denominations 
of  Christians.  The  presidents,  and  all  clergymen  and  dissenting  minis- 
ters, subscribing  to  the  society,  may  vote  at  the  meetings  of  the  com- 
mittee. The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  has  had  many 
enemies  ;  especially  among  the  high  Church  clergy  of  the  e?*^ablishment, 
and  not  more  than  about  a  sixth  part  of  its  prelates  and  clergy  have,  at 
any  time,  been  reckoned  among  its  friends.  But  to  detail  its  history 
would  require  volumes.  It  has  been  the  means  of  originating  similar 
institutions  in  most  parts  of  the  world  in  which  the  Bible  is  believed, 
conveying  immortal  blessings  to  all  nations.  Either  in  England  or  in 
foreign  countries,  directly  at  the  expense  of  the  society,  or  indirectly  by 
grants  to  societies  abroad,  or  to  individuals,  this  astonishing  institution 
has  reprinted  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  forty-four  languages  ;  in  five  lan- 
guages it  has  printed  translations  of  the  Scriptures :  in  seventy-two 
languages  and  dialects  in  which  they  never  had  previously  been  printed ; 
and  in  thirty-two  new  translations  commenced  or  completed  ;  making  a 
total  of  one  hundred  and  fifty-three  different  languages  and  dialects  ! 

It  maybe  here  added,  that  during  the  last  year  (1S32 — 1833)  the  dis- 
tributions of  this  society,  from  the  home  depository,  amounted  to  three 
hundred  and  forty-three  thousand  oue  hundred  and  forty-five  copies. 
The  distributions  on  the  continent,  during  the  same  time,  were  two  hun- 
dred and  forty  thousand  seven  hundred  and  forty-three  copies — making 
the  total  issues  of  the  society,  in  twenty-eight  years,  seven  million 
six  hundred  and  eight  thousand  six  hundred  and  fifteen. 

The  receipts  of  the  last  year  were  eighty-one  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  thirty-five  pounds,  sixteen  shillings,  and  four  pence. 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  441 

In  respect  to  the  operations  of  other  continental  societies,  it  may  be  stated 
that  the  distributions  of  the  Paris  Bible  Society,  being  confined  exclusively 
to  Protestants,  are  not  very  extensive.  The  committee,  however,  mani- 
fest a  willingness  to  furnish  Bibles  to  all  who  make  their  wants  known. 
Offering  the  past  year  to  furnish,  gratuitously,  a  copy  of  the  Bible  to 
every  newly  married  couple,  and  a  Testament  to  every  new  communi- 
cant ;  one  thousand  four  hundred  and  ninety-four  of  the  former,  and 
three  thousand  five  hundred  and  eighty-eight  of  the  latter,  were  in  this 
way  disposed  of.  The  distributions  of  the  year  amounted  to  eleven 
thousand  nine  hundred  and  forty-eight  copies,  making,  with  those  pre- 
viously distributed  by  the  society,  one  hundred  and  thirty  thousand. 

The  Geneva  Bible  Society  has  put  in  circulation  nineteen  thousand 
nine  hundred  and  twenty-one  Bibles  and  Testaments,  including  an 
edition  of  the  modern  Greek  New  Testament,  which  has  been  sent  to 
Greece.  The  Basle  Bible  Society  has  circulated,  in  all,  one  hundred  and 
sixty-one  thousand  five  hundred  and  seventy-five  copies.  In  one  canton 
in  Switzerland,  containing  one  hundred  and  seventy  thousand  inhabi- 
tants, every  family  has  been  furnished  with  a  copy. 

The  Prussian  Bible  Society,  and  its  auxiliaries,  distributed  last  year 
nine  thousand  three  hundred  and  sixty-seven  Bibles,  and  thirty-seven 
thousand  five  hundred  and  seven  New  Testaments;  making  a  circulation, 
in  seventeen  years,  of  five  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  copies. 

The  Netherlands  Bible  Society  has  established  an  auxiliary  at  Suri- 
nam, in  South  America;  and  measures  are  in  train  for  publishing,  at 
Java,  parts  of  the  Old  Testament  in  Javanese,  the  New  Testament  hav- 
ing been  already  published  by  the  Batavia  Bible  Society. 

In  Sweden,  the  Bible  cause  is  highly  prosperous.  Last  year,  eight 
thousand  Bibles  and  twenty-two  thousand  five  hundred  Testaments  were 
printed  by  the  Swedish  Bible  Society,  making  in  all,  since  the  formation 
of  the  society,  three  hundred  and  forty-one  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
eighty-seven  copies.  The  society's  presses  are  still  at  work,  preparing 
for  future  demands. 

The  Danish  Bible  Society  circulated,  last  year,  three  thousand  two 
hundred  and  twelve  copies,  making  its  total  issues  one  hundred  and 
twenty  thousand  four  hundred  and  seventeen. 

From  St.  Petersburg^  in  Russia,  were  distributed,  last  year,  five 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  twenty-three  Testaments,  makmg,  since 
1828,  the  number  of  twenty-two  thousand  copies.  Most  of  these  books 
were  put  in  circulation  through  the  exertions  of  that  devoted  minister, 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Knill. 
56 


442  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

From  Malta,  four  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty-one  copies  of  the 
Scriptures  were  issued  the  past  year,  principally  in  French,  Italian, 
Arabic,  Greek,  and  Hebrew.  A  part  of  these  books  went  to  Algiers  and 
other  places,  on  the  north  coast  of  Africa. 

The  translation  of  the  Old  Testament  into  modern  Greek  is  rapidly 
going  forward  in  Greece,  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Leeves,  the  Bible 
agent,  the  Kev.  Mr.  Jewett,  and  others.  The  number  of  New  Testa- 
ments issued  by  Mr.  Leeves,  in  the  course  of  the  past  year,  were  twc 
thousand  two  hundred  and  eighty-eight. 

The  issues  from  Constantinople  and  Smyrna  by  the  agent,  Mr.  Barker, 
during  the  same  period,  amounted  to  five  thousand  four  hundred  and 
eighty-four  copies.     Many  of  the  copies  were  procured  for  schools. 

A  large  number  of  Bibles  and  Testaments,  in  Arabic,  Syriac,  and 
Turkish,  or  portions  of  them,  have  been  sent  to  Shoosha,  in  Armenia,  to 
be  distributed  by  the  missionaries  located  in  that  region.  Measures 
were  taken  to  print  the  Armenian  New  Testament  at  this  place,  but  the 
work  has  since  been  transferred  to  Moscow,  where  it  is  in  press,  and  the 
Gospel  of  Matthew  already  issued. 

The  Bible  Society  of  Calcutta  is  still  in  active  operation.  The  issues 
from  its  depository,  the  past  year,  amounted  to  fourteen  thousand  six 
hundred  and  sixty-one  copies.  Efforts  are  made  to  circulate  portions  of 
the  Word  of  God  in  the  interior  cities  and  villages,  and  with  encouraging 
success. 

The  Bible  Society  at  Madras  has  undertaken  to  print  twelve  thousand 
copies  of  the  New  Testament  in  Tamul,  as  soon  as  the  translation  is 
completed. 

The  distributions  of  the  Madras  Bible  Society,  for  the  year,  were 
nineteen  thousand  three  hundred  and  twenty-four  copies,  in  whole  or 
in  part,  and  in  no  less  than  fifteen  different  languages. 

XX.  British  and  Foreign  School  Society. — In  1S05,  the  "British 
and  Foreign  School  Society"  was  instituted.  This  most  noble  institution, 
the  design  of  which  is  the  "  education  of  the  laboring  and  manufactur- 
ing classes  of  society,  of  every  religious  persuasion,"  arose  out  of  the 
zealous  exertions  of  Joseph  Lancaster,  an  ingenious  schoolmaster  of 
London,  and  who  is  generally  considered  the  inventor  of  the  system  of 
mutual  instruction.  His  own  exertions  were  surprising ;  and  he  soon 
enjoyed  the  patronage  of  the  king,  and  of  the  royal  dukes  of  Kent  and 
Sussex.  A  society  was  formed  in  1805,  and  a  noble  building  for  a 
model  school  was  erected  in  Southwark,  and  schools  were  soon  estab- 
lished in  different  parts  of  the  kingdom  upon  the  same  plan.     It  is  a  law 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  443 

of  this  society,  that  the  schools  in  connection  with  it  "  shall  be  open  to 
the  children  of  parents  of  all  denominations :  the  lessons  for  reading 
shall  consist  of  extracts  from  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  no  catechism  or 
peculiar  religious  tenets  shall  be  taught  in  the  schools,  but  every  child 
shall  be  enjoined  to  attend  regularly  the  place  of  worship  to  which  its 
parents  belong."  As  no  preference  was  given  to  the  peculiarities  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  no  provision  made  for  the  use  of  its  catechism, 
prejudices  and  opposition  were  excited,  by  certain  intolerant  alarmists  of 
the  Church  of  England.  It  was  said  to  be  an  engine  for  the  multiplica- 
tion of  Dissenters  :  but  this  prejudice  was  overruled  for  good,  as  Church- 
men were  roused  to  take  part  in  the  education  of  the  poor,  by  the  forma- 
tion of  national  schools.  These  were  therefore  established  in  very  many 
parishes  through  the  kingdom,  in  which,  it  is  reported,  there  are  now 
about  two  hundred  and  eighty  thousand  scholars  taught  on  a  similar  plan, 
somewhat  modified  by  Dr.  Bell,  recently  returned  from  Madras.  In 
these  schools  the  Church  Catechism  is  used. 

The  report  of  the  British  and  Foreign  School  Society,  for  the  year 
ending  May,  1831,  appears  to  be  one  of  the  most  interesting  documents 
of  the  kind  ever  published ;  exhibiting  its  various  branch  operations,  not 
only  in  England  and  the  colonies  of  Great  Britain,  but  in  many  States 
of  Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  America,  and  the  islands  of  the  Great  South 
Sea,  with  the  general  state  of  education  in  those  countries.  From  this 
society  have  originated,  not  only  the  national  schools,  but  many  others 
in  different  parts  of  the  world,  among  which  we  must  mention  the 
"  Society  for  Promoting  the  Education  of  the  Poor  in  Ireland,"  called 
the  Dublin  "  Kildare-Street  Society,"  which  had,  in  1829,  one  thousand 
five  hundred  and  fifty-three  schools  on  its  list,  containing  one  hundred  and 
twenty-four  thousand  four  hundred  and  forty-nine  scholars.  This  society 
has  received  a  grant  of  money  annually  from  parliament.  The  Irish 
report  states  also, — "  The  total  number  of  schools  assisted  from  your 
funds  during  the  past  year,  including  the  new  schools,  is  one  thousand 
two  hundred  and  twenty-two ;  the  gross  amount  of  the  grants  is  six 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  thirty  pounds,  nine  shillings  and  six  and  a 
half  pence,  exclusive  of  gratuities  to  deserving  teachers,  and  of  the 
expense  of  the  training  department.  The  model  schools  continue  in  a 
very  satisfactory  state  :  the  total  number  of  both  sexes,  which  received 
instruction,  during  the  past  year,  was  one  thousand  five  hundred  and 
forty-six ;  since  their  commencement,  twelve  thousand  four  hundred  and 
twenty-three.  The  total  number  of  teachers  who  have  been  trained  in 
these  schools,  since  their  first  opening,  (that  for  masters  in  1813,  for 
mistresses  in  1824,)  to  January  5,  1830,  is, — males,  one  thousand  six 


444  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS,    AND 

hundred  and  ten, — females,  three  hundred  and  sixty-three ;  making  a 
total  of  one  thousand  nine  hundred  and  seventy-three  teachers  attached 
to  schools  in  all  parts  of  Ireland." 

In  the  central  schools  of  the  society  in  London,  there  are  regularly 
above  five  hundred  boys  on  the  books,  and  eighteen  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  fifty  have  been  received  for  instruction.  There  are  three 
hundred  girls  kept  on  the  books,  and  nine  thousand  one  hundred  and 
eighty  have  been  received  since  the  commencement ;  total,  twenty-eight 
thousand.  The  various  schools  in  London,  now  in  connection  with  this 
society,  contain  about  fifteen  thousand  scholars.  During  the  year  ending 
May,  1831,  fifty-eight  candidates,  either  for  boys'  or  girls'  schools,  have 
been  received ;  thirty-seven  of  whom  have  been  boarded  and  instructed, 
•"rhoUy  or  in  part,  at  the  expense  of  the  institution ;  thirty-nine  have 
been  nlaced  over  schools,  three  have  sailed  for  foreign  stations,  and 
sixteen  remain  on  the  list.  Five  missionaries  have  also  attended  to 
learn  the  system,  previous  to  their  setting  out  for  their  respective  desti- 
nations. His  majesty,  William  IV.,  is  patron  of  this  society,  with  an 
annual  subscription  of  one  hundred  pounds,  to  mark  his  sense  of  its 
importance.  Its  expenditure,  during  the  past  year,  was  three  thousand 
two  hundred  and  twenty-two  pounds,  eighteen  shillings,  and  seven  pence, 
exclusive  of  seven  hundred  and  seventy  pounds,  fourteen  shillings,  and 
five  pence,  specially  appropriated  to  promote  scriptural  education  in 
Greece.  Prejudice  has  misrepresented  this  great  society,  but  it  seems 
destined  to  advance  scriptural  education  throughout  the  whole  world. 

XXI.  London  Hibernian  Society. — In  1806,  the  "  London  Hibernian 
Society"  was  instituted.  This  is  an  invaluable  institution,  the  design 
of  which  is  the  scriptural  education  of  the  poor  in  Ireland,  by  day, 
Sunday,  and  adult  schools,  and  Scripture  readers.  The  year  ending 
May,  1831,  presented  returns  of  schools  in  thirty  different  counties  in 
Ireland,  in  number  one  thousand  five  hundred  and  ninety-five ;  in  which 
there  were  enrolled  eighty-five  thousand  seven  hundred  and  fifty-five 
scholars.  The  average  attendance  is  about  two  thirds  of  the  whole, 
and  about  one  half  of  them  are  Roman  Catholics.  "  The  only  books 
supplied  by  the  society  are  two  spelling-books,  and  the  Holy  Scriptures 
of  the  authorized  version,  in  English ;  and  an  Irish  spelling-book,  and 
the  Holy  Scriptures  of  bishop  Bedell's  and  archbishop  Daniel's  version, 
in  Irish.  All  the  scholars,  of  sufficient  age,  read  and  commit  to  memory 
the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  scholars  are  inspected  publicly  once  a  quar- 
ter, and  the  teachers  are  paid  only  for  those  scholars,  who,  on  inspection, 
exhibit  the  required  proficiency.     The  gross  disbursements  of  last  year 


BUDHIST  SANCTli  ARIES   IN  CEYLON. 


GREAT  DAGO.N  I'AGOtA. 


Pagers?, 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  445 

were  eight  thousand  four  hundred  and  thirty-five  pounds ;  the  number 
of  scholars  may  be  taken  at  seventy  thousand ;  this  gives  two  shillings 
and  five  pence  per  head,  without  allowing  any  thing  for  Scripture  readers, 
salaries  of  agents,  &:c.  If  the  Sunday  scholars,  adult  scholars,  Irish 
classes,  &c.  are  left  out  of  the  account,  and  the  whole  sum  supposed  to 
be  expended  on  fifty-three  thousand  four  hundred  and  fifty-two  day 
scholars,  it  would  give  three  shillings  each  scholar.  The  real  average 
expense  to  the  society  of  each  scholar  is,  therefore,  much  less  than  three 
shillings  per  annum .'"  This  society  is  generously  supplied  with  the 
Scriptures  by  grants  from  the  Bible  Society.  The  report  of  1S31 
states,  "  The  committee  are  again  called  upon  to  acknov/ledge  the 
renewed  liberality  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  which,  in 
addition  to  the  munificent  grant,  announced  at  your  last  meeting,  of  ten 
thousand  English  Bibles,  and  twenty  thousand  Testaments,  has  since 
cheerfully  placed  at  your  disposal  one  thousand  Irish  Testaments  !" 

XXII.  Society  for  Promoting  Christianity  among  the  Jews. — In 
1808,  the  "  Society  for  Promoting  Christianity  among  the  Jews"  was 
formed.  It  was  instituted  by  several  devoted  ministers  and  private 
Christians  nf  diflferent  denominations,  under  the  patronage  of  the  duke 
of  Kent.  Its  labors  were  manifestly  sanctioned  by  the  God  of  Abraham, 
in  blessing  the  invitations  to  the  Hebrews  to  behold  Jesus  Christ  as  the 
promised  Messiah.  Schools  were  established  in  Spitalfields,  London, 
and  the  Jews'  Chapel  was  opened  in  that  vicinity.  In  1813,  the  Epis- 
copal chapel  was  erected  in  Be'hnal  Green,  attached  to  which  various 
other  buildings  were  raised,  for  the  more  convenient  prosecution  of  the 
desired  objects.  But  the  society  being  heavily  in  debt,  several  affluent 
churchmen  engaged  to  take  the  whole  responsibility,  if  the  Dissenters 
would  relinquish  their  claims  upon  a  share  of  its  direction ;  to  which 
they  consented.  The  society  is  now  supported  principally  by  members 
of  the  Church  of  England,  having  two  of  the  bishops  for  patrons.  The 
report  of  the  year  ending  March,  1831,  states,  "There  are  at  present, 
in  the  schools  at  Bethnal  Green,  thirty  boys  and  thirty-eight  girls."  They 
have  a  missionary  seminary,  in  which  "  there  have  been  five  students 
during  the  past  year.  The  present  number  of  missionaries,  in  immedi- 
ate connection  with  the  society,  is  thirty,  besides  three,  who  are  engaged 
in  India  under  the  inspection  of  the  Madras  committee.  Of  these,  ten 
are  of  the  Jewish  nation.  There  are,  also,  five  other  individuals,  at 
present,  engaged  as  teachers  in  the  Jewish  schools  in  the  Grand  Duchy 
of  Posen ;  making  a  total  of  thirty-eight  missionary  agents  engaged  in 
promoting  the  objects  of  this  society."  The  principal  fields  of  mission 
*  38 


446  PROTESTANT    MISSIONS,    AND 

ary  labor,  besides  England,  are  various  parts  of  Europe,  where  Jews  are 
numerous.  The  total  receipts  of  this  society,  during  the  past  year,  were 
fourteen  thousand  one  hundred  and  forty-four  pounds,  seven  shillings, 
and  nine  pence.  But  it  has  been  liberally  assisted  by  grants  of  Hebrew 
Bibles  and  Testaments  from  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. 

XXIII.  Prayer  Book  and  Homily  Society. — In  1812,  the  "  Prayer 
Book  and  Homily  Society"  was  formed.  "  The  sole  object  of  which  is 
the  distribution  of  the  authorized  formularies  of  the  Church  of  England, 
both  at  home  and  abroad,  in  English  and  in  foreign  languages."  The 
whole  or  parts  of  these  formularies  have  been  translated  into  several 
languages,  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  their  circulation  has  been 
accompanied  with  the  Divine  blessing.  The  Report  for  the  year  ending 
May,  1830,  states,  "  It  is  no  small  testimony  to  the  value  of  our  Church 
service,  .that  the  Chinese,  Malay,  and  Indo-Portuguese  translations,  were 
made  by  individuals  who  conscientiously  dissent  from  us.  The  number 
of  bound  Prayer  Books  and  Homilies  issued,  during  the  past  year,  was 
nine  thousan4  five  hundred  and  eighty-five ;  and  of  tracts,  one  hundred 
and  forty  thousand  two  hundred  and  eight.  The  whole  number  of 
books  circulated  by  the  society,  from  the  first,  is — of  Prayer  Books,  one 
hundred  and  seventy-seven  thousand  two  hundred  and  fifteen ;  of  its  tracts, 
one  million  four  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  five  hundred  and  fifty-five." 
The  expenditure  of  the  past  year  was  two  thousand  two  hundred  and 
eighty-five  pounds,  eight  shillings,  and  nine  pence. 

XXIV.  Irish  Evangelical  Society. — In  1814,  the  "Irish  Evangelical 
Society"  was  formed  in  London.  The  design  of  it  is  declared  to  be 
"  to  promote  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  Ireland,  by  maintaining  an 
evangelical  academy  for  the  education  of  native  and  other  students, 
and  by  assisting  pastors  and  itinerant  preachers  in  the  various  and 
important  labors  of  the  Christian  ministry."  The  fundamental  pr'-^ciple 
of  this  society  is  declared  to  be,  that  "  as  its  sole  desire  is  to  enlarge 
the  kingdom  of  our  Savior,  it  will  not  direct  its  exertions  to  the  exalta- 
tion of  sects,  or  the  establishment  of  parties  ;  but  will  leav?  to  the  con- 
gregations that  may  be  collected,  the  choice  of  their  own  mode  of 
worship,  and  the  formation  of  their  own  churches."  This  society  has 
been  the  means  of  extensive  and  incalculable  good,  in  educating  pious 
young  men  for  the  ministry,  and  in  supporting  them  while  laboring  to 
gather  churches  in  different  parts  of  the  country.  The  report  of  the 
year  ending  May,  1831,  states,  "  the  society's  agents  are  fifty-seven; 
nine  pastors  of  Churches,  who  perform  itinerant  services ;  fifteen  minis- 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES. 


m 


ters,  entirely  supported  by  the  %funds  of  the  society,  and  constantly 
engaged  in  its  service ;  eleven  missionaries,  in  the  English  or  Irish 
language,  who  travel  through  extensive  districts ;  and  twenty-two 
Scripture  readers  and  expositors,  chiefly  engaged  in  a  course  of  domi- 
ciliary Christian  instruction.  The  agents  last  named  are  chiefly 
employed  in  connection  with  the  former,  to  whom  they  prove  the  most 
valuable  auxiliaries."  The  expenditure  of  the  past  year  was  three 
thousand  seven  hundred  and  fifty-nine  pounds,  six  shillings,  and  five 
pence.     The  society  has  a  committee  of  management  in  Dublin. 

XXV.  Baptist  Irish  Society.— In  1814,  the  "  Baptist  Irish  Society" 
was  instituted  for  promoting  the  Gospel  in  Ireland,  by  employing 
itinerants,  establishing  schools,  and  distributing  Bibles  and  tracts,  either 
gratuitously  or  at  reduced  prices.  Great  success  has  attended  the 
operations  of  this  society  up  to  this  period,  and  the  report  of  the  year 
ending  May,  1831,  states,  "  that  in  the  evening  schools  for  adults,  more 
than  seven  hundred  men  have,  during  the  past  winter,  been  taught  to 
read  the  Scriptures  in  Irish  or  English.  The  number  of  scholars  now 
amounts  to  upwards  of  eight  thousand.  There  are  six  ministers  in  Ire- 
land in  the  service  of  the  society,  and  during  the  year  the  agents  of  the 
society  have  distributed  one  thousand  six  hundred  and  thirty  English 
and  Irish  Bibles  and  Testaments,  besides  first  and  second  spelling-books 
in  the  schools,  amounting  to  four  thousand  eight  hundred  and  ninety- 
nine  copies.  The  expenditure  of  the  year  was  two  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  sixty-six  pounds,  seventeen  shillings,  and  eleven  pence." 

XXVI.  Irish  Society.— In  1816,  the  "Irish  Society"  was  formed,  the 
design  of  which  is  "  to  instruct  the  native  Irish,  who  still  use  their  verna- 
cular language,  how  to  employ  it  as  the  means  for  obtaining  an  acurate 
knowledge  of  English  ;  and,  for  this  end,  as  also  for  their  amelioration, 
to  dis.tribute  among  them  the  Irish  version  of  the  Scriptures  by 
archbishop  Daniel  and  bishop  Bedell,  the  Irish  Prayer  Book  where 
acceptable,  and  such  other  books  as  may  be  necessary  for  school-books." 

XXVII.  Continental  Society.— In  1818,  the  "  Continental  Society" 
was  formed,  the  object  of  which  is  stated  to  be,  "to  assist  local  native 
ministers  in  preaching  the  Gospel,  and  in  distributing  Bibles,  Testaments, 
and  religious  publications  over  the  continent  of  Europe ;  but  without 
the  design  of  establishing  any  distinct  sect  or  party.  That  the  acknow- 
ledgment of  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Trinity  be  indispensable  to  consti- 
tute a  member  of  this  society;  and  that  governors,  and  clergymen,  and 


448  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

dissenting  ministers,  who  are  member^  of  this  society,  be  entitled  to 
attend  and  vote  at  all  meetings  of  the  committee."  There  is  difficulty 
in  exhibiting  a  statement  of  the  operations  of  the  Continental  Society, 
because  a  measure  of  secrecy  is  required,  on  account  of  the  jealousy  of 
the  European  governments.  Its  agency,  however,  is  considerable,  and 
its  expenditure  in  the  year  ending  April,  1831,  was  two  thousand  three 
hundred  and  eight  pounds,  nineteen  shillings,  and  seven  pence. 

XXVIII.  Port  of  London  Society. — In  1818,  the  "  Port  of  London 
Socie-y"  was  formed;  and  with  it  was  united,  in  1827,  the  "Bethel 
Union."  The  design  of  these  societies  was  for  "  Promoting  Religion 
among  British  and  Foreign  Seamen."  This  society  appears,  from  its 
report  for  the  year  ending  April,  1831,  to  employ  one  missionary  and 
four  ministers,  as  its  principal  agents.  It  has  a  floating  chapel  on  the 
river  Thames  ;  in  which  ministers  of  different  denominations  preach 
gratuitously  in  connection  with  the  society's  ministers.  Bethel  meetings 
for  prayer  are  held  on  board  those  vessels  in  the  river,  whose  captains 
are  pious,  or  inclined  to  sanction  the  religious  improvement  of  their  men. 
One  of  the  agents  writes,  "  I  frequently  behold  five,  six,  and  even  seven 
lanterns,  the  humble  but  significant  symbols  for  divine  worship ;"  and  at 
these  meetings,  chiefly  in  the  vessels  of  colliers,  he  says,  "  Four,  five, 
six,  and  more  of  the  sailors  engage  in  prayer."  Small  libraries  are 
furnished  to  many  ships ;  a  day  school  for  the  children  of  watermen,  an 
orphan  asylum,  in  which  fifty-three  children  are  supported  and  edu- 
cated, and  the.  Sailor's  Magazine,  are  connected  with  this  society,  which 
has  been  the  means  of  originating  other  similar  societies  at  our  principal 
ports,  and  in  America.  The  expenditure  of  this  society,  for  the  year, 
was  eight  hundred  and  sixteen  pounds,  seventeen  shillings,  and  eight 
pence. 

XXIX.  Home  Missionary  Society. — In  1819,  the  "  Home  Missionary 
Society"  was  instituted.  Its  design  is  the  "  Evangelization  of  the  unen- 
lightened Inhabitants  of  the  Towns  and  Villages  of  Great  Britain,  by 
preaching  the  Gospel,  the  Distribution  of  Religious  Tracts,  and  the 
establishment  of  Praycij  Meetings  and  Sunday  Schools,  with  every  other 
scriptural  method  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  important  object." 
The  necessity  for  the  Home  Missionary  Society  is  evident  to  every  intel- 
ligent Christian,  and  amply  proved  by  the  remarkable  documents  in  its 
reports,  and  from  the  clerical  testimonies  in  our  own  review  of  England 
in  the  nineteenth  century.  To  detail  the  beneficial  operations  of  this 
society,  is  altogether  impossible  in  this  place,  l)ut  it  appears  to  have  the 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES.  449 

strongest  claims  upon  the  patriots-of  Britain.  It  has  recei  ved  the  gene- 
rous support  of  some  pious  members  of  the  Church  of  England,  and 
from  several  of  the  evangelical  clergy.  The  report  for  the  year  ending 
March,  1831,  states,  "  the  society  employs  thirty-five  missionaries ;  in 
addition  to  whom,  there  are  about  twenty  pastors  and  stated  ministers, 
who  devote  a  portion  of  their  time  to  the  objects  of  this  society.  There 
are,  in  all,  sixty  agents,  who  employ  every  practicable  mode  of  com- 
municating religious  instruction,  by  schools,  by  the  distribution  of  tracts, 
and  by  regular  preaching.  They  have  two  hundred  villages,  and  not 
fewer  than  four  thousand  children  under  their  care,  in  a  population  of 
nearly  two  hundred  thousand  souls.  Appeals  the  most  affecting  are 
continually  being  made,  from  destitute  hamlets  of  the  country,  for  evan- 
gelical laborers ;  by  which  the  society  has  been  induced  to  exceed  their 
funds.  The  treasurer  has  recejved,  during  the  past  year,  four  thousand 
nine  hundred  and  nine  pounds,  and  four  shillings,  and  paid  four  thousand 
nine  hundred  pounds ;  but  the  society  is  still  indebted,  not  less  than 
seven  hundred  pounds.  God  has  graciously  blessed  the  operations  of 
the  Home  Missionary  Society,  so  that  many  flourishing  Churches  have 
been  formed,  some  of  whom  support  their  own  pastors  without  any 
pecuniary  aid  from  the  society ;  but  its  claims  upon  the  liberality  of 
British  Christian  patriots  are  urgent  and  imperative,  to  assist  in  recover- 
ing the  peasantry  from  that  state  of  ignorance  and  crime,  which  is  fear- 
fully developed  by  the  country  gaols,  and  prisons,  and  special  commis- 


XXX.  Irish  Society  of  London. — In  1832,  the  "  Irish  Society  of 
London"  was  formed,  as  an  auxiliary  to  the  Irish  Society  of  Dublin; 
besides  which,  some  attention  has  been  paid  to  the  native  Irish  residing 
in  London ;  and  in  June,  1830,  a  public  meeting  was  held  to  establish 
the  Irish  Society's  Church  Fund.  The  receipts  of  this  society,  for  the 
year  ending  April,  1830,  were  one  thousand  five  hundred  and  thirty-two 
pounds,  five  shillings,  and  two  pence. 

XXXI.  Ladies'  Hibernian  Female  School  Society. — In  1823,  the 
"  Ladies'  Hibernian  Female  School  Society"  commenced.  Scriptural 
instruction  is  the  course  pursued  by  this  society ;  and  its  benefits  have 
been  remarkably  great,  not  only  in  sowing  the  seed  of  God's  Word, 
but  in  the  saving  conversion  of  some  to  the  knowledge  and  faith  of 
Christ.  The  report  for  the  year  1831,  states,  "the  number  of  children 
in  the  schools  is  eleven  thousand  four  hundred  and  seventy,  of  which 
there  is  about  an  equal  number  of  Koman  Catholics  and  Protestants." 
57  38* 


450  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,    AND 

The  expenditure  of  the  society,  for  that  year,  was  two  thousand  four 
hundred  and  forty-five  pounds,  and  nine  shillings. 

XXXII.  Christian  Instruction  Society. — In  1825,  the  "  Christian 
Instruction  Society"  was  formed.  It  originated  with  some  benevolent 
dissenting  ministers  in  London,  who  deeply  felt  the  degradation  of 
thousands  of  its  inhabitants.  On  a.  survey,  it  was  found  that  there  were 
only  four  hundred  places  of  worship  in  the  metropolis,  half  of  which 
belong  to  the  Dissenters  ;  and  that  supposing  they  were  attended  by  an 
average  of  one  thousand  persons  each,  which  was  far  from  being  the 
fact,  yet  even  then  there  would  be  about  a  million  of  the  inhabitants 
without  the  means  of  grace  !  A  society,  therefore,  was  formed  by  ibe 
principal  Dissenters,  to  carry  forward  an  organized  system  of  visiting 
the  lanes  and  courts  and  wretched  districts  of  the  metropolis,  to  establish 
prayer  meetings,  Sunday  Schools,  and  preaching  places  ;  and  especially 
to  distribute  religious  tfacts,  by  Aveekly  loans.  Many  of  the  congrega- 
tions in  London  have  adopted  the  plans  of  this  society,  and  the  most 
signal  tokens  of  the  Divine  blessing  have  attended  these  labors  of  love 
and  Adsits  of  mercy.  The  report  for  the  year  ending  May,  1S31,  states, 
that  "  at  the  present  time  there  are  sixty-five  associations,  which  engage 
the  benevolent  attention  of  one  thousand  one  hundred  and  seventy-three 
gratuitous  visiters,  who  have,  during  the  past  year,  visited  thirty-one 
thousand  five  hundred  and  ninety-one  families.  So  that,  by  your  volun- 
tary agency  alone,  religious  tracts  and  books  are  now  placed  Avithin 
the  reach  of  at  least  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  individuals."  "  Im- 
mediately connected  with  the  numerous  associations,  are  to  be  found 
ninety-three  stations  for  reading  the  Scriptures  and  prayer."  This 
society  employs  a  city  missionary,  whose  labors  have  been  incalculably- 
beneficial.  Many  of  the  most  eminent  ministers  in  the  metropolis  have 
co-operated  in  out-door  preaching,  in  tents,  and  in  lectures  to  mechanics 
on  the  most  important  subjects.  Valuable  tracts,  &;c.  are  published  by 
this  society,  whose  plans  have  been  adopted  in  many  cities  and  towns 
both  in  England  and  Ireland.  Its  expenditure,  for  the  year,  was  one 
thousand  four  hundred  and  eighty-seven  pounds,  ten  shillings,  and  eleven 
pence. 

XXXIII.  British  Society  for  Promoting  the  Religious  Principles 
OF  the  Reformation. — In  1828,  was  formed,  "  the  British  Society  for 
Promoting  the  Religious  Principles  of  the  Reformation."  This  society 
has  a  special  regard  to  the  prevalence  of  the  Roman  Catholic  profession 
in  England  and  Ireland ;  and  it  proposes,  by  education,  Scripture  read- 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  451 

ers,  miscellaneous  publications,  and  public  or  local  discussions,  to  excite 
public  interest  in  the  controversy,  to  diffuse  information  on  the  subject; 
and  thus  to  destroy  the  influence  of  the  priests,  and  convert  the  Catholic 
population  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  receipts  of  the 
society,  for  1830,  were  two  thousand  nine  hundred  and  eighty-four 
pounds. 

XXXIV.  Sunday  School  Society  for  Ireland. — This  society  was 
formed  in  1819.  According  to  the  twenty-first  report  of  this  society,  its 
receipts  for  the  year  were  three  thousand  three  hundred  and  thirty 
pounds,  three  shillings,  and  three  pence, — two  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  seventy-one  pounds,  eleven  shillings,  and  eight  pence,  by  subscrip- 
tions aiid  donations.  The  number  of  schools  connected  with  the  society 
January  1,  1831,  was  two  hundred  and  fifty-one.  Gratuitous  teachers, 
eighteen  thousand  six  hundred  and  eighty-seven — scholars,  two  hundred 
and  two  thousand  three  hundred  and  thirty-two.  The  society  had  dis- 
tributed, in  all,  from  the  time  of  its  formation,  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
three  thousand  six  hundred  and  sixteen  Testaments.  A  considerable 
number  of  associations,  in  aid  of  the  society,  have  been  formed  in  Eng- 
land, Wales,  and  Scotland. 

Besides  the  society  for  Ireland,  th^re  is  the  Sunday  School  Union  for 
England,  and  the  Sunday  School  Society  for  Scotland ;  though  not  for 
exactly  the  same  purpose  contemplated  in  Sabbath  schools.  There  is 
also  the  National  Education  Society  of  England,  established  in  1813, 
and  the  British  and  Foreign  School  Society ;  the  latter  of  which,  parti- 
cularly, is  said  to  exert  a  salutary  influence  over  the  schools  in  France, 
Spain,  Russia,  Germany,  Italy,  Malta,  the  British  provinces  in  North 
America,  Hayti,  and  the  West  Indies.  The  London  Christian  Instruction 
Society  also,  formed  1825,  is  a  very  useful  institution,  nearly  twenty 
thousand  families,  and  one  hundred  thousand  individuals,  receiving  the 
visits  of  the  constituted  agents  of  tlje  society. 

XXXV.  London  Seamen's  Friend  Society. — This  society  had  its 
origin  in  the  discovery  of  an  interesting  fact,  in  the  year  1816.  It  was 
found  at  this  time  that  the  master  of  a  collier,  lying  in  the  Thames,  was 
accustomed  to  have  morning  and  evening  prayers  on  board  his  vessel,  to 
which  he  invited  the  crews  of  other  vessels  lying  in  the  neighborhood. 
At  the  same  time  many  seamen  were  out  of  employ,  having  been  dis- 
charged on  the  close  of  the  then  late  war  between  the  United  States  and 
Great  Britain,  and  not  a  few  of  them  were  in  circumstances  of  distress, 
which  excited  greatly  the  sympathy  of  the   benevolent   and   humane. 


452  PROTESTANT    MISSIONS,   AND 

The  inquiry  arose,  what  could  be  done,  and  the  meeting  continuing  on 
board  the  collier,  in  1817,  a  man  who  had  been  to  sea  in  early  life,  but 
was  then  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  understanding  the  case,  resolved  on 
attending  himself.  He  accordingly  did  attend ;  upon  which,  becoming 
much  interested,  as  the  worship  was  about  to  close,  he  introduced  himself 
to  the  meeting,  stating  his  former  acquaintance  with  a  seafaring  life,  and 
proposing  to  sustain,  if  it  should  be  agreeable,  a  regular  service  among 
them.  The  proffer  being  gratefully  accepted,  the  meeting  was  continued 
and  enlarged.  This  led  to  notoriety  and  thus  to  the  formation,  March  13, 
1818,  of  the  "  London  Seamen's  Friend  Society ;"  a  principal  object 
af  which,  on  account  of  the  growth  of  the  meeting  and  the  reluctance 
of  the  sailors  to  go  to  a  common  church,  was  to  provide  for  them  a  Bethel 
ship,  where  they  might  feel  at  home  and  come  with  freedom.  Having 
accomplished  its  primary  object,  as  it  soon  did,  the  society  found^enough 
still  to  be  done  to  benefit  the  seamen,  and  they  have  accordingly  continued 
their  operations  to  the  spiritual  and  eternal  joy  of  many  souls.  The 
example  of  the  metropolis  being  known,  it  was  soon  followed  in 
Greenock,  Leith,  Liverpool,  Hull,  Bristol,  and  other  ports,  in  which  simi- 
lar societies  were  formed,  and  have  since  continued  their  benevolent 
operations.^ 

XXXVL  London  Peace  Society. — This  was  formed  in  1816,  and 
has  been  active  and  efficient  in  its  operations.  Its  object  is  to  print  and 
circulate  tracts,  and  diffuse  information,  tending  to  show  that  war  is 
inconsistent  with  the  spirit  of  Christianity  and  the  true  interests  of 
mankind,  and  to  point  out  the  means  best  calculated  to  maintain  perma- 
nent and  universal  peace  upon  the  basis  of  Christian  principles.  The 
society  may  consist  of  persons  of  every  denomination  who  are  desirous  of 
uniting  in  its  object ;  and  an  annual  subscription  of  ten  shillings  and  six 
pence,  or  a  donation  of  five  pounds  and  five  shillings,  entitles  to  member- 
ship. The  business  of  the  society  is  conducted  by  a  committee  of  more 
than  thirty-six  members,  who  meet  once  a  month  or  oftener,  if  necessary. 
A  general  meeting  is  held  annually,  at  such  a  time  and  place  as  the  com- 
mittee name.  The  organ  of  the  society's  communication  is  the  Herald 
of  Peace. 

*  Harbinger  of  the  Millenium. 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  ^SS 

III.     DOMESTIC— OR   BELONGING   TO   THE   UNITED 
STATES. 

I.   BOARD  OF  COMMISSIONERS  FOR  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

This  noble  institution  owes  its  origin  to  the  circumstance  that  a  num- 
ber of  young  men  belonging  to  the  seminary  of  Andover,  Mass., 
deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  wretched  state  of  the  heathen 
world,  determined  to  devote  themselves  to  the  work  of  their  salvation. 
With  this  object  in  view,  they  were  led  to  seek  counsel  and  advice  of 
the  General  Association  of  Congregational  Ministers,  at  their  annual 
session,  at  Bradford,  Mass.,  in  June,  1810.  To  this  body  they  presented 
the  following  paper. 

"  The  undersigned,  members  of  the  divinity  college,  respectfully 
request  the  attention  of  their  reverend  fathers,  convened  in  the  general 
association  at  Bradford,  to  the  following  statement  and  inquiries. 

"  They  beg  leave  to  state,  that  their  minds  have  been  long  impressed 
with  the  duty  and  importance  of  personally  attempting  a  mission  to  the 
heathen ;  that  the  impressions  on  their  minds  have  induced  a  serious, 
and,  they  trust,  a  prayerful  consideration  of  the  subject,  in  its  various 
attitudes,  particularly  in  relation  to  the  probable  success,  and  the  difficul- 
ties, attending  such  an  attempt ;  and  that,  after  examining  all  the  infor- 
mation which  they  can  obtain,  they  consider  themselves  as  devoted  to 
this  work  for  life,  whenever  God,  in  his  providence,  shall  open  the  way. 
"  They  now  offer  the  following  inquiries,  on  which  they  solicit  the 
opinion  and  advice  of  this  association  :  Whether,  with  their  present  views 
and  feelings,  they  ought  to  renounce  the  object  of  missions,  as  either 
visionary  or  impracticable;  if  not,  whether  they  ought  to  direct  their 
attention  to  the  eastern,  or  the  western  world  ;  whether  they  may  expect 
patronage  and  support  from  a  missionary  society  in  this  country,  or  must 
commit  themselves  to  the  direction  of  a  European  society ;  and  what 
preparatory  measures  they  "ought  «to  take  previous  to  actual  engage- 
ment. 

"  The  undersigned,  feeling  their  youth  and  inexperience,  look  up  to 
their  fathers  in  the  church,  and  respectfully  solicit  their  advice,  direc- 
tion and  prayers." 

The  above  paper  was  signed  by  Messrs.  Judson,  Mills,  Newell,  and 
Nott. 

The  first  meeting  of  the  board  was  at  Farmington,  Conn.,  September, 
1810,  audits  first  officers  were  the  Hon.  John  Treadwell,  LL.  D.,  presi- 
dent;   the    Rev.  Samuel  Worcester,  D.  D.,  corresponding   secretary; 


454  PROTESTANT    MISSIONS,    AND 

Jeremiah  Evarts,  Esq.  treasurer;  and  the  Rev.  Calvin  Chapin,  D.  D., 
recorc^'ng  secretary. — The  board  was  incorporated  June,  1812,  by  the 
legislature  of  Massachusetts  ; — and  its  principal  executive  organ  is  the 
prudential  committee. — The  present  officers  are  the  Hon.  John  Cotton 
Smith,  LL.  D.,  president  ;  the  Rev.  Calvin  Chapin,  D.  D.,  recording 
secretary  ;  the  Rev.  B.  B.  Wisner,  D.  D.,  the  Rev.  Rufus  Anderson, 
and  Rev.  David  Green,  secretaries;  Henry  Hill,  Esq.,  treasurer;  John 
Tappan,  Esq.,  William  J.  Hubbard,  Esq.,  auditors.  The  prudential 
committee  are  the  Hon.  William  Reed,  the  Rev.  Leonard  Woods,  D.  D., 
Hon.  Samuel  Hubbard,  LL.  D.,  Rev.  Warren  Fay,  D.  D.,  Hon.  Samuel 
F.  Armstrong,  the  Rev.  B.  B.  Wisner,  D.  D.,  and  Mr.  Charles  Stod- 
dard. 

The  first  missionaries,  which  left  the  country  under  the  patronage  of 
this  board,  were  destined  for  Calcutta.  Tnese  were  Messrs.  Judson  and 
Newell,  who  with  their  wives,  left  Salem,  February  19,  1812,  in  the 
Caravan.  About  the  same  time  there  sailed  from  Philadelphia,  in  the 
Harmony,  three  other  missionaries,  viz.  Messrs.  Hall,  Nott,  and  Rice. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  Caravan,  which  was  some  weeks  before  that  of 
the  Harmony,  the  government  ordered  the  missionaries  to  return,  nor 
would  it  allow  of  their  remaining,  until  the  arrival  of  the  Harmony. 
Unwilling  to  return,  they  requested  permission  to  return  to  the  isle  of 
France,  which  was  allowed. 

An  opportunity  presenting,  by  which  one  of  the  missionaries  might 
go  to  the  place  of  destination,  Mr.  Newell  embraced  it.  In  connection 
with  this  step,  was  a  most  trying  event  in  Divine  Providence.  The  ship 
was  driven  about  by  contrary  winds,  near  a  month  in  the  bay  of  Bengal ; 
and  afterwards,  by  a  leak,  was  forced  to  put  into  Coringo,  on  the  Coro- 
mandel  coast.  This  detention  exposed  Mrs.  Newell  to  being  sick  at  sea. 
She  became  the  joyful  mother  of  a  fine  healthy  daughter;  but  in  conse- 
quence of  a  severe  storm,  the  child  took  cold  and  died  the  fifth  day. 
The  mother  likewise  took  cold,  and  began  to  show  symptoms  of  a  con- 
sumption. Her  case,  however,  was  not  specially  alarming,  until  about 
ten  days  subsequent  to  arriving  at  the  isle  of  France.  From  that  time, 
this  lovely  missionary  declined  rapidly,  and  November  30  expired,  exclaim- 
ing, "The  pains,  the  groans,  the  dying  strife;" — and,  "How  long,  O 
Lord,  how  long !"  The  particulars  of  this  sadly  interesting  event  are 
already  before  the  public,  and  it  need  only  be  said,  that  this  gloomy  dis- 
pensation has  already  turned  a  brighter  side.  The  memoirs  of  Mrs. 
Newell,  by  a  widely  extended  influence,  have  done  more  good  than  she 
would  probably  have  effected  in  a  long  life  of  usefulness ;  "  and  being 
dead,  she  yet  speaketh." 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  456 

Mr.  Newell,  after  remaining  a  short  time  at  the  isle  of  France,  pro- 
ceeded to  Ceylon.  On  that  island  he  continued  nearly  a  year,  waiting 
for  some  door  of  entrance  to  the  heathen.  For  a  time  he  supposed  his 
brethren  who  went  to  Bombay  had  been  sent  to  England,  and  that  he 
was  left  alone,  to  pursue  their  original  object ;  but  though  a  solitary 
wanderer,  borne  down  by  affliction,  he  did  not  neglect  his  work.  He 
preached  generally  two  or  three  times  a  week,  in  English,  at  Columbo, 
looked  about  for  a  field,  in  which  to  commence  his  missionary  operations, 
pursued  the  study  of  different  languages,  and  at  length  joined  the  mission, 
at  Bombay. 

The  Harmony  arrived  about  a  week  after  the  departure  of  Mr.  Newell. 
The  brethren  on  board  passed  through  the  same  forms,  as  those  who  had 
gone  before ;  and  received  permission  to  depart  for  the  isle  of  France. 
Their  departure,  however,  was  delayed  by  the  sickness  of  Mr.  Nott,  who 
was  brought  to  the  borders  of  the  grave. 

During  this  delay,  Messrs.  Judson  and  Rice,  adopting  different  views 
as  to  baptism,  left  the  American  mission,  and  tendered  their  services  to 
the  Baptist  mission  at  Serampore. 

Being  thus  left  alone,  Messrs.  Hall  and  Nott  abandoned  the  idea  of 
going  to  the  isle  of  France,  from  the  hope  of  being  able  to  obtain  a 
footing  at  Bombay.  This  fortunately  they  effected,  after  experiencing 
a  great  variety  of  fortune,  which  severely  tried  their  faith  and  patience. 
In  March,  1814,  they  were  joined  by  Mr.  Newell. 

About  six  months  after,  Mr.  Nott  left  the  mission  on  account  of  ill 
health,  and  returned  to  America.  Before  his  arrival,  a  new  mission  was 
fitted  out  for  the  island  of  Ceylon,  consisting  of  Messrs.  Bardwell, 
Meigs,  Poor,  Richards,  and  Warren.  These,  with  their  Avives,  (Mr. 
Warren  was  not  married,)  sailed  on  the  23d  of  October,  1818.* 

From  this  time,  it  was  settled  that  the  American  board  would  be  sus- 
tained in  their  operations.  The  enterprise  was  regarded  with  favor  by 
the  whole  church,  and  the  immediate  superintendents  of  the  mission  felt 
encouraged  to  go  forward,  and  to  enlarge  their  operations  in  successive 
years. 

At  the  present  time  the  board  occupies  a  distinguished  rank  among 
the  benevolent  institutions  of  the  world.  They  have  twelve  missions 
under  their  care,  in  South-eastern  Asia,  at  Bombay  and  Ceylon,  in  the 
countries  around  the  Mediterranean,  at  the  Sandwich  islands,  and  among 
the  Indians  of  North  America. 

These  missions,  at  the  commencement  of  the  present  year,  1833, 
embraced   fifty-five  stations ;    seventy-five   ordained  missionaries ;  four 

*Winslow's  Sketches. 


456 


PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 


physicians  not  ordained ;  four  printers ;  eighteen  teachers ;  twenty 
farmers  and  mechanics;  one  hundfed  and  thirty-one  females,  married 
and  single  ; — making  a  total  of  two  hundred  and  fifty-three  laborers  in 
heathen  lands,  dependent  on  the  board  and  under  its  immediate  direc- 
tion. Th-ere  were,  also,  four  native  preachers  ;  thirty  native  assistants  , 
twelve  hundred  and  seventy-five  schools ;  and  fifty-nine  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  twenty-four  scholars.  The  thirty-six  churches  gathered 
among  the  heathen,  contain  about  eighteen  hundred  members.  Their 
printing  presses  have  sent  forth  about  fourteen  million  two  hundred 
thousand  pages  during  the  year  ;  swelling  the  whole  number  from  the 
beginning  to  sixty-one  millions  of  pages  in  twelve  different  languages. 

The  following  is  a  condensed  view  of  the  stations,  missionaries,  and 
assistant  missionaries  of  the  board,  from  the  twenty-third  annual 
report  of  the  prudential  committee. 

STATIONS,  MISSIONARIES,  AND  ASSISTANT  MISSIONARIES  OF 
THE  BOARD. 

Only  Ministers  of  the  Gospel  are  called  Missionaries  in  the  folloning  list. 


BOMB/Y  MISSIOIiT.— 1814. 

BOMBAY— 1814. 

David  0.  Allen,   Cyrus   Stone,   William 

Ramsey,  Missionaries. 

Mrs.  Stone,  Mrs.  Ramsey. 

Miss  Cynthia  Farrar,  Super.  Female  Schools. 

AHMEDNUGGUR— 1831. 

Allen  Graves  and  Hollis  Read,  Missionaries. 

Mrs.  Graves,  Mrs.  Read. 

On  thdr  way  to  Bombay : 

G.  W.  Boggs,  3Iissionary,  and  Mrs.  Boggs. 

About  to  embark  for  Bombay : 

William  C.  Sampson,  Printer,  and  Mrs. 

Sampson. 

CEYLON  MISSION.— 1816. 

TILLIPALLY. 

Levi  Spaulding,  Missionary. 

Mrs.  Spaulding. 

L.   Payson,  and  Jordon  Lodge,   Headers 

and  Assistants. 
J.  Codman  and  J.  Champlain,  Teachers  in 

Preparatory  School. 

Dewa^sagayam    and    Paramantliy,  School 

Visitors. 


BATTICOTTA. 

Benjamin  C.  Bleigs,  Daniel  Poor,  Mission^ 

aries. 

Mrs.  Meigs,  Mrs.  Poor. 

Gabriel  Tissera  and  Nathaniel  Niles,  Nativi 

Preachers  and  Teachers  in  the  Seminary. 

S.  Worcester,  G.  Dashiel,  J.Griswold,  and 

F.   Ashbury,    Teachers  in    Tamul  and 

English.     Methuen,  Teacher  of  Eng. 

liik   School.    Sanmoogum,   Tamul 

Teacher.  E.  Porter,  Assistant. 

Ambalavanum,  Superintendent  of  Schools. 

DODOOVILLE. 

Miron  Winslow,  Missionary. 

Mrs.  Winslow. 

C.  Augustus  Goodrich,  Native  Preacher. 

Nathaniel,  Catechist. 
R.    W".  Bailey,    Teacher  of   English  and 

Ferhale  Central  School. 
J.  Lawrence  and  Joshua,  Superintendents 

of  Schools. 

C.  Kingsbury,  Eeader,  stationed  at  Pootwr. 

PANDITERIPO. 

John  Scudder,  M.  D.,  Missionary. 

Mrs.  Scudder. 

T.  W.  Coe,  Eeader. 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES. 


457 


S.  p.  Brittain,  D.  Gautier,  and  Sethunpo 

rapully,  Assistants. 

John  Cheesman,  Medical  Assistant. 

Sandera  Saguran,  Superintendent  of  Schools. 

MANEPY. 

Henry  Woodward,  Missionary. 

Mrs.  Woodward. 

Sinnatamby,  Catechist. 

Tumban  and  Catheraman,  Readers. 

Designated  to  this  Mission : 

James  Read    Eckard,     and   George    H. 

Apthorp,  Missionaries. 

SOUTH-EASTERN  ASIA.— 1830. 

CANTON-1830. 

* 
Elijah  C.  Bridgman,  Missionary. 

SIAM— 1831. 
David  Abeel,  Missionary. 

Designated  to  south-eastern  Asia : 

Henry  Lyman,  Samuel  Munson,  Ira  Tracy, 

Stephen  Johnson,  Charles  Robinson, 

Missionaries. 

MEDITERRANEAN.— 1820. 
SYRIA-1821. 
Isaac  Bird  and  George  B.Whiting,  Mission- 
aries. 
Mrs.  Bird,  Mrs.  Whiting. 
On  their, way  to  this  Mission  : 
William  M.  Thomson,   Missionary ;    Asa 
Dodge,  M.  D.,  Missionary  Physician. 
Mrs.  Thomson,  Mrs.  Dodge. 
CONSTANTINOPLE— I83I . 
William  Goodell  and  H.   G.  0.  Dwight, 
Missionaries;  William  G.  Shauffler,  Mis- 
sionary to  the  Jews. 
Mrs.  Goodell,  Mrs.  Dwight. 
GREECE— 1827. 
Jonas  King,  Missionary. 
Mrs.  King. 
On  their  way  to  this  Mission  : 
Elias  Riggs,  Missionary,  and  Mrs.  Riggs. 
MALTA— 1822. 
Daniel  Temple,  Missionary  ;  Heman  Hal- 
lock,  Printer. 
Mrs.  Temple,  Mrs.  Hallock. 
58 


On  a  visit  to   this  country : 
Eli  Smith,  Missionary. 

SANDWICH  ISLANDS— 1820. 

ISLAND  OF  HAWAII. 

KAILUA. 

Asa  Thurston,  and  Artemas  Bishop,  Mis 

sionaries. 

Mrs.  Thurston,  Mrs.  Bishop. 

KAAWALOA. 

Samuel  Ruggles,  Missionary. 

Mrs.  Ruggles. 

WAIAKEA. 

Jonathan  S.  Green  and  Shelden  Dibble 

Missionaries. 

Mrs.  Green,  Mrs.  Dibble. 

"WAIMEA. 

Dwight  Baldwin,  Missionary  and  Physician, 

Mrs.  Baldwin. 

ISLAND  OF  MAUI. 

LAHAINA. 
WiUiam  Richards,  Lorrin  Andrews,  Reu- 
ben Tinker,  Missionaries. 
Mrs.  Richards,  Mrs.  Andrews,  Mrs.  Tinker. 
Miss  Maria  C.  Ogden. 

ISLAND  OF  OAHU. 

HONOLULU. 
Hiram  Bingham,  Joseph  Goodrich,  Ephm. 

W.  Clarke,  Missionaries. 
Mrs.  Bingham,  Mrs  Goodrich,  Mrs.  Clarke, 
Genit  P.  Judd,  Physician. 
Mrs.  Judd. 
Levi  Chamberlain,  Superintendent  of  secular 
concerns,   and    Inspector   of  schools,    and 
Andrew  Johnstone,  Associate  Superin- 
tendent of  secular  concerns. 
Mrs.  Chamberlain,  Mrs.  Johnstone. 
Stephen  Shepard,  Printer. 
Mrs.  Shepard. 
Miss  Mary  Ward. 

ISLAND  OF  KAUAL 

WAIMEA. 
Samuel  Whitney  and    Peter   J.  Gulick, 
Missionaries. 
Mrs.  Whitney,  Mrs.  Gulick. 
Probably  now  at  the  Islands  : 
John  S.  Emerson,  David  B.  Ljrman,  Ephm. 
39 


458 


PROTESTANT  MISSIONS,  AND 


Spaulding,  "William  P.  Alexander,  Rich-  ' 
aid    Armstrong,     Cochran    Forbes, 
Harvey  R.Hitchcock,  aad  Lorenzo 
Lyons,  Missionaries. 
Mrs.  Emerson,  Mrs.  Lyman,  Mrs.  Spaul- 
ding, Mrs.  Alexander,  Mrs.  Armstrong, 
Mrs.  Forbes,   Mrs.  Hitchcock,  Mrs. 
Lyons. 
Alonzo  Chapin,  Physician. 

Mrs.  Chapin. 

Edmund  H.  Rogers,  Printer. 

On  their  may  to  the  Islands : 

Lowell  Smith  and  Benjamin  W.  Parker, 

Missionaries. 

Mrs.  Smith,  Mrs.  Parker. 

Lemuel  Fuller,  Printer. 

CHEROKEES.— 1817. 

BRAINERD— 1817. 

J.C.Elsworth,  Teacher  and  Superintendent; 

John  Vail,  Farmer  ;  A.  E.  Blount,  Jarmfir. 

and  Mechanic  ;  Henry  Parker,  Miller. 

Mrs.  Ellsworth,  Mrs.  Vail,  Mrs.  Blount, 

Mrs.  Parker. 

Miss  Delight  Sargent,  Teacher. 

CREEKPATH— 1820. 

William  Potter,  Missionary. 

Mrs.  Potter. 
Miss  Ermina  Nash,  Teacher. 
WILLSTOWN— 1823. 
William  Chamberlin,  Missionary;  Sylvester 
Ellis,  Farmer. 
Mrs.  Chamberlin,  Mrs.  Ellis,  Mrs.  Hoyt. 
John  Huss,  Native  Preacher. 
HAWEIS— 1823. 
Elizur  Butler,  Physician  and  Catechist. 
Mrs.  Butler. 
Miss   Nancy  Thompson,   Miss  Catharine 
Fuller,  Assistants  and  Teachers. 
CARIVIEL— 1820. 
None. 
mCHTOWER— 1823. 
None. 
CANDY'S  CREEK— 1824. 
Sauiel  S.  Butrick,  Missionary;   William 
Holland,  Teacher. 
Mrs.  Butrick,  Mrs.  Holland. 
NEW  ECHOTA— 1827. 
Samuel  Austin  Worcester,  Missionary. 


Mrs.  Worcester. 

Miss  Sophia  SawT^er,  Teacher^ 

AMOHEE— 1831. 

Isaac  Proctor,  Teacher  and  Catechistt 

Mrs.  Proctor. 

CHICKASAWS.— 1821. 

TOKSHISH— 1825. 

Thomas  C.  Stuart,  Missionary. 

Mrs.  Stuart. 

MARTYN— 1825. 
James  Holmes,  Licensed  Preacher;  John  B. 
Mosby,  Teacher. 
Mrs.  Holmes. 
Miss  Emeline  H.  Richmond,  Teacher 
CANEY  CREEK— 1826. 
,  Hugh  Wilson,  Missionary. 
Mis.  Wilson. 
Miss  Prudence  Wilson. 

CHOCTAWS— 1817. 
ELLIOT— 1818. 
John  Smith,  Farmer  and  Superintendent  cf 
secular  concerns. 

Mrs.  Smith. 
MAYHEW— 1820. 
Cyrus  Kingsburj'^,  Missionary  and  Superirt' 
tendent  of  the  Choctaw  Mission  ;  Elijah 
S.  Town,  Farmer. 
Mrs.  Kingsbury,  Mrs.  Town. 
EMMAUS— 18.32. 
David  Gage,  Teacher  and  Catechist. 
Mrs.  Gage. 
GOSHEN— 1824. 
E  lij  ah  Bard  well,  ParOTcr;  Samuel  Moulton, 

Teacher  ;  Ebenezer  Hotchkin,  Catechist. 
Mrs.  BardweU,  Mrs.  Moulton,  Mrs.  Hotch- 
kin. 
HEBRON— 1827. 
Calvin  Cushman,  Farmer  and  Catechist. 
Mrs.  Cushman. 
YOK-NOK-CHA-YA- 1824. 
Cyrus  Byington,  Missionary. 
Mrs.  Byington. 

ARKANSAS  CHEROKEES— 1820. 

DWIGHT— 1820.' 

Cephas  Washburn,  Missionary;  James  Orr, 

*  This  station  was  removed  in  1829,  as  was 
also  that  at  Fairfield,  commonly  called  Mvl' 
berry,  owing  to  the  removal  of  the  Indians. 


BENEVOLENT  SOCIETIES. 


4^9 


Fanner    and    Superintendent  of    secular 
concerns  ;  Jacob  Hitchcock,  Steward  ; 

Asa  Hitchcock,  Teacher.    . 
Mrs.  Washburn,  Mrs.  Orr,  Mrs.  J.  Hitch- 
cock, Mrs.  A.  Hitchcock. 
Miss  Ellen  Stetson,  Miss  Cynthia  Thrall, 
Teachers  ;  Mrs.  Finney. 
FAIRFIELD— 1829. 
Marcus  Palmer,  Missionary  and  Physician. 
Mrs.  Palmer. 
FORKS  OF  ILLINOIS— 1830. 
Samuel  Newton,  Teacher  and  Catechist. 
Mrs.  Newton. 
On  their  way  to  this  Mission : 
Henry   R.   Wilson,    and  John  Fleming, 
Missionaries. 

■  ARKANSAS  CHOCTAWS. 

BETHABARA— 1832. 

Alfred  Wright,  and  Loring  S.  Williams, 

Missionaries. 

Mrs.  Wright,  Mrs.  Williams. 

Miss  Eunice  Clough,  Teacher. 

CREEKS.— 1832. 

George  L.  Weed,  Physician  and  Catechist. 

Mrs.  Weed. 

OSAGES.— 1820. 
UNION— 1820. 
William  F.  Vaill,  Missionary  :  Abraham 
Redfield,  Farmer  and  Mechanic. 
Sirs.  Vaill,  Mrs.  Redfield. 
HOPEFIELD— 1823. 
William  C.  Requa,  Farmer  and  Catechist  ; 
George  Requa,  Farmer. 
Mrs.  W.  C.  Requa,  Mrs.  G.  Requa. 
BOUDINOT— 1830.' 
Nathaniel  B.  Dodge,  Missionary. 
Mrs.  Dodge. 
HARMONY— 1821. 
Amasa    Jones,    Missionary  and    Teacher; 
Daniel  H.  Austin,  Mechanic  and  Steward  ; 
Samuel  B.  Bright,  Farmer ;  Richard  Col- 
by, Mechanic  ;  John  Austin,  Teacher. 


Mrs.   Jones,   Mrs.   Austin,   Mrs.   Bright, 
Miss  Mary  Etriss. 

NORTH-WESTERN   MISSION. 

GREEN    BAY— 1328. 

Cutting  Marsh,   Missionary;  JedediEih  D. 

Stevens,  Teacher. 

Mrs.  Stevens. 
MACKINAW— 1823. 
William  M.  Ferry,  3Iissionary  and  Super- 
intendent ;  Blartin  Heydenburk,  Mechanic  ; 
Abel   D.  Newton,    Mechanic;    Chauncey 
Hall,  Teacher. 
Mrs.  Ferry,  Mrs.  Heydenburk. 
Miss  Eunice  0.  Osmar,  Miss  Elizabeth  Mc 
Farland,  Miss  Delia  Cook,  Miss  Hannah 
Goodale,   Miss   Matilda  Hotchkiss,  Miss 
Betsy    Taylor,    Miss    Sabrina    Stevens, 
Miss   Persis   Skinner,    Teachers  and  As- 
sistants. 
OJIBE  WAYS— 1831. 
Sherman    HaU,    William    T.   Boutwell, 
Missionaries  ;  Frederick  Ayer,  Teacher. 
Mrs.  Hall. 
MAUMEE. 
Isaac    Van    Tassel,    Missionary;    S.    E. 
Brewster,  Farmer. 
Mrs.  Van  Tassel,  Mrs.  Brewster. 
Miss  Hannah  Riggs,  Teacher. 

INDIANS   IN  NEW  YORK. 

TUSCARORA— 1805.' 

John  Elliot,  Missionary. 

Mrs.  Elliot. 

Miss  Elizabeth  Stone,  Teacher. 

SENECA— 1811. 

Asher    Wright,      Missionary  ;     Hanover 

Bradley,  Manager  of  secular  affairs. 

Mrs.  Bradley. 

Miss  Asenath  Bishop,  JMiss  Phebe  Selden, 

Miss  Rebecca  Newhall,  Miss  Emily  Root, 

Teachers  and  Assistants. 

CATTARAUGUS— 1822. 

Asher    Bliss,    Missionary ;    William    A. 

Thayer,  Teacher  and  Catechist. 

Mrs.  Bliss,  Mrs.  Thayer. 


*  Neosho,  six  miles  from  this  station,  was 
established  in  1824,  and  relinquished  in  1829. 


*  The  operations  at  this  station  have  at 
diiferent  periods,  previous  to  1827,  been  sus- 
pended for  a  longer  or  shorter  time. 


460  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

In  addition  to  the  foregoing,  it  may  be  observed  that  the  prudential 
committee  have  determined  to  send  forth,  during  the  present  year,  mis- 
sionaries to  the  following  countries  : — 

To  Bombay 4 

To  Ceylon 3 

To  Southeastern  Asia,  as  follows  : 

To  Siam 3 

To  China 1 

As  explorers  on  the  continent  and  islands 4 

To  be  in  readiness  to  occupy  new  stations 8 — 16 

Td  the  Mediterranean  as  follows : 

To  the  Nestorians  of  Persia 2 

To  the  Trebizond,  on  the  Black  Sea i 

To  the  island  of  Cyprus 2 

To  the  island  of  Samos 1 

To  the  island  of  Candia 2 

To  the  island  of  Negropont 1 

To  Smyrna  - 1—10 

To  "Western  Africa 4 

To  the  western  coast  of  Patagonia,  in  South  America 2 

To  the  Indians  of  North  America  as  follows : 

To  Indians  on  Lake  Superior        2 

To  Indians  of  Upper  Mississippi 2 

To  Indians  of  Upper  Missouri 2 

To  Arkansas  Cherokees 2 

To  Arkansas  Choctaws  and  Creeks 2 — 10 

Total,  49 

Some  of  the  above  number  have  already  departed,  and  among  them 
two,  Messrs.  Arms  and  Coan,  to  the  interior  field  of  Patagonia.  They 
sailed  in  August.  The  object  of  this  mission  is  chiefly  to  explore  the 
extreme  southern  part  of  this  continent,  ascertain  the  nature  of  the  coun- 
try, the  character  and  habits  of  the  natives,  their  degree  of  intelligence, 
and  especially  their  religious  opinions  and  systems  ;  with  a  view  to  the 
establishment  of  permanent  missions  among  them,  should  it  be  found 
practicable  and  expedient. 

II.  American  Baptist  Board. — This  Board  was  formed  at  Philadel- 
phia, April,  1S14,  and  owes  its  origin  to  the  interest  excited  among  the 
Baptists  in  the  United  States,  by  the  accession  of  Messrs.  Judson  and 
Rice  to  their  denomination,  who  were  sent  out  to  India,  with  Mr.  Newell 
and  others,  in  1812,  by  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions. 

The  Board  holds  its  session  trienally,  and  is  composed  of  delegates 
from  missionary  societies,  associations,  and  other  religious  bodies,  and  of 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  461 

individual  annual  contributors  to  its  funds  of  a  sum  not  less  than  one 
hundred  dollars.  An  additional  representation  and  vote  are  allow^ed  for 
every  additional  one  hundred  dollars,  which  any  individual  may  con- 
tribute. The  officers  of  the  board  are,  a  president,  eight  vice-presidents,  a 
corresponding  and  a  recording  secretary,  a  treasurer,  and  an  assistant 
treasurer,  and  forty  managers.  The  board  of  managers  have  an  an- 
nual meeting  for  mutual  advice,  and  a  monthly  meeting  at  their  mis- 
sionary rooms  in  Boston,  for  the  transaction  of  business  requiring  imme- 
diate attention.  At  the  annual  meeting  eleven  constitute  a  quorum,  and 
at  the  monthly  meetings,  five. 

For  the  present  year,  1833,  the  officers  of  the  Society  are.  Rev.  Jesse 
Mercer,  president,  the  Rev.  Lucius  Bolles,  D.  D.,  corresponding  secre- 
tary, and  the  Hon.  Heman  Lincoln,  treasurer. 

The  board  has  missions  under  its  care  at  Rangoon,  Maul-mein,  and 
Tavoy,  in  Burmah  ; — at  Liberia,  in  West  Africa,  and  among  several  tribes 
of  North  American  Indians.  Tw^o  exploring  agents  have  been  sent  out 
to  France. 

The  following  account  of  the  mission  to  Burmah  is  extracted  from  the 
United  States  Baptist  Annual  Register. 

"  In  July,  1813,  Rev.  Adoniram  Judson,  and  his  wife,  missionaries 
under  the  direction  of  the  American  Baptist  Board  for  Foreign  Missions, 
arrived  at  Rangoon,  one  of  the  Burman  ports.  They  immediately  com- 
menced the  study  of  the  Burmese  language.  In  October,  1816,  Mr. 
George  H.  Hough,  and  his  wife,  joined  the  mission.  Dr.  Carey,  and  his 
associates  at  Serampore,  made  a  present  of  a  printing-press,  types,  and 
other  printing  apparatus.  Two  tracts,  Avhich  had  been  prepared  by  Mr. 
Judson,  were  immediately  printed  by  Mr.  Hough.  Soon  after  a  gram- 
mar was  prepared.  In  November,  1817,  Mr.  Edward  Wheelock  and  Mr. 
James  Colman,  with  their  wives,  sailed  from  Boston  as  a  reinforcement 
to  the  Burmese  mission.  They  arrived  at  Rangoon,  September,  1819. 
In  April,  1819,  Mr.  Judson  commenced  preaching.  His  congregation 
consisted,  on  the  first  day,  of  fifteen  persons,  besides  children.  On  the 
27th  June,  1819,  the  first  baptism  occurred  in  the  Burman  empire. 
Moung  Nau  was  the  name  of  the  convert.  In  August,  Mr.  Wheelock, 
while  on  a  voyage  to  Calcutta,  in  a  paroxysm  of  delirium,  plunged  in.o 
the  sea,  and  was  drowned.  In  November,  two  natives,  Moung  Thahlah 
and  Moung  Byaa,  were  baptized.  In  March,  1820,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Col- 
man proceeded  to  Chitgagong,  to  establish  a  mission.  In  July,  1822,  Mr. 
Colman  fell  a  martyr  to  his  missionary  zeal.  In  the  latter  part  of  1821, 
Mrs.  Judson,  on  account  of  ill  health,  sailed  for  her  native  land  by  way 
of  England.     In  December,  1822,  Rev.  Jonathan  D.  Price,  M.  D.  and 

39* 


462 


PRJTESTANT  MISSIONS,   AND 


his  wife,  joined  Mr.  Judson  at  Rangoon.  Mrs.  Judson  arrived  a£t 
New-York,  on  the  25th  of  September,  1822.  In  the  latter  part  of  1823, 
she  returned  to  Burmah,  in  company  with  Mr.  Jonathan  Wade  and  his 
wife.  The  missionaries  now  met  with  encouraging  success.  Eighteen 
converts  had  been  baptized,  when  their  prospects  were  overclouded  by 
the  war  in  which  the  Burmans  were  engaged  with  the  British.  During 
nearly  two  years,  the  missionaries  suffered  almost  incredible  hardships. 
For  nineteen  months,  Mr.  Judson  was  a  prisoner.  On  the  24th  of  Octo- 
ber, 1826,  Mrs.  Judson  died.  At  the  close  of  1829,  twenty-six  persons 
had  been  baptized,  and,  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  had  evinced  the  sin- 
cerity of  their  profession  by  an  upright  deportment.  The  following  table 
will  give,  in  a  condensed  form,  several  interesting  facts. 

VIEW  OF  THE  BUEMAN  MISSION. 


NAMES. 


ARRIVED     IN 
BlIRMAH. 


A.  Judson, 
Ann  H.  Judson, 
G.  H.  Hough, 

Hough, 

J.  Colman, 
E.  W.  Colman, 
E.W.Wheelock, 
E.W.Wheelock,, 
J.  D.  Price, 

Price, 

J.  Wade, 

D.  B.  L.  Wade, 


July,  1813, 
Oct.  1826. 

Sept.  1810 

Dec.  1821. 
Dec.  1823 


DIED. 


Oct.  1826. 

July,  1822, 

Aug.  1819 

Feb.  1828 
May,  1822 


NAMES. 


G.  D.  Boardman, 
S.  H.  Boardman, 
C.  Bennett, 
S.  Bennett, 

E.  Kincaid, 
Kincaid, 

F.  Mason, 

Mason, 

J.  T.  Jones, 

Jones, 

0.  T.  Cutter, 
Cutter, 


ARRIVED    IN 
BURMAH. 


Dec.  1825. 
Jan.  1830. 

Nov.  1830. 

Feb.  1831. 

Embarked 
Oct.  1831. 


DIED. 


Feb.  1831. 


Died. 


"  The  present  state  of  the  mission  will  be  learned  from  the  ensuing 
letter  from  Mr.  Judson,  dated  Rangoon,  March  4,  1831. 

"  I  can  spare  time  to  write  a  few  lines  only,  having  a  constant  press 
of  missionary  work  on  hand ;  add  to  which,  that  the  weather  is  dread- 
fully oppressive  at  this  season.  Poor  Boardman  has  just  died  under  it, 
and  Mrs.  Wade  is  nearly  dead. — Brother  Wade  and  myself  are  now  the 
only  men  in  the  mission  that  can  speak  and  write  the  language,  and  we 
have  a  population  of  above  ten  millions  of  perishing  souls  before  us.  I 
am  persuaded  that  the  only  reason  why  all  the  dear  friends  of  Jesus  in 
America  do  not  come  forward  in  the  support  of  missions,  is  mere  want 
of  information,  (such  information  as  they  would  obtain  by  taking  any  of 
the  periodical  publications.)  If  they  could  only  see  and  know  half  what 
I  do,  they  would  give  all  their  property,  and  their  persons  too. 

"  The  great  annual  festival  is  just  past,  during  which  multitudes  come 
from  the  remotest  parts  of  the  country,  to  worship  at  the  great  Shway 
Dagong  Pagoda,  in  this  place,  where  it  is  believed  that  several  real  hairs 
of  Guadama  are  enshrir.ed.     During  the  festival,  I  have  given  away 


BENEVOLENT  SOCIETIES.  463 

nearly  ten  thousand  tracts,  giving  to  none  but  those  who  ask.  I  presume 
there  have  been  six  thousand  applications  at  the  house. — Some  come  two 
or  three  months'  journey,  from  the  borders  of  Siam  and  China, — '  Sir, 
we  hear  that  there  is  an  eternal  hell.  We  are  afraid  of  it.  Do  give  U3 
a  writing  that  will  tell  us  how  to  escape  it.'  Others  come  from  the  fron- 
tiers of  Cassay,  a  hundred  miles  north  of  Ava, — '  Sir,  we  have  seen  a 
writing  that  tells  about  an  eternal  God.  Are  you  the  man  that  gives  away 
such  writings  ?  If  so,  pray  give  us  one,  for  we  want  to  know  the  truth 
before  we  die.'  Others  come  from  the  interior  of  the  country,  where 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  is  but  little  known, — '  Are  you  Jesus  Christ  s 
man?  Give  us  a  writing  that  tells  about  Jesus  Christ.'  Brother  Ben- 
nett works  day  and  night  at  press  ;  but  he  is  unable  to  supply  us ;  for 
the  call  is  great  at  Maul-mien  and  Tavoy  as  well  as  here,  and  his  types 
are  very  poor,  and  he  has  no  efficient  help.  The  fact  is,  that  we  are  very 
weak,  and  have  to  complain  that  hitherto  we  have  not  been  well  sup- 
ported from  home.  It  is  most  distressing  to  find,  when  we  are  almost 
worn  out,  and  are  sinking,  one  after  another,  into  the  grave,  that  many 
of  our  brethren  in  Christ  at  home  are  just  as  hard  and  immovable  as 
rocks ;  just  as  cold  and  repulsive  as  the  mountains  of  ice  in  the  polar 
seas.  But  whatever  they  do,  we  cannot  sit  still,  and  see  the  dear  Bur- 
mans,  flesh  and  blood  like  ourselves,  and  like  ourselves  possessed  of  im- 
mortal souls,  that  will  shine  forever  in  heaven,  or  burn  forever  in  hell — 
we  cannot  see  them  go  down  to  perdition,  without  doing  our  very  utmost 
to  save  them.  And,  thanks  be  to  God,  our  labors  are  not  in  vain.  "We 
have  three  lovely  churches,  and  about  two  hundred  baptized  converts,  and 
some  are  in  glory.  A  spirit  of  religious  inquiry  is  extensively  spreading 
throughout  the  country,  and  the  signs  of  the  times  indicate  that  the  great 
renovation  of  Burmah  is  drawing  near.  Oh,  if  we  had  about  twenty 
more  versed  in  the  language,  and  means  to  spread  schools,  and  tracts, 
and  Bibles,  to  any  extent,  how  happy  I  should  be.  But  those  rocks,  and 
those  icy  mountains,  have  crushed  us  down  for  many  years.  How- 
ever, I  must  not  leave  my  v/ork  to  write  letters.  It  is  seldom  that  I 
write  a  letter  home,  except  my  journal,  and  that  I  am  obliged  to  do.  I 
took  up  my  pen  merely  to  acknowledge  your  kindness,  and  behold  I 
have  scratched  out  a  long  letter,  which  I  hope  you  will  excuse,  and  be- 
lieve me,  in  haste,  your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

"A.    JUDSON." 

At  the  close  of  the  year  1831,  Mr.  Judson  writes  :  "  On  looking  over 
the  results  of  the  past  year,  I  find  that  seventy-six  persons  have  been 
baptized  at  Tavoy,  one  hundred  and  thirty-six  at  Maul-mien,  and  five  at 


464  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,   AND 

Rangoon — two  hundred  and  seventeen  in  all :  of  whom  eighty-nine  are 
foreigners,  nineteen  Taleings  or  Burmese,  and  one  hundred  and  nine 
Karens.  Since  the  establishment  of  the  Burman  mission,  upwards  of 
four  hundred  have  been  baptized." 

I 
III.     American  Tract  Society. — The  parent  of  this,  and  of  all  tract 

societies,  is  the  "  London  Religious  Tract  Society,"  which  was  formed  in 
the  year  1799.  It  had  its  origin  in  the  enterprise  of  the  Rev.  George 
Burder  and  Rev.  Samuel  Greathead.  The  receipts  of  the  above  society, 
for  the  last  year,  were  one  hundred  and  thirty-nine  thousand  four  hun- 
dred and  fifty  dollars  ;  new  publications  issued,  one  hundred  and  eighty- 
six  ;  publications  circulated,  eleven  million  seven  hundred  and  fourteen 
thousand  nine  hundred  and  sixty-five  ;  making  the  total  circulated  since 
the  society's  formation,  at  home  and  abroad,  nearly  one  hundred  and 
sixty-five  million  publications,  in  about  seventy  diflferent  languages.  We 
find  this  society  vigorously  pursuing  its  operations  in  China,  Siam, 
Malacca,  Burmah,  Hindoostan — indeed  at  almost  every  prominent  point 
in  Asia,  at  various  stations  in  Africa,  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  in 
North  and  South  America,  and  the  islands  of  the  sea. 

The  American  Tract  Society,  at  Boston,  was  formed  in  1814.  The 
receipts  of  the  society,  for  the  year  ending  May,  1832,  were  twelve  thou- 
sand six  hundred  and  six  dollars,  and  forty-nine  cents,  and  its  expendi- 
tures, twelve  thousand  two  hundred  and  thirty-seven  dollars,  and  eighty- 
four  cents.  The  number  of  pages  distributed  was  fourteen  million  five 
hundred  thousand  seven  hundred  and  forty.  Auxiliaries,  seven  hundred 
and  three,  of  which  one  hundred  and  forty  are  in  Maine,  one  hundred 
and  sixty-four  in  New-Hampshire,  one  hundred  and  ninety-six  in  Ver- 
mont, and  two  hundred  and  ninety-four  in  Massachusetts.  Of  the  whole 
number,  however,  one  hundred  and  seventeen  only  made  donations 
during  the  year,  and  the  receipts  of  the  society  arose  principally  from 
the  sale  of  tracts. 

In  1825,  another  society  was  instituted  at  New-York,  called  the 
"  American  Tract  Society."  The  object  of  it  is  to  "  diffuse  a  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Redeemer  of  Sinners,  and  to  promote 
the  interests  of  vital  godliness  and  sound  morality,  by  the  circulation  of 
religious  tracts,  calculated  to  receive  the  approbation  of  all  evangelical 
Christians."  To  this  latter  society,  the  Boston  Tract  Society  has  be- 
come auxiliary,  although  it  still  retains  the  name  it  received  from  the 
legislature  of  the  state,  in  which  it  is  located. 

During  the  past  year,  the  society  at  New- York  has  stereotjped  thirty- 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES.  465 

five  new  publications,  making  the  whole  number  of  the  society's  publi- 
cations six  hundred  and  forty-eight.     The  following  is  a 
Summary  of  its  Publications. 

Copies.  Pages. 

Printed  during  the  year, 2,808,076  39,700,808 

Circulated, 3,543,087  48,400,607 

Printed,  since  the  formation  of  the  society,  ....      32,804,563  503,271,790 

Circulated, 28,954,173  433,238,327 

Remaining  in  the  depository, 3,850,390  70,133,463 

Gratuitous  Distribution. 

Foreign, 668,109 

Ships  for  foreign  ports, 20,860 

Army  and  navy,        147,660 

Benevolent  institutions, 316,790 

Lakes  and  canals, 54,500 

Individuals,       809,965 

Distributed  by  agents, 552,671 

Auxiliaries, 3,432,690 

6,003,245 

Delivered  to  members  and  directors  of  the  societies,  and  to  members  of  the 

executive  committee, 1,477,362 

Receipts  and  Expenditures. — The  total  receipts  of  the  society,  during 
the  year,  from  all  sources,  including  thirty-one  thousand  one  hundred 
and  seventeen  dollars,  and  fifty-eight  cents,  for  tracts  sold,  and  six  thou 
sand  eight  hundred  and  fifty-six  dollars,  and  ninety-seven  cents,  for  to  aid 
in  foreign  distribution,  were  sixty-two  thousand  four  hundred  and  forty- 
three-dollars,  and  fifty  cents ;  and  the  total  of  expenditures,  including 
thirty-six  thousand  and  thirty-two  dollars,  and  eighty-nine  cents,  for  paper 
and  printing,  and  ten  thousand  dollars  for  foreign  distribution,  and  nine 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty-seven  dollars,  and  ninety  cents,  for  other 
gratuitous  appropriations,  and  for  foreign  agencies,  were  sixty-two  thou- 
sand four  hundred  and  forty-three  dollars,  and  fifty  cents. 

Branches  and  Auxiliaries. — New  ones,  one  hundred  and  fifteen ; 
making  the  whole  number  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine  ;  which,  to- 
gether with  those  connected  with  the  several  branches,  makes  the  whole 
number  four  thousand  five  hundred  and  ninety-five. 

Foreign  Fields. — The  society  has  appropriated  ten  thousand  dollars, 
during  the  year,  to  promote  the  circulation  of  tracts  in  Burmah,  China, 
Bombay,  Ceylon,  Sandwich  islands,  Greece,  and  other  countries  of  the 
Mediterranean,  France,  Germany,  and  Russia. 

Besides  the  above,  there  are  in  the  country  other  efficient  societies  of 
a  similar  character,  viz :  the  Connecticut  Religious  Tract  Society,  insti- 
59 


466  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,  AND 

tuted  at  New  Haven,  1807 ;  the  Vermont  Religious  Tract  Society, 
formed  1808;  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Tract  Society  at  New-York, 
established  in  1810 ;  and  the  Baptist  General  Tract  Society  at  Phila- 
delphia, formed  in  1824.  This  last  has  a  hundred  and  fifty  auxiliaries 
and  a  number  of  branches.  There  is,  also,  the  American  Doctrinal  Tract 
Society,  formed  May,  1829. 

IV.  Northern  Baptist  Education  Society. — This  society  was  organiz- 
ed in  1814.  The  report  for  the  present  year,  1833,  states  that  the  whole 
number  of  young  men  assisted  by  the  parent  society,  during  the  past 
year,  is  one  hundred  and  twenty-four;  received,  during  the  same  period, 
thirty-nine ;  dismissed,  twenty-one ;  leaving  the  present  number  one 
hundred  and  two.  Of  those  dismissed,  six  had  completed  their  educa- 
tion, and  have  become  settled  as  pastors — four  in  the  state  of  Massachu- 
setts, one  in  Maine,  and  one  in  Ohio.  One  young  man,  who  was 
received  in  June,  was  unexpectedly  called  to  embark  as  a  missionary  to 
Burmah  ;  leaving  his  studies,  therefore,  in  a  few  weeks  after  his  reception, 
he  made  no  return  to  the  board,  and  consequently  received  no  appropria- 
tion. Eight  have  been  discontinued  for  want  of  suitable  promise.  Two 
have  been  dismissed  to  the  Rhode  Island  branch ;  and  five  at  their  own 
request,  with  the  laudable  intention  of  supporting  themselves  by  their 
own  industry.  The  whole  number  of  beneficiaries  upon  the  respective 
branches  is  thirty-six,  increasing  the  entire  number  under  patronage  to 
one  hundred  and  thirty-eight.  Of  these,  twenty-three  are  in  the  theo- 
logical institutions,  thirty-four  in  college,  and  the  remaining  eighty-one 
are  in  various  stages  of  preparatory  studies.  They  are  found  in  the 
following  institutions  :  Newton  theological  institution  ;  Hamilton  literary 
and  theological  institution  ;  Brown  university  ;  Waterville  college  ;  Mid- 
dlebury  college;  Granville  literary  and  theological  institution;  New 
Hampton  institution  ;  and  also  in  the  following  academies  and  high 
schools :  South  Reading,  Waterville,  Middleborough,  Providence,  Pavv- 
tuket,  Suffield,  Portland,  Amherst,  Framingham,  Hinesburg,  and  Ben- 
nington. The  parent  society  and  the  respective  branches  have  received, 
during  the  past  year,  eight  thousand  four  hundred  and  ninety-nine  dollars, 
and  ninety-nine  cents,  which  exceeds  the  entire  receipts  of  the  preceding 
year,  by  two  thousand  one  hundred  and  ninety-eight  dollars,  and  fifty- 
four  cents. 

The  whole  number  received  from  the  commencement  of  the  society, 
in  1814,  up  to  1830,  embracing  a  period  of  fourteen  years,  was  one 
hundred  and  twenty-nine ;  the  number  received  from  that  time  to  the 
present  period,  embracing  a  term  of  three  years,  is  one  hundred  and 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  467 

fourteen.  The  whole  amount  expended  during  fifteen  years,  was  twenty 
thousand  six  hundred  and  seventy-nine  dollars,  and  eighty-eight  cents. 
The  amount  expended,  during  the  three  years  last  passed,  is  seventeen 
thousand  and  ninety-five  dollars,  and  forty-six  cents.  If  to  this  estimate 
we  should  add  the  results  of  the  branch  societies,  the  product  of  the 
three  last  years  would  be  more  than  equal  to  all  which  the  society  had 
accomplished  since  1830. 

V.  American  Bible  Society. — This  society  was  formed  in  the  city 
of  New  York,  in  May,  1816.  Its  sole  object,  as  stated,  in  its  constitution, 
is  to  encourage  a  wider  circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  without  note 
or  comment ;  and  the  only  copies  in  the  English  language  to  be  circu- 
lated by  the  society,  are  to  be  of  the  version  now  in  use. 

The  society  was  formed  by  a  convention  of  delegates,  assembled  for 
that  purpose  from  various  Bible  societies,  which  then  existed  in  different 
parts  of  the  country.  The  whole  number  represented  by  delegates, 
regularly  appointed,  was  twenty-nine,  beside  which,  several  were  repre- 
sented informally,  by  such  of  their  number  as  were  providentially 
present. 

The  convention  was  organized  by  choosing  Joshua  M.  Wallace,  Esq. 
president,  and  the  Rev.  J.  B.  Romeyn,  D.  D.  and  the  Rev.  Lyman 
Beecher,  D.  D.,  secretaries.  The  meeting  was  opened  with  prayer  by 
the  Rev.  Eliphalet  Nott,  D.  D.  The  convention  first  resolved  on  the 
expediency  of  forming,  without  delay,  a  general  Bible  institution  for  the 
circulation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  then  appointed  a  committee  to 
draft  a  constitution,  and  prepare  an  address  to  the  public  on  the  nature 
and  objects  of  the  society. 

The  officers  of  the  society  are,  a  president,  twenty-three  vice-presi- 
dents, a  secretary  of  foreign  correspondence,  a  secretary  of  domestic 
correspondence,  and  a  treasurer.  The  first  president  was  the  Hon. 
Elias  Boudinot,  L.  L.  D.  ;  the  first  secretaries,  the  Rev. -Dr.  J.  M.  Mason, 
and  the  Rev.  Dr.  J.  B.  Romeyn;  and  the  first  treasurer,  Richard 
Varick,  Esq. 

The  officers  of  the  society,  for  the  year  1833,  are  the  Hon.  John  Cot- 
ton Smith,  L.  L.  D.,  president.  The  Rev.  James  Milnor,  D.  D.,  secreta- 
ry of  foreign  correspondence.  The  Rev.  Thomas  M'Auley,  D.  D.,  the 
Rev.  Charles  G.  Somers,  and  the  Rev.  John  C.  Brigham,  secretaries  of 
domestic  correspondence.  Mr.  Robert  F.  Winslow,  recording  secre- 
tary and  accountant.  Hubert  Van  Wagenen,  Esq.,  treasurer,  and  John 
Ritchie,  Esq.,  general  agent  and  assistant  treasurer. 

Until  the  present  year,  the  operations  of  the  society  have  been  chiefly 


468  PROTESTANT   MISSIONS,  AND 

confined  to  the  United  States  ;  but  at  the  last  annual  meeting  of  the  so- 
ciety, May,  1833,  a  series  of  resolutions  were  brought  forward  to  extend 
the  theatre  of  its  influence,  and  which  gives  promises  of  sending  the 
Word  of  Life  to  the  now  benighted  nations  of  the  world. 

These  resolutions  were  as  follows : 

Resolved,  That  the  society  regard  it  as  an  evident  and  most  impor- 
tant duty,  and  will  endeavor,  as  far  as  possible,  with  the  blessing  of  Di- 
vine Providence,  and  by  the  aid  of  its  auxiliaries  and  patrons,  to  con- 
tinue and  enlarge  its  foreign  operations,  and  with  a  view  especially  to 
supply  the  inhabitants  around  the  Mediterranean,  as  well  as  those  une- 
vangelized  communities  in  which  missions  from  the  different  religious 
denominations  of  this  country  are  established. 

Resolved,  That  in  view  of  the  responsibility  resting  upon  Christians, 
for  the  universal  diffusion  of  the  Sacred  Scriptures  throughout  the  world, 
and  the  constantly  opening  prospects  which  Divine  Providence  is  afford- 
ing for  the  prosecution  and  accomplishment  of  this  great  work,  it  is  highly 
desirable  that  all  the  existing  national  Bible  societies  should,  without 
delay,  confer  together  on  the  best  means  of  more  rapidly  advancing  the 
great  cause  committed  to  their  charge. 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Managers  of  this  society  be  authorized 
and  requested  to  enter,  forthwith,  upon  a  special  correspondence  with  the 
British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  the  Protestant  Bible  Society  of  Paris, 
and  such  other  Bible  societies  as  they  may  think  proper,  on  this  inte- 
resting subject. 

Resolved,  That,  in  said  correspondence,  particular  reference  be  had  to 
the  expediency  of  adopting  a  suggestion  made  to*  this  society  by  auxilia- 
ries and  individual  members,  whose  opinions  are  entitled  to  great  con- 
sideration and  respect,  of  resolving,  in  reliance  upon  the  blessing  of 
God,  to  attempt  the  supply  of  the  Bible,  within  a  definite  period,  to  all 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  accessible  to  Bible  agents,  and  who  may  be 
willing  to  receive,  and  able  to  read,  that  sacred  book. 

Resolved,  That  should  the  Board  of  Managers  deem  it  expedient,  and 
it  can  be  done  without  expense  to  the  society,  they  be  authorized  to  ap- 
point such  a  delegation  as  they  may  think  advisable,  to  visit  the  British 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  to  present  the  subject  to  those  institutions, 
attend  their  next  anniversary  meetings,  and  perform  such  other  duties  in 
aid  of  the  great  cause,  as  may  be  assigned  them  by  said  Board. 

Resolved,  That  it  be  referred  to  the  Board  of  Managers  to  publish,  if 
they  deem  it  advisable,  and  circulate  in  any  form  or  manner  which  to 
them  shall  seem  best,  the  resolutions  passed  on  this  subject  by  the  Bible 
Society  of  Virginia,  the  letters  from  several  distinguished  individuals 
which  they  have  had  before  them,  or  extracts  from  them,  and  such  other 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  469 

documents  as  they  may  think  will  be  useful  in  preparing  the  public 
mind  for  a  far  more  vigorous  and  persevering  prosecution  of  the  work  of 
foreign  distribution  than  has  heretofore  obtained. 

From  the  report  of  the  society  for  the  present  year,  1833,  we  learn  that 
the  number  of  auxiliaries  is  now  eight  hundred  and  forty-eight ;  four- 
teen having  been  added  during  the  year,  among  which  are  some  com- 
posed of  females  and  of  young  men,  which  promise  to  be  efficient  co- 
workers in  the  sacred  cause.  The  number  of  branch  societies  is  much 
greater. 

Receipts. — The  receipts  of  the  year,  from  all  sources,  amount  to  eighty- 
four  thousand  nine  hundred  and  thirty-five  dollars,  and  forty-eight  cents, 
of  which  sum,  thirty-seven  thousand  four  hundred  and  sixty-four  dollars, 
and  thirty-seven  cents,  were  received  in  payment  for  books ;  four  thou- 
sand one  hundred  and  ninety  dollars,  and  fifty-seven  cents,  from  legacies  ; 
eight  thousand  five  hundred  and  seventy-two  dollars,  and  fifty-three 
cents,  as  donations  toward  the  late  general  supply ;  thirteen  thousand 
two  hundred  and  twenty-seven  dollars,  and  sixty  cents,  for  the  distribu- 
tion of  the  Scriptures  in  foreign  countries  ;  twenty  thousand  and  seventy 
dollar",  and  ninety-six  cents,  as  ordinary  donations;  and  the  remainder 
Irom  other  sources. 

Issues  of  Bibles  and  Testaments. — The  following  table  will  show  the 
number  and  variety  of  Bibles  and  Testaments  issued ' 

English  Bibles, 35,459 

English  Testaments, 52,543 

French  Bibles, 260 

French  Testaments, 218 

Spanish  Bibles, 468 

Spanish  Testaments, 637 

German  Bibles, 676 

German  Testaments, 293 

Welch  Bibles.       78 

Welch  Testaments, 432 

Irish  and  Gaelic  Testaments, 13 

Indian  Gospels  and  Epistles, 12 

91,168 
Making  a  total  of  ninety-one  thousand  one  hundred  and  sixty-eight, 
and  an  aggregate,  since  the  formation  of  the  society,  of  one  million  five 
hundred  and  thirty-three  thousand  six  hundred  and  sixty-eight. 

The  printing  done  by  the  society,  during  the  past  year,  has  been  less 
than  in  previous  years,  principally  owing  to  the  large  supply  of  Bibles  on 
hand.  Plates  are  nearly  ready  for  three  new  Bibles  with  marginal  refe» 
rences,  and  also  for  the  New  Testament  in  modern  Greek. 

40 


470  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS,  AND 

General  Supply. — This  supply  which  was  entered  upon,  in  conse" 
quence  of  the  resolution  of  the  society  to  that  effect  in  1829,  though  not 
completed,  has  still  been  carried  as  far  as  was  probably  to  be  expected, 
considering  the  extent  and  difficulty  of  the  work,  especially  in  the  newly 
settled  parts  of  the  country.  Not  far  from  half  a  million  of  Bibles  have 
been  issued  since  the  commencement  of  this  undertaking,  most  of  which 
have  gone  to  the  south  and  west,  and  to  a  great  extent  gratuitously. 
The  friends  of  the  Bible,  in  many  portions  of  the  country  which  have 
been  once  supplied,  are  exploring  them  again,  and  supplying  the  destitu- 
tions which  are  found.  These,  owing  to  the  increase  of  population  and 
other  causes,  are  often  unexpectedly  great. 

Attempts  are  also  making,  in  some  parts  of  the  country,  to  supply  every 
Sunday  school  scholar  with  a  copy  of  the  New  Testament.  To  en- 
courage this,  the  Sunday  school  New  Testament  is  now  sold  by  the  so- 
ciety for  nine  cents,  and  the  Bible  for  forty-five. 

Agencies. — The  society  are  endeavoring  to  obtain  permanent  agents,  to 
be  located  and  to  act  in  the  several  portions  of  the  country.  Five  or  six 
such  agents  have  been  secured  to  occupy  some  of  the  most  important  fields. 

Gratuitous  Distributions. — These  have  amounted,  during  the  year,  to 
six  thousand  one  hundred  and  ninety-two  dollars,  and  sixty-seven  cents ; 
being  for  eight  thousand  eight  hundred  and  six  Bibles,  and  two  thousand 
and  six  Testaments  in  the  English  language,  and  five  hundred  and 
twenty-seven  Bibles,  and  six  hundred  and  sixty-eight  Testaments,  in 
foreign  languages.  Many  Bibles  and  Testaments  have  been  distributed 
among  soldiers  at  various  military  posts,  and  among  seamen  at  home  and 
abroad,  partly  through  auxiliary  societies ;  some  of  which  have  been 
given  as  a  gratuity,  and  others  sold  at  reduced  prices. 

Foreign  Distributions. — This  is  calling  forth  much  of  the  attention  and 
resources  of  the  society.  The  sum  of  fifteen  thousand  dollars  was  ap- 
propriated to  this  Avork  the  previous  year.  The  managers  have  now  re- 
solved, that  it  is  expedient  to  attempt  to  raise  thirty  thousand  dollars  for 
this  work  the  current  year ;  most  of  which  is  to  be  used  for  printing  the 
Scriptures  in  heathen  languages,  under  the  direction  of  missionaries  of 
difTerent  denominations  of  Christians. 

VI.  Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant  Methodist  Church. — 
This  society  was  instituted  in  1819.  Its  object  is  to  assist  the  several 
annual  conferences  to  extend  their  missionary  labors  throughout  the 
United  States,  and  other  countries.  The  society  has  missionaries  among 
the  Cherokee,  Choctaw,  Creek,  Kansas,  Green  Bay,  and  Missouri  Indians; 
embracing  thirty  missionaries,  and  fourteen  schoolmasters.     The  society 


BENEVOLENT   SOCIETIES.  471 

has  sent  one  missionary,  and  have  appointed  two  others  to  the  same  field. 
It  has  also  fifty  domestic  missionaries ;  including  four  among  the  slaves 
in  Georgia,  and  three  among  those  in  South  Carolina. 

The  receipts  of  the  society  for  the  last  year,  1832 — 3,  were  sixteen 
thousand  three  hundred  and  seventy-five  dollars,  and  the  expenditures 
nineteen  thousand  five  hundred  and  eighty-seven  dollars. 

Recently  a  project  has  been  started  by  the  Rev.  Wilbur  Fisk,  D.  D., 
president  of  the  Wesleyan  university  at  Middletown,  Connecticut,  to 
send  the  Gospel  to  the  Flathead  Indians.  At  the  recent  annual  com- 
mencement of  this  institution,  the  Youth's  Missionary  Society,  composed 
of  students,  celebrated  their  anniversary,  at  which  a  collection  was  taken 
up  in  behalf  of  the  above  mission,  and  the  following  beautiful  ode,  com- 
posed for  the  occasion,  by  Rev.  S.  Osgood  Wright,  was  sung. 

Hark  !  from  the  West  a  voice  is  heard ! 

A  voice  beyond  the  mountaia's  side ! 
It  breaks  along  the  deep,  dark  wood, 

Where  roams  the  savage  in  his  pride : 
A  star  appears  ! — its  cheering  ray 
Dawns  on  the  red  man's  darksome  way- 
Forgotten  now  his  council  fires, 

Unstrung  his  fond,  unmissing  bow ; 
He  leaves  the  graves  of  fallen  sires  ; 

His  track  is  on  the  mountain's  snow : 
0,  teach  us  God !  behold  he  prays  ; 
0,  teach  us  God — we  seek  his  ways. 

Up,  up,  ye  ministers  of  life — 

Ye  servants  of  the  Mighty  One ! 
The  West  with  harvest  fruit  is  rife — 

Awake  the  trumpet's  living  tone  ! 
A  thousand  sons  shall  pay  the  toil, 
A  thousand  sons  of  lordly  spoil. 

'Tis  heard ! — a  youthful  band  arise ; 

And  home,  and  friends,  are  counted  loss  ! 
They  go — the  heralds  of  the  skies — 

And  in  the  wigwam  lift  the  cross : 
Farewell  ! — they  go  in  Jesus'  name ; 
Farewell  I— farewell !  our  hearts  exclaim. 

VII.  Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. — This  society  is 
"  composed  of  the  bishops  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  and  of  such 


472  PROTESTANT    MISSIONS,    AND 

Other  persons  as  shall  contribute,  by  subscription,  three  dollars  or  more, 
annually,  to  the  objects  of  the  institution,  during  the  continuance  of  such 
contributions ;  and  of  such  as  shall  contribute  at  once  thirty  dollars, 
which  contribution  shall  constitute  them  members  for  life.  Clergymen 
who  pay  fifty  dollars,  and  other  persons  who  pay  one  hundred  dollars,  at 
one  time,  are  denominated  patrons."  The  society  meets  trienially,  at 
the  place  at  which  the  general  convention  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal 
Church  in  the  United  States  holds  its  session.  The  presiding  bishop 
of  the  Church  is  president  of  the  society  ;  and  the  other  bishops,  accord- 
ing to  seniority,  vice-presidents.  The  other  officers  are,  a  secretary,  a 
treasurer,  and  twenty-four  directors,  chosen  by  ballot,  at  each  meeting. 
The  triennial  meeting  of  the  society  was  held  in  New  York,  on  the  18th, 
19th,  20th,  22d,  26th,  27th,  and  29ih,  of  October  last.  The  following 
is  a  brief  abstract  of  the  annual  report  of  the  board  of  directors. 

Funds. — The  amount  received  by  the  treasurer,  from  May  12th  to 
October,  1832,  was  sixteen  thousand  six  hundred  and  eighty-two  dollars, 
and  thirty-seven  cents ;  exceeding  the  contributions  of  the  preceding 
twelve  months  by  three  thousand  six  hundred  and  seventy-eight  dollars, 
and  fifty-seven  cents. 

Donations. — Three  hundred  dollars  have  been  received  from  the 
American  Tract  Society,  to  aid  in  the  tract  operations  of  the  society's 
missionaries  in  Greece ;  and  from  the  Episcopal  Tract  Society  of  New 
York,  and  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Female  Tract  Society  of  Baltimore, 
a  large  supply  of  their  publications  for  the  use  of  the  domestic  missiona- 
ries of  the  society ;  and  various  publications,  from  societies,  editors,  and 
other  individuals. 

Additional  Members. — It  is  stated,  as  "  a  melancholy  fact,  that  since 
the  meeting  of  the  board  in  1831,  there  has  been  an  accession  of  but 
eleven  names  to  the  list  of  those  Avho  pay  three  dollars  or  more ;  of 
twenty-three  to  the  list  of  life  members  ;  and  of  twelve  to  the  list  of 
patrons."  The  whole  number  of  members,  at  the  present  time,  is  fifty- 
eight  ;  of  life  members,  eighty-five ;  and  of  patrons,  one  hundred  and 
eight. 

Auxiliary  Associations. — Of  these  there  has  been  an  accession,  during 
the  past  year,  of  eighteen.  The  whole  number  of  associations  known 
to  be  auxiliary  to  the  society,  is  sixty-nine. 

A  missionary  paper  is  published  at  the  end  of  every  two  months,  and 
a  copy  sent  to  every  Episcopal  clergyman,  who  is  professionally  employ- 
ed, within  the  United  States. 

Domestic  Missions. — At  Green  Bay  is  a  mission  establishment  for 
Indians,  with  a  clerical  male  superintendent,  and  two  male  and  three 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES.  473 

female  assistants.  The  school  consisted,  in  September  last,  of  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty -nine  pupils.  Of  these,  twenty-five  were  day  scholars ; 
and  fifty  males  and  fifty-two  females  were  boarders.  Of  the  boarders, 
eight  were  whites  ;  the  rest  were  Indians,  belonging  to  eleven  different 
tribes.  A  farmer,  a  steward,  and  a  clerk,  are  much  needed  in  connection 
with  this  establishment ;  and  the  buildings  need  painting  to  preserve 
them  from  the  effects  of  the  weather  ;  and  additional  buildings  are  wanted: 
but,  in  consequence  of  the  depressed  state  of  the  society's  finances,  the 
executive  committee  have  not  felt  themselves  at  liberty  to  incur  the 
expense  of  these  improvements.  The  number  of  missionaries  supported 
wholly,  or  in  part,  of  Churches  aided,  in  the  several  states  and  territories, 
is  as  follows :  in  Michigan,  three ;  in  Kentucky,  four  ;  in  Tennessee, 
two ;  in  Mississippi,  one ;  in  Missouri,  one ;  in  Alabama,  three ;  in 
Florida,  three  :  in  all,  seventeen. 

Foreign  Mission.,  at  Athens,  in  Greece. — Rev.  Messrs.  Hill  and  Rob- 
ertson, missionaries  ;  Mrs.  Hill  and  Mrs.  Robertson  ;  and  Miss  Mulligan, 
assistant.  There  are  at  Athens,  maintained  by  these  missionaries,  a 
school  for  boys,  consisting  of  one  hundred  and  ten  pupils ;  and  a  school 
for  girls,  of  one  hundred  and  sixty-seven  pupils.  There  is  also  a  printing- 
press,  at  which  have  been  printed,  previously  to  November  8,  editions 
of  three  tracts  ;  a  portion  of  Colburn's  Arithmetic ;  and  a  portion  of 
Jacob's  Greek  Reader ;  and  the  missionaries  had  already  for  the  press, 
a  translation  of  Goodrich's  Geography,  and  a  Modern  Greek  Grammar. 

Vni.  Baptist  General  Tract  Society. — This  society  was  organized  at 
the  city  of  Washington,  February  25,  1824.  In  December,  1826,  the 
society  removed  the  seat  of  its  operations  to  Philadelphia,  on  account  of 
the  facilities  there  afforded  for  immediate  and  ready  transportation  to  the 
depositories  and  societies  in  every  part  of  the  Union. 

The  following  exhibits  a  brief  view  of  the  society's  progress,  from  its 
formation  in  1824,  to  December  1,  1832: 

PUBLICATIONS. 

Pages. 


MONET  RECEIVED. 

PUBLICATIONS. 

In 

1824, 

$373  80 

85,500 

Tracts. 

696,000 

(( 

1825, 

636  53 

48,000 

u 

480,000 

(( 

1826, 

800  11 

88,000 

It 

888,000 

« 

1827, 

3,158  04 

297,250 

tc 

2,946,000 

<( 

1828, 

5,256  76 

428,506 

IC 

5,442,000 

(.' 

1829, 

5,536  39 

446,750 

« 

4,941,000 

u 

1830, 

3,094  09 

191,563 

« 

2,427,000 

a 

1831, 

4,506  34 

385,108 

« 

6,020,160 

Decl, 

1832, 
js  11  months, 

4,691  06 

85,903 

(( 

1,200,640 

In  8  yea 

28,053  12 

2,056,574 

25,040,800 

60 

40* 

474  PROTESTANT    MISSIONS,  AND 

IX.  Home  Missionary  Societies. — The  Connecticut  Missionary 
Society  was  formed  June  21,  1798.  By  the  general  association  of  the 
state,  that  body  constitutes  itself  the  Missionary  Society  of  Connecticut. 
The  great  field  of  its  operations  has  been  the  Ohio,  called  New  Connecti- 
cut, or  the  Western  Reserve.  It  has  assisted  in  establishing  about  four 
hundred  Churches. 

In  1799,  the  Massachusetts  Missionary  Society  was  established.  In 
1816,  the  Domestic  Missionary  Society  was  formed ;  but  was  united  to 
the  former  in  1827.  The  United  Society  is  now  auxiliary  to  the  Ameri- 
can Home  Missionary  Society. 

The  American  Home  Missionary  Socieljy  was  formed  in  New  York, 
May  10,  1826.  It  was  instituted  with  the  concurrence  of  other  domestic 
missionary  societies,  and  sustains  the  general  character  of  a  parent  in- 
stitution to  them  all. 

The  whole  number  of  ministers  employed  by  this  society,  during  the 
year,  (1832 — 1833,)  according  to  its  annual  report,  is  six  hundred  and 
six,  which  is  an  increase  of  ninety-nine  since  last  year.  These  have 
labored,  either  as  missionaries  or  agents,  in  eight  hundred  and  one  con- 
gregations, missionary  districts,  or  fields  of  agency,  in  twenty-one  of  the 
United  States  and  territories,  and  in  the  provinces  of  Upper  and  Lower 
Canada — four  hundred  and  eleven  being  settled  as  pastors,  or  employed 
as  stated  supplies  in  single  congregations;  one  hundred  and  thirty-seven 
extending  their  labors  to  two  or  three  congregations  each  ;  and  fifty-eight, 
including  agents,  being  employed  on  larger  fields. 

Of  the  missionaries  and  agents  thus  employed,  three  hundred  and 
ninety-seven  were  in  commission  at  the  commencement  of  the  year ; 
two  hundred  and  forty-one  of  whom  have  been  re-appointed,  and  are  still 
in  the  service  of  the  society.  The  remaining  two  hundred  and  nine 
have  been  new  appointments  since  the  last  anniversary ;  making,  in  all, 
six  hundred  and  six. 

The  amount  of  ministerial  labor  reported  as  having  been  performed, 
within  the  year,  is  four  hundred  and  sixteen  years  and  nine  months. 

The  number  reported  as  added,  within  the  year,  to  the  Churches  aided, 
has  been  six  thousand  and  forty-one  :  viz.  one  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  fifty-seven  by  letter,  and  four  thousand  two  hundred  and  eighty-four 
by  examination,  on  profession  of  their  faith. 

One  hundred  and  one  of  the  Churches  aided  have  been  blessed  with 
special  revivals  of  religion ;  and  the  number  of  hopeful  conversions 
reported,  (the  larger  portion  of  whom  are  not  embraced  in  the  reported 
additions  to  the  Churches,)  is  three  thousand  four  hundred  and  thirty-five  ; 
making  the  probable  number  of  conversions,  under  the  labors  of  our 
missionaries  within  the  year,  about  seven  thousand. 


BENEVOLENT    SOCIETIES.  475 

The  number  of  Sabbath  schools  sustained,  during  the  whole  or  a  part 
of  the  year,  under  the  ministry  of  our  missionaries,  is  seven  hundred 
and  seventy;  embracing  thirty-one  thousand  one  hundred  and  forty 
scholars. 

The  number  of  Bible  classes  reported,  as  conducted  by  the  missiona- 
ries themselves,  has  been  three  hundred  and  seventy-eight ;  embracing 
eleven  thousand  one  hundred  and  ninety-five  pupils  of  all  ages. 

The  number  of  subscribers  to  the  principle  of  entire  abstinence  from 
the  use  of  intoxicating  drinks,  reported  in  the  congregations  aided,  is 
fifty-three  thousand  seven  hundred  and  forty-six,  which  is  seventeen 
thousand  three  hundred  and  forty-four  more  than  the  number  reported 
last  year. 

It  appears  that  the  missionaries  of  this  society  have  increased,  in 
seven  years,  from  one  hundred  and  sixty-nine  to  six  hundred  and  six, 
and  the  congregations  and  missionary  districts  annually  aided  in  their 
support,  have  increased  from  one  hundred  and  ninety-six  to  eight  hun- 
dred and  sixty-one.  These  missionaries  have  labored  in  the  service  of 
the  society,  the  full  amount  of  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  years.  Under  their  ministry,  seventeen  thousand  five  hundred  and 
seventy-nine  souls  have  been  reported  as  added  to  the  Churches,  on 
profession  of  their  faith,  within  the  last  six  years.  They  have  also 
reported,  each  year,  from  ten  thousand  to  thirty-one  thousand  four  hun- 
dred and  ninety-eight  children,  instructed  in  Fabbath  schools,  and  from 
two  thousand  to  eleven  thousand  and  eighty  in  Bible  classes  ;  while, 
according  to  their  ability,  they  have  been  efficient  helpers  in  every  good 
work  which  has  claimed  the  attention  of  the  benevolent  on  the  fields  of 
their  labor. 

It  may  be  added  to  the  foregoing,  that  Maine,  Vermont,  New  Hamp- 
shire, and  some  other  states,  have  efficient  Home  Missionary  Societies, 
^vithin  their  limits.  An  efficient  home  missionary  has  recently  been 
instituted  by  the  Baptists.  The  general  association  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  has  also  a  board  of  missions,  formed  in  1818.  Its  principal 
operations  are  domestic.  In  1S32,  the  number  of  its  missionaries  was 
two  hundred  and  twenty -six,  who  had  performed,  in  all,  one  hundred  and 
fifty-four  years  of  labor.  The  number  of  Sabbath  schools  in  the  congre- 
gations, assisted  by  the  board,  is  from  twelve  thousand  to  fifteen  thousand. 
This  is  the  more  interesting,  as  these  congregations  are  principally  in 
the  southern  and  western  parts  of  our  country.  Hopeful  conversions, 
during  the  year,  were  two  thousand.  The  amount  of  funds  employed 
by  the  board  was  twenty  thousand  one  hundred  and  thirty-two  dollars, 
and  twenty-one  cents. 


CONCLUSION. 


Having  thus  given  as  full  a  sketch  of  the  history  of  the  Church  as  our  limits  would 
allow,  together  with  a  brief  account  of  the  religious  rites,  ceremonies,  &c.,  of 
various  nations,  and  a  view  of  the  principal  missionary  and  other  benevolent  soci- 
eties of  the  present  day,  we  cannot  better  occupy  our  few  remaining  pages,  or  form 
a  more  appropriate  close  of  our  labors,  than  by  introducing  to  our  readers  the 
following  article  from  the  Missionary  Annual  for  1833.  We  would  only  premise,  that 
though  it  goes  in  some  measure  over  the  same  ground  which  we  have  occupied  in 
the  previous  pages  of  this  work,  yet,  by  condensing  the  leading  facts  in  the  history 
of  the  world,  relating  to  Christianity,  and  placing  them  in  bold  relief  and  near  con- 
nection, it  forms  a  useful  review  of  the  subject,  and  will  tend  to  fix  it  strongly  in  the 
mind.  The  author  does  not  seem  to  dwell  as  much  as  he  ought  upon  the  advantages 
which  the  Americans  possess,  of  propagating  the  Gospel ;  and  on  this  point  much 
might  be  added,  which  would  add  materially  to  the  force  of  his  argument.  But,  eis 
we  have  barely  room  for  the  article  as  it  now  stands,  we  have  thought  it  best  to 
insert  it  unaltered,  merely  hinting  at  this  evident  omission. 

THE     STORY    OF    THE    WORLD. 

BY   JOSIAH    CONDEE. 

"  And  sheweth  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  and  the  glory  of  them." — Matt.  iv.  8. 
"  Now  shall  the  prince  of  this  world  be  cast  out." — John  xii.  31. 

It  may  assist  us  to  form  a  just  idea  of  the  present  aspect  of  the  world  we  live  in, 
now  approaching  the  close  of  the  sixth  millennium,  (or  thousand  years,)  if  we  cast  a 
rapid  glance  over  the  previous  chapters  of  its  eventful  history. 

The  argument  of  the  mysterious  drama  may  be  told  in  few  words.  It  is  the  story 
of  a  race  of  creatures,  for  the  most  part  in  open  revolt  against  their  Creator  and 
King.  Over  the  first  seventeen  hundred  years,  the  deluge  has  drawn  an  impene- 
trable veil :  the  genealogy  of  one  family  alone  has  survived ; — and  but  for  the 
promise  given  to  our  first  parents,  the  whole  race  had  perished.  •  Again  the  earth 
was  peopled  ;  but  the  revolt  was  perpetuated  in  the  families  of  the  sons  of  Noah  ; 
and  the  history  of  idolatry,  and  of  its  punishment,  comprises  the  next  great  section 
of  the  melancholy  record.  That  of  the  Jewish  Church  runs  m  part  parallel  with  it, 
and  serves  as  both  an  epitome  of  the  larger  volume  and  a  key  to  it.  Reckoning 
from  the  time  that  Joshua  achieved  the  conquest  of  the  promised  land,  the  Jewish 
history  occupies  about  fifteen  centuries.  The  controversy  between  Jehovah,  as  the 
God  of  Israel,  and  the  chosen  race,  the  depositaries  of  the  oracles  and  promises  of 
God,  terminated  in  the  catastrophe  of  the  city  and  nation.  But  their  fall  proved 
"  the  enriching  of  the  world."  The  hidden  purpose  of  God  was  suddenly  developed 
in  the  universal  character  of  the  Gospel  dispensation.  Nor  was  it  long  before  the 
Church  had  expanded  to  the  utmost  limits  of  the  last  great  monarchy  of  the  old 
world,  and  even  passed  beyond  its  boundaries. 

I    From  Augustus  to  Antonine,  the  Roman  empire  comprised  the  historic  world ; 
extending  from  the  Euphrates,  on  the  east,  to  the  "Western  ocean,  or,  in  Scripture 
I 


STORY   OF   THE   WORLD, 


477 


language,  "from  the  river  to  the  ends  of  the  earth."  "When  God  designed  true 
religion  should  obtain  among  the  Gentiles,"  remarks  Origen.  "  he  had  so  ordered 
things  by  his  providence,  that  they  should  be  under  the  one  empire  of  the  Romans  ; 
lest,  if  there  had  been  many  kingdoms  and  nations,  the  apostles  of  Jesus  should  have 
been  distracted  in  fulfilling  the  command  he  gave  them,  saying,  Go  and  teach  all 
nations.  It  would  have  been  a  great  impediment  to  the  spreading  of  the  doctrine 
of  Christ  all  over  the  world,  if  there  had  been  many  kingdoms.  For,  not  to  mention 
other  things,  these  might  have  been  at  war  with  each  other  ;  and  then  men  would 
have  been  obliged  to  be  every  where  in  arms,  and  fight  for  the  defence  of  their 
country." 

As  Christianity  advanced,  the  pagan  power  grew  weaker ;  and  three  centuries  ex- 
hibited the  displays  of  the  Divine  judgments  upon  the  Roman  world,  the  rejecters 
and  enemies  of  the  trutli,  and  the  persecutors  of  the  Church.  At  length,  paganism 
fell,  and  Christianity  was  publicly  recognised  as  the  religion  of  the  empire.  But 
Rome  was  no  longer  its  capital.  The  imperial  convert  removed  the  seat  of  empire 
to  the  banks  of  the  Bosphorus ;  and  from  that  period,  the  city  of  the  Caesars  de- 
clined, till,  by  successive  sieges  and  conflagrations,  by  tremendous  earthquakes  and 
inundations  of  the  Tiber,  its  ruin  was  consummated.  In  the  eighth  century,  the 
metropolis  of  the  world  was  reduced  to  the  seat  of  a  mere  duchy ;  and  its  prelates 
acknowledged  the  supremacy  of  Ravenna. 

The  political  triumph  of  Christianity  was  too  soon  followed  by  its  spiritual  decay. 
And  now,  as  in  the  case  of  the  Jewish  people  after  the  ptmishment  of  their  heathen 
oppressors,  the  Christian  Church,  with  its  rulers  and  priests,  became  the  subjects  of 
a  righteous  dispensation  of  moral  discipline  and  judicial  punishment,  in  consequence 
of  the  great  apostasy. 

"  In  about  three  hundred  years  after  the  ascension  of  our  Lord,"  remarks  the 
learned  Lardner,  "  without  the  aids  of  secular  power  or  Church  authority,  the  Chris- 
tian religion  had  spread  over  a  large  part  of  Asia,  Europe,  and  Africa;  and,  at  the 
accession  of  Constantine,  and  the  convening  of  the  council  of  Nice,  it  was  almost 
eveiy  where,  throughout  those  countries,  in  a  flourishing  condition.  In  the  space  of 
another  three  hundred  years,  or  a  little  more,  the  beauty  of  the  Christian  religion 
was  greatly  corrupted  in  a  large  part  of  that  extent,  its  glory  defaced,  and  its  light 
almost  extinguished."  The  obscuration  of  scriptural  light,  the  resurrection  of  a 
persecuting  power  in  the  form  of  the  papal  monster,  the  rise  and  triumph  of  the 
Mahometan  imposture,  and  the  contraction  of  the  Christian  world  ■w'ithin  the  nar- 
row limits  of  Western  Europe,  hemmed  in  between  the  Ottoman  and  the  Moor, — 
form  the  outlines  of  the  second  great  section  of  modem  history.  A  second  deluge, 
not  of  waters,  a  deluge  of  barbarism  and  superstition,  seemed  to  have  overwhelmed 
the  world  ;  and  the  Christian  ark  could  only  be  dimly  descried  above  the  flood.  The 
divine  evidence  of  Christianity  was  then  as  completely  under  eclipse,  as  was  the 
divine  nature  of  its  Founder,  when,  in  the  hour  of  his  redeeming  agonies,  he  ex- 
claimed, "  My  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?"  The  "  gates  of  hell"  seemed  to 
be  prevailing  over  the  Church  ;  and  it  must  have  required  a  strong  faith,  at  such  a 
crisis,  to  believe  in  the  faithfulness  of  Him  who  has  promised  to  be  with  her  even  to 
the  end  of  the  world.  But  the  morning  of  a  moral  resurrection  came.  Christianity, 
at  first  seen  and  recognised  by  few,  in  process  of  time  manifested  afresh  her  divine 
energies  ;  and  the  evidence  of  her  heavenly  origin  and  authority  has  been,  perhaps, 
more  singularly  illustrated  by  her  revival,  than  by  the  miracles  that  attended  her 
first  triumphs  :  as  the  restoration  of  Israel  from  their  long  captivity  afibrded  a  more 


478  STORY   OF   THE    WORLD. 

striking  confirmation  of  the  truth  of  the  divine  promises,  and  of  the  unceasing 
providence  of  God,  than  their  miraculous  redemption  from  the  land  of  Egypt. 

What  are  termed  the  Middle  Ages,  commence  with  the  fifth,  and  terminate  with 
the  fifteenth  century.  Of  these,  the  first  six  are  denominated  the .  dark '  ages  ;  but 
throughout  the  whole  period,  Christianity  sufiered  a  long  eclipse  of  a  thousand  years. 
The  fall  of  the  western  empire  is  generally  dated  from  the  abdication  of  Romulus 
Augustulus,  A.  D.  476.  (A.  U.  C.  1229.)  But  the  Roman  empire  could  hardly  be 
considered  as  having  survived  its  division  between  Dioclesian  and  IMaximinian,  (the 
foi-mer  making  Nicomedia  his  capital,  and  the  latter,  Milan,)  had  not  Constantine 
reunited  the  empire  in  his  undivided  reign,  and  after  him,  the  apostate  Julian. 
The  latter  may  properly  be  regarded  as  the  last  Roman  emperor,  as  he  was  the  last 
imperial  pontifi"  of  pagan  Rome.  Jovian,  his  Christian  successor,  never  reached 
the  seat  of  empire  ;  and  the  final  division  of  the  eastern  and  western  empires,  dates 
from  the  accession  of  Valentinian  and  Valens,  in  A.  D.  364. 

We  must  date  the  foundation  of  the  Byzantine  empire  from  the  year  330  ;  when 
Constantine  made  Byzantium  the  seat  of  imperial  power.  Its  duration  did  not  really 
extend  much  beyond  three  centuries.  The  last  sovereign  of  the  East,  who  was  able 
to  maintain  any  thing  beyond  the  shadow  of  empire,  was  Heraclius,  who  reigned 
from  610  to  641.  The  long  line  of  Graeco-Roman  emperors,  from  Constantine  III. 
to  the  last  Constantine,  extending  through  the  succeeding  eight  centuries,  cannot  be 
regarded  as  belonging  to  the  annals  of  that  empire  which  had  already  ceased  to 
exist. 

The  Roman  empire  ruled  the  world,  because,  although  it  comprised  but  a  small 
portion  of  the  globe,  it  was  the  only  great  empire.  Northern  Europe  was  then  in 
possession  of  the  German,  Gothic,  and  Sarmatian  tribes,  to  whom  might  justly  be 
applied  the  term  barbarians.  The  Syro-Macedonian  kingdoms  had  been  dissolved, 
or  reduced  to  narrow  limits.  The  Parthian  empire,  according  to  Pliny,  was  divided 
into  eighteen  kingdoms.  India,  partitioned  into  petty  states,  enriched  other  nations 
with  its  trade,  and  foreign  invaders  with  its  spoil,  but  never  lifted  its  head  among 
the  independent  empires  of  the  world.  China  was  also  subdivided  into  various 
principalities  ;  and  all  the  rest  of  Asia  was  comprehended  under  the  vague  denomi- 
nation of  Scythia. 

Rome  was  fast  declining  from  its  zenith,  and  praetorian  insolence  had  set  up  the 
empire  to  auction,  when,  about  A.  D.  226,  the  empire  of  Cyrus  and  the  religion  of 
Zoroaster  were  restored  by  the  founder  of  the  Sassanian  dynasty,  Ardisheer  Babigan 
or  Artaxerxes.  At  that  time,  the  Christians  of  Persia  were  sufficiently  numerous  to 
be  the  subjects  of  a  fierce  persecution  from  the  Magian  king,  which  was  continued 
imder  his  successors.  In  the  doctrines  of  Mani,  or  Manes,  the  founder  of  the  Ma- 
nichsean  sect  in  the  succeeding  reign,  there  appears  to  have  been  a  heterogeneous 
mixture  of  Christianity,  Magianism,  and  the  metempsychosis  of  the  Indian  super- 
stition ;  but  the  rise  of  this  sect  may  be  adduced  as  a  further  proof  that  the  Christian 
faith  was  difiused  over  the  remote  East,  prior  to  the  appearance  of  this  heresy.  In 
a  long  series  of  destructive  wars,  between  the  now  rival  empires  of  Persia  and  Rome, 
the  veteran  legions  of  the  latter  were  wasted  in  inglorious  defeats  or  bootless  suc- 
cesses. The  emperor  Valerian  was  taken  prisoner  by  Shahpoor,  the  son  of  Ardi- 
sheer. Julian,  the  last  of  the  Ca:sars,  perished  on  the  banks  of  the  Tigris,  in  the 
ssame  protracted  struggle  against  the  rising  monarchy  of  the  East.  Under  the  illus- 
trious Noosheerwan,  the  contemporaiy  and  rival  of  Justinian,  the  Persian  empire 
extended  from  the  Indus  to  the  IMeditcrranean,  and  from  beyond  the  Oxus  to  the 


STORY   OF   THE   WORLD.  479 

coasts  of  the  Arabian  peninsula.  In  the  reign  of  his  grandson,  Egypt  was  again 
subdued  by  the  successors  of  Cyrus  ;  the  Greek  colonies  of  Cyrene  were  extirpated  ; 
Jerusalem  was  taken  by  assault,  and  the  massacre  of  ninety  thousand  Christians  is 
imputed  to  the  Jews  and  Arabs  who  swelled  the  disorder  of  the  Persian  monarch. 
Another  army  advanced  from  the  E  uphrates  to  the  Thi-acian  Bosphorus ;  and  a  Per- 
sian camp  was  maintained  above  ten  years  in  the  presence  of  Constantinople.  But 
the  cruelties  and  excesses  which  his  armies  committed  in  the  Roman  territories,  were 
not  to  go  unpunished :  "  Woe  unto  thee  that  spoilest,  for  thou  shalt  be  spoiled!" 
The  emperor  Heraclius,  by  a  valor  that  almost  retrieved  the  Roman  name,  and  with 
a  success  that  seemed  preternatural,  turned  back  the  tide  of  war  on  Persia,  and 
marched  to  Isfahan  and  the  capital.  Khosroo,  (Chosroes.)  the  Persian  monarch, 
was  dethroned  and  put  to  death  by  his  own  son  ;  and,  with  him,  the  glory  of  the 
house  of  Sassan,  and,  in  fact,  the  last  Persian  empire,  may  be  said  to  have  termi- 
nated, A. D.  628. 

Such  was  the  state  of  the  world  :  the  Roman  monarchy  had  fallen  before  the  Persian 
which  had  in  turn  received  its  death-blow  from  the  dying  energies  of  the  Byzantine 
power,  and  the  Christian  Church  lay  prostrate  at  the  feet  of  the  universal  bishop,  the 
victim  of  heretical  divisions  and  intolerant  factions, — when  the  great  Arabian  heresi- 
arch  entered  upon  his  bold  enterprise.  "If,"  remarks  the  learned  translator  of  the 
Koran,  "  the  distracted  state  of  religion  favored  the  designs  of  Blahomet  on  that 
?ide,  the  weakness  of  the  Roman  and  Persian  monarchies  might  flatter  him  with  no  less 
hopes  in  any  attempt  on  those  formidable  empires,  either  of  which,  had  they  been  in 
their  full  vigor,  must  have  crushed  3Iahometanism  in  its  birth  ;  whereas  nothing  nou- 
rished it  more  than  the  success  the  Arabians  met  with  in  their  enterprises  against 
those  powers ;  which  success  they  faded  not  to  attribute  to  their  new  religion,  and 
the  Divine  assistance  thereof.  By  JMahomet's  time,  the  western  half  of  the  empire 
was  overrun  by  the  Goths ;  and  the  eastern  so  reduced  by  the  Huns  on  one  side 
and  the  Persians  on  the  other,  that  it  was  not  in  a  capacity  of  stemming  the  violence 
of  a  powerful  invasion.  The  emperor  Maurice  paid  tribute  to  the  Khagan  or  king 
of  the  Huns ;  and  after  Phocas  had  murdered  his  master,  such  lamentable  havoc 
there  was  among  the  soldiers,  that  when  Heraclius  came,  not  above  seven  years 
after,  to  muster  the  army,  there  were  only  two  soldiers  left  alive  of  all  those  who 
had  borne  arms  when  Phocas  first  usurped  the  empire.  And  though  Heraclius  was 
a  prince  of  admirable  courage  and  conduct,  and  had  done  what  possibly  could  be 
done  to  restore  the  discipline  of  the  army,  and  had  had  great  success  against  the 
Persians,  so  as  to  drive  them  not  only  out  of  his  own  dominions,  but  even  out  of 
part  of  their  ovra  ■  yet  still,  the  very  vitals  of  the  empire  seemed  to  be  mortally 
wounded.  So  that  there  could  no  time  have  happened,  more  fatal  to  the  empire,  or 
more  favorable  to  the  enterprise  of  the  Arabs,  Avho  seem  to  have  been  raised  up  on 
purpose  by  God,  to  be  a  scourge  to  the  Christian  Church  for  not  living  answerably 
to  that  most  holy  religion  which  they  had  received.  The  general  luxury  and  degene- 
racy of  manners  into  which  the  Grecians  were  sunk,  also,  contributed  not  a  little  to 
the  enervating  of  their  forces,  which  were  still  further  drained  by  those  two  great 
destroyers,  monachism  and  persecution." 

Mahomet  was  born  at  Mecca,  A.  D.  578,  four  years  after  the  death  of  Justinian, 
and  in  the  fortieth  year  of  the  reign  of  Noosheerwan.  The  Mahometan  era,  called 
rhe  Hejira,  (or  Flight,)  commemorates  the  prophet's  flight  to  INIedina,  where  he  first 
»^sumed  the  character  of  a  sovereign  prince,  A.  D.  622.    During  the  reigns  of  the 


480  STORY   OF   THE   WORLD. 

first  four  khalifs,  (A.  D.  632—660,)  Syria,  Egj'pt,  and  Persia  were  conquered  by  the 
Arabians ;  and  their  ravages  were  carried  within  view  of  Constantinople.  Under 
the  fourteen  khalifs  of  the  house  of  Ommiyah,  who  reigned  at  Damascus,  the  empire 
of  the  swoid  and  koran  of  Mahomet  was  extended  to  the  Pyrenees  and  the  Atlantic 
on  the  west,  and  to  the  borders  of  Turkestaun  and  India  on  the  east.  The  first  kha- 
lif  of  the  house  of  Abbas  fixed  his  court  at  Kufah,  whence  it  was  transferred  by  his 
successor  (A.  D.  762)  to  Bagdad.  But  the  undivided  khalifate  terminated  in  the 
early  days  of  the  Abassides.  Real  or  nominal  descendants  of  All  and  Fatima  had 
possessed  themselves  of  the  thrones  of  Egypt  and  Western  Africa ;  and  a  prince  of 
the  Ommiades,  who  escaped  the  general  massacre  of  his  family  on  the  overthrow  of 
that  dynasty,  was  the  founder  of  an  independent  kingdom  in  Spain.  Thus,  the 
sovereignty  of  Arabia  was  lost  in  its  foreign  conquests  ;  and  from  being  the  source 
and  centre,  it  sank  into  a  mere  province  of  the  Mahometan  empire  ;  while,  in  the 
language  of  Gibbon,  "  the  Bedoweens  of  the  desert,  awakening  from  their  dream  of 
dominion,  resumed  their  old  and  solitary  independence." 

For  five  centuries,  (A.  D.  750 — 1250,)  the  family  of  Abbas  reigned  with  various 
degrees  of  authority  over  the  eastern  division  of  the  Mahometan  empire.  Radhi, 
the  twentieth  khalif  of  the  dynasty,  (A.  D.  934,)  was  the  last  who  w-xs  invested  with 
any  considerable  power.  During  the  next  three  centuries,  the  successors  of  Ma- 
homet swayed  a  feeble  sceptre,  the  creatures  of  a  military  oligarchy  similar  to 
that  of  the  pr^torian  guard  at  Rome,  or  of  the  janizaries  of  Constantinople.  At 
length,  towards  the  middle  of  the  seventh  century  of  the  Hejira,  A.  D.  1258,  the 
metropolis  of  islamism  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  grandson  of  Zinghis  Khan  ;  and 
in  the  khalif  Motassem,  the  thirty-seventh  of  his  house,  who  was  barbarously  mur- 
dered, the  khalifate  of  Bagdad  expired.  The  ecclesiastical  supremacy  was  perpetu- 
ated for  three  centuries  more  in  the  second  dynasty  of  the  Abassides,  but  without 
the  slightest  vestige  of  temporal  authority ;  till,  when  the  Ottoman  emperor  Selim 
conquered  Egj^pt,  A.D.  1517,  he  took  captive  Mahomet  XII.,  the  last  of  the  Abas- 
sides, and  received  from  him,  at  Constantinople,  the  formal  renunciation  of  the 
khalifate. 

Amid  these  revolutions  of  empire,  the  name  of  Rome  disappears  from  history  ; 
and,  but  for  the  daring  project  of  an  ambitious  monk,  might  have  been  erased  from 
the  earth.  The  vague  tradition  that  the  apostles  Peter  and  Paul  had  been  executed 
in  the  circus  of  Nero,  was  the  means  of  indemnifying  her  for  the  loss  of  the  seat  of 
empire ;  and  at  the  end  of  five  hundred  years,  their  pretended  relics  were  adored 
as  the  palladium  of  Christian  Rome.  The  city  of  the  Cassars  became  the  Mecca  of 
the  Latin  world. 

It  is  difficult  to  fix  upon  the  true  date  of  the  foundation  of  the  papal  monarchy, 
which  has  so  inuch  divided  and  perplexed  the  expounders  of  prophecy.  It  is  neces- 
sary, indeed,  to  distinguish  between  the  establishment  of  the  ecclesiastical  supremacy 
of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  and  their  accession  to  the  purple  and  prerogatives  of  the 
Caesars.  The  former,  some  writers  have  dated  from  an  edict  of  Justinian,  issued  in 
March,  533,  in  which  authority  is  ascribed  or  given  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  as  head 
if  the  Church,  to  settle  all  controversies.  Other  learned  persons  consider  it  as 
^properly  dating  from  the  time  that  pope  Boniface  III.  (A.  D.  606)  obtained  from  the 
mfamous  Phocas,  the  title  of  universal  bishop.  But  that  title  had  been  previously 
given  by  the  emperors  Leo  and  Justinian  to  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople ;  nor  was 
it  ever  relinquished  by  the  head  of  the  eastern  Church.    Little  stress  can  be  laid, 


STORY    OF   THE   WORLD.  481 

therefore,  on  the  grant  of  Phocas,  which  was  not  confirmed  by  Ms  successors.  Ac- 
cording to  some  authorities,  Gregory  the  Great,  (A.  D.  590,)  who  distinguished 
himself  in  the  violent  contest  for  supremacy  with  the  Byzantine  pontiff,  was  "  the 
first  pope  and  the  last  Roman  bishop."  Gregory  III.,  however,  who  was  chosen 
A.  D.  731,  is  considered  as  the  first  of  the  indepe?ident  popes  ;  although  even  he  ac- 
knowledged the  superior  authority  of  the  exarch  of  Ravenna,  to  whom  he  applied 
for  permission  to  use  six  columns  of  some  ancient  structure  for  St.  Peter's  church. 
Up  to  that  time,  the  popes  afiected  to  disclaim  the  temporal  magistracy.  In  fact, 
by  subsequently  accepting,  from  the  hands  of  the  Carlovingian  emperor,  the  splendid 
donation  of  the  exarchate,  the  Roman  prelate  (Stephen  11.)  recognised  the  right  and 
sovereignty  of  the  donor.  Even  after  pope  Adrian  I.  had  obtained  from  Charle- 
magne the  confirmation  of  the  alleged  donation  of  Constantine,  the  papal  lordship 
continued  to  be  only  an  honorable  species  of  fief,  held,  on  a  feudal  tenure,  by  the 
first  bishop  of  the  empire  ;  and  his  successor,  in  acknowledging  the  Frank  monarch 
as  emperor  of  the  West,  transferred  to  him  nothing  but  his  allegiance,  which  had 
hitherto  been  nominally  rendered  to  the  Greek  Caesars. 

The  successors  of  Leo  enjoyed,  indeed,  a  very  limited  and  precarious  sovereignty. 
The  Roman  pontiffs  of  the  ninth  and  tenth  centuries  were  insulted,  imprisoned,  and 
murdered  by  their  tyrants  ;  and  they  are  represented  to  have  been  reduced  to  such 
indigence,  that  they  could  neither  support  the  state  of  a  prince,  nor  exercise  the 
charity  of  a  priest.  The  final  schism  between  the  Greeks  and  Latins,  which  led  to 
the  complete  separation  of  the  East  and  the  West,  dates  from  the  contest  between 
Phocas,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  and  Nicholas  I.,  primate  of  Rome,  towards  the 
close  of  the  ninth  century.  The  character  of  most  of  these  mitred  rulers  of  the 
Church  was  infamous  ;  but  the  scandals  of  the  tenth  century  were  "  obliterated  by 
the  austere  and  dangerous  virtues  of  Gregory  VII."  (A.  D.  1073,)  styled,  by  Gibbon, 
"  the  founder  of  the  papal  monarchy."  Yet  this  ambitious  monk,  with  whom  is  said 
to  have  originated  the  daring  project  of  converting  the  western  empire  into  a  fief  of 
the  Church,  was  driven  from  Rome,  and  died  in  exile  at  Salerno.  The  papal  power 
attained  its  zenith  under  the  execrable  Innocent  III.,  A.  D.  1198,  who  first  acquired 
independent  so\''ereignty  in  Italy,  and  converted  the  holy  see  into  a  temporal  power. 
In  the  civil  wars  that  ensued,  the  pride  of  the  pontiffs  was  greatly  humbled;  and  at 
the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth  century,  the  apostolic  throne  was  transported  from 
the  Tiber  to  the  Rhone.  The  great  schism  of  the  West,  during  which  rival  pontifis 
launched  against  each  other  their  anathemas  and  the  louder  thunders  of  war,  lasted 
from  the  disputed  election  of  Urban  VI.  in  1378,  to  the  elevation  of  Martin  V.  to 
the  undivided  pontificate  in  1417.  Daring  this  whole  period,  the  history  of  Rome  is 
but  slenderly  connected  with  that  of  its  nominal  pontiffs,  and  we  look  in  vain  for  the 
phantom  of  a  papal  monarchy.  This  had  owed  its  existence  only  to  the  weakness 
of  the  imperial  power  under  the  Saxon  sovereigns  of  the  thirteenth  century,  and 
was  nothing  more  than  a  successful  rebellion  of  a  feudatory  usurping  the  imperial 
prerogatives. 

The  accession  of  Martin  V.  is  the  era  of  the  restoration  of  the  temporal  power  of 
the  popes.  The  royal  prerogative  of  coining  money,  after  being  exercised  nearly 
three  hundred  years  by  the  senate,  was  first  resumed  by  this  pontiff;  and  his  image 
and  superscription  introduce  the  series  of  the  papal  medals.  Frederic  III.  was  the 
last  sovereign  of  Germany  who  was  crowned  at  Rome  ;  his  successors  being  content 
!3  rest  their  imperial  title,  as  head  of  the  Roman  empire,  on  the  choice  of  the  electors 
61  41 


48B  STORY   OF   THE   WORLD. 

of  Germany  ;  and  thus  the  pontiff  was  spared  the  necessity  of  doing  homage  in  I  he 
presence  of  a  superior.  It  was  not  till  the  beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century,  how- 
ever, that  the  popes  acquired  the  absolute  dominion  of  the  city  of  Rome,  of  which 
SLstus  IV.  (A.  D.  1480)  must  be  considered  as  the  second  founder.  And  during  the 
whole  period  that  we  have  been  reviewing,  the  ecclesiastical  metropolis  of  the  Latin 
Church  was  never  the  seat  of  temporal  sovereignty.  Rome  was  long  subordinate  to 
Byzantium  ;  then  to  Ravenna  ;  and  the  present  capital  of  the  empire,  revived  by 
Charlemagne,  is  Vienna. 

The  distinctive  and  essential  character  of  popery  is  that  of  a  spiritual  domination 
and  an  antichristian  heresy,  rather  than  of  a  political  despotism  ;  and  it  received,  as 
such,  its  final  shape  from  the  decisions  of  the  council  of  Trent,  about  the  middle  of 
the  sixteenth  century,  under  the  pontificates  of  Paul  III.,  Julius  III.,  and  Pius  IV. 
The  creed  issued  by  the  last-named  pontiff,  in  1564,  is  received  throughout  the  Ro- 
man Church  as  the  authentic  and  authoritative  exposition  of  the  articles  of  the 
Romish  faith.  But  Luther  had  already  appeared,  and  the  foundations  of  Protestantism 
were  laid  by  the  Confession  of  Augsburg,  in  1530.  Thus,  the  Protestant  creed  may 
claim  a  higher  antiquity  than  the  Popish,  by  more  than  thirty  years  ! 

The  principles  of  light  and  darkness  had  long,  however,  been  struggling  for  the 
mastery.  At  the  time  that  the  greater  part  of  Europe  was  still  in  the  grossest  ba,"- 
barism,  the  maritime  provinces  of  France  and  Spain  were  the  seat  of  flourishing 
communities,  in  the  possession  of  free  institutions,  equal  laws,  and  an  infant  litera- 
ture. During  the  greater  part  of  the  tenth  century,  while  northern  France  was  a 
prey  to  intestine  commotions,  Provence  and  Burgundy  had  enjoyed  repose  under  the 
mild  rule  of  Conrad  the  Pacific  ;  and,  for  two  hundred  and  seventy-three  years,  the 
illustrious  house  of  Berenger,  sovereigns  of  Catalonia  and  Arragon,  had  afforded 
protection  and  patronage  to  the  nascent  civilization  of  the  European  world.  The 
birthplace  of  the  Provengal  muses  was  the  coimtry  of  the  Albigenses  ;  and  the  rise 
of  the  Troubadours,  and  the  spread  of  the  opinions  of  Berengarius,  were  collateral 
indications  of  the  awakened  spirit  of  civil  and  religious  freedom,  which  the  Inqui- 
sition and  the  crusade  against  the  Albigenses  were  set  on  foot  to  extinguish.  The 
fires  of  persecution  had  been  kindled  at  Turin,  the  scene  of  bishop  Claude's  apos- 
tolic labors,  and  in  the  neighboring  cities,  as  early  as  the  tenth  century.  About  the 
middle  of  the  eleventh,  Cologne  witnessed  the  martyrdom  of  several  heretics  whose 
sentiments,  there  is  no  room  to  doubt,  were  essentially  scriptural.  In  the  twelfth 
century,  the  Catkari  or  Puritans  abounded  in  Germany,  Flanders,  Lorraine,  southern 
France,  Savoy,  and  the  Milanese  ;  and  a  small  company  of  German  refugees  found 
their  way  from  Gascony  to  England,  where  they  perished  under  penal  severities  and 
hardships.  The  name  of  Lollard  was  taken  from  that  of  a  Waldensian  pastor,  who 
flourished  about  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century.  The  beginning  of  that  cen- 
tury witnessed  one  of  the  bloodiest  tragedies  ever  acted  upon  the  theatre  of  the  civi- 
lized world ;  a  war  of  extermination  against  the  subjects  of  the  count  of  Toulouje, 
and  in  fact  the  whole  Provengal  nation,  under  a  sweeping  charge  of  heresy.  French, 
English,  Italians,  Germans,  a  motley  and  savage  horde,  led  by  an  abbot,  poured 
themselves  like  an  inundation  upon  the  countries  devoted  to  vengeance,  and  the 
entire  population  was  swept  away  by  the  sword.  The  few  who  escaped  the  general 
slaughter,  sought  refuge  in  distant  countries ;  and,  like  the  Christians  scattered 
abroad  by  the  first  persecution,  they  •'  went  every  where  preaching  the  word,"  and 
sowing  the  seeds  of  the  future  Reformation. 
The  share  which  religion  had  in  originating  these  horrible  transactions,  has  prnV" 


STORY    OF    THE    WORLD.  483 

bly  been  exaggerated  by  writers  of  opposite  parties  ;  by  the  Romish  historians,  with 
a  \'iew  to  magnify  the  triumphs  of  the  Church,  and  to  justify  such  unprovoked  ag- 
gressions on  the  part  of  the  prelates  ; — by  Protestant  writers,  to  excite  a  salutary 
indignation  against  the  papal  tyranny.  To  popery  as  a  system,  and  to  the  policy 
of  the  court  of  Rome,  must  be  ascribed  the  guilt  of  having  inflamed  and  dreadfully 
aggravated  the  disorders  of  that  critical  period ;  but  private  motives  of  revenge  and 
ambition  had  the  principal  share  in  originating  those  transactions.  National  an- 
tipathies and  political  animosities,  in  those  times,  took  their  color  and  character  from 
the  prevailing  superstition  ;  and  thus  fanaticism  blended  itself  -wath  every  civil  revo- 
lution and  every  military  enterprise.  The  struggle  between  the  Church  and  the 
heretics  was,  however,  but  an  underplot  of  the  political  drama.  Pope  and  prelate 
were  then  only  other  names  for  emperor  and  prince  ;  bishops  were  seen  fighting  at 
the  head  of  invading  armies  ;  and  the  presidents  of  religious  orders  were  territorial 
sovereigns,  the  equals  and  rivals  of  the  feudal  nobility.  The  contest  was  between 
arbitrary  power  on  the  one  hand,  and,  on  the  other,  the  rising  spirit  of  civil  liberty, 
of  which  the  religious  reformation  was  in  great  measure  the  effect,  as  it  was  dis- 
cerned to  be  the  symptom.  The  sacerdotal  power  had  been  established  on  the  ruins 
of  popular  freedom.  No  wonder  that  the  rising  wealth  and  importance  of  the  mu- 
nicipalities of  southern  France,  together  with  the  republican  spirit  cherished  by 
commercial  enterprise  and  equitable  institutions,  which  sometimes  betrayed  itself 
with  great  boldness  in  the  songs  of  the  Troubadour — the  new  attitude,  in  fact,  as- 
sumed by  the  people,  more  especially  in  the  cities  of  the  south, — perplexed  both 
priests  and  potentates  with  fears  of  disastrous  change.  Religious  bigotry  mingled 
only  as  an  element  in  those  animosities,  which  sprang  from  the  fears  of  a  coward 
despotism.  The  love  of  liberty  was  the  great  heresy  which  it  was  sought  to  exter- 
minate ;  literature,  from  its  well  known  connection  with  a  spirit  of  freedom,  was 
regarded  with  almost  equal  hostility ;  the  Provengal  language  was  itself  treated  as 
a  traitor  ;  and  all  the  efibrts  of  the  joint  conspiracy  between  the  throne  and  the  altar 
had,  for  their  object,  to  barbarize,  in  order  to  enslave. 

The  history  of  the  rise  and  decline  of  the  Italian  republics  is  another  section  of 
the  same  chapter  ;  and  the  Reformation  itself,  in  England  and  in  Germany,  and  the 
struggle  which  Protestantism  had  to  sustain  in  the  Low  Countries  against  the  infa- 
mous Philip  IL,  form  a  connected  chain  of  events  ;  the  same  causes  reproducing  the 
same  effects,  with  various  issue,  from  the  beginning  of  the  thirteenth,  to  the  close  of 
the  sixteenth,  century.  Among  the  thousands  and  myriads  who  perished,  the  victims 
c  f  holy  wars  and  civil  contests,  great  numbers  might  claim  the  martyr's  wreath  ; 
but  the  sufferings  of  whole  nations  do  not  belong  to  martyrology. 

The  fifteenth  century  had  witnessed  the  establishment  of  the  Ottoman  power,  on 
the  ruins  of  the  Byzantine  empire.  The  Mussulman  conqueror  of  Constantinople 
united  under  his  sceptre  all  the  provinces  in  Europe  which  had  belonged  to  the  east- 
ern division  of  the  Roman  empire,  and  the  whole  of  Asia  on  this  side  of  mount 
Taurus.  His  generals  had  even  invaded  Italy,  and  made  the  pope  tremble  in  his 
capital,  when  the  danger  was  dispelled  by  the  death  of  the  sultan.  In  the  sixteenth 
century,  the  Ottoman  assumed  the  novel  attitude  of  a  maritime  power.  Rhodes 
was  added  to  its  conquests  in  the  Mediterranean  ;  while,  on  the  continent,  the  king- 
dom of  Hungary  was  annexed  to  the  dominions  of  the  Pone,  and  Vienna  itself  was 
invested  by  Asiatic  barbarians.  The  reign  of  Soliman  I.,  the  contemporary  of 
Charles  V.,  is  the  most  brilliant  in  the  Ottoman  annals,  the  most  humiliating  to  the 
powers  of  Christendom.    By  a  singular  coincidence,  the  two  rival  empires,  the  Ger- 


484  STORY    OF    THE    WORLD. 

manic  and  the  Ottoman,  touched  their  zenith  nearly  at  the  same  time,  and  began  to 
decline  together.  In  the  sixteenth  centur}"-,  the  most  powerful  monarchs  of  the  world 
were,  the  Ottoman  sultan,  the  Persian  shah,  the  Mogul  emperor  of  Hindostan,  the 
German  emperor,  the  Castilian  monarch,  the  king  of  Portugal,  and  the  king  of 
France.  Except  the  first,  every  one  of  these  empires  has  been  subverted  by  foreign 
conquest. ' 

The  seventeenth  century  is  distinguished  by  the  thirty  years'  war  between  the 
Protestant  and  the  Roman  Catholic  powers,  of  which  religion  was  but  the  pretext : 
the  main  object  of  the  allies  was,  to  check  the  power  of  the  house  of  Austria. 
France,  with  this  view,  lent  her  aid  to  build  up  Protestantism,  and  to  secure,  by  the 
peace  of  Westphalia,  equal  toleration  to  Lutheran  and  Catholic.  At  the  same  time, 
she  extended  her  own  territories,  and  obtained  an  ascendancy  in  the  affairs  of  Europe. 
About  1()84,  the  power  of  France  was  at  its  height.  In  1685,  the  edict  of  Nantes, 
which  had  secured  protection  to  the  reformed  churches  of  France,  was  perfidiously 
revoked  ;  and  from  that  time  the  glory  of  the  Bourbons  declined.  The  first  punish- 
ment of  this  act  of  imbecility  and  treachery  was  a  general  war,  which  "  broke 
dowTi  the  military  character  of  France,  extinguished  its  alliances,  devastated 
its  provinces,  and  sent  the  gray  hairs  of  the  persecutor  to  the  grave,  loaded 
with  useless  remorse,  with  the  scorn  of  his  people  and  the  universal  disdain  of 
Europe.  From  the  hour  in  which  Protestantism  was  exiled,  the  Gallican  Church 
ran  a  race  of  precipitate  corruption.  It  had  lost  the  great  check,  and  it  cast  away 
its  remaining  morals  and  its  literature.  The  last  light  glimmered  from  the  cells  of 
Port  Royal ;  but,  with  the  fall  of  the  Jansenists,  utter  darkness  came." 

In  the  mean  time,  it  is  remarkable  how  one  Protestant  power  affi^r  :r'-.;]ioT  rose 
into  political  importance.  The  greatness  of  England  dates  from  the  accession  of 
our  illustrious  Protestant  queen  in  1558.  The  United  Provinces  proclaimed  their 
independence,  under  the  States  General,  in  1580  ;  and,  after  a  contest  of  thirty-seven 
years,  they  obtained  the  recognition  of  that  independence  from  the  humbled  pride  of 
Spain  in  1609.  Sweden,  Switzerland,  and  the  Protestant  electors,  acquired,  during 
this  century,  a  great  increase  of  territory  and  power.  In  1692,  the  Protestant  inte- 
rest was  still  further  strengthened  by  the  creation  of  a  ninth  electorate  in  favor  of 
the  Duke  of  Hanover.  Prussia  was  first  raised  to  the  rank  and  name  of  a  kingdom 
in  1701.  Holland  attained,  early  in  the  eighteenth  century,  the  ascendancy  in  the 
Indian  seas,  wresting  from  Portugal  one  arm  of  her  commercial  greatness.  And 
while  events  were  thus  rapidly  undermming  all  the  Roman  Catholic  states,  Provi- 
dence was  preparing  a  scourge  for  the  Turkish  empire,  in  a  new  power  which  was 
now  just  emerging  from  barbarism.  St.  Petersburg  was  founded  by  the  great  Mus- 
covite in  1703  ;  and  a  Russian  navy  was  first  formed  by  the  same  daring  genius. 
In  1721,  Peter  the  Great  assumed  liie  title  of  emperor  ;  yet  his  dominions,  vast  in 
extent,  comprised  a  population  of  only  fourteen  millions.  A  century  afterwards, 
they  had  more  than  trebled,  and  already  outnumbered  those  of  any  other  European 
empire. 

The  history  of  England,  however  rich  in  domc.stic  interest,  has  hitherto  been  lost 
in  the  general  survey  of  the  revolutions  of  empires  ;  but  it  soon  becomes  identified 
with  the  history,  not  merely  of  Europe,  but  of  the  world.  The  rise  of  the  British 
empire  is  the  most  extraordinary  phenomenon  in  the  annals  of  time.  Within  much 
less  than  a  century,  it  has  grown  up,  imperceptibly  and  unnoticed,  from  its  mere  ele- 
ments, to  a  magnitude  which  almost  eludes  and  overpowers  the  imagination  ;  in  its 


STORY  OF  THE    WORLD. 


485 


extent,  throwing  the  power  of  Rome,  in  its  Augustan  pride,  out  of  all  comparison  ; 
in  its  history,  perfectly  anomalous,  because  the  result  of  neither  ambition  nor  de- 
sign, but  of  the  most  bloodless  conquest  that  ever  was  achieved ;  in  its  results,  the 
most  beneficent,  because  it  has  every  where  subserved  the  diffusion  of  knowledge 
and  the  progress  of  that  kingdom  which  must  be  universal. 

A  hundred  years  ago,  the  king  of  England  could  not  number  above  nine  millions 
of  subjects  in  his  native  dominions  ;  the  American  colonies  contained  a  population 
of  not  more  than  three  millions ;  and  if  we  add  a  million  more  as  the  population  of 
the  West  India  islands,  and  of  all  the  other  colonies  or  settlements  belonging  to  this 
country,  we  shall  not  underrate  the  aggregate  population  of  the  English  dominions 
at  that  time,  if  we  set  it  down  at  thirteen  millions.  The  United  States  of  America,  a 
mere  offset  of  England,  a  colony  expanded  to  an  empire,  already  contains  a  larger  po- 
pulation than,  at  the  beginning  of  the  last  century,  acknowledged  the  British  sceptre 

A  hundred  years  ago,  the  English  language  was  scarcely  spoken  by  any  but  na- 
tives of  the  British  isles  and  the  American  colonies.  To  the  greater  part  of  the 
civilized,  as  well  as  the  uncivilized  world,  it  was  an  unknowTi  and  barbarous  tongTie. 
Nothing  could  at  that  time  appear  less  probable,  than  that  the  power  of  this  insulated 
nation  should,  within  a  century,  become,  if  not  absolutely  paramount,  yet  the  centre 
of  the  political  system. 

At  three  distinct  periods,  during  the  lapse  of  a  hundred  years,  the  national  affairs 
were  in  a  most  critical  situation.  The  first  crisis  was  that  of  1757,  when  the  great 
earl  of  Chatham  was  called  to  the  helm  of  administration,  by  the  voice  of  an 
alarmed  and  indignant  people,  to  steer  the  almost  foundering  state.  The  French, 
then  masters  of  Canada  and  Louisiana,  laid  claim  to  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi, 
and  projected  the  expulsion  of  the  British  colonists.  In  India,  they  had  appeared 
the  virtual  masters  of  the  Deccan,  and  threatened  the  destruction  of  the  British  set- 
tlements in  Bengal.  On  the  continent,  England  and  Prussia  had  to  withstand  the 
powerful  confederacy  of  France,  Austria,  Russia,  Sweden,  and  Saxony  ;  and,  at  one 
time,  the  Hanoverian  dominions  were  in  the  possession  of  the  French.  The  loss  of 
Minorca,  the  fall  of  Calcutta,  and  the  surrender  of  Oswego,  all  which  took  place 
about  the  same  time,  had  thrown  a  deep  gloom  over  the  public  mind.  Under  the 
energetic  and  splendid  administration  of  this  great  minister,  Admirals  Hawke,  Anson, 
and  Boscawen  restored  the  lustre  of  the  British  arms  at  sea  ;  Quebec  yielded  to  the 
valor  of  Wolfe ;  the  desperate  state  of  the  East  India  Company's  affairs  was  re- 
trieved by  Clive  ;  and  the  condition  of  Great  Britain  was  raised  from  the  deepest 
dejection  to  the  highest  attitude  of  confidence  and  command.  The  fall  of  Ginjee,  in 
April,  1761,  left  the  French  without  a  single  military  post  in  India  ;  and  the  French 
East  India  Company  was  dissolved  not  long  afterwards.  By  the  treaty  of  Paris,  in 
1763,  Great  Britain  obtained  the  cession  from  France  of  al)  Canada  and  Nova  Scotia, 
of  Tobago,  Dominica,  and  St.  Vincent,  of  Florida,  in  exchange  for  the  Havanna, 
(captured  from  Spain,)  and  of  all  her  conquests  on  the  Senegal.  To  this  astonishing 
revolution  in  political  affairs,  the  author  of  the  "  Task"  alludes  in  his  apostrophe  to 

Britain : 

"  Once  Chatham  saved  thee  ;  but  who  saves  thee  next  ?" 

The  last  year  of  Lord  North's  disastrous  administration  may  be  regarded  as  the 
secona  national  crisis.  Great  Britain  had  then  been  carrying  on,  for  seven  years,  a 
ruinous  and  unrighteous  war  with  her  American  colonies  in  the  western  hemisphere : 
in  the  East,  she  had  to  deal  with  no  contemptible  assailant  in  Hyder  Ali,  the  sultan 

41* 


486  STORY    OP   THE   WORLD. 

of  Mysore  ;  France  was  still  a  powerful  enemy  ;  and  Ireland  was  in  a  state  border* 
ing  upon  rebellion.  The  peace  of  Versailles,  in  1783,  was  a  humiliating  termination 
of  an  exhausting  warfare,  which  left  this  country  burdened  with  a  vast  increase  of 
debt  and  serious  commercial  embariassments.  Besides  the  equivocal  possessions  of 
the  East  India  Company  in  Bengal,  Bahar,  and  Orissa,  and  the  ports  of  Bombay 
and  Madras,  the  only  colonies  then  left  to  the  British  crown  were,  Canada,  Nova 
Scotia,  and  Newfoundland,  (not  containing  all  together  a  population  of  one  hundred 
tliousand,)  and  the  British  West  India  islands ;  the  whole  of  which,  probably,  might 
not  be  regarded  as  equalling  in  value  and  importance  the  American  colonies  that 
had  been  lost.  On  the  other  hand,  Spain  still  enjoyed  the  rich  monopoly  of  her  nine 
viceroyalties  in  the  new  world  of  Columbus  ;  Portugal,  though  despoiled  of  her  East 
India  possessions,  held  Brazil :  and  Holland,  both  as  a  commercial  nation  and  a 
maritime  power,  was  no  despicable  rival  in  the  Indian  seas. 

The  moral  influence  of  England,  at  this  period,  was  not  less  limited  than  her  po- 
litical ascendancy.  Paris  was  the  literary  metropolis  of  Europe  ;  Rome,  the  eccle- 
siastical centre  of  Christendom.  Little,  indeed,  had  this  country  done  for  the  exten- 
sion of  Christianity,  but  colonize  New  England  with  the  Puritans  driven  from  her 
own  shores  by  persecution.  England,  herself  the  great  dealer  in  African  slaves 
had  forced  slaves  upon  her  transatlantic  colonies,  and,  both  in  America  and  in  India, 
had  drawn  down  deep  execrations  on  her  name.  Among  the  wrongs  set  forth  in 
the  Declaration  of  American  independence,  this  grievance  occupies  a  prominent 
place,  that  the  king  of  Great  Britain  had  determined  to  keep  open  a  market  where 
men  may  be  bought  and  sold,  and  had  negatived  every  attempt  to  prohibit  or  restrain 
that  execrable  commerce.  For  this  we  have  paid  the  just  penalty.  All  the  slave- 
trading  states  have  in  turn  been  punished  :  England,  with  the  loss  of  the  thirteen 
colonies  ;  France,  with  that  of  St.  Domingo,  and  almost  all  her  colonial  trade  ;  wliile 
Mexico,  Columbia,  Peru,  and  Brazil,  have  been  severed  from  Spain  and  Portugal  for- 
ever. But  this  nefarious  traffic  was  not  the  only  national  crime  that  cried  loudly  to 
Heaven  fcr  punishment. 

The  iniquity  of  the  continental  nations  was  well  nigh  full,  when  the  French  revo- 
lution burst  forth  like  a  volcano,  enveloping  the  heavens  in  a  volume  of  pitchy 
darkness,  that  "  left  nothing  to  be  distinguished  but  by  the  reflection  of  its  own  dis- 
astrous lustre."  At  length,  the  lava  began  to  roll  over  the  surrounding  nations. 
Infidel  France,  putting  forth  an  energy  of  malignant  power  that  appalled  the  world, 
sent  forth  her  fourteen  aniiies,  "  the  new  Saracens  of  Europe,"  to  scourge  with  every 
fbrm  of  misery  the  papal  states.  The  strongest  bulwarks  gave  way,  the  Alps  be- 
came a  highway  before  them  ;  and  the  empire  of  Charlemagne  was  restored  in  the 
person  of  the  French  general. 

The  year  1808  was  the  third  crisis  of  Great  Britain,  as  indeed  of  all  Europe,  xhe 
new  French  empire  had  about  that  time  uained  its  utmost  greatness;  and  never 
had  witnessed  so  magnificent  a  spectacle  of  dominion,  as  Napoleon's  court  at  Erfurt, 
where  he  was  surrounded  by  the  monarchs  and  princes  of  the  continent  in  person. 
"  The  emperor  of  Russia,  with  his  brother  Constantine,  daily  attended  his  levees  ;  the 
emperor  of  Austria  sent  an  ambassador  to  apologize  for  his  absence  at  the  feet  of 
this  universal  king.  Marshals,  dukes,  princes,  and  prelates,  formed  his  circle.  The 
days  were  spent  in  the  occupations  suitable  to  this  display  of  royalty  ;  in  riding  over 
fields  of  battle,  negociating  treaties,  and  deciding  the  fates  of  kingdoms.  Prussia 
was  forgiven  at  the  intercession  of  Alexander  ;  a  new  code  was  vouchsafed  to  Hoi- 


STORf   OF   THE   WORLD.  497 

land ;  a  pe:  ce  was  proposed  to  England ;  and  the  German  powers  were  haughtily 
commanded  to  be  still  and  obey." 

In  point  of  geographical  extent,  the  French  empire,  almost  confined  to  Europe, 
cannot  be  compared  with  either  the  Roman  or  the  Macedonian ;  but  as  to  real  power, 
wealth,  and  resources,  it  probably  far  exceeded  any  empire  of  antiquity.  The  popu- 
lation of  the  Roman  empire,  in  the  reign  of  Claudius,  is  estimated  by  Gibbon  at  one 
hundred  and  twenty  millions  ;  "  the  most  numerous  society  that  had  ever  been  united 
under  the  same  system  of  government."  The  empire  of  Napoleon,  comprising 
France,  the  Netherlands,  Italy,  Switzerland,  great  part  of  Germany,  Spain,  and  Por- 
tugal, could  not  have  included  less  than  ninety  or  a  hundred  millions,  all  free  men, 
and  in  an  advanced  stage  of  civilization  ;  whereas,  in  the  Roman  empire,  the  slaves 
were  nearly  equal  in  number  to  the  free.  But  with  the  brilliancy,  this  splendid  crea- 
tion united  the  transitoriness  of  a  meteor.  It  is  a  mere  point  in  the  chart  of  history. 
It  had  reached  its  zenith  in  1808  ;  and  in  1812,  it  received  the  shock  which  even- 
tually led  to  its  overthrow.  Ephemeral  as  an  empire,  it  has,  however,  left  the  most 
permanent  traces  of  its  existence  in  the  shattered  strata  of  the  political  structure  of 
society.  It  has  broken  up  the  feudalism  which  every  where  cramped  and  fettered 
the  national  mind,  and  has  loosened  the  hold  of  every  iron  prejudice  that  retained  the 
nations  in  intellectual  bondage.  The  convents  were  dissolved ;  the  spells  of  the 
papal  anathemas  were  destroyed;  the  people  of  the  continent,  though  neither  ripe  for 
civil  liberty,  nor  worthy  of  it,  have  been  roused  from  their  deadly  lethargy.  If  they 
have  not  learned  to  be  men,  they  have  ceased  to  be  children.  The  masque,  and  the 
carnival,  and  the  pantomimes  of  the  Church  have  greatly  lost  their  charm.  The 
revolution  has,  throughout  Europe,  become  an  era,  which  can  no  more  be  forgotten 
than  the  deluge,  because  its  traces  are  constantly  before  the  people.  The  monarchs 
of  the  continent  have  been  striving  to  repair  aud  lestore  the  forms  of  the  old  institu- 
tions, with  some  apparent  and  temporary  success  ;  but  they  have  been  building  upon 
the  alluvial  deposit  of  a  flood  that  will  return  and  sweep  away  the  flimsy  creations. 
The  nations  which,  untaught  by  their  sufierings,  still  turn  away  from  the  light,  and 
cling  to  their  decrepit  superstitions,  mast  be  \Tisited  with  sorer  calamities.  But,  as 
the  rise  of  Mahometanism  at  the  midnight  of  Christian  history  was  followed  by  the 
dawn  of  the  Reformation,  so,  the  portentous  meteor  of  the  French  revolution,  which 
seems  to  have  left  Europe  in  darkness,  will  prove  to  be  the  prelude  to  a  second 
reformation  more  glorious  and  permanent  than  the  first. 

Tlie  crn+est  between  Great  Britain  and  France,  the  two  great  antagonist  powers, 
suspended  for  a  brief  interval  in  1802,  and  relaxed  by  the  mock  negociations  of  1806, 
had,  in  1807,  assumed  its  most  fierce  and  deadly  character.  Bonaparte  had  declared 
this  country  in  a  state  of  blockade ;  and  the  Berlin  and  Milan  decrees,  after  working 
incalculable  ruin  and  wretchedness  upon  the  continent,  had  begun  tj  sap  British  com- 
merce. At  this  period  of  general  gloom  and  depression,  when  the  political  struggle 
was  apparently  reduced,  on  the  part  of  this  country,  to  one  for  self-presentation,  the 
great  and  glorious  confederacy  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  simple  and 
spiritual  in  its  object,  and  universal  in  its  scope  as  Christianity  itself,  v/as  just  com- 
mencing its  almost  unnoticed  labors.  The  year  of  its  institution  was  that  in  which 
Napoleon  was  proclaimed  emperor  of  the  French.  (1804.)  It  has  long  outlasted 
the  faU  of  his  empire  ;  and,  extending  itself  collaterally  with  the  expansion  of  the 
British  dominions,  is  proclaiming  the  message  of  Heaven  to  every  nation  of  the 
globe.  It  is  another  significant  coincidence,  that,  in  1807,  the  British  legislature 
abolished  the  African  slave  trade,  and  declared  it  to  be  piracy. 


488  STORY   OF   THE   WORLD. 

In  1808  began  the  peninsular  war,  which,  after  various  fluctuations  of  success, 
first  shook  the  supremacy  of  Napoleon,  and  broke  the  spell  which  had  rendered  his 
armies  invincible.  Madrid  was  recovered  from  the  usurping  king  in  1812.  In  the 
same  year,  the  war  between  France  and  Russia  having  commenced,  the  battle  of 
Moskwa  was  fought ;  the  French  army  were  burned  out  of  Moscow  ;  and  in  the 
fatal  retreat,  the  flower  and  might  of  France  perished  beneath  the  avenging  elements. 
So  "  the  stars  in  their  courses  fought  against  Sisera."  No  human  power  accomphshed 
the  first  overthrow  of  the  French  emperor,  for  the  powers  of  Europe  only  rose  to 
avenge  themselves  upon  their  defeated  and  crippled  enemy.  In  April,  1814,  Napo- 
leon abdicated  the  throne,  and  Paris,  the  guilty  city,  was  entered  by  the  allied  sove- 
reigns. In  1815,  Napoleon  re-appeared  in  France  ;  but,  after  a  brief  reign  of  one 
hundred  days,  the  battle  of  Waterloo  consigned  the  man  that  had  "  made  the  earti. 
to  tremble,  and  shaken  kingdoms,"  to  a  rock  in  the  Atlantic. 

Thus  were  the  convulsions,  which  had  agitated  Europe  for  a  quarter  of  a  century, 
at  length  terminated,  and  the  dead  calm  of  general  exhaustion  ensued, — peace,  with 
all  the  entailed  calamities  of  war,  discontents  and  disturbances  resembling  the  lash- 
ing of  the  waves  after  a  storm.  Of  the  political  arrangements  made  by  the  band  of 
selfish  despots  and  unprincipled  statesmen  who  formed  the  congress  of  Vienna,  none 
bid  fair  to  be  permanent.  Every  dictate  of  equity,  every  claim  of  liberty,  every 
principle  of  toleration,  were  alike  outraged  or  disregarded  by  the  imperial  partitioners 
of  the  continent ;  and  those  abominations  have  been  fondly  restored,  which  the  finger 
of  God  has  marked  for  destruction.  If,  indeed,  in  the  eloquent  language  of  a  philo- 
sophic observer,  "  the  tide  of  ages  could  be  rolled  back,  and  the  discoveries  of  later 
times  be  annihilated, — if  Divine  justice  could  let  the  oppressions  of  many  genera- 
tions go  unpunished, — kings  might  sit  peaceful  on  their  thrones,  and  false  religions 
might  letain  the  undisturbed  possession  of  the  earth.  But  the  time  is  at  hand,  and 
the  word  of  prophecy  is  sure." 

And  what  is  now  the  attitude  of  Great  Britain  ?  The  question  shall  be  answered 
in  the  words  of  another  brilUant  writer  already  cited.  "  If  true  dominion  is  to  be 
found  in  being  the  common  source  of  appeal  in  all  the  injuries  and  conflicts  of  rival 
nations,  the  common  succor  against  the  calamities  of  nature,  the  great  aUy  which 
every  power,  threatened  with  war,  labors  first  to  secure  or  to  appease,  the  centre  on 
which  is  suspended  the  peace  of  nations,  and,  highest  praise  of  all,  the  acknowledged 
origin  and  example  to  which  every  rising  nation  looks  for  laws  and  constitution, — 
England  is  now  the  actual  governor  of  the  earth.  This  sovereignty  contains  aU  the 
essentials  of  the  old  dominion  without  its  evils.  It  is  empire,  without  the  changes, 
the  hazards,  the  profligacy,  and  the  tyranny  of  empire." 

Let  us  look  at  the  actual  possessions  of  Great  Britain.  In  territorial  extent,  the 
British  empire,  inferior  only  to  that  of  Russia,  is  almost  three  times  as  vast  as  that 
of  imperial  Rome.  The  area  of  the  Roman  empire  is  estimated  by  Gibbon  at  one 
million  six  hundred  thousand  square  miles.  That  of  the  British  is  supposed  to  be 
four  million  four  hundred  and  fifty-seven  thousand  mdes.  Russia  covers  a  thinly 
peopled  surface  of  nearly  six  miUions.  Next,  let  us  compare  the  population  of  the 
ancient  and  modern  empires.  That  of  ancient  Rome  is  probably  underrated  at  one 
hundred  and  twenty  millions  :  it  may  have  amounted  to  one  hundred  and  fifty,  or 
one  hundred  and  seventy  millions.  Among  the  existing  empires,  China,  with  its 
(supposed)  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  millions,  takes  the  lead.  And  which  is 
second  ? — Great  Britain.  In  less  than  a  hundred  years,  the  population  included  in 
the  F  itish  islands  and  its  dependencies  has,  by  the  expansion  of  otir  Indian 


STORi'   OF   THE    WORLD.  489 

empire,  risen  from  thirteen  millions  to  upwards  of  a  hundred  and  fiily  millions, 
or  more  than  a  sixtli  portion  of  the  human  race.  If  to  this  we  add  the  empire 
of  the  American  republic,  which  has  grown  up  within  the  last  half  century 
from  the  British  colonies,  and  by  which  the  English  language,  laws,  and  religion 
are  being  diffused  over  the  Western  world,  we  shall  have  an  area  of  six  mil- 
lions and  a  half  of  square  miles,  un^ler  the  dominant  influence  of  one  nation — 
a  nation  originally  confined  to  a  small  island  in  the  German  ocean — with  an  aggre- 
gate population  of  not  less  than  one  hundred  and  sixty-five  millions  of  souls.  So 
mighty  and  rapid  a  change  has  no  parallel  in  history. 

A  hundred  j^ears  ago,  the  inhabitants  of  aU  the  countries  subject  to  Christian  go- 
vernments  throughout  the  world,  probably,  did  not  exceed  two  hundred  millions  ;  and 
of  these,  by  far  the  greater  part  were  subject  to  the  powers  acknowledging  the  su- 
premacy of  the  pope.  The  Mahometan  powers  of  Turkey,  Persia,  and  India,  still 
ranked  among  the  most  potent  arbiters  of  the  destinies  of  the  human  race.  India, 
and,  with  the  insignificant  exception  of  a  few  maritime  settlements,  all  Asia,  were 
under  Mahometan  or  pagan  sway.  All  the  religious  missions  in  existence  (the 
Danish  mission  in  southern  India  excepted)  were  in  connection  with  the  Romish 
church,  and  supported  by  popish  states.  The  Inquisition  had  its  colonial  tribunals  at 
Goa,  and  Mexico,  and  Bogota.  The  only  reUgion  that  was  not  disseminating  itself, 
that  was  not  gaining  ground,  was  the  Protestant  faith.  Mark  the  revolution  which 
the  last  thirty  years  has  efiected :  how  striking  the  contrast !  Slow  depopulation  and 
internal  decay,  or  foreign  conquest  and  the  dismemberment  of  empire,  have  been 
reducing  the  strength,  and  contracting  the  dominion,  of  almost  eveiy  Mahometan 
and  every  Romish  power  throughout  the  world.  The  only  states  that  have  mate- 
rially extended  their  limits  and  added  to  their  strength,  are.  Great  Britain,  the  Ameri- 
can republic,  and  Russia.  These  three  powers,  one  of  which  had  no  political  exist- 
ence, and  the  other  two  could  only  number  between  them  about  twenty-eight  millions 
of  subjects,  have  now  under  their  pohtical  sway  not  less  than  two  hundred  and 
twenty-eight  millions.  If  the  subjects  of  Russia  are  for  the  most  part  sunk  in  bar- 
barism and  superstition,  they  are  at  least  ^^ithdrawn  from  the  hopeless  bondage  of 
the  Romish  yoke.  But,  besides  this,  the  other  Protestant  powers  of  Europe,  instead 
of  about  twenty,  have  now  upwards  of  forty-two  millions  of  subjects  ;  so  that,  added 
to  those  which  acknowledge  the  sceptre  of  Great  Britain,  they  greatly  outnumber 
those  of  all  the  Roman  Catholic  states.  The  latter  comprised  a  population  of  about 
one  hundred  and  thirty-five  millions,  including  France  ;  but  France  is  no  longer  to 
be  numbered  with  the  kingdoms  of  the  popedom.  Throwing  it  into  the  opposite 
scale,  the  comparison  will  stand  thus  : — 

Roman  Catholic  states  of  Europe 78,500,000 

"  "  "      of  America 23,500,000 

102,000,000 

Protestant  states  of  Europe  and  America 207,000,000 

France 33,000,000 

Russian  empire 62,000.000 

302.000,000 

Altliough  this  table  will  give  no  correct  idea  of  the  comparative  prevalence  of  true 
or  false  religion,  it  speaks  volumes  as  to  the  decline  of  the  papal  supremacy,  the  most 
formidable  obstacle  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel.     Of  the  eighty  millions  under  the 
62 


490  STORY    OF   THE  WORLD. 

European  Romish  states,  more  than  one  half  are  under  the  dominion  of  Austria, 
emphatically  characteri2ed  as  "  the  last  crutch  of  the  papacy,  the  grand  barrier  of 
human  improvement,  the  enemy  of  the  best  hopes  of  mankind." 

The  total  number  of  those  who  profess  the  Romish  faith,  we  have  no  correct  means 
of  estimating.  The  late  M.  Malte  Brun,  the  French  geographer,  supposed  them  to 
amount  to  not  more  than  one  hundred  and  sixteen  millions,  which  seems  much  too 
low  ;  since,  although  there  are  many  Protestants,  Greek  Christians,  and  Jews  within 
the  dominions  of  the  Romish  powers,  the  number  of  Roman  Catholics  in  the  British, 
Prussian,  and  other  non-Romish  states,  is  very  considerable.  The  Greek  Christians 
he  estimates  at  seventy  millions ;  the  Protestants,  at  forty-two  millions  ;  the  Jews,  at 
five  millions ;  the  Moslem,  at  one  hundred  and  ten  millions  ;  the  heathen,  at  three 
hundred  and  ten  millions.  These  numbers  are  a  very  rough  approximation  to  the 
fact ;  and  the  total  falls  very  short  of  the  actual  population  of  the  globe.  The  lowest 
calculation  (that  of  Balbi)  estimates  the  aggregate  population  at  nearly  seven  hundred 
and  fifty  millions.  Of  these,  about  three  hundred  and  ninety  millions  are  now  subject 
to  Christian  governments ;  about  eighty  millions  to  Mahometan  rulers ;  and  about 
two  hundred  and  eighty  miUions  to  the  pagan  powers.  The  Christian  governments, 
to  whom  have  been  consigned  almost  the  whole  of  what  the  Mahometan  and  pagan 
powers  have  lost,  are  either  Protestant  or  Greek. 

Nor  is  this  all.  Although  the  Romish  religion  maintains  for  the  present  the  ascen- 
dency in  the  new  states  of  South  America,  they  are  forever  alienated  from  the  papal 
power.  Their  separation  from  Spain  and  Portugal  has  not  only  shorn  those  monar- 
chies of  all  their  glory,  but  has  deprived  them  of  the  means  of  recovering  their 
former  rank  among  the  states  of  Europe.  Owing,  too,  to  their  impoverishment,  and 
the  fall  of  papacy  in  France,  all  the  Romish  missions  in  India,  Persia,  Syria,  Egypt, 
and  Africa,  arp  upon  the  point  of  extinction,  or,  at  least,  in  a  state  of  utter  inefficiency 
and  decay.  Every  where  an  open  field  has  been  prepared  for  the  exertions  of  British 
Christians. 

A  hundred  years  ago,  the  state  of  our  geogra/hical  knowledge  was  as  limited  as 
our  political  resources  and  our  missionary  zeal  Cook  had  not  then  navigated  the 
South  seas;  Polynesia  and  Australia  were  names  unknown  to  the  geogrRpher;  no 
Humboldt  had  then  ascended  the  Andes ;  and  even  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi  was 
unexplored.  In  the  old  world,  Africa  was  almost  entirely  terra  incognita ;  no  traveller 
had  ascended  the  Nile  beyond  the  first  cataract ;  the  Brahmapootra  was  unknown 
among  the  rivers  of  India,  and  the  Indo-Chinese  nations  were  scarcely  imown  even 
by  name.  Our  philological  knowledge  was  in  a  state  not  less  imperfect.  Before 
Sir  WilUam  Jones  had  awakened  the  attention  of  European  scholars  to  the  languages 
and  literature  of  India,  scarcely  any  thing  was  known,  or  any  curiosity  felt,  in  this 
country,  respecting  that  interesting  branch  of  literature.  The  New  Testament  in 
Tamul,  translated  by  Ziegenbalg,  had  indeed  been  issued  from  the  mission  press  at 
Zanguebar ;  but  this  was  a  rare  and  solitary  instance  of  enlightened  zeal.  Biblical 
literature  of  every  description,  as  well  as  philological  science,  was  at  the  lowest  ebb  in 
this  country.  As  to  missionary  efforts,  societies  had  indeed  been  instituted  for  the  pro- 
pagation of  the  Gospel,  in  the  American  colonies ;  (the  New  England  Society  in  1646  ; 
the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  1701  ;  and  the  Scottish  Society  in 
1709;)  but  their  operations  among  the  heathen  were  very  inconsiderable,  and  soon 
relinquished,  with  the  exception  of  the  support  given  to  the  Danish  missionaries  in 
southern  India.  In  fact,  the  missionary  spirit  had  not  been  sent  down  upon  the 
church ;  and  had  it  existed,  the  obstacles  to  success  in  almost  every  part  of  the  world, 


STORY   OF   THE   WORLD.  491 

arising  from  the  ascendency  of  the  Popish,  Mahometan,  and  pagan  powers,  armea 
with  intolerance,  added  to  the  deficiency  of  our  knowledge  and  the  poverty  of  our 
resources,  would  have  proved  little  short  of  insurmountable. 

We  are  offering  no  apology  for  the  criminal  supineness  of  the  Christian  world.  The 
moral  and  poUtical  barriers  which  oppose  the  progress  of  Christianity  have  been  raised 
by  the  corruption  and  infidelity  of  the  Church.  All  the  causes  which  have  hitherto 
retarded  the  accompUshment  of  the  Divine  promises,  are  resolvable  into  the  deterio- 
ration of  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  its  punishment.  The  Church  had  lost  its  sanctity 
before  it  was  robbed  of  its  freedom.  But  when  once  the  people  had  sufiered  them- 
selves to  be  reduced  to  ecclesiastical  vassalage,  the  process  of  moral  corruption  went 
on  rapidly,  till  the  religion,  that  had,  by  its  native  light  and  power,  conquered  the 
world,  gave  way  on  every  hand  before  heresy  and  barbarism.  What  it  had  gained 
from  paganism  was  thus,  in  a  great  measure,  lost  to  Mahometanism ;  "so  that,  in 
several  parts  of  Christendom,  where  were  reckoned  thirty  Christians  for  one  pagan, 
there  came  to  be  thirty  Mahometans  for  one  Christian."  But  if,  during  the  dreary 
cen  turies  which  have  intervened  since  the  first  triumph  of  the  Gospel,  the  desert  has 
been  gaining  upon  the  cultivated  land,  it  was  the  rulers  of  the  Church  that  first 
treacherously  closed  the  channels  of  moral  influence,  and  sealed  up  to  the  people,  the 
fount  of  living  waters.  If  the  powers  of  darkness  have  been  reconquering  the  terri- 
tories once  blessed  with  the  true  Ught,  it  was  because  the  light  within  the  Church  had 
first  become  darkness.  The  faithfulness  of  God  had  been  exhibited  in  the  fulfilment 
of  his  threatenings, — in  the  penal  withdrawment  of  the  Divine  agency,  the  departure 
of  the  insulted  Spirit  of  God  from  his  temple.  It  is  but  now  that  we  are  awakening 
to  a  sense  of  his  absence  from  the  world,  from  which  he  has  so  long  righteously 
retired.  We  can  hardly  hope  that  the  way  is  as  yet  fully  prepared  for  his  return, . 
Hitherto,  let  us  remember,  the  patience  has  been  on  God's  part,  not  on  ours. 

But  He  will  return ;  and  there  are  signs  in  the  times,  not  to  be  mistaken,  which 
indicate  that  the  day  is  at  hand.  Among  the  encouraging  and  remarkable  features 
in  the  present  aspect  of  the  Church,  are,  the  unexampled  multiplication  and  diffusion 
of  the  sacred  volume,  the  advancement  of  the  science  of  biblical  criticism  and 
interpretation,  and  the  increasing  disposition  to  bow  to  the  Scriptures  as  the  only 
arbiter  in  matters  of  faith ;  "  indubitable  signs,"  it  has  been  justly  remarked,  "of  their 
approaching  triumph  over  all  forms  of  impiety  and  false  religion."  The  sudden  re- 
appearance of  the  primitive  zeal  for  evangelizing  the  world,  is  another  circumstance 
that  tends  to  fill  the  mind  with  the  brightest  expectations.  We  may  derive  further 
assurance  from  the  preliminary  achievements  of  our  missionaries  as  translators. 
The  languages  of  the  East  have  been  mastered ;  and  those  which  had  never  before 
been  the  medium  of  a  ray  of  religious  truth,  have  been  forced  to  speak  the  words  of 
God.  Two  independent  versions  of  the  Scriptures  into  Chinese,  by  Protestant  mission- 
aries, have  excited  the  astonishment  and  admiration  of  the  literati  of  Europe.  In 
the  instances  of  the  Berber,  the  Amharic,  and  the  Peruvian,  the  means  by  which 
versions  of  the  New  Testament  in  these  languages  have  been  obtained,  are  almost  as 
extraordinary  as  the  facts  themselves.  Now,  unless  we  were  to  look  for  a  second 
bestowment  of  the  miraculous  gifts  of  speaking  foreign  tongues,  it  might  seem  but 
fitting,  and  even  necessary,  that  the  preparation  of  this  philological  apparatus,  the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures  into  these  various  dialects,  which  is  but  a  removal  of 
natural  obstacles  in  the  way  of  spiritual  triumphs,  should  precede  the  rich  effusion  of 
the  Pentecostal  spirit. 

Then  has  not  the  Church  already  gathered  the  first  fruits  of  the  ripening  harvest? 


492  STORY   OP  THE  WORLD. 

Idolatry  has  been  overthrown  in  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  ;  and  in  India,  that  massive,, 
gorgeous,  venerable  superstition,  which  has  withstood  not  only  the  decay  of  time, 
but  the  sword  of  Mahomet,  zealously  protected,  patronized,  and  endowed  by  the 
Christian  government,  has  been  undermined,  and  a  breach  has  been  made  in  the 
outworks.  The  Brahmin  has  been  converted,  and  the  still  prouder  Moslem,  and  the 
unimpassioned  Chinese,  the  degraded  negro,  and  the  wild  Caffer,  and  the  brutish 
Hottentot.  What  matters  it,  in  point  of  argument,  whether  the  instances  be  few  or 
many?  They  prove  either  that,  by  ordinary  means,  the  conversion  of  the  nations  is 
possible  ;  or  that  what  is  "with  men  impossible,"  has  been  accomplished,  in  those 
instances,  by  a  supernatural  energy,  by  a  Divine  interposition.  Taken  either  way, 
the  argument  is  decisive. 

But  the  most  striking  and  unequivocal  indication  of  the  Divine  purposes  would 
ST;em  to  be  afforded  by  the  political  aspect  of  society,  and  more  especially  by  the 
phenomenon  of  the  British  empire  itself.  "  In  the  government  of  the  great  Disposer 
of  events,"  it  has  been  finely  remarked,  "nothing  is  done  without  a  reason,  and  that 
the  wisest  reason."  The  reduction  of  so  vast  a  portion  of  the  earth  under  the  Roman 
sceptre,  wns  ^mong  the  providential  means  of  extending  Christianity.  Applying  the 
remark  of  Origen  to  the  present  times,  let  us  nsk,  what  design  inferior  to  this  can  be 
the  ultimate  cause  of  "  this  mighty  donative  of  supremacy  "  to  the  islanders  of  the 
German  ocean?  Hitherto  every  great  empire  which  has  arisen  since  the  days  of 
Constantine  has  been  anti-Christian  ;  has  been  planted  by  the  sword,  and  destroyed 
by  the  sword ;  has  been  founded  in  violence,  and  maintained  by  oppression ;  has  been 
the  scourge  of  the  apostate  church,  or  the  rod  of  the  heathen.  If  the  British  empire 
has  not  hitherto  assumed  a  religious  character,  if  its  rulers  have  seemed  to  care 
little  respecting  the  propagation  of  Christianity,  it  is  not  the  less  true  that  it  is  the 
first  great  empire  that  has  favored  the  unlimited  extension  of  the  faith  and  reign  of 
Christ  all  over  the  world.  Fur  this  purpose,  it  is  virtually  universal,  embracing,  like 
the  ocean,  its  symbol  and  vehicle,  the  circumference  of  the  globe,  and,  by  actual  con- 
tact, reaching  to  all  nations. 

For  the  first  time,  then,  it  has  become  possible  to  make  the  knowledge  of  the  true 
faith  universal ;  and  the  essentially  pacific  character  of  a  commercial  empire  wonder- 
fully harmonizes  with  this  purpose,  and  adapts  it  to  become  the  medium  of  the  blood- 
less triumphs  of  truth.  On  every  hand,  the  moral  ascendency  of  Great  Britain  ex- 
tends far  beyond  the  confines  of  her  actual  dominion.  In  Europe,  where  the  British 
sceptre  extends  only  over  twenty-six  millions  of  subjects  out  of  a  population  of  two 
hundred  and  thirty  millions,  every  cabinet  is  more  or  less  Influenced  by  the  councils 
of  Britain.  In  Asia,  the  sovereignty  of  India  not  only  brings  us  Into  direct  contact  with 
Persia,  Tibet,  China,  and  Slam,  but  commands  the  commerce  and  supremacy  of  the 
East.  Southern  Africa,  the  half-way  house  to  India,  may  be  regarded  as  a  mere  pro- 
vince of  our  Eastern  empire.  As  a  colony,  however,  it  Is  rising  into  Importance. 
The  British  settlements  in  Guinea  and  on  the  Western  coast  may  be  regarded  as 
inconsiderable  ;  yet,  they  give  a  better  claim  than  the  Portuguese  monarch  ever  could 
show,  to  the  title  of  lord  of  Guinea,  and  are  sufficient  to  bring  us  Into  communication 
with  the  sable  nations  of  Interior  Africa.  In  the  Western  hemisphere,  the  chain  of 
the  West  India  islands,  commanding  the  navigation  of  the  Mexican  sea,  with  the 
colonies  on  the  main  of  South  America,  and  the  boundless  region  stretching  north- 
ward of  the  United  States,  from  Newfoundland  to  the  Pacific,  stUl  connect  with  this 
country  the  United  States  and  the  Southern  republics  of  the  new  world  ;  and  tne 


STORY   OF   THE   WORLD. 

population  of  British  America,  even  now,  is  almost  equal  to  that  of  the  thirteen 
American  colonies  at  the  middle  of  the  last  century.  Finally,  the  Polynesian  Archi- 
pelago under  the  protection  of  Great  Britain,  and  that  vast  island  in  the  Southern 
sea,  which  has  been  styled  a  "  fifth  continent,"  where  the  British  settlements  are  as- 
suming a  new  character,  together  with  the  Malayan  peninsula,  complete  that  zone  of 
maritime  sovereignty  wliich  embraces  the  circumference  of  the  globe. 

And  besides  all  this,  the  language  which,  beyond  comparison  with  any  other,  is 
now  spreading  and  running  through  the  earth,  is  the  English ;  that  language  which 
is  the  principal  medium  of  Christian  truth  and  feeling,  and  the  spread  of  which,  al- 
most apart  from  missionary  labor,  it  has  been  remarked,  insures  the  spread  of  the 
religion  of  the  Bible  "  If  the  two  expansive  principles  of  colonization  and  com- 
mercial enterprise  once  difiiised  the  language  and  religion  of  Greece  completely  round 
every  sea  known  to  ancient  navigation,  it  is  now  much  more  probable  that  the  same 
principles  of  diffusion  will  carry  English  institutions  and  English  opinions  into  every 
climate." 

Never  was  this  character  of  universality  so  strongly  impressed  upon  any  political 
dominion ;  and  never  was  political  empire  so  immediately  adapted  to  subserve 
the  universal  spread  of  the  reign  of  Him  to  whom  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  earth 
belong,  and  in  whom  it  is  predicted,  that  the  "  multitude  of  isles"  shall  rejoice. 
The  inference  is  irresistible,  that  for  no  lower  purpose  this  last  and  best  of  empires  has 
been  built  up,  and  for  this  it  stands.  "%'Tiatever  be  the  fate  of  England,  she  is  planting 
in  the  desert,  and  stretching  over  both  hemispheres,  a  kingdom  that  cannot  be  moved. 

Nor  is  the  existence  of  this  great  poUtical  facility  for  the  extension  of  Christianity, 
the  only  circumstance  in  the  aspect  of  the  times,  in  which  an  analogy  may  be  traced 
to  the  state  of  the  world  at  its  first  promulgation.  At  the  advent  of  the  Savior,  the 
temple  of  Janus  was  shut  by  the  longest  peace  known  to  the  Koman  empire.  The 
general  peace  of  modem  Europe  has  seldom  remained  so  long  undisturbed  as  since 
the  fall  of  Bonaparte  ;  and  even  among  the  warlike  hordes  of  the  East,  the  spirit  of 
conquest  seems  rusted  or  slumbering.  The  sword  of  Mahomet  is  rusting  in  its 
scabbard.  "  Mahometan  empire  is  decrepit ;  Mahometan  faith  is  decrepit ;  and 
both  are  so  by  confession  of  the  parties."  Comparatively  speaking,  the  whole  earth 
is  stiU. 

And  with  this  stiUness  is  combined  a  very  general  expectation,  vague  and  erring 
though  it  may  be,  of  great  remedial  changes,  of  a  season  of  moral  restoration  fatal 
to  the  waning  superstitions  and  crumbling  systems  of  the  old  world.  This  expecta- 
tion, so  strikingly  analogous  to  that  which  preceded  the  birth  of  Messiah,  is  not  con- 
fined to  the  Church.  A  dim  reflection  of  the  Christian  hope  seems  to  be  cherished 
by  the  votaries  of  every  creed.  Not  only  does  the  infatuated  Jew  still  cling  to  his 
dream  of  a  Messiah  Ben  David,  but  the  return  of  the  last  Imaum  is  expected  by  the 
Persian  ;  the  fifth  and  last  Boudh  is  awaited  by  the  millions  of  the  Boodhic  faith ; 
and  the  Hindoo  superstition  points  to  a  future  avatar  of  Vishnoo  the  Preserver.  Tha 
Brahmin  and  the  Mussulman  alike  anticipate  the  approaching  fall  of  their  respective 
systems  ;  and  the  obscure  tidings  of  the  Christian  doctrine  of  a  Redeemer  hav3  pene- 
trated to  the  inmost  recesses  of  the  heathen  world.  "  The  earnest  expectation  of  na- 
ture awaits  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God ;"  and  the  Chui'ch,  as  the  films  of 
unbelief  are  falling  from  her  eyes,  recalled  to  her  allegiance  and  her  duty,  is  "  look- 
ing out"  with  a  more  intense  eagerness  for  "  that  blessed  hope,  the  glorious  appearing 
of  our  great  God  and  Savior,  Jesus  Christ." 

42 


* 

A94  STORY  OF  THE  WORLD. 

Thou  an  the  King  of  glory,  blessed  Lord ! 
^  The  Father's  everlasting  Sou ; 

I  Eternally  the  co-existent  Word : 

And  now,  for  victories  won 
In  human  flesh,  Thee  all  the  heavens  adore, 
Who  at  the  Father's  right  hand  reignest  evermore. 

An  power  in  heaven  and  earth  Thou  wieldest  there. 

The  Lord  of  hades  and  of  death. 
The  keys  of  that  dark  empire  Thou  dost  bear. 

O'er  all  things  that  have  breath, 
Thy  rule  extends,  by  hell  in  vain  opposed : 
Thou  openest,  none  can  shut,  nor  force  what  Thou  hast  closed. 

Not  yet  are  all  things  put  beneath  Thy  feet ; 

Not  yet  the  kingdoms  of  this  world 
Are  Thine ;  nor  yet,  consummate  his  defeat, 

The  Prince  of  darkness  hurled 
Down  into  hell's  unfathomable  void. 
Nor  Death,  man's  final  foe,  with  Death's  dark  king,  destroyed. 

But  heaven  and  earth  and  hell,  or  with  glad  zeal 

Or  blind  concurrence,  work  thy  wilL 
The  day  that  shall  the  perfect  scheme  reveal, 

And  all  Thy  word  fulfil, 
b  drawing  on ;  and  earth  is  ripening  fast 
As  for  the  sickle.    Soon  shall  sound  that  signal  blast. 

We  know  thai  Thou  art  commg,  mighty  Lord ! 

To  be  the  judge  of  quick  and  dead ; 
To  give  thy  faithful  servants  their  reward ; 

To  crush  the  Serpent's  head. 
Lord,  in  thy  merits  and  thy  grace  unbounded 
I  put  my  trust;  O  let  me  never  be  confounded 


A 

CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE 

OF 

IMPORTANT    EVENTS, 

BELONGING  TO 

ECCLESIASTICAL    HISTORY, 

FROM  THE  COMlMEJfCEMENT  OF  THE  CHRISTIAN  ERA,  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME. 


A.D. 

4.  Jesus  Christ,  the  Savior  of  mankind,  is  bom,  four  years  after  the  commence- 
ment of  the  vulgar  era,  in  the  twenty-sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  Augustus 
Caesar. 
28.  John  the  Baptist  preaches,  in  Judea,  the  coming  of  the  Messiah. 
30.  Jesus  Christ  baptized  by  John. 

34.  Jesus  Christ  crucified,  in  the  eighteenth  year  of  Tiberius  Caesar. 

Effusion  of  the  Spirit  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  organization  of  the  first 
Christian  Church. 

35.  Martyrdom  of  Stephen — violent  persecution  of  the  followers  of  Christ — rapid 

spread  of  the  Gospel. 

36.  Conversion  of  Paul. 

39.  Matthew  writes  his  Gospel. 

40.  Paul  returns  from  Arabia,  whither  he  had  retired  after  his  conversion. 

43.  First  Gentile  Church  gathered  at  Antioch. 
James  put  to  death  by  Herod. 

44.  Famine  prevails  in  Judea — Christians  there  helped  by  converts  in  Antioch. 

45.  First  apostolical  journey  of  Paul. 

49.  Council  at  Jerusalem. 

50.  Second  journey  of  Paul. 

51.  Death  of  Claudius,  and  accession  of  Nero. 
53.  Third  journey  of  Paul. 

61.  Paul  goes  as  a  prisoner  to  Rome. 
64 .  First  of  the  ten  persecutions  under  Nero. 
67.  Martyrdom  of  Paul  and  Peter. 

70.  Accession  of  Vespasian — Jerusalem  destroyed  by  Titos. 
72.  Mark  writes  his  Gospel. 
T^.   £  •  ^ud  general  persecution  under  Domitian. 
98.  Third  general  persecution  under  Trajan. 
The  apostle  John  writes  his  Gospel. 


\ 


496  CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE   OF 

A.  D. 

107.  Ignatius  put  to  death  by  order  of  Trajan. 

140.  Justin  Martyr  wTites  his  first  apology  for  Christians. 

150.  Canon  of  Scripture  fixed  about  this  time. 

161.  Fourth  persecution  under  Marcus  Aurelius  Antoninus. 

166.  MartjTdom  of  Polycarp — Justin  writes  his  second  apology — martyrdom  of 

Justin  Martyr. 
177.  Dreadful  persecution  of  the  Christians  at  Vienne  and  Lyons  in  France. 
202.  Fifth  persecution  under  Septimus  Severus. 
236.  Sixth  persecution  under  Alexander  Severus. 
250.  Seventh  persecution  under  Decius. 

Origin  of  monastic  life. 
254.  Death  of  Origen. 
257.  Eighth  persecution  under  Valerian. 
259.  Martyrdom  of  Cyprian. 
272.  The  ninth  persecution  of  the  Christians  under  Aurelian. 

The  Jewish  Talmud  and  Targum  composed  in  the  third  century. 

The  Jews  are  allowed  to  return  into  Palestine. 

Many  illustrious  men  and  Roman  senators  converted  to  Christianity. 

Religious  rites  greatly  multiplied  in  this  century ;  altars  used ;  wax  tapers 
employed. 

Public  churches  built  for  the  celebration  of  Divine  worship. 

The  Pagan  mysteries  injudiciously  imitated  in  many  respects  by  the  Christians. 

The  tasting  of  milk  and  honey  previous  to  baptism,  and  the  person  anointed 
before  and  after  that  holy  rite,  receives  a  crown  and  goes  arrayed  in  white 
for  some  time  after. 
303.  Tenth  persecution  under  Dioclesian. 

306.  Constantine  the  Great  becomes  emperor  of  Rome,  and  stops  the  persecution. 
313.  Edict  of  Milan  published  by  Constantine. 

Christianity  tolerated  throughout  the  empire. 
321.  Sunday  appointed  to  be  observed. 

323.  Christianity  alone  tolerated  by  Constantine  throughout  the  Roman  empire. 
325.  Constantine  assembles  the  first  general  council,  by  which  the  doctrines  of  Anus  . 
are  condemned. 

The  Nicene  creed  adopted. 
341.  Public  churches  begin  to  be  built. 

336.  Death  of  Arius. 

337.  Death  of  Constantine. 
338   Death  of  Eusebius. 

356   Death  of  Anthony,  who  may  be  considered  the  father  of  monastic  life. 
361.  Julian,  emperor  of  Rome,  abjures  Christianity,  and  is  elected  Pontifex  Maxi- 
mus. — Attempts  fruitlessly  to  rebuild  Jerusalem. 
About  this  time  the  bishop  of  Rome  becomes  distinguished  above  all  others. 
373.  Death  of  Athanasius. 
379.  Death  of  Basil  of  Csesarea. 

383.  Council  assembles  at  Constantinople,  under  Theodosius. 
387.  Jerome  dies. 


IMPORTANT    EV^ENTS.  497 

A.D. 

395    Theodosius  dies,  and  is  succeeded  by  his  two  sons,  Arcadius  and  Honorius, 
who  divide  the  empire ;  the  former  presiding  at  Constantinople,  the  latter 
removing  the  government  from  Rome  to  Ravenna. 
397.  Death  of  Ambrose. 

St.  Chrj'sostom  chosen  patriarch  of  Constantinople. 

In  the  fourth  century,  the  Athanasians  or  orthodox  persecuted  by  Constantius, 
who  was  an  Arian,  and  by  Valens,  who  ordered  eighty  of  their  deputies,  ail 
ecclesiastics,  to  be  put  on  board  a  ship,  which  was  set  on  fire  as  soon  as  it 
was  got  clear  of  the  coast. 
Remarkable  progress  in  this  century  of  the  Christian  religion  among  the  In- 
dians, Goths,  Marcomanni,  and  Iberians. 
Theodosius  the  Great  is  obliged,  by  Ambrose,  bishop  of  Milan,  to  do  public 

penance  for  the  slaughter  of  the  Thessalonians. 
The  eucharist  was  during  this  century  administered,  in  some  places,  to  infants 

and  persons  deceased. 
Something  like  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  is  held,  and  the  ceremony 
of  the  elevation  used  in  the  celebration  of  the  eucharist.     The  use  of  in- 
cense, and  of  the  censer,  with  several  other  superstitious  rites,  introduced. 
The  churches  are  considered  as  externally  holy,  the  saints  are  invoked,  images 
used,  and  the  cross  worshipped. — The  clerical  order  augmented  by  new  ranks 
of  ecclesiastics,  such  as  archdeacons,  country  bishops,  archbishops,  metro- 
politans, exarchs,  &c. 
404.  Pelagianism  begins  to  be  propagated. 
407.  Death  of  Chrysostom. 

410.  Rome  besieged  and  taken  by  Alaric,  king  of  the  Goths. 
430.  Death  of  Augustine. 

432.  Christianity  introduced  into  Ireland  by  Patrick. 
476.  Western  empire  dissolved. 
496.  Clovis,  king  of  Gaul,  converted  to  Christianity. 

During  the  fifth  centurj^,  terrible  persecutions  were  carried  on  against  the 
Christians  in  Britain  by  the  Picts,  Scots,  and  Anglo-Saxons — in  Spain,  Gaul, 
and  Africa,  by  the  Vandals — in  Italy  and  Pannonia,  by  the  Visigoths — m 
Africa.,  by  the  Donatists  and  Circumcellians — in  Persia,  by  the  Isedegerdes — 
besides  the  particular  persecutions  carried  on  alternately  against  the  Arians 
and  Athanasians. 
Felix  III.  bishop  of  Rome,  is  excommunicated,  and  his  name  struck  out  of  the 

dyptyes  or  sacred  registers,  by  Acacius,  bishop  of  Constantinople. 
Many  ridiculous  fables  invented  during  this  century ;  such  as  the  story  of  the 
phial  of  oil,  brought  from  heaven  by  a  pigeon  at  the  baptism  of  Clovis — the 
vision  of  Attiala,  ice. 
516.  The  computation  of  time  by  the  Christian  era,  introduced  by  Dionysius  the 

monk. 
519    Justin  restores  the  orthodox  bishops,  and  condemns  the  Eutychians. 
525.  The  emperor  Justin  deposes  the  Arian  bishops. 
530.  The  order  of  Benedictines  instituted. 
565.  The  Picts  converted  to  Christianity  by  St.  Columbia. 
576.  Birth  of  Mahomet  the  false  prophet. 

63  42 


498  CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE   OF 

A.  D. 

580.  The  Latin  tongue  ceases  to  be  spoken. 

.597.  Forty  Benedictine  monks,  with  Austin  at  their  head,  sent  into  Britain  by 

Gregory  the  Great,  to  convert  Ethelbert,  king  of  Kent,  to  the  Christian  faith. 
In  the  sixth  century,  the  Benedictine  order  founded,  and  the  canon  of  mass 

established  by  Gregory  the  Great. 
Austin  the  monk  converts  the  Saxons  to  Christianity. 
Female  convents  are  gi-eatly  multiplied  in  this  century. 
Litanies  introduced  into  the  Church  of  France. 
The  Arians  driven  out  of  Spain. 
The  Christian  era  formed  by  Dionysius  the  Little,  who  first  began  to  count  the 

course  of  time,  from  the  birth  of  Christ. 
■The  Justinian  code,  pandects,  institutions  and  novella;,  collected  and  fonned 

into  a  body. 

605.  Bells  begin  to  be  used  in  churches. 

606.  The  Roman  pontiff,  Boniface  IIL,  declared  universal  bishop  by  the  emperor 

Phocas,  and  thus  placed  at  the  head  of  the  ecclesiastical  world. 
609.  Mahomet  commences  the  publication  of  his  system. 
611.  Westminster  Abbey  founded. 
622.  Mahomet  flees  from  Mecca  to  Medina.     This  flight,  called  the  Hejira,  forms 

the  great  epoch  of  the  Mahometans. 
632.  Death  of  Mahomet. 
637.  Followers  of  Mahomet  take  Jerusalem. 
660.  Organs  begin  to  be  used  in  churches. 
727.  Leo  forbids  the  worship  of  images,  which  occasions  a  great  rebellion  among 

his  subjects,  the  pope  defending  the  practice. 
730.  Gregory  IIL  assembles  a  council,  and  excommunicates  all  who  should  speak 

contemptuously  of  images. 
758.  The  Roman  pontiff  becomes  a  temporal  monarch,  by  the  gift  from  Pepin  of 

several  rich  provinces  in  Italy. 
787.  A  general  council  assembles  at  Nice,  which  establishes  image  worship. 

In  the  eighth  century,  the  ceremony  of  kissing  the  pope's  toe  is  introduced. 

The  Saxons,  with  Witekund  their  monarch,  converted  to  Christianity 

The  Christians  persecuted  by  the  Saracens,  who  massacre  five  hundred  monks 

in  the  abbey  of  Lerins. 
Controversy  between  the  Greek  and  Latin  Church,  concerning  the  Holy  Ghost's 

proceeding  from  the  Son. 
Gpspel  propagated  in  Hyrcania  and  Tartary. 
The  reading  of  the  epistle  and  gospel  introduced  into  the   service    of  the 

Church. 
Churches  built  in  honor  of  saints. 
Solitary  and  private  riiasses  instituted. 
817.  Claude  of  Turin  preaches  the  pure  doctrines  of  Christianity  in  the  valleys  of 

Piedmont. 
829.  Missionaries  sent  from  France  to  Sweden. 
851.  Pope  Joan  supposed  to  have  filled  the  papal  chair  for  two  years. 
867.  Photius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  excommunicates  pope  Adrian. 
886.  The  university  of  Oxford  founded  by  Alfred. 


IMPORTANT   EVENTS.  490 

A.  D. 

886   In  the  ninth  century,  the  conversion  of  the  Swedes,  Danes,  Saxons,  Huns,  Bo- 
hemians, Moravians,  Sclavonians,  Russians,  Indians,  and  Bulgarians,  which 
latter  occasions  a  controversy  between  the  Greek  and  Latin  Churches. 
The  power  of  the  pontiffs  increases  ;  that  of  the  bishops  diminishes  j  and  the 

emperors  are  divested  of  their  ecclesiastical  authority. 
The  fictitious  relics  of  St.  Blark,  St.  James,  and  St.  Bartholomew,  are  imposed 

upon  the  credulity  of  the  people. 
Monks  and  abbots  now  first  employed  in  civil  affairs,  and  called  to  the  courts 

of  princes. 
The  superstitious  festival  of  the  Assumption  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  instituted  by 
the  council  of  Mentz,  and  confirmed  by  pope  Nicholas  I.,  and  afterwards  by 
LeoX. 
The  legends  or  lives  of  the  saints  began  to  be  composed  in  this  century. 
The  apostles'  creed  is  sung  in  the  churches ;  organs,  bells  and  vocal  music 

introduced  in  many  places — festivals  multiplied. 
The  order  of  St.  Andrew,  or  the  Knights  of  the  Thistle,  in  Scotland. 
The  canonization  of  saints  introduced  by  Leo  II. 
Theophilus,  from  his  abhorrence  of  images,  banishes  the  painters  from  the 

eastern  empire. 
Harold,  king  of  Denmark,  is  dethroned  by  his  subjects  on  account  of  his  at- 
tachment to  Christianity. 
915.  The  university  of  Cambridge  founded  by  Edward  the  Elder. 
965.  The  Poles  are  converted  to  Christianity. 

In  the  tenth  century,  the  Christian  religion  is  established  in  Muscov}',  Denmarl^ 

and  Norway. 
The  baptism  of  bells,  the  festival  in  remembrance  of  departed  souls,  and  a 

multitude  of  other  superstitious  rites,  were  introduced  in  the  tenth  century. 
Fire  ordeal  introduced. 

The  influence  of  monks  greatly  increased  in  England. 
1015.  The  Manichean  doctrines  prevalent  in  France  and  Italy. 
1061.  Henry  IV.,  of  Germany,  on  his  knees  asks  pardon  of  the  pope. 
1065.  The  Turks  take  Jerusalem  from  the  Saracens. 
1076.  The  emperor  Henry  IV.  excommunicated  and  deposed  by  the  pope. 
1079.  Doomsday-book  begun  by  "William  the  Conqueror. 
1095.  The  first  crusade  to  the  Holy  Land.— The  Crusaders  take  Antioch. 
1099.  Jerusalem  taken  by  Godfrey  of  Boulogne.— The  Knights  of  St.  John  instituted. 
In  the  eleventh  century,  the  office  of  cardinal  instituted. — A  contest  between 
the  emperors  and  popes. — Several  of  the  popes  are  looked  upon  as  ma- 
gicians, and  learning  was  considered  magic. — The  tyranny  of  the  popes  op- 
posed by  the  emperors  Henry  I.,  II.  and  III.  of  England,  and  other  monarchs 
of  that  nation ;  by  Philip,  king  of  France,  and  by  the  English  and  German 
schools. 
Baptism  performed  by  triple  immersion. 
Sabbath  fasts  introduced  by  Gregory  VII. 

The  Cistercian,  Carthusian,  and  Whipping  orders,  with  many  others,  are  found- 
ed in  this  century. 
1147.  The  second  crusade  excited  by  St.  Bernard. 
1160.  Peter  Waldo  commences  preaching — ^procures  the  Bible  to  be  translated. 


600  CHRONOLOGICAL   TABLE   OP 

A.D. 

1171.  Thomas  a  Becket  murdered  at  Canterbury. 

1187.  The  city  of  Jerusalem  taken  by  Saladin. 

1189.  The  third  crusade,  under  Richard  L  and  Philip  Augustus. 

In  the  twelfth  century,  the  three  military  orders  of  the  Knights  of  St.  John 

of  Jerusalem,  the  Knight  Templars,  and  the  Teutonic  Knights  of  St  Mary, 

■were  instituted. 
Sale  of  indulgences  begun  by  the  bishops,  soon  after  monopolized  by  the  popes. 
The  scholastic  theology,  whose  jargon  did  such  mischief  in  the  Church,  took 

its  rise  in  this  century. 
Pope  Pascal  IL  orders  the  Lord's  supper  to  be  administered,  only  in  one  kind, 

and  retrenches  the  cup. 

1203.  The  fourth  crusade  sets  out  from  Venice. 

1204.  The  Inquisition  established  by  pope  Innocent  III. 

1210.  Crusade  against  the  Albigenses,  under  Simon  de  Montfort. 

1226.  Institution  of  the  orders  of  St.  Dominic  and  St.  Francis. 

1234.  The  Inquisition  committed  to  the  Dominican  monks. 

1248.  The  fifth  crusade  under  St.  Louis. 

1260.  Flagellants  preach  baptism  with  blood. 

1282.  The  SicUian  vespers,  when  8,000  Frenchmen  were  massacred  in  one  night. 

1291.  Ptolemais  taken  by  the  Turks. — End  of  the  crusades. 

1299.  Ottoman  or  Othoman,  first  sultan  and  founder  of  the  Turkish  empire. 

In  the  thirteenth  century,  the  knights  of  the  Teutonic  order,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Herman  de  Saliza,  conquer  and  convert  to  Christianity  the  Prussians. 

The  power  of  creating  bishops,  abbots,  &c.,  claimed  by  the  Roman  pontifi". 

John,  king  of  England,  excommunicated  by  pope  Innocent  III.,  and,  through 
fear  of  that  pontiS",  is  guilty  of  the  most  degrading  compliances. 

The  Jews  driven  out  of  France  by  Lewis  LX.,  and  their  Talmud  burnt. 

The  associations  of  Hanse-towns,  Dominicans,  Franciscans,  Servites,  Mendi- 
cants, and  the  Hermits  of  St.  Augustine,  date  the  origin  of  their  orders  from 
this  century. 

The  festivals  of  the  Nativity  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  of  the  Holy  Sacrament, 
or  Body  of  Christ,  instituted. 

1300.  Jubilees  instituted  by  Boniface  VIII. 

1308.  The  seat  of  the  popes  transferred  to  Avignon  for  seventy  years. 
1310.  Rhodes  taken  by  the  Knights  of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem. 

1377.  WicklLffe's  doctrines  propagated  in  England. 

1378.  The  schism  of  the  double  popes  at  Rome  and  Avignon  begins  and  continues 

thirty -eight  years. 
1386.  Christianity  encouraged  in  Tartary  and  China ;  the  Lithuanians,  and  Jagello 

their  prince,  converted  to  the  Christian  faith. 
In  the  fourteenth  century,   pope  Clement  V.  orders  the  jubilee,  which  Boniface 

had  appointed  to  be  held  every  hundredth  year,  to  be  celebrated  twice  in  that 

space  of  time. 
The  Knight  Templars  are  seized  and  imprisoned;  many  of  them  put  to  death, 

and  the  order  suppressed. 
The  Bible  is  translated  into  French  by  the  order  of  Charles  V. 
The  festival  of  the  Holy  Lance  and  Nails  that  pierced  Jesus  Christ,  instituted 

by  Clement  V.,  in  this  century.  Such  was  this  pontiff's  arrogance,  that  oace 


IMPORTANT   EVENTS.  501 

A.D. 

while  he  was  dining,  he  ordered  Dandalus,  the  Venetian  ambassador,  to  be 
chained  under  his  table,  like  a  dog. 
1409.  Council  of  Pisa,  where  pope  Gregory  is  deposed. 

1414.  Council  of  Constance,  in  which  two  popes  were  deposed,  and  the  popedom  re- 

mained vacant  near  three  years. 

1415.  John  Huss  condemned  by  the  council  of  Constance  for  heresy,  and  burnt. 

1416.  Jerome,  of  Prague,  condemned  by  the  same  councU,  and  burnt. 
1439.  Reunion  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  Churches. 

1450.  The  first  book  printed  with  types  of  metal ;  which  was  the  Vulgate  Bible, 

published  at  Mentz. 
1453.  Constantinople  taken  by  the  Turks. 
1471.  Thomas  a  Kempis  died. 
1492.  America  discovered  by  Columbus. 
1498.  Savanazola  burnt  by  pope  Alexander  VI.,  for  preaching  against  the  vices  of 

the  clergy. 
In  the  fifteenth  century,  the  Moors  in  Spain  are  converted  to  the  Christian  faith 

by  force. 
The  covmcil  of  Constance  remove  the  sacramental  cup  from  the  laity,  and 

declare  It  lawful  to  violate  the  most  solemn  engagements,  when  made  to 

heretics. 
1517.  The  Reformation  in  Germany  began  by  Luther. 

1520.  Massacre  of  Stockholm  by  Christiern  II.  and  archbishop  Trollo. 

Leo  X.  condemns  Luther's  doctrines, — Luther  publicly  bums  the  pope's  bull. 

1521.  Diet  of  Worms,  by  which  Luther  was  condemned. 

Gustavus  Ericson  introduces  the  Reformation  into  Sweden  by  the  ministry  of 
Olaus  Petri. 
1524.  Sweden  and  Denmark  embrace  the  Protestant  faith. 

1529.  Diet  of  Spires  against  the  Huguonots,  then  first  termed  Protestants. 

1530.  The  league  of  Smalcand  between  the  Protestants. 

1531.  Michael  Servetus  burnt  for  heresy  at  Geneva. 
1534.  The  Reformation  takes  place  in  England. 

1539.  The  Bible  in  English  appointed  to  be  read  in  the  churches  in  England. 

1540.  The  society  of  the  Jesuits  instituted  by  Ignatius  Loyola. 
Dissolution  of  the  monasteries  in  England  by  Henry  VIII. 

1545.  The  council  of  Trent  begins,  which  continued  eighteen  years. 
1548.  The  Interim  granted  by  Charles  V.  to  the  Protestants. 

1552.  The  treaty  of  Passau  between  Charles  V.  and  the  elector  of  Saxony,  for  the 
establishment  of  Lutheranism. 

1554.  Distinguished  for  the  rise  of  the  Puritans  at  Frankfon  m  Germany. 

1555.  The  "peace  of  reUgion"  concluded  at  Augsburg. 

A  number  of  bishops  in  England  burnt  by  queen  Mary. 

1558.  Elizabeth  ascends  the  throne  of  England. 

1559.  Court  of  high  commission  estabUshed  in  England. 

1560.  The  Reformation  completed  in  Scotland  by  John  Knox,  and  the  papal  autiiontf 

abolished. 
1564.  John  Calvin,  a  celebrated  theologian,  died. 
1572.  The  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's,  August  24. 


m^ 


602  CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE   OP 

A.  D 

1576.  The  league  formed  in  France  against  the  Protestants. 

1581.  Distinguished  for  the  rise  of  the  order  of  the  Brownists. 

1587.  Second  settlement  in  Virginia.   Manteo,  an  Indian,  received  Christian  baptism 

"Virginia  Dare  born,  the  first  child  of  Christian  parents  born  in  the  United 

States. 
1592.  Presbyterian  Church  government  established  in  Scotland. 
1598.  Edict  of  Nantes,  tolerating  the  Protestants  in  France. 

In  the  sixteenth  century,  pope  Julius  bestows  the  cardinal's  hat  upon  the  keeper 

of  his  monkeys. 
1605.  Gunpowder  plot. 
1608.  Arminius  propagates  his  opinions. — The  Socinians  publish  their  catechism  at 

Cracow. 
Mr.  Robinson  and  his  flock  take  refuge  in  Holland. 

1610.  The  Protestants  form  a  confederacy  at  Heilbron. 

1611.  King  James's  translation  of  the  Bible  first  published. 

1616.  First  Independent   or  Congregational  Church  established  by  Mr.  Jacob  in 
England. 

1618.  The  synod  of  Dort,  in  Holland ;  Arminianism  condemned. 

1619.  Vanini  burnt  at  Thoulouse  for  atheism. 

1620.  Settlement  of  Plymouth  by  the  Puritans. 

1622.  The  congregation  De  Propaganda,  &c.  founded  at  Rome  by  pope  Gregory  XV 
1626.  League  of  the  Protestant  princes  against  the  emperor. 

1637.  Synod  in  Massachusetts,  which  condemned  the  opinions  of  Mrs.  Hutchinson. 

1638.  The  solemn  league  and  covenant  established  in  Scotlaml. 

1639.  First  Baptist  Church  in  America  formed  at  Providence. 

1640.  New  England  psalm-book  first  published. 

1641.  The  Irish  rebellion  and  massacre  of  the  Protestants,  October  23. 

1648.  Cambridge  platform  adopted. 

1649.  Charles  I.  beheaded. 

1656.  The  Friends  or  Quakers  first  came  to  Massachusetts. — Four  executed  in  1659. 
1662.  Act  of  uniformity  in  England ;  two  thousand  Presbyterian  ministers  deprived. 
1664.  Mr.  Eliot's  Indian  Bible  printed  at  Cambridge,  Mass.     The  first  Bible  printed 

in  America. 
1674.  John  Milton,  a  celebrated  poet,  died. 

1685.  Revocation  of  the  edict  of  Nantes  by  Lewis  XIV. 

1686.  First  Episcopal  Church  in  New  England  established  at  Boston. 
1678.  "William,  prince  of  Orange,  ascends  the  throne  of  England. 

Baptists,  with  other  Dissenters,  gain  a  legal  toleration  in  England. 
1690.  Rev.  J.  Eliot,  "  apostle  of  the  Indians,"  died. 

Episcopacy  abolished  in  Scotland  by  king  "VViUiam. 
1692.  Distinguished  for  a  great  excitement  in  New  England  on  the  subject  of  witch- 
craft. 
1701  Society  for  propagating  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts  instituted. 
1708.  Saybrook  platform  formed  by  a  synod  of  ministers  under  the  authority  of  the 
state  of  Connecticut. 

1721.  The  authority  of  the  Greek  patriarch  in  Russia  abolished. 

1722.  Year  from  which  the  Moravians,  or  United  Brethren,  date  their  modern  history 


IMPORTANT  EVENTS.  508 

A.D. 

1731.  Rev.  Solomon  Stoddard,  a  theological  writer,  died. 

1737.  Distinguished  for  an  extensive  revival  of  religion  in  New  England. 

1740.  George  Whitefield,  a  celebrated  preacher,  first  arrives  in  America.    He  died  at 

Newburyport,  Mass.  September  30,  1770,  on  his  seventh  visit  to  America. 
1748.  Dr.  "Watts,  a  celebrated  poet  and  divine,  died,  aged  seventy-five. 
1751.  Dr.  Doddridge,  a  celebrated  divine,  died. 
1758.  President  Edwards,  a  celebrated  divine,  died. 

1772.  Swedenborg,  the  founder  of  the  New  Jerusalem  Church,  died. 

1773.  The  society  of  the  Jesuits  suppressed  by  the  pope's  bull,  August  25. 

1774.  The  Shakers  first  arrived  from  England — they  settled  near  Albany. 
1782.  Fii'st  English  Bible  printed  in  America  by  Robert  Aiken,  of  Philadelphia. 
1784.  Dr.  Chauncey's  anonymous  work  on  Universalism,  first  published. 

Sunday  School  system  commenced  by  Robert  Raikes,  in  Yorkshire,  England. 
1786.  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society  instituted. 
1788   Voltaire,  a  celebrated  infidel  philosopher,  died. 

1789.  Eastern  and  southern  Episcopal  Churches  form  a  union. — Their  liturgy  re- 

vised, and  book  of  common  prayer  established. 

1790.  Howard,  the  philanthropist,  died. 

1791.  John  Wesley,  the  founder  of  Methodism,  died,  aged  eighty-seven. 

1792.  Triumph  of  infidelity  in  France. — The  National  Convention  decreed  "  that 

death  is  an  eternal  sleep." 

1795.  London  Missionary  Society  instituted. 

1796.  The  London  Missionary  Society  sent  out  a  number  of  missionaries  to  the  So- 

ciety islands. 

1798.  The  papal  government  suppressed  by  the  French.    The  pope  quits  Rome, 

February  26. 
Connecticut  Missionary  Society  instituted. 

1799.  Massachuscvts  Missionary  Society  formed. 
Church  Missionary  Society  instituted. 

1804.  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society  instituted. 

1806.  The  slave  trade  abolished  by  act  of  parliament,  February. 

1810.  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  instituted. 

1811.  Massachusetts  General  Hospital  incorporated. 

1812.  Pomare,  king  of  Otaheite,  baptized. 
Theological  institution  at  Piinceton,  N.  J.,  formed. 

1813.  Russian  Bible  Society  formed  at  St.  Petersburg. 

1814.  The  order  of  Jesuits  restored  by  pope  Pius  VII. 
American  Baptist  Board  of  Missions  instituted. 
Northern  Baptist  Education  Society  organized. 

1815.  Idolatry  abolished  in  the  Society  islands. 
American  Education  Spciety  instituted. 
Massachusetts  Peace  Society  formed. 

1816.  The^American  Bible  Society  instituted  in  New  York. 
Colonization  Society  instituted. 

Deaf  and  Dumb  Asylum  in  Hartford,  Conn,  instituted. 

1817.  Union  of  the  Lutherans  and  Calvinists  in  Prussia. 

United  Foreign  Missionary  Society  was  formed  by  the  General  Assembly  of 


604  CHRONOLOGICAL    TABLE,   &c. 

A.r. 

the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Reformed  Dutch  Churches,  and  the  General  Synod  of  the  Associate  Re- 
formed Church 

1818.  Paris  Protestant  Bible  Society  formed. 

Society  for  promoting  the  Gospel  among  Seamen  formed  at  New  York. 

1819.  Methodist  Church  Missionary  Society  formed. 

1820.  First  Mariners*  Church  erected  at  New  York. 

1821.  Monrovia  settled  by  the  American  Colonization  Society. 
Elias  Boudinot  died  in  the  eighty-second  year  of  his  age. 

1823.  American  missionaries  arrived  at  the  Sandwich  islands. 

1824.  Baptist  General  Tract  Society  organized  in  the  city  of  Washington. 
American  Sunday  School  Union  formed  at  Philadelphia. 

1825.  American  Tract  Society  instituted  at  New  York. 
Prison  Discipline  Society  instituted  at  Boston. 

1826.  American  Temperance  Society  formed  at  Boston,  Mass. 

American  Home  Missionary  Society  organized  in  the  city  of  New  York, 


^ 


Hvj^,f 


^-s^\ 


